《My Wife Is An All-Around Expert》
Chapter 1
Chapter 1
Summerwood City, ten o¡¯clock at night.
As the night deepened, the moon became enchanting.
Violet Webb woke up from a hangover, with a terrible headache. She nced at the furnishings in the room and realized she was
in the double suite of the hotel where she usually stayed.
Today was her step-sister Veronica¡¯s celebration banquet for winning the
city¡ªlevel jewelrypetition.
Violet didn¡¯t expect that after just two drinks, she would pass out. She sat up and heard faint voicesing from the next room.
She got out of bed and walked toward the door.
The door of the adjacent suite was notpletely closed, leaving a crack. Violet was about to reach out and push the door when
she saw what was happening inside, and she froze on the spot.
Awoman¡¯s back was facing Violet; the blonde, wavy hair cascaded down her fair shoulders and she was embracing Violet¡¯s
boyfriend Russell Fraley.
Violet felt like she had been struck by lightning.
That woman, clinging to Russell''s neck, coquettishly asked in a sweet voice, ¡°Russell, how was | just now?¡±
Russell, breathing unevenly, smiled and held her tightly, his voice still slightly trembling as he said, ¡°Amazing, absolutely
amazing!¡±
The woman, with a voice that Violet knew all too well, was her step¡ªsister Veronica!
Veronica chuckled lightly upon hearing Russell¡¯s words, her voice dripping with charm. ¡°Russell, since I¡¯m so good to you, can |
have the design draft that Violet just finished?¡±
Russell yfully rubbed Veronica¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°You little minx, always
thinking how to squeeze everything out of me. Not only do you want me, but you also want to get all my resources!¡±
Hearing this, Veronica immediately giggled, her voice so sweet that it could melt Russell¡¯s heart. ¡°That''s because | love you. Just
tell me, will you give it to me or
not?¡±
¡°Alright, alright, alright! I''ll give it to you, definitely!¡± Russell indulgentlyughed. Then, he said with a mesmerized expression on
his face, ¡°You can even have my life if you want!¡±
¡°You promised to marry me before. Let¡¯s go get the marriage license one day, okay?¡± Veronica, still hugging Russell, rested her
chin on his shoulder and made further demands.
Russell hesitated, which was a rare urrence. ¡°All those award-winning design drafts you had before were actually stolen from
Violet. If we suddenly get married, she won¡¯t willingly give you her design draft! Such resources shouldn''t go to waste!¡±
Veronica whimpered in grievance, ¡°That¡¯s not true. | just want to marry you. Besides, the thing you¡¯re worried about is not even a
problem. My dad already knows we''re together, and he¡¯s already discussing a marriage between Violet and the second son of
the Turner family!¡±
Russell caressed Veronica¡¯s beautiful earrings and asked in a hesitant voice, ¡°But what if she doesn¡¯t agree?¡±
Veronica¡¯s movement froze for a moment, and soon she sneered. ¡°How is that possible? If she doesn¡¯t agree, my dad has plenty
of ways to ruin her uncle¡¯spany! If you''re really afraid that she''ll find out, let¡¯s have a secret marriage, okay?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Alright, alright! | promise you!¡± Russell couldn¡¯t resist Veronica¡¯s sweet and coquettish request and finally agreed.
Veronica immediately held Russell¡¯s face with her hands and nted a happy k*ss on his cheek. Then, she said in a satisfied
tone of voice, ¡°Darling, you¡¯re the best! Tomorrow is a good day. Let¡¯s get the marriage license tomorrow, okay?¡±
Veronica¡¯s arms, soft and gentle, clung to Russell''s neck, leaving him totally defenseless. He nodded with a light smile and
replied, ¡°Okay!¡±
The two of them embraced passionately once again.
Violet, standing at the door, was already in tears. She had been in a rtionship with Russell for two years, and she had always
looked forward to a happy future with him, from love to marriage.
During their rtionship, Russell constantly gave her design drafts to Veronica, saying that Violet had his protection, while
Veronica didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, so they should help Veronica in her career.
At that time, Violet was in love and listened to everything Russell said. As long as he made a request, she couldn''t bear to refuse
it.
But she had never imagined that he was only with her for her design drafts.
Even the jewelrypetition entry that Veronica submitted this time was drawn by her.
Violet had always been talented in jewelry design since she was young. The design drafts she casually drew could easily win
awards, which was something that many people couldn¡¯t achieve./
Every time Violet gave her design drafts to Veronica, Violet would console herself. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m still young,¡± she kept telling
herself. ¡°It''s okay. | have the ability to create even better design drafts.¡±
But she had never expected that her talent, in Russell¡¯s eyes, was merely a resource
to help Veronica.
What was even more unbelievable was her father, who already knew that Russell and Veronica were together, helped them keep
their rtionship a secret and even wanted to marry Violet off to the Turner family¡¯s second son!
Didn¡¯t he know what kind of notorious troublemaker the Turner family¡¯s second son was?
But even so, Violet knew that she couldn''t really ignore her uncle. Her mother had passed away long ago, and her uncle was her
only rtive!
Chapter 2
Violet clenched her teeth tightly, her palms almost bleeding from her sharp fingernails. But she resolutely turned around and
walked back to the adjacent suite.
God knew how much she wanted to rush in and tear apart this despicable man and woman! But herst shred of sanity told her
she couldn¡¯t do that. She knew she couldn¡¯t act impulsively, especially since she had been working as a designer at Russell''s
Oceanen Jewelry. Not only had he cheated on Violet with her step¡ªsister, but he had also betrayed Violet''s trust and used Violet
as a steppingstone for Veronica.
Violet knew she couldn''t let go of the dual hatred in love and career so easily. She wanted revenge. She wanted to take back
everything that belonged to her and send these two wretches straight to hell, making them pay double:
As for her father, she had to find a way to deal with him. She couldn¡¯t act on impulse, which might ruin her uncle¡¯spany.
The next morning, Violet woke up with dark circles around her eyes. She heard Russell and Veronica leave their room, and she
followed them out.
Violet followed them all the way to the local city hall, and then coldly smiled as she got out of the car and took a picture of them
holding hands as they entered the city hall.
Just as the two of them entered the city hall, Violet called Russell.
¡°Russell, where are you?¡± she said as soon as the call connected, activating the recording function.
¡°Um... |... | had some urgent matters at thepany and left early in the morning. | didn¡¯t have time to tell you!¡±
A faint sneer shed across Violet¡¯s face as she said, ¡°Oh, really? | thought you were having a secret meeting with your lover or
something.¡±
Russell''s voice sounded stiff, and he awkwardlyughed. ¡°How could that be? You¡¯re the one | love the most, Violet. By the way,
| forgot to tell you, can you give Veronica thetest jewelry design draft you drew?¡±
¡°Didn''t Veronica just participate in the city-level jewelrypetition? Why does she still need design drafts?¡± Violet asked
expressionlessly.
¡°Well, here¡¯s the thing. Veronica is going to participate in the Century Jewelry Competition hosted by Foreverie Jewelry in two
days. That is the crucial gateway to the World Jewelry Competition, and it''s extremely important for her. She drew many design
drafts but wasn¡¯t satisfied with them. She really likes your design. draft. So, | was wondering if you could...¡±
¡°Humph, what a shameless bastard!¡± Violet cursed inwardly as she heard this. ¡°nning to get married to another woman and
still having the audacity to ask
me for my design drafts? There''s no one else but Russell who would do such a thing!¡±
Violet came to realize that she was foolish for giving so many design drafts to Veronica over the past two years, using her talent
to help her rival in love. Violet took a deep breath. Now was not the right time to expose them. ¡°Well, | also like that design draft
very much. Besides, it¡¯s my hard work!¡±
¡°Violet, how can you be so petty? This is an important period of career advancement for Veronica. She really needs our help. As
for you, you have me. We are going to get married and you can be a full-time housewife. Why do you need these empty titles?
The whole Oceanen Jewelry is yours!¡±
Violet tried her best to keep herposure. Then, she said in a natural tone, ¡°Alright, whatever you say. I''ll give it to her. Let¡¯s
help Veronica.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
Violet hung up the phone and immediately sent the photo she had just taken to a familiar media outlet.
The photo clearly captured a side profile of Russell.
As everyone knew, Violet was Russell''s girlfriend. Although the woman in the photo only showed her back, there was no
resemnce to Violet in terms of b*dy shape and hair color.
Violet wanted to know how Russell would face the brutal world of journalism, and how he would exin it to her afterward!
She would try her best to ¡°help¡± Veronica and make Veronica¡¯s name known in the entire Summerwood City!
Over the phone, Russell didn¡¯t realize the intense hatred and resentment boiling inside Violet.
Violet lowered her head and was about to leave. She was still thinking about how to stop her father from marrying her off to the
second son of the Turner family without involving her uncle.
But as she turned around, she bumped into a man.
The man had a tall and straight figure, wearing a perfectly tailored suit that revealed his strong physique.
Violet looked up and saw the man¡¯s face clearly. He had thick eyebrows, a
prominent nose, S**y thin I*ps, and exquisite features that were naturally handsome. His sharp and cold face had a resolute and
stern expression. He was so handsome that it was hard for her to tear her eyes off him.
He furrowed his brows and nced at Violet, and she was intimidated by his piercing gaze. Those cold, star-like eyes of his
were filled with ice-cold detachment.
This man was... Patrick Hersey.
Why was he also at the city hall? Was he getting married as well?
Violet couldn''t believe it. After all, Patrick was the coveted marriage prospect for every woman in Summerwood City. He was the
CEO of Foreverie Jewelry, the king of the jewelry industry, and he held the key to all domestic jewelry designers entering the
worldpetition. Violet had caught a glimpse of this man from afar at a jewelry banquet once.
Patrick turned to his assistant, his tone icy cold as he asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±
The assistant trembled, stammering, ¡°Um... Miss Tyler just arrived at the airport and booked the next flight to Frend. She said
there was something urgent she needed to handle over there. | just received the message from her. She¡¯s already boarded the
ne.¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick¡¯s face darkened, the atmosphere around him growing a little colder. ¡°When will she be back?¡±
The assistant wished he could disappear on the spot. ¡°It... It seems like she''ll need a year!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face instantly turned dark with anger, and he sneered. ¡°This is the third time. | won''t give her a fourth chance to stand
me up, and I''ll just find a random woman here to marry and get the marriage license!¡±
After finishing his words, Patrick started walking toward the entrance of the city hall. No one had ever dared to treat him like this.
Even if he had feelings for that woman, he wouldn¡¯t tolerate her insolence again and again!
Violet was stunned. Had Patrick also been dumped, just like her? Suddenly, she realized that the uing jewelrypetition
Veronica was participating in was hosted by Foreverie Jewelry. If she wanted to get back at Russell, it would only be a matter of
time before she fell out with Oceanen Jewelry. ¡°Why not find myself an escape route?¡± she asked herself inwardly.
She wasn¡¯t the impulsive type of person to charge into battle with unwavering courage! Plus, she still hadn¡¯t found a solution to
her father¡¯s n of using her uncle to force her into marriage with that jerk from the Turner family.
In her opinion, if she married the man in front of her, her father wouldn''t force her to marry someone else!
Violet''s eyes flickered with determination. She gritted her teeth, summoning the courage she didn¡¯t know where it came from,
and stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Hersey, since we''re in the same situation, why don¡¯t we... get a marriage license together?¡±
Chapter 3
Chapter 3
Patrick turned around, his gaze scanning Violet like a radar. ¡°Give me her information.¡±
The assistant nced at Violet and immediately knew her name. After all, he knew most designers who had a bit of fame in the
jewelry industry.
The assistant quickly made a phone call to investigate, and in no time, Violet''s information was sent over. He handed it directly to
Patrick.
Seeing her name, Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered, and he thoughtfully pronounced her name, ¡°Violet... Webb...¡±
He emphasized the ¡°Webb¡± in her name, and Violet quickly nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me!¡±
Patrick ignored her and stared at the photo on the information, ldst in thought. Violet, a designer for Oceanen Jewelry, was the
girlfriend of the CEO of Oceanen Jewelry, Russell Fraley. At the age of eighteen, she designed a piece of jewelry that sold well
domestically and internationally. Unfortunately, it seemed that she hadn¡¯t produced any remarkable works in the past two years.
Was this... the premature end of a genius?
But among the people rted to Violet, her stepsister Veronica had won numerous awards in the past two years and had just
won the championship in the city-level jewelrypetition yesterday.
Moreover, her design style was remarkably simr to Violet''s!
Patrick instantly had a n in mind. He had seen all kinds of dirty tricks in this industry.
He nced at Violet and slightly parted his thin I*ps, uttering a word. ¡°Sure.¡±
Violet finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was marrying Patrick not for anything. else, but to make Russell regret what he had
done to her. She wanted Russell to understand that from today onwards, she, Violet, would no longer be interested in someone
like him!
Because it was Patrick, they were able to use a special channel and breeze through the process, except for a yful remark
from the city hall staff when they were signing the documents,menting on how well¡ªmatched they were. ¡°I¡¯m one hundred
percent sure that you will be very happy!¡± the staff said.
Violet blushed and felt a bit shy at the time, but Patrick simply said coldly, ¡°I hope
so.
Half an hourter, Violet stepped out of the city hall as Patrick¡¯s wife. Through the ss doors of the city hall, she saw Veronica
and Russell still waiting in line.
Patrick nced at her and said expressionlessly, ¡°Get in the car. Let¡¯s go get something to eat.¡±
Violet pursed her I*ps and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±
As soon as they got in the car, Violet saw Russell holding Veronica¡¯s hand, his face- gloomy, and he was holding his phone as he
walked out of the city hall.
Veronica was holding the marriage license in her hand. At that moment, her phone rang.
Patrick nced at her and then shifted his gaze toward the window.
Violet opened the camera on her phone and took a picture of Veronica and Russell before answering the call and continuing to
record their conversation. ¡°Hello!¡±
¡°Hey, Violet, where are you?¡± Russell¡¯s voice sounded quite urgent.
¡°I''m at the hotel. What¡¯s up?¡± Violet calmly replied.
¡°Well, Violet, | just saw a media report that | was at the city hall. And they even posted a photo. The woman in the picture isn¡¯t
you. They''re specting that | betrayed you and came to the city hall with someone else. It¡¯s a joke! You won''t believe it, will
you?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.
Violet''s eyes flickered. She paused for a moment and asked, ¡°So, who is that woman? And why were you at the city hall?¡±
¡°|... Um, she¡¯s just a friend of mine. She asked me to apany her and her boyfriend to register. | was just trying to help, but I
didn¡¯t expect it to backfire like this!¡±
¡°Do | know this friend of yours?¡± Violet''s tone was indifferent, as if devoid of emotions.
any
¡°She... Um, you haven''t met her. | went to the same university as her boyfriend, but I¡¯m not close to her!¡± Russell was still
clumsily exining.
¡°Okay, | see. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±
¡°Wait, Violet! Since you believe me, let¡¯s hold a press conference this afternoon to rify everything. The current situation is
having a huge impact on Oceanen Jewelry. You have no idea how those idiots online are bashing me. You have to stand by my
side! Or I¡¯m gonna be in big trouble!¡±
Asarcastic smile tugged at the corner of Violet¡¯s I*ps. Yes, she should definitely stand by her boyfriend who had betrayed her!
She made an effort to speak in a calm tone of voice. ¡°Okay, see you this afternoon.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Violet remained silent, her head bowed.
Patrick nced at her from the side. ¡°Ex¡ªboyfriend?¡±
Violet nodded.
Patrick¡¯s tone was like he was speaking to a subordinate. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to have too much involvement with him after we get
married.¡±
Violet looked up and calmly looked at Patrick. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. | won¡¯t, but you also
have to promise me that our marriage is a secret one. You attract too much attention, and | don¡¯t want to be in the spotlight.¡±
¡°That¡¯s up to you,¡± Patrick replied as if it was something unrted to him.
Violet shifted her gaze away and continued to stare down in thought. She thought that with Patrick¡¯s cold personality, he wouldn''t
say anything else. But unexpectedly, he suddenly spoke up. ¡°Those designs used in Veronica¡¯spetition were all yours,
weren''t they?¡±
Violet looked at him in shock. ¡°How did you know?¡±
The secrecy of this matter was known only to her and those two scumbags. She hadn¡¯t told anyb*dy else!
Patrick¡¯s tone was indifferent as he replied, ¡°Anyone with a brain could figure it
out.¡±
Violet hadn¡¯t regained herposure from her shock. ¡°Really? | thought... | thought no one would know it!¡±
Patrick didn¡¯t respond to her remark. Instead, he asked, ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Violet quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I''ll handle it
myself. But you need to give me some time. After I¡¯ve had my revenge, | willpletely cut ties with Russell Fraley. But trust me,
| will never betray you.¡±
Patrick looked at her, his gaze slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected this woman to be so strong-willed. He paused for a
moment and asked, trying to get the answer, ¡°Since you''re not asking for my help with your revenge, what is your purpose in
marrying me?¡±
¡°To get myself out,¡± Violet said frankly, not even flicking a nce at Patrick.
He nodded, feeling somewhat impressed by this woman. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you''ll do it, but if you choose to marry me, you have to
fulfill your duties as a wife. I¡¯m not just looking for a wife in name only...
Even though his words were flirtatious, Patrick¡¯s tone sounded as casual as if he wasmenting on the weather today.
Chapter 4
Chapter 4
Violet''s face turned red instantly, and her voice sounded muffled. ¡°Yeah, | know.¡±
Since she decided to marry Patrick, she had been well-prepared for this. She wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who easily fell for
others, but she wasn¡¯t a conservative or rigid girl either.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
Since she had taken on the role of someone¡¯s wife to protect herself, sacrifices were naturally expected.
But she still hoped that day wouldeter. Theter, the better. After all, they were strangers until this very moment.
Throughout the journey, Patrick didn¡¯t say a word. Even during the meal, he remained silent, which made the atmosphere thick
with tension.
After finishing the meal, Violet excused herself. After all, she had a tough battle to fight in the afternoon.
Patrick nced at her and said, ¡°No matter what you¡¯re nning to do, my assistant will pick you up at seven tonight. It''s our
wedding night. Keep that in mind.¡±
Violet blushed and replied in a low voice, ¡°Okay, | will.¡±
With that, she left in a hurry.
Watching Violet¡¯s figure, the assistant couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°The way Mrs. Hersey talks to you reminds me of Miss Tyler,
and they look quite alike!¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze swept over him like a sharp de, causing a shiver to run down the assistant¡¯s spine. ¡°You¡¯ve worked for me for
so long, so | thought you had some discretion in what to say and what not to.¡±
The assistant shrank his neck in fear.
Patrick paused for a second and continued, ¡°Besides, they are two different kinds of people.¡±
The assistant had a pitiful expression on his face as he said, ¡°Sorry Mr. Hersey, | shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±
Patrick ignored his words, his gaze cold and intimidating. ¡°Follow her. If anything happens, intervene immediately.¡±
The assistant nodded at once and replied, ¡°I''ll go right away!¡±
¡°Remember, | will never let my woman be bullied by anyone. Understand?¡± Patrick¡¯s expression was icy and arrogant as if he
were a deity on a pedestal, noble and untouchable.
The assistant nodded like crazy, sheepishly turned around, and left.
Just as the assistant left, Patrick¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He calmly nced at it, and his pupils visibly contracted.
¡°What''s up?¡± Patrick answered the call, his tone so cold that it was suffocating.
¡°Patrick, | heard you got married to someone else?¡± Gloria Tyler''s voice sounded as if she would cry at any time.
Patrick¡¯s voice became even colder. ¡°I said | wouldn¡¯t give anyone a chance to stand me up for the fourth time.¡±
Gloria¡¯s voice sounded somewhat desperate. ¡°I already exined it. | had something to do in Frend. Why can¡¯t you give me
some time? Is our
rtionship always inferior to your pride? Patrick, you are always so arrogant. Do you really love me?¡±
The woman on the other end of the phone continued to shout desperately, but Patrick''s face remained cold as he hung up the
phone.
Did he love her? Of course, he had feelings for her, but if she relied on his love for her to manipte him, he would definitely
teach her a lesson. Since she dared to stand him up, he could easily find another woman to take her ce and make her regret
it.
As soon as Violet got into the car, she opened up the entertainment news. With just one nce, she could see the hottest piece
of entertainment news at the
moment.
¡°CEO of Oceanen Jewelry, Apanied by His Mysterious New Wife, Heads to the City Halll¡± the title read.
There was a picture to prove it.
Also, there were all kinds ofments below.
¡°Damn, a new scumbag has been exposed. Wasn''t he supposed to be with Violet, the designer of Oceanen Jewelry?¡±
¡°Maybe he went to the city hall with Violet!¡±
¡°No way, that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve seen Violet in person, and their heights don¡¯t match at all! Seriously!¡±
¡°Could it be that Russell Fraley is another scumbag who''s dating several women? He¡¯s not afraid of getting caught by his
girlfriend?¡±
¡°Whether he¡¯s a scumbag or not, maybe they''ve already broken up in private! This is all just hype. Stay calm and enjoy the show,
everyb*dy!¡±
¡°How is that possible? Someone took pictures of them yesterday. They were happily attending Veronica¡¯s city¡ªlevel jewelry
competition celebration banquet!¡± ¡°Anyway, this guy has a girlfriend, and he¡¯s able to go to the city hall with a mysterious woman
without his girlfriend noticing. I¡¯m sure about one thing. He¡¯s a genius! A goddamn genius!¡±
¡°Well, looks like my mother is right. All men are jerks!¡±
¡°Hey babe, I¡¯m not a jerk! Contact me! My phone number is.
Watching all those funnyments on the screen, Violet chuckled.
2/3
16 18
At this moment, Russell called.
¡°Violet, where are you? The reporters are here waiting for you. The press conference is starting soon. Come on! Haven''t you
seen what they''re saying online?¡±
Listening to Russell¡¯s anxious tone, a mocking smile appeared on Violet¡¯s I*ps. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m at the front door.¡±
After Violet finished speaking, she hung up the phone and went upstairs.
As soon as Russell saw Violet, it was as if he had caught a lifeline. He hurriedly pulled her and headed toward the press
conference venue.
¡°You know what you should sayter, right?¡±
Chapter 5
Chapter 5
Violet''s eyes flickered as she said, ¡°Yeah, of course | know. You told me on the phone this morning, didn¡¯t you?¡±
Russell nodded with a satisfied look on his face.
At the press conference, Russell sat next to Violet, putting on a show. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. Now, regarding the
entertainment scandal from this morning, let me rify that | was simply giving a friend a ride. It wasn¡¯t as everyone has been
saying. I¡¯m not going to marry another woman,¡± he said.
¡°The rtionship between Violet and me has always been good. | hope everyone won¡¯t make baseless spections and ruin our
rtionship. Otherwise, | will take legal measures to protect my rights! Now, you can start asking questions!¡± he dered.
Immediately, the media grabbed their microphones and cameras. ¡°Miss Webb, do you believe Mr. Fraley¡¯s exnation? Could it
be true, as some online sources im, that he is involved with multiple rtionships while you are unaware?¡± they asked.
Violet smiled faintly and replied, ¡°Russell and | have always had a good
rtionship. We love each other. | believe him. He has exined it to me as an act of humanitarianism, helping his friend¡¯s
girlfriend is necessary. | hope everyone can believe him too!¡±
During the press conference, Violet and Russell, stunningly appeared as a loving couple in front of the public.
After the press conference, Violet stood up and suddenly noticed the assistant who had infiltrated the crowd of reporters.
She was taken aback and felt a pang of anxiety. She wondered if her public disy of affection with Russell had upset Patrick.
After the conference, Violet hurried to the Design Department to catch up on her work. In the middle of it, Russell called and
requested some design drafts. When she delivered them, she discreetly attached a pinhole camera to one of the buttons on her
clothes.
At 7 o''clock in the evening, Patrick¡¯s assistant came to pick up Violet. She was still working on her design drafts. When she
received the call, she quickly rushed downstairs. To her surprise, when the car door opened, she saw Patrick sitting in the back
seat.
Violet paused for a moment and quickly got into the car. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you¡¯re here!¡± she eximed.
Patrick nced at her, his calm gaze carrying a hint of mischief. ¡°We''re going to, have our wedding night tonight. Are you sure
you want to continue calling me ¡®Mr. Hersey¡®?¡± he said.
Violet blushed. ¡°Um... Well, Patrick!¡±
Patrick furrowed his brow.
Violet''s face grew even redder. ¡°Da¡ªDarling?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered, and he looked at her intently. ¡°Not bad,¡± he said softly. Violet lowered her head, her neck turning red as
well. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t see any change in Patrick¡¯s expressionless eyes. She remained silent like a snail with her head
down.
Seeing to have thought of something, Patrick said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that you and Russell were deeply in love?¡±
Violet''s b*dy tensed, and she immediately looked up, her face turning red as she hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that! | was just
acting!¡±
Patrick remained calm as he said, ¡°I remember that you took pictures of Russell and that womaning out of the city hall.¡±
Violet''s expression changed, her voice filled with resentment as she cursed, ¡°It¡¯s not enough. If | just wanted him to bear the
reputation of a scumbag and a heartless man, how could that satisfy my desire for revenge?¡±
When she was in love with Russell, she loved him wholeheartedly, and when she hated him, she hated him fiercely!
Patrick raised an eyebrow, not saying anything, but in his heart, he defined Violet as strong-willed, stubborn, and exceptionally
clear in her love and hate. It seemed that if she wanted to take revenge with her own hands, it would not be wise for him to
intervene too soon.
In the evening, after dinner, Patrick took Violet directly to the top floor, to his private suite.
As soon as the door opened, Violet saw the bed covered in crimson rose petals, and her face instantly turned red in an instant.
¡°This... This is...¡±
Patrick looked up and walked in, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the ceremonial atmosphere of the wedding night, prepared by the assistant.¡±
Blushing, Violet entered the room and quickly closed the door.
Patrick casually started undressing, saying, ¡°I''ll take a shower first, any objections?¡±
Violet immediately shook her head, leaning against the wall like a turtle. ¡°None!¡±
Patrick, shirtless, walked to the bathroom door, then suddenly turned his head and looked at Violet, who was leaning against the
wall. ¡°Are you... shy?¡±
Violet, not knowing what to do next, straightened her neck and blushed, stubbornly insisting, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±
Seeing her like this, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°If you¡¯re not shy, why is your face so red?¡±
Violet instantly became flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do!
At that moment, Patrick¡¯s phone suddenly rang.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
The ambiguous atmosphere was shattered. Patrick picked up his phone and nced at it. It was a call from Gloria.
He furrowed his brow slightly and said to Violet, ¡°I need to step out for a moment!¡±
Violet was taken aback. ¡°Patrick...¡± she murmured in her heart. ¡°Is he upset?¡±
That made sense. She was the one who proposed to get married and provided herself with an escape route. Now, they were
legally married, and Patrick had mentioned that she was supposed to fulfill her marital duties.
Her hesitations and reservations were bing annoying!
Chapter 6
Outside the door, Patrick answered the phone with a cold face. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±
¡°Patrick, don¡¯t marry someone elsel Just wait for me, okay?¡± Gloria¡¯s voice revealed traces of crying from the moment she spoke.
¡°It''s toote!¡± Patrick¡¯s voice was icy and devoid of sympathy,
Gloria seemed to be provoked and angrily shouted while crying, her voice trembling, ¡°Patrick, you will regret it! | will nevere
back to you for the rest of my life!¡±
With a cold expression, Patrick¡¯s demeanor became extremely sinister as he ended the call abruptly.
¡°Regret it, huh?¡± he scoffed in his heart. ¡°I¡¯ve never regretted anything in my entire life!¡±
He turned around, swiftly opened the door, and walked toward Violet, who was lost in thought. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are
you ready?¡±
Violet knew exactly what he was referring to. What had to happen would happen eventually. She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
Patrick immediately scooped her up and headed toward the room with a king-sized bed covered in rose petals. He ced Violet
on the bed, causing the rose petals to flutter in the air.
Violet was extremely nervous. She was afraid of being looked down upon by Patrick, so she closed her eyes and bravely clung
to him, refusing to let go.
Originally, Patrick hadn''t intended to take things this far with Violet. His previous words were just a test for this woman. However,
Gloria¡¯s words had only strengthened his decision.
After tonight, he wouldn''t give himself any reason to turn back!
He lowered his head and k*ssed Violet¡¯s earlobe, causing her to cling even tighter to him.
When they were finally face to face, he suddenly felt something unusual about her b*dy.
Suddenly, Violet, who was cuddling against his chest, tensed up, letting out a cry of pain.
Patrick froze, his eyes shing with a hint of curiosity, his gaze deep and inscrutable. He asked, ¡°You''ve never been with anyone
else before?¡±
Blushing, Violet tilted her head and remained silent. Then, she mumbled, her voice barely audible, ¡°No.¡±
She had always insisted on getting married first to make it legal, and then consummating the wedding night. She had no idea
that in Patrick¡¯s mind, having
a boyfriend meant there was no such thing as the ¡°first time¡°!
Patrick raised an eyebrow,pletely forgetting about Gloria¡¯s phone call. His voice carried a hint of satisfaction as he said,
¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±
Violet''s face grew even redder. She mumbled, ¡°How could | take the initiative to tell you about something like this?¡±
Patrick was momentarily surprised, and then his I*ps curled up coldly. What Violet said was true. In this kind of situation, there
was no way to exin it to others,
Anyway, in this situation, as long as he wasn¡¯t a fool, he would know it!
He stood up and sat upright, feeling quite pleased. ¡°Maybe you should take a shower first.¡±
Violet was a bit surprised, her face blushing and her heart still pounding like crazy. ¡°Are we... not continuing?¡±
Patrick turned around and looked at her calmly. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful moment, so | want to give you time to prepare properly. We
shouldn''t rush it.¡±
At that moment, he felt a hint of pity for her.
Violet''s heart fluttered slightly, feeling strangely touched.
The next morning, when Violet woke up, Patrick was already up. She washed her face and went out, only to see Patrick sitting in
the living room, watching financial
news.
As she walked out, he nced at her and said, ¡°Come and have breakfast. Then, I''ll take you to the office.¡±
Violet nodded and had breakfast with him.
She noticed that Patrick didn¡¯t say a word while eating.
After breakfast, Patrick dropped Violet off at her office and left.
As soon as Violet arrived at the Design Department, she worked overtime to sketch the design drafts for her revenge n.
At noon, she only had a few bites of food before focusing entirely on the design drafts.
At half past three in the afternoon, she finallypleted the new design draft. She quickly made a backup on herputer.
Then, she locked away the original draft and left the backup on the desk before heading out.
When Violet returned, she saw Veronica staring at her backup design draft with excitement in her eyes.
Violet sneered inwardly. She knew that with Veronica¡¯s sinister character, Veronica would try to im the design as her own as
long as Violet¡¯s design draft was better than hers.
Veronica smiled and nced at Violet, saying, ¡°Violet, is this your new design draft?¡±
Violet responded indifferently with a faint ¡°yes.¡±
¡°It''s amazing, really! Your design is incredibly good. The product will definitely be even better!¡± Veronica had a happy smile on
her face as if she had drawn the design herself.
Violet maintained a cold attitude. ¡°Do you have any other business?¡±
Veronica immediately shook her head with a smile. ¡°No!¡±
As soon as Veronica left, Violet received a call from Russell. ¡°Violet,e to my office now.¡±
Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 7
Chapter 7
Violet''s expression turned cold as she activated the recording and screen recording functions on her phone.
She entered Russell''s office, and instead of wasting time beating around the bush, he went straight to the point. ¡°Violet, | heard
you''ve created a new design draft that¡¯s even more impressive than the one you gave Veronica yesterday.¡±
Violet nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, | came up with a great design, so | sketched it quickly.¡±
¡°Well, then give this new design draft to Veronica. After all, you don¡¯t need it!¡± Russell barely concealed his intentions, his tone
almostmanding.
Violet tried her best to suppress her anger and difort. How did she not see that Russell was such a scumbag before? If she
had figured it out earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.
Instead of agreeing as usual, she outright refused, ¡°No, | want to keep this design draft for myself! Besides, | gave her a design
draft yesterday, didn¡¯t 1?¡±
Russell''s face turned unpleasant as heined, ¡°That one wasn¡¯t as good as today¡¯s. Do you think | don¡¯t know? Besides,
what is the point of keeping it for yourself? Is this design draft equally important to you and Veronica? If she can win the favor of
the judges in tomorrow¡¯s jewelrypetition, she might have a chance to participate in the World Jewelry Competition. But what
do you have? Have you produced any works in the past two years? Do people know who you are?¡±
Violet''s face turned twisted with anger. Those casual words from Russell made her feel disgusted. ¡°I don¡¯t have any works
because you took all my design drafts and gave them to Veronica. How can you say such things, Russell? Anyway, | won''t give
her this design draft!¡±
When Russell realized his tough approach wasn¡¯t working, he switched to a softer tone as he pleaded, ¡°Violet, | know you¡¯ve
always been soft¡ªhearted. Veronica is now the gship of Oceanen Jewelry. Even if you don¡¯t want to pity her, you should pity
me. We''re getting married, and Oceanen Jewelry will be ours.¡± He softened his tone and continued, ¡°Besides, you''ve given her
all your design drafts for the past two years. It¡¯s toote to say these things now. Veronica is participating in the Century Jewelry
Competition held by Foreverie Jewelry tomorrow, and it¡¯s really important for her. At this stage, it¡¯s better to give her another
push. When she steps onto the world stage, Oceanen Jewelry will reap the benefit.¡±
Violet stubbornly replied, ¡°I won''t give her this design draft! | want to keep it for myself!¡±
Russell''s face became extremely unpleasant, and in the end, he impatiently waved
his hand, hutting. ¡°Fine, forget it if you won''t give it! You can leave now!¡±
Violet looked at Russell with a cold expression on her face and then left Russell''s office. Then, she simultaneously ended the
recording on her phone.
Having saved the audio and screen recording, a sarcastic smile yed on her I*ps. Before leaving work, Violet put the original
design draft from today into her bag and made a backup in the usual ce where she kept her design drafts. Then, she took out
a miniature pinhole camera from her pocket and discreetly ced it on the table vase.
Not long after, Veronica came over and whispered to Violet, ¡°Violet, did you have a quarrel with Russell?¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered as she asked, ¡°Yeah, why do you ask?¡±
Veronica said with a helpless look on her face, ¡°You had a quarrel with him, but he wants to take you out for dinner. He even
asked me to be the messenger!¡±
Violet sarcastically said, her expression calm, ¡°Is that so?¡±
Veronica nodded. ¡°Yes, he said we should go out for dinner. From his tone, | knew you two must have fought!¡±
In the end, Violet fulfilled the wishes of these two scumbags and went with them to a famous restaurant in Summerwood City.
They sat by the window, with Veronica and Russell sitting face to face, while Violet sat next to Russell.
After ordering their food, Russell and Veronica chatted as usual, while Violet quietly listened.
Not far away, the assistant followed Patrick into the restaurant.
The assistant immediately noticed the group of people sitting by the window, and when he caught sight of that familiar figure, his
expression suddenly became awkward. ¡°Mr. Hersey, Mrs. Hersey is over there!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick nced over, and his gaze fixed on Russell''s and Veronica¡¯s legs entwined under the table.
Amocking smile yed on Patrick''s I*ps as he walked over there with determined steps.
Chapter 8
Chapter 8
Russell and Veronica were chatting happily when they suddenly felt a strong pressure approaching them.
Russell looked up, surprised, and saw a man standing by the table. ¡°Mr. Hersey, why are you here?¡± he eximed. He had only
met Patrick twice before and never expected Patrick to recognize him.
Russell quickly stood up, unsure of where to put his hands properly. ¡°Mr. Hersey, are you here for dinner too?¡±
Violet was still a bit dazed. ¡°Why is Patrick here too?¡± she asked herself inwardly. Patrick nced at Russell and then shifted his
gaze to Veronica¡¯s face. He smirked slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see this youngdy!¡±
Veronica blushed and stood up, her voice slightly trembling with awkwardness as she asked, ¡°Mr. Hersey, do we know each
other?¡±
Patrick replied yfully, ¡°We have an instant connection! It¡¯s fate, | guess.¡±
Veronica shyly lowered her head, her face turning red. She couldn''t help stealing nces at Patrick and nervously said, ¡°I... |
also feel a strong connection with you, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick pondered for a moment and then told his assistant behind him, ¡°Since thisdy and | have such a connection, please get
her a cup of coffee. It¡¯s on me!¡±
After saying that, Patrick gave a meaningful look to Violet and then to Veronica. ¡°We will meet again!¡±
With that, he turned around and walked away smoothly.
Violet was taken aback, suddenly understanding the meaning behind the cup of coffee.
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was in a restaurant, she would have burst intoughter.
Unfortunately, the other two at the table seemed oblivious to the meaning of the cup of coffee Patrick ordered for Veronica.
Russell sat down and excitedly looked at Veronica. ¡°Veronica, you really don¡¯t know Mr. Hersey? | can tell he has some special
feelings for you! If we can make friends with him, we''ll definitely soar to sess in the future!¡±
Veronica blushed and shook her head, saying, ¡°I really don¡¯t know him. It¡¯s our first meeting, but... he seems to treat me
differently. Maybe he finds me attractive! Who knows?¡±
Seeing Veronica¡¯s shy expression, Violet couldn¡¯t bear to look directly at her.
Just after finishing dinner, Violet received a message from Patrick, saying, [Come to yesterday¡¯s hotel.]
After waving goodbye to Russell and Veronica, Violet left the restaurant. She got into the car and took out her phone, which was
connected to a hidden camera on her office desk.
It showed that at half past six, someone sneaked into the Design Department and stole the backup design draft she had locked
in her drawer.
Violet smirked sarcastically. She knew well what ill intentions Russell and Veronica were harboring.
But then again, if Violet hadn¡¯t known what type of persons Russell and Veronica were, her n wouldn¡¯t have gone so
smoothly!
Soon, Violet arrived at the hotel. As soon as she walked in, she was embraced by Patrick.
Patrick pressed his forehead against her shoulder, his voice low as he said, ¡°You smell amazing, you know?¡±
Violet blushed again, unable toplete her sentence. ¡°Pa¡ªPatrick, wait a moment! I''ve got some work to do!¡±
Patrick lifted his head and silently looked at her. ¡°What do you call me?¡± Violet¡¯s face turned red, and she felt a bit awkward. ¡°Ho¡ª
Honey?¡±
Patrick chuckled lightly. ¡°Ho¡ªHoney, huh?¡±
Violet closed her eyes, blushing, and soon mustered up her courage to call out, ¡°Honey!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick¡¯s I*ps curled into a smile. Then, he said with a satisfied look on his face, ¡°Well done. | have a gift for you!¡±
After saying that, Patrick handed Violet a USB drive and went to take a shower. Violet stared at his back, her eyes flickering. She
opened her bag, which she had been carrying with her all day, took out herptop, and inserted the USB drive. Then, she saw
the restaurant where she had dinner with Veronica and Russell tonight.
The camera captured a scene of the three of them chatting, with Veronica¡¯s and Russell''s legs intertwined under the table.
Violet burst intoughter. She suddenly felt that Patrick¡¯s ordering a cup of coffee for Veronica was a bold move!
After having a goodugh, Violet quickly opened the registration page for the Starlight Jewelry Competition and uploaded the
design draft she had scanned earlier.
Both the Starlight Jewelry Competition and the Century Jewelry Competition, hosted by Foreverie Jewelry, would begin the
judging process tomorrow. While the former might not be as prestigious as thetter, bothpetitions had a fair and public
judging process. And that was exactly why Violet decided to participate
in it.
Chapter 9
Chapter 9
Afterpleting these tasks, Violet saw Patricke out of the shower,
He was wearing a towel around his waist, his upper b*dy bare, showcasing his strong physique and well-defined eight-pack
abs. He had the kind of b*dy that looked good in clothes and even better without them.
Violet noticed the water droplets on his abs sliding down his stomach and disappearing into the towel. Blushing, she quickly
averted her gaze, unable to look at him any longer.
Patrick approached and stood beside her. ¡°Is everything done?¡± he asked.
Violet kept her head down, feeling extremely nervous. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done,¡± she replied softly.
Patrick continued, ¡°Are you satisfied with the gift | gave you?¡±
Violet nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so satisfied with it. It¡¯s very useful.¡± Patrick acknowledged her response with a grunt. ¡°Then let¡¯s
go to sleep.¡± Violet''s face turned red as she looked up, feeling flustered and unsure, not believing what she had just heard.
¡°What?¡±
Patrick could see through her thoughts with just one nce. He gently caressed her cheek and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t
worry. | won''t touch you until you¡¯ve had your revenge. We''ll just sleep in bed, nothing more.¡±
Violet immediately lowered her head again, her face burning. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him at all.
Patrick found her reaction particrly amusing. He suddenly bent down, his b*dy exuding a strong hormone-filled aura,
enveloping Violet tightly. ¡°What''s with that look of yours? Are you looking forward to it?¡± he teased.
Violet''s head shot up, her face red. She stuttered, ¡°I-I¡¯m not!¡±
Patrick chuckled lightly, turned around, and walked toward the bed. ¡°Take a shower and go to sleep,¡± he said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.
He had realized yesterday that he slept well when he held this woman in his arms. In the past, he could only sleep for five hours
a night with the help of sleeping pills.
After taking a shower, Violet slid into bed and wrapped herself in the nket. A momentter, however, Patrick held her in his
arms.
The next morning, when Violet left the house, she saw Patrick, just like yesterday, watching the financial news. She walked over
to him and awkwardly asked, ¡°Did you... Um, sleep wellst night?¡±
Patrick nced at her and smirked. ¡°Better than you think.¡±
Violet blushed and fell silent.
After breakfast, Patrick suggested driving Violet to thepany, but she refused, saying, ¡°I won''t go to thepany today.¡±
Patrick raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t inquire further. Instead, he left without saying a word.
Not long after Patrick left, Violet received a screenshot message from her best friend, apanied by the words ¡°The thing you
wanted!¡±
The screenshot disyed a scene fromst night at 7:30 p.m., in which Veronica was using Violet''s scanned design draft for the
Century Jewelry Competition.
At 8:30 a.m., before mostpanies¡® working hours, a piece of mind-blowing news suddenly surfaced online.
The headline read, ¡°Shocking Revtion¡ªTwo Identical Entries Found in Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s Century Jewelry Competition and
Starlight Jewelry Competition.¡±
The judges were furious, condemning the act as shameful giarism. They called for the expulsion of such a designer from the
jewelry industry, stating that it tarnished the purity of their career.
This news spread rapidly, reaching unprecedented levels of poprity within ten minutes. Thements section was filled with
harsh criticism, scolding the giarist and demanding their removal from the jewelry industry, iming they were unworthy of
being called a designer.
Some people even went as far as insulting the giarist¡¯s family. As the news continued to gain momentum, even the designers
responsible for the copied work was exposed.
They were Veronica and Violet of Oceanen Jewelry.
Veronica had won numerous awards in the past two years, and her talent was widely recognized. As a result, the online bacsh
was mostly directed at Violet, using her of giarism.
Some of the most trending hashtags included ¡°Violet Webb Is The giarist*, ¡°The giarist Should Go To Hell", and ¡°Violet
Webb Should Apologize To Veronica¡®.
Violet sat on the hotel sofa, expressionless. As she read thements directed at her online, her face showed no emotion, as if
thosements were not about her. She silently waited for the situation to escte.
At nine o''clock, another trending topic reading ¡°Veronica Sues Violet Webb¡± emerged.
In the legal letter, Veronica imed that Violet was her half-sister. While Veronica felt deeply hurt by Violet¡¯s actions, Veronica
acknowledged their familial bond. Veronica stated that if Violet apologized to the public, admitted to the giarism, apologized to
the Century Jewelry Competition and Starlight Jewelry Competition officials, and withdrew from thepetition, she would
forgive
Violet and drop thewsuit.
Thements section beneath the trending topic was filled with hundreds of opinions. Some praised Veronica¡¯s kind¡ª
heartedness and her emphasis on family ties, while others believed Violet was undeserving of being called a designer.
Chapter 10
Veronica¡¯s legal letter elevated the giarism incident to a new level. The official statement from the Starlight Jewelry
Competition announced that Violet would be permanently cklisted from thepetition. However, there was still no response
from the Century Jewelry Competition.
Shortly after Veronica¡¯s legal letter was sent, Russell called Violet. She answered the call, still expressionless, and recorded the
conversation.
¡°Violet, what the hell were you thinking? Who gave you the right to enter thepetition with that design draft?¡± Russell¡¯s anger
was evident in his voice. Violet had no expectations for this person. She had to admit that she once loved him, but at the same
time, she knew that he was not the man she used to know anymore. Now, she detested him to the core. She replied in a calm
voice, ¡°Why am | not allowed to use the design draft | created?¡±
Russell was furious as he eximed, ¡°But you didn¡¯t say you were going to use it for thepetition!¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered. She said, ¡°| remember | never promised to give the design draft to Veronica. Besides, it''s my design draft,
not hers. | have the right to use my own design draft, right?¡±
Hearing this, Russell¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°Violet, listen to me. Veronica¡¯s value is much more important to Oceanen Jewelry
than yours. You will ruin the entire Oceanen Jewelry if you do that!¡±
Violet coldlyughed. ¡°She is very important to Oceanen Jewelry, huh?¡± she teased inwardly. ¡°I guess you¡¯re saying that she is
very important to you.¡±
Russell continued pleading, ¡°Listen, let''s hold a press conferenceter. Admit to the giarism, and I''ll make Veronica drop the
lawsuit. After all, you¡¯re going to be a full-time wife in the future, so it won''t affect you!¡±
Violet couldn''t imagine there was such a shameless person on this, ¡°Russell, if | admit to the giarism, I''ll be cklisted
from all thepetitions. How can you say something like that?¡±
Russell grew anxious as he retorted, ¡°Even if you''re cklisted, it¡¯s still better than Veronica being cklisted. You have no idea
how much more valuable she is than you! Let me tell you something. If you still want to be with me, listen to me and admit to
giarizing Veronica¡¯s work at the press conference!¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered as she replied, ¡°Fine, I¡¯lle to thepany.¡±
Russell finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°The press conference is at ten o''clock. Don¡¯t bete, Violet. I¡¯m doing this for our future.
You need to understand.¡± Violet didn¡¯t want to listen to his disgusting words anymore and said in a natural tone, ¡°I''ll be there on
time.¡±
Then, she hung up the phone.
Five minutes before the press conference, a post with pictures, evidence, and videos quietly appeared online.
In the CEO''s office of Foreverie Jewelry, the assistant looked at the CEO and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, Mrs. Hersey has posted
something!¡±
Patrick stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s one minute before the press conference. Help her increase the traffic and maintain it as long as
possible! I''ll go out for a minute!¡±
After Patrick said that, he grabbed his coat from the couch and left.
Before the press conference, Russell once again emphasized to Violet backstage, ¡°Do you know what you should sayter?¡±
Violet nodded calmly. ¡°I know.¡±
Russell reached out to hug Violet, but she avoided him.
Russell sighed helplessly. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been wronged this time. I¡¯m sorry. But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen again in the future!¡±
Violet remained silent.
At exactly 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, the press conference began. Violet once again faced a barrage of questions from the
reporters.
The first reporter in the front row asked sharply, ¡°Miss Violet, regarding the giarism of Miss Veronica''s design draft, how do
you n to apologize?¡±
Violet sneered. ¡°So, you''ve already concluded that | giarized Veronica¡¯s design?¡± The reporter was taken aback by Violet¡¯s
response and then said bluntly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Based on Veronica¡¯s level, if she giarized you, wouldn''t that be ridiculous?¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered as she calmly answered, ¡°What if she giarized me?¡± Russell¡¯s face turned dark, and he whispered,
¡°Violet, what are you trying to do?¡± Violet ignored him.
The reporter in the front row made a bold statement, saying, ¡°If Veronica giarized you, I''ll eat ten pounds of excrement! What
would you say?¡±
The reporters present burst intoughter.
Violet didn¡¯t think much of it and responded, ¡°Well, then you better prepare yourself for that!¡±
After Violet finished speaking, she nced at her phone and realized that her post had quickly gone viral, even faster than she
had imagined. Its traffic increased like a soaring rocket.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.
Violet''s eyes flickered, and she instantly understood what had happened. She guessed that Patrick had taken pity on her and
helped her out.
She lifted her head and looked at the reporters with a smile, saying, ¡°Now, | hope everyone will take a look at the post that is
trending number one on Twitter. After
reading it, please feel free to ask your questions!¡±
Chapter 11
Violet''s post had caused a huge sensation online, but the reporters who were present at the press conference were too busy to
check their phones, so they had no idea what was going on.
However, upon hearing what Violet said, they instinctively took out their phones to check. They saw the shocking news-the
popr designer, Veronica, had been copying Violet¡¯s designs for the past two years, and there was photographic evidence to
prove it.
On May 2nd, at 10:00 a.m., entertainment news broke that Russell and a woman had walked into the city hall, hand in hand.
There was a photo to prove it.
At 10:05 a.m., Russell called Violet and asked her to send thetest design draft to Veronica. There was an audio recording to
prove it.
At 11:30 a.m., Russell and Veronica walked out of the city hall holding hands, with Veronica holding the marriage license.
At 11:31 a.m., Russell called Violet again and told her that he was just taking a friend to the city hall, and there was another MP3
voice message to prove it.
At 3:00 p.m. on the same day, there was a press conference where Violet admitted to having a good rtionship with Russell
and believed that he had not lied to her. She also told reporters that they were going to get married.
At 3:30 p.m., Violet gave Russell the design draft. There was a video recording to prove it.
On May 3rd, at 4:00 p.m., Russell admitted that Violet had given all the design drafts from the past two years to Veronica, and he
asked for the new design drafts to be sent to Veronica again. There was an audio recording to prove it.
At 6:00 p.m., Russell, took Veronica and Violet out to dinner, and the three of them chatted. Under the table, Veronica¡¯s and
Russell''s legs were intertwined, as seen in a video recording.
At 6:30 p.m., someone was caught on camera stealing Violet''s design drafts. There was a video recording to prove it.
At 7:00 p.m., Violet submitted her designs to participate in the Starlight Jewelry Competition, which would take ce the next
day. There was a screenshot to prove it.
At 7:30 p.m., Veronica submitted the same design to the Century Jewelry Competition. There was another screenshot to prove it.
On May 4th, at 8:00 a.m., the twopetitions began their preliminary design
reviews.
At 8:30 a.m., the giarism scandal broke out.
At 9:00 a.m., Veronica immediately sued Violet.
12.011
At 9:10 a.m., Russell called Violet and demanded that she admit to giarizing Veronica¡¯s designs, using their rtionship as a
threat. There was an audio recording to prove it.
At 10:00 a.m., there was a press conference.
The post went on, ¡°Who giarized who? From betrayal to repeated use and giarism, | can no longer tolerate this!¡±
Under the post, there was actually a link. When the link was opened, it turned out to contain all the original design drafts of
Veronica¡¯s award-winning entries over the past two years.
This shocking revtionpletely stunned everyone!
The overwhelming evidence, like rain pouring down, left no room for Russell and Veronica to struggle. Russell wasbeled as a
scumbag and a cheater, while Veronica wasbeled as a giarist and a hypocritical bitch. What was worse, thesebels
couldn''t be torn off anymore.
The onlinements were even more interesting.
¡°I''m one hundred percent sure this post has the mostprehensive evidence | have ever seen. It¡¯s definitely a heavy blow to
those two scumbags.¡±
¡°May Russell and Veronica have a miserable life! | feel so sorry for Violet. She has been deceived emotionally for two years, but
she had to constantly give her works and design drafts to others! That¡¯s totally unfair!¡±
¡°| sympathize with Violet as well. | want to tear apart those two scumbags! How could there be such disgusting people? That
bastard went to get the marriage license with another woman but told Violet that he was just giving his friend a ride. Disgusting!¡±
¡°Violet is so pitiful. She was deceived and used! | feel so sorry for her!¡±
¡°Did anyone watch the video of them having dinner? | can¡¯t believe it. On the surface, everything seemed calm, but under the
table, tant flirtation was taking ce!¡±
¡°Yeah. Poor Violet probably didn¡¯t expect that those two were doing that under the table. It¡¯s beyond disgusting!¡±
With solid evidence andplete proof, people¡¯s attitudes toward Violet changed drastically, and everyone was firmly on Violet¡¯s
side, fiercely criticizing the scumbag, swearing to tear apart the cheater!
The first person to finish reading the post couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The person who said he would eat 10 pounds of excrement can
fulfill his promise now!¡±
Everyone burst intoughter.
Russell turned around in anger, looking at Violet in disbelief. He was about to lose his mind from anger, but the presence of the
reporters kept him holding onto thest bit of sanity.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.
Through gritted teeth, he stared at Violet and asked, ¡°Did you do this on purpose?¡±
Chapter 12
Violet immediately put on an act, wearing a look of sadness. ¡°Russell, at this point, you''re still ming me. It seems that | can¡¯t
rely on you to help me seek justice. Well, you¡¯re married to Veronica, so why would you help me anyway?¡±
Her words almost made Russell spit out blood in anger.
Areporter quickly asked, ¡°Miss Webb, how did you think of keeping your original design drafts? After all, Veronica has already
used them in thepetition. wouldn¡¯t have made much sense to keep them. If you really wanted to sue her, you probably would
have done it countless times over the past two years, right?¡± Violet couldn¡¯t help but rub her eyes as if trying to squeeze out
tears. ¡°Actually, | kept the original design drafts as a memento. After all, they were my own creations, and | just wanted to have
something to look back on. But | never thought that they woulde in handy like this!¡±
Violet continued, looking even more aggrieved, ¡°I never even thought of suing Veronica before. As for the design drafts, | was
always willing to give her some whenever she asked me for them. But | never expected that she would sue me. I¡¯m truly
devastated!¡±
Another reporter chimed in, ¡°Miss Webb, at your press conference two days ago, you said that you would trust Russell and that
you had a good rtionship with him. At that time, you didn¡¯t know he had already married Veronica, did you?¡°¡ª With tears in her
eyes, Violet nodded and replied, ¡°I said that because | didn¡¯t know the truth. It wasn¡¯t until a friend of mine sent me the photo of
theming out of the city hall that | found out | had been cheated!¡±
After saying this, Violet looked at the enraged Russell, who was on the verge of copsing. ¡°Russell, | trusted you so much. |
even announced at the press conference that we were getting married. Why did you lie to me?¡±
Russell was trembling with anger. Violet must have known that he was married at that time. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been
so well-prepared. ¡°What a despicable bitch!¡± he cursed in his heart.
Another reporter asked, ¡°By the way, Miss Webb, how did you manage to get so many audio and video recordings?¡±
Violet hesitated for a second and then said somewhat sheepishly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always had a habit of recording. When I¡¯m
bored, | like to listen to Russell''s voice!¡±
Violet almost vomited from her own words, but for the sake of her acting at the moment, she held back the disgust in her heart.
¡°As for the videos, well, there are always hidden cameras near my seat because | had many design drafts go missing before!¡±
After she finished speaking, a reporter immediately spected, ¡°It must have been Russell and Veronica who took them. They
stole your design drafts just like they
were taking their own!¡±
Violet sniffled sadly, looking pitiful like a swaying sapling in the wind. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. | always trusted Russell. But | never expected
that he had already married Veronica and kept me in the dark, just to take my design drafts, again and again...¡± After saying this,
Violet wiped away a tear with her sleeve.
Almost everyone thought that Violet was crying. That made sense. To any woman in this world, knowing her husband cheated on
her was definitely torture. Russell lost his temperpletely, disregarding the present situation, and angrily jumped up,
bellowing, ¡°Violet Webb, you despicable bitch! You clearly knew the truth all along! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±
Violet retreated in a pitiful manner, and immediately, two righteous men grabbed Russell and stopped him.
The reporters in their seats were enjoying themotion, taking photos and whispering to each other.
¡°How can there be such a shameless man?¡±
¡°He truly tarnishes the reputation of all men in this city. Anyway, this son of a bitch needs a lesson. He¡¯s not even worthy of being
called a man.¡±
¡°At this point, he still wants to hit Miss Webb! Miss Webb is so pitiful. Why would she fall in love with such a bastard in the first
ce? | don¡¯t understand.¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Next time | meet this motherfucker on the street, I''ll definitely punch him in the face! What do you guys think?¡±
Hearing these words, Violet couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She covered her face and ran to the back of the stage, and almost everyone
thought that Violet was in extreme pain and didn¡¯t want anyone to see her heartbroken state.
Russellpletely lost control, breaking free from the two people holding him, and chased after Violet.
With fewer people backstage, Russell caught up to Violet and bellowed without any restraint, ¡°Violet, let me tell you. Don¡¯t think
you''ve won. Just wait and see. You''re still the designer working for Oceanen Jewelry, and I''ll sue you until you¡¯re bankrupt!¡±
Upon hearing this, Violet couldn¡¯t help but turn around and sneer at Russell. While speaking, she stepped back. ¡°Is that so? Oh,
I''m so scared!¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
She wasn¡¯t paying attention, and as a result, she bumped into someone¡¯s arms.
Then, she heard a deep, hoarse voice saying, ¡°Is that so? Well, show me how you''ll bankrupt the designer of Foreverie Jewelry!¡±
Chapter 13
Chapter 13
Russell was frozen in ce, not believing what he had seen.
Violet turned around abruptly and saw Patrick¡¯s handsome face magnified in front of her. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t
utter a word, and all she could hear was Patrick¡¯s voice, which was so pleasing to the ears that it could make any woman in this
world fall in love with him.
Patrick raised an eyebrow and nced at her indifferently. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±
Violet immediately snapped out of her daze, her voice dropping an octave as she stuttered, ¡°Um... I... I¡¯m... Wh-Why did you
come here?¡±
Shepletely lost the arrogant and domineering demeanor she had in front of Russell a moment ago, and in an instant, she
turned into a timid little bunny. Patrick found her facial expression amusing. He asked in a casual tone of voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t |
come here?¡±
Violet pouted her cheeks, realizing she couldn¡¯t argue with him.
Russell looked at Patrick,pletely dumbfounded. His facial expression changed multiple times before he managed to
squeeze out a sentence. ¡°Mr. Hersey, why did youe here?¡±
Patrick lifted his gaze and coldly replied, ¡°I heard you were nning to sue the jewelry designer of our Foreverie Jewelry. | think
it''s quite necessary for me toe here. What do you think?¡±
Russell forced a smile, his face stiff as he replied, ¡°How... How could that be? Violet... Um... She works for Oceanen Jewelry...¡±
Before Russell could finish his sentence, Patrick ruthlessly interrupted him, ¡°From this moment on, she works for Foreverie
Jewelry!¡±
Russell wanted to argue, ¡°But she...¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant, showing impatience. ¡°I said! She works for Foreverie Jewelry!¡±
Russell''s expression became extremely dark. He nced at Violet standing next to Patrick and clearly saw a gloating look in her
eyes.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
In an instant, Russell realized the reason why yesterday afternoon when he and Veronica tricked Violet into going out to eat, they
encountered Patrick. At this moment, he understood everything. His current situation was all designed by Violet. She and Patrick
had known each other for a long time!
Patrick had no intention of wasting time here. He was only here to pick Violet up, afraid that when Violet''s act was over, Russell
would cause trouble.
After all, Patrick wouldn¡¯t let anyone mess with his woman!
Patrick nced at Violet and asked, ¡°When do you n to go to Foreverie Jewelry?¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered as she replied, ¡°Tomorrow, | guess.¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°Can we leave now?¡±
Violet quickly nodded and hurriedly followed Patrick.
As they were about to leave, Russell couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Violet...¡±
Violet paused her steps, her back facing Russell, and slowly turned around to face him.
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered. He stood still with no intention of turning around.
Russell stared at Violet, his expression dark. ¡°Everything that happened today is part of your n, right?¡±
Violet pressed her tongue against her upper pte and replied slowly with a smile on her face, ¡°Yeah, you have already known
the answer in your heart, haven¡¯t you? Why bother asking me?¡±
Although Russell had spected countless times in his mind, he truly didn¡¯t expect that Violet, who had always been loyal to
him, could do such a thing. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t describe his feelings clearly-there was anger, unwillingness, and
frustration, various emotions intertwined.
His voice was hoarse as if something hard and bitter had blocked his throat, and he angrily shouted at Violet, ¡°Don¡¯t you love
me? Why would you do this, then?¡± Violet seemed to have heard the biggest joke. She burst intoughter, saying, ¡°What? Ha!
Russell! How dare you say those words? In the past two years, every time you used my design drafts to promote Veronica, did
you ever say you loved me? Every time you were intimate with Veronica, did you ever say you loved me? When you and
Veronica went to the city hall to get married, why the hell didn¡¯t you say you loved me?¡±
Violet''s eyes turned red. She had wasted two years of her youth on a scumbag. If it was just a simple breakup, she could endure
it, but Russell and Veronica not only made her sad and miserable but also disgusted her to the point where she wanted to vomit
out all the meals she had eaten in the past two years!
Um...¡± Russell knew he was in the wrong. Moreover, with Patrick supporting Violet, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.
Russell had no other choice but to soften his tone. ¡°Violet, it¡¯s my fault. | apologize to you, okay? Let¡¯s keep our family matters
between us. There''s no need to let others know. You don¡¯t want them tough at us, do you?¡±
After Russell finished speaking, Patrick sneered and chuckled meaningfully before Violet could even respond. ¡°Family matters?
Humph...
Chapter 14
Chapter 13
Russell was frozen in ce, not believing what he had seen.
Violet turned around abruptly and saw Patrick¡¯s handsome face magnified in front of her. She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t
utter a word, and all she could hear was Patrick¡¯s voice, which was so pleasing to the ears that it could make any woman in this
world fall in love with him.
Patrick raised an eyebrow and nced at her indifferently. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±
Violet immediately snapped out of her daze, her voice dropping an octave as she stuttered, ¡°Um... I... I¡¯m... Wh-Why did you
come here?¡±
Shepletely lost the arrogant and domineering demeanor she had in front of Russell a moment ago, and in an instant, she
turned into a timid little bunny. Patrick found her facial expression amusing. He asked in a casual tone of voice, ¡°Why can¡¯t |
come here?¡±
Violet pouted her cheeks, realizing she couldn¡¯t argue with him.
Russell looked at Patrick,pletely dumbfounded. His facial expression changed multiple times before he managed to
squeeze out a sentence. ¡°Mr. Hersey, why did youe here?¡±
Patrick lifted his gaze and coldly replied, ¡°I heard you were nning to sue the jewelry designer of our Foreverie Jewelry. | think
it''s quite necessary for me toe here. What do you think?¡±
Russell forced a smile, his face stiff as he replied, ¡°How... How could that be? Violet... Um... She works for Oceanen Jewelry...¡±
Before Russell could finish his sentence, Patrick ruthlessly interrupted him, ¡°From this moment on, she works for Foreverie
Jewelry!¡±
Russell wanted to argue, ¡°But she...¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant, showing impatience. ¡°I said! She works for Foreverie Jewelry!¡±
Russell''s expression became extremely dark. He nced at Violet standing next to Patrick and clearly saw a gloating look in her
eyes.
In an instant, Russell realized the reason why yesterday afternoon when he and Veronica tricked Violet into going out to eat, they
encountered Patrick. At this moment, he understood everything. His current situation was all designed by Violet. She and Patrick
had known each other for a long time!
Patrick had no intention of wasting time here. He was only here to pick Violet up, afraid that when Violet''s act was over, Russell
would cause trouble.
After all, Patrick wouldn¡¯t let anyone mess with his woman!
Patrick nced at Violet and asked, ¡°When do you n to go to Foreverie Jewelry?¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered as she replied, ¡°Tomorrow, | guess.¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°Can we leave now?¡±
Violet quickly nodded and hurriedly followed Patrick.
As they were about to leave, Russell couldn¡¯t help but call out, ¡°Violet...¡±
Violet paused her steps, her back facing Russell, and slowly turned around to face him.
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered. He stood still with no intention of turning around.
Russell stared at Violet, his expression dark. ¡°Everything that happened today is part of your n, right?¡±
Violet pressed her tongue against her upper pte and replied slowly with a smile on her face, ¡°Yeah, you have already known
the answer in your heart, haven¡¯t you? Why bother asking me?¡±
Although Russell had spected countless times in his mind, he truly didn¡¯t expect that Violet, who had always been loyal to
him, could do such a thing. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t describe his feelings clearly-there was anger, unwillingness, and
frustration, various emotions intertwined.
His voice was hoarse as if something hard and bitter had blocked his throat, and he angrily shouted at Violet, ¡°Don¡¯t you love
me? Why would you do this, then?¡± Violet seemed to have heard the biggest joke. She burst intoughter, saying, ¡°What? Ha!
Russell! How dare you say those words? In the past two years, every time you used my design drafts to promote Veronica, did
you ever say you loved me? Every time you were intimate with Veronica, did you ever say you loved me? When you and
Veronica went to the city hall to get married, why the hell didn¡¯t you say you loved me?¡±
Violet''s eyes turned red. She had wasted two years of her youth on a scumbag. If it was just a simple breakup, she could endure
it, but Russell and Veronica not only made her sad and miserable but also disgusted her to the point where she wanted to vomit
out all the meals she had eaten in the past two years!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Um...¡± Russell knew he was in the wrong. Moreover, with Patrick supporting Violet, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.
Russell had no other choice but to soften his tone. ¡°Violet, it¡¯s my fault. | apologize to you, okay? Let¡¯s keep our family matters
between us. There¡¯s no need to let others know. You don¡¯t want them tough at us, do you?¡±
After Russell finished speaking, Patrick sneered and chuckled meaningfully before Violet could even respond. ¡°Family matters?
Humph...
Violet froze and instinctively turned to nce at Patrick¡¯s cold back. She felt utterly speechless, scowling at Russell. ¡°You don¡¯t
deserve to be my family! Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡±
Russell clenched his teeth. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t say it like that. | know you¡¯re mad, and you can take it out on me however you want.
Anyway, as soon as youe back, I''ll divorce Veronica right away. You''ll still be my wife, and | promise I''ll treat you right.
Veronica¡¯s reputation is already ruined. You can¡¯t leave Oceanen Jewelry now. How will it look to the world if you do?¡±
Violet never expected Russell to be so quick to kick Veronica to the curb the moment he ran into trouble.
She smirked sarcastically and was about to speak when, out of the blue, Veronica entered from another backstage door. She
stared daggers at Russell, her expression sour as it could be.
Russell froze in ce. ¡°Veronica, why are you here? | asked you to stay in the design department, didn¡¯t 1?¡±
Veronica red at Russell with anger in her eyes. ¡°If I¡¯d stayed in the design department, | wouldn¡¯t have heard your exciting
speech, would I? I¡¯ve wasted two years with you, Russell. We just got the marriage license, and now you want to leave me?
Have you lost all sense of decency?¡±
Russell looked flustered, his tone anxious as he exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Veronica. Listen to me, your reputation is already
ruined. If you continue to stay at Oceanen Jewelry, you''ll only harm thepany!
¡°Don''t worry. As long as you divorce me and admit that the giarism of Violet¡¯s work was your personal act, unrted to
Oceanen Jewelry, I''ll make sure you get a fairpensation. Oceanen Jewelry is our life¡¯s work. You don¡¯t want to see it go
down in mes, do you?¡± Russell became more and more convinced that this was the only way out. At all costs, he had to save
Oceanen Jewelry. If it meant sacrificing Veronica, then he had no choice but to do so.
Veronica, with fiery red eyes, stared at Russell in disbelief and pped him across the face. ¡°Russell, you beast! How can you
say such shameless things? After all this, you''re still trying to save yourself? Do you really think that if | leave, Oceanen Jewelry
will be saved? Violet put so much effort into setting this up. How could she let you off so easily?¡±
After Veronica¡¯s outburst, she red angrily at Violet.
Russell covered his face where he had been pped and turned to Violet, shaking his head. ¡°No, Violet has a soft heart. She
can¡¯t be as heartless as you! Isn¡¯t that right, Violet? Say something!¡±
Veronica heard this and lunged at Russell, grabbing his hair, and nearly tearing it
out. She was absolutely furious, never expecting Russell to be this shameless. Russell was taken aback by her furious reaction
and pushed her to the ground, looking nervously at Violet as if he wanted to convey that his rtionship with Veronica was
completely over.
Violet, with a cold expression, watched the two of them argue like cats and dogs, her face heavy. In her eyes, neither of these
two individuals was good people, so she did not care who had the upper hand in the fight. She did not know if they were
genuinely fighting or just putting on a show for her. However, it did not matter anymore. She would not trust these two scoundrels
anymore.
She calmly turned to Russell, saying, ¡°Russell, even the most shameless people have a limit, but clearly, you don¡¯t. You''re not fit
to be called a human being. | must have been blind to ever fall for someone like you. Anyway, | advise you to be smarter in the
future, or you''ll have to face the consequences on your own.¡± Violet then turned and said to Patrick, ¡°Mr. Hersey, let¡¯s go.¡±
Patrick seemed to be in a good mood, letting out a light chuckle as he walked towards the exit.
Russell, fuming with anger, shouted after Violet, ¡°Violet Webb, you¡¯re just a fl*p¡ªflopper. Sucking up to Mr. Hersey won''t get you
anywhere in the end.¡±
Violet ignored his barking, following Patrick downstairs. They got in the car, and instead of driving off, Patrick turned to her with a
faint smile. ¡°I thought you might soften up, you know.¡±
Violet paused for a moment and then chuckled self¡ªdeprecatingly. ¡°Well, | can¡¯t afford to be that foolish, can I?¡±
Patrick raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you''re a bit foolish?¡± Violet''s delicate face turned dark in an instant. She was
not happy with his remark. Patrick ignored her reaction and continued with a nk expression, ¡°What if Russell was recording
earlier? At the moment you admitted to setting this up, all your previous efforts would have been in vain!¡±
Violet froze, her expression instantly morphing into total shock. ¡°Are you saying he recorded it?¡±
Chapter 15
Patrick remained expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t know that. I¡¯m not a mind reader.¡±
Violet furrowed her brow. ¡°Then what did you mean by what you just said?¡±
Patrick raised a slight eyebrow. ¡°Just a reasonable guess. Do you think Russell wouldn¡¯t fight fire with fire? Foolish.¡±
¡°You...¡± Violet did not have the guts to insult him outright. She said indignantly, ¡°Even if he did record it, | also recorded the entire
conversation, including the part where | admitted to setting this up. If he dares to edit and release that segment, I''ll release the
full recording to clear my name. We''ll see whose side everyone takes!¡±
Saying this, Violet took out her phone and opened the recording app. She had learned to be cautious in recent times, always
being careful about her actions. Patrick did not expect Violet to still be recording after the press conference had ended. He
looked somewhat surprised andmented, ¡°Seems like you''ve grown a bit smarter.¡±
Violet''s I*ps twitched with irritation. ¡°Patrick, you probably don¡¯t have any friends, do you? After all, you speak so harshly that no
one would want to be friends with you.¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes gleamed briefly. ¡°I do have few friends, but | value quality over quantity.¡±
After saying this, he gave Violet a meaningful nce.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.
Hearing these words, she was quite displeased but did not know how to respond. Violet felt a twinge of disdain from him and
turned her head to look out of the car window. She had a temper too, after all. ¡°So, are you leaving or not?¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze deepened. He had not expected her to suddenly get angry. He was oddly reminded of Gloria from the past, who
would get just as fierce when angered.
Suddenly, he reached out and gently pinched Violet''s soft cheek, hisrge hand resting on the back of her head, turning it
towards him. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you angry? Do you think | said something wrong?¡±
This gesture instantly brought them closer, and with her neck held by him, Violet stiffened. She resisted. ¡°No!¡±
Patrick let out a derisive chuckle, sounding disdainful. ¡°Whether you are or not, your ability to judge people is reallycking!¡±
Violet was defiant. ¡°Is it? Well, that¡¯s interesting. | chose you as my spouse, but now you''re saying | have poor judgment. Are you
implying that you¡¯re actually not a great person, and picking you as my husband was a big mistake?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened, and he warned, ¡°Violet, are you provoking me?¡±
Violet, full of frustration, retorted, ¡°If you think so, then so be in
Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, and he let out a low hum. ¡°Violet, sometimes, having too much personality isn¡¯t necessarily
a good thing
Violet retorted, ¡°You should say that to yourself!¡±
¡°Get out of the car!¡± Patrick said sternly, not wanting to say another word to her He felt that he must have been out of his mind to
think Violet was interesting and that he hade all the way to help her.
With a tense expression, Violet opened the passenger door and got out. Just as she stepped onto the pavement, Patrick hit the
gas pedal, leaving her in a cloud of exhaust fumes. She stood there, fuming and stomping her foot.
She had never encountered such an irritable and narrow-minded man before She wished she could catch up with him and give
him a piece of her mind.
In the rearview mirror, Patrick saw Violet stomping her foot and felt oddly pleased. He could not help but smirk.
Violet took out her phone, intending to contact her best friend Megan. Just then, Megan¡¯s call came in.
¡°Violet, the press conference is over. Where are you?¡± Megan¡¯s cool voice came through the phone.
Violet pursed her I*ps. ¡°I¡¯m still at Oceanen Jewelry. What¡¯s going on?
Megan whispered, ¡°Come over now. I¡¯m at Western Caf¨¦
When Violet arrived at Western Caf¨¦, Megan was sitting at her usual spot with aptop in front of her.
Violet leaned in, asking, ¡°Hello. How''s everything online?¡±
Megan was aputer wizard,monly known as a hacker, and everyone an the inte called her Maggie. She was quite
famous.
The screenshot of Veronica signing up for the Century Jewelry Competition and making it to the top of Twitter trending was all
orchestrated by Megan. She also worked under Violet''smand, calcting the timing perfectly to release those posts before
the press conference.
Megan had a frosty demeanor, often appearing expressionless and distant, as if she repelled people from miles away. Many
might find her difficult to approach but in Violet¡¯s heart, she was the only friend she could trust wholeheartedly. She knew that, no
matter who betrayed her, Megan would never be one of them. In response to Violet¡¯s question, Megan turned herptop towards
her and said calmly, ¡°See it for yourself.¡±
Violet leaned closer and saw thetest statement on the Foreverie Jewelry official website.
Chapter 16
The official statement from Foreverie Jewelry was as follows: ¡°In light of the fact that the organizers of the Starlight Jewelry
Competition have failed to ascertain the truth behind the giarism incident and have cklisted designer Violet from the
competition, Foreverie Jewelry hereby announces that, starting today, designers who have participated in the Starlight Jewelry
Competition will no longer be eligible to enter the Century Jewelry Competition and will have their eligibility to join Foreverie
Jewelry revoked.¡±
As soon as Foreverie Jewelry posted this statement, the official Century Jewelry Competition ount immediately retweeted it.
Violet stared at her Twitter feed in shock. Her voice trembled a bit. ¡°Is this the official statement from Foreverie Jewelry?¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
Megan, cool as ever, replied, ¡°They''re helping you.¡±
Violet nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, | know. To enter the World Jewelry Competition, you must win the Century Jewelry
Competition, and Foreverie Jewelry is the dreampany of countless jewelry designers. This statement from Foreverie
Jewelry is like cutting off the path for the Starlight Jewelry Competition. Thispetition might not be able to continue in the
future. Clearly, they want to bring down the organizers of the Starlight Jewelry Competition.¡±
Megan gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to actually see through this.¡±
Violet chuckled dryly. While she appeared calm, she was actually quite shocked. She had not expected Patrick, who was clearly
angry with her, to help her retaliate against the organizers of the Starlight Jewelry Competition like this.
Starlight Jewelry Competition had been trying to please Veronica, a rising star in the jewelry world. They had previously
announced that they would cklist Violet permanently. Unexpectedly, the giarism incident involving Violet took a shocking
turn of events. Shortly thereafter, Foreverie Jewelry issued a statement, leaving the organizers of the Starlight Jewelry
Competition in a tight spot.
Violet found it incredibly satisfying.
She had not realized that despite Patrick¡¯s tough exterior, he had a soft side. Now she understood that he was a man who said
one thing but meant another. Violet kept giggling at herputer. Megan yfully nudged her head. ¡°What are youughing at?
It''s not over yet. Keep reading.¡±
Violet quickly shook her head, her eyes sparkling as she looked at Megan. ¡°Reading what?¡±
Megan grabbed the mouse and moved it, catching Violet''s attention. Violet saw a trending topic.
The trending title was ¡°Foreverie Jewelry Releases Three Statements.¡±
She clicked on it and saw screenshots shared byizens. The first statement was the counterattack against the Starlight
Jewelry Competition organizers. The second one announced Violet''s future with Foreverie Jewelry, stating that Foreverie Jewelry
would cover the breach of contract fee for Violet leaving Oceanen Jewelry. The third one mentioned helping Violet in awsuit
against Veronica for copyright infringement over the past two years.
Seeing the content, Violet¡¯s emotions surged. She knew that without Patrick¡¯s approval, these things would never have
happened.
Violet''s emotions wereplex at this moment. She had initially just wanted to use Patrick¡¯s capabilities to break free from her
father¡¯s control. She had not expected that Patrick would be openly and secretly assisting her, making her revenge n even
more perfect.
Out of the blue, Megan asked, ¡°Why is. Foreverie Jewelry suddenly helping you?¡± Violet hesitated, looked at Megan, and finally
chose to reveal everything.
Megan squinted her eyes. ¡°What was his purpose in marrying you?¡±
Violet felt a bit puzzled, not sure how to respond to Megan¡¯s question. She thought for a moment and stammered, ¡°Well, | guess
he didn¡¯t find me repulsive in appearance. And he was upset about being stood up, so he just took me to get married, maybe?¡±
Megan slowly shook her head. ¡°No, | think he might have fallen for you at first... sight. Otherwise, if you were just a random
woman he married on a whim, why would he help you like this?¡±
Violet was taken aback. ¡°No way, and | don¡¯t believe in love at first sight. All love at first sight is just shallow attraction based on
looks.¡±
Megan nced at her calmly. ¡°Whether it¡¯s love at first sight or shallow attraction, the point is he¡¯s interested in you.¡±
Megan''s words left Violet feeling a bit confused. She did not know if that was true.
In the afternoon, right after parting ways with Megan, Violet received a call from Patrick. ¡°Nelson willeter to help you
move. Get your things ready.¡±
Nelson Massy was Patrick¡¯s assistant.
Violet was surprised. ¡°Move where?¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone carried a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to keep living in hotels.¡±
Violet immediately shook her head. ¡°No, | don¡¯t.¡±
Patrick gave a light grunt. ¡°Then do as | say.¡±
After Patrick hung up, Nelson called shortly after. However, Violet heard from Nelson that he was still at Foreverie Jewelry, so
she opted to head home by herself. When she arrived home, there was no one around. Violet went upstairs to pack
her things.
Just as she finished and came downstairs, she saw her father, Henry Webb,
walking in, staring at her with a heavy expression. Her stepmother, ine, and Veronica stood behind him.
Henry spoke up, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±
Chapter 17
Chapter 17
Violet spoke honestly, ¡°I¡¯m moving out.¡±
Henry''s tone was cold. ¡°Have we been abusive to you? Wasn''t there a room for you?¡±
Violet pursed her I*ps, about to speak, but Veronica interrupted, ¡°Violet, you are truly despicable. You know well enough the awful
things you''ve done. Now that you''re getting into Foreverie Jewelry and suing me, you must be feeling quite pleased with
yourself, right? You may be pretending to be pitiable in front of our father, but | know you''re secretly thrilled about it.¡±
Veronica¡¯s gaze was as though she wanted to devour Violet. If Henry was not present, she might have already lunged at her.
Henry sternly said, ¡°Veronica, that¡¯s enough.¡±
Veronica, with red eyes, shot a venomous look at Violet but remained silent.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
Henry continued to look at Violet. ¡°You have to leave, right?¡±
Thinking about Patrick¡¯s words, Violet replied, ¡°Yes, | have to.¡±
Henry''s eyes flickered. He then asked, ¡°When did you meet Patrick?¡±
Violet answered truthfully, ¡°A couple of days ago.¡±
¡°How is your rtionship with him?¡± Henry¡¯s tone sounded unusually calm. Violet was struck dumb. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±
Henry suddenly smiled. ¡°Well, if it wasn¡¯t okay, why would he let you into Foreverie Jewelry and help you sue Veronica?¡±
Seeing Henry¡¯s smile, Violet felt that he was hiding something. A chill ran down her spine. She wanted to leave as soon as
possible. She asked, ¡°Dad, do you have anything else to discuss?¡±
Henry''s smile faded when he heard that. ¡°Yes, can¡¯t you withdraw yourwsuit and not sue Veronica?¡±
Violet froze. While she knew that Henry always favored Veronica, she did not expect him to be so straightforward in making the
request.
Faced with her father, Violet felt a bit resentful. ¡°Veronica copied my designs and turned the tables on me by suing me first.
Besides, now that I¡¯m an employee of Foreverie Jewelry, they surely don¡¯t want theirpany associated with a giarism
scandal. So they¡¯re taking legal action against Veronica to clear my name. These decisions were made by Foreverie Jewelry,
and | don¡¯t have the right to interfere.¡±
Violet sensed a momentary chill in Henry¡¯s eyes as he responded, ¡°Is that so? Well, then help Veronica. Talk to Mr. Hersey and
ask him not to push Veronica to the brink.¡± He paused, gazing at Violet. ¡°After all, Veronica is your sister. Besides,
you''ve presented a lot of evidence, and now the whole world has seen it. Everyone is on your side. The people on Twitter are all
condemning and berating Veronica. She¡¯s so terrified she won''t even leave the house, fearing recognition and humiliation.
Doesn''t that give you some satisfaction? Can¡¯t you let her off the hook? Must you go to such extremes?¡±
Listening to her father¡¯s imposing tone, Violet furrowed her brow. ¡°I''ll talk to Mr. Hersey. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±
With that, Violet grabbed her suitcase and nned to leave. She had no desire to stay in this house for another moment. She
just wanted to get away as quickly as possible.
Henry grabbed her suitcase and held it tightly. He stared at Violet for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Well, if you want to leave,
that''s fine. But stay for dinner first. Benedict ising over. After dinner, we''ll arrange for a driver to take you back to where
you''re staying.¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. She could tell what Henry was implying. He wanted her to meet with the wealthy and
extravagant young man, Benedict Turner, and consider a possible marriage alliance.
¡°No need, | don¡¯t want to... Violet began to reply, but Henry interrupted her sharply. ¡°Why are you so unwilling to have dinner with
me? | know Veronica copied your designs, but that wasn¡¯t my doing. Why are you angry with me?¡± Violet looked up at Henry and
asked, ¡°If | have dinner, will you let me leave, Dad?¡± Henry looked at her and replied, ¡°Of course. | mean, | can¡¯t tie you up, can
1?¡± Violet''s mood darkened. She reluctantly released her suitcase.
Veronica¡¯s gaze
¡®s gaze followed Violet like a poisonous snake, but she did not confront her directly.
Benedict arrived quickly. Upon seeing Violet, he had a satisfied expression. ¡°Miss Webb, allow me to introduce myself, | am
Benedict Turner.¡± Benedict¡¯s clingy gaze remained fixed on Violet.
Violet felt repulsed by his gaze and responded coldly, ¡°Violet Webb.¡±
Benedict approached her closely and sat beside her, saying, ¡°Miss Webb, don¡¯t be so cold. Let¡¯s have a conversation first and
get to know each other better.¡±
Violet furrowed her brow, nced at Benedict, then got up and headed to the
restroom.
Fortunately, dinner was served quickly, and Benedict did not have another chance to approach her.
During the meal, Violet just wanted to finish quickly and leave. However, she started feeling increasingly drowsy and realized
something was wrong. She struggled to get up and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m feeling a bit under...¡±
Before she could finish her sentence, she copsed back into her chair and then.
onto the dining table.
Seeing Violet copse, nob*dy at the table disyed any surprise.
Henry remained expressionless as if he had expected this. He coldly ordered,
¡°Benedict, carry her to the room.¡±
Chapter 18
Benedict shed a wicked smile, looking at Violet with eyes that seemed to be dripping with desire. He scooped Violet up and
hurried upstairs.
Veronica watched Violet being carried upstairs by Benedict and finally revealed a malicious grin. She thought, ¡°Hmph,peting
with me! She¡¯s too naive!¡±
Henry, with a loving look, asked Veronica, ¡°Feeling satisfied now?¡±
Veronica pouted, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until we get the video. Even then, it might not necessarily be a real threat to her.¡±
Henry''s eyes flickered as he thought for a moment. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to tarnish her reputation, she''ll know the right thing to
do.¡±
Veronica smiled, grabbing ine¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom¡¯s way is always the most effective.¡±
Earlier that morning, when Henry had learned that Violet had turned the tables on Veronica, he had been furious. However, after
calming down, he realized that going head-to-head with Violet would not work unless she voluntarily dropped the charges and
issued a statement. But that idea was nothing short of wishful thinking.
Thankfully, ine hade up with a n. He had installed a signal jammer in the house, which he could activate when Violet
returned, cutting her off from the outside world.
During dinner, Violet¡¯s meal and the cup beside her had been spiked with drugs. As long as Benedict took Violet upstairs and did
what needed to be done, their n would be halfway to sess.
Benedict was a yboy who would not pass up such a gift that was delivered to his doorstep. Moreover, even if Violet wanted to
use them, there was no one in that room who could testify on her behalf.
The room had long been equipped with cameras. Considering Violet''s penchant for using photos to deal with Veronica, they
decided to employ the same tactic against her. The cameras in her room would capture everything she and Benedict did. Once
they obtained the video of Violet and Benedict engaging in such activities, they could use it to ckmail Violet. At that point, she
would have no choice but toply with their demands.
Henry had originally nned to use Violet in a political marriage, but he had not anticipated that Violet would be so rebellious
and even attempt to harm his beloved Veronica. In that case, he had no choice but to take decisive action and make Violet face
some consequences.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Veronica had been pushed to the brink by Violet this time, otherwise, Henry would not have agreed to ine¡¯s malicious n.
However ruthless Henry thought this method was, he could not deny its effectiveness. Once they obtained the video, they would
haveplete control
over Violet, leaving her powerless to resist.
Henry coldly thought that as long as Violet behaved, he could still arrange her marriage to Benedict.
At the same time, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom sped through the night and parked directly in front of the Webb¡¯s vi.
Patrick instructed Nelson to help Violet with the move. After he had finished two hours of meetings, the move still was not
complete.
As soon as he left the meeting room, Nelson rushed to inform him that in the afternoon, Violet had mentioned going home to pick
up some stuff. He agreed and told her to get her things together and then contact him for a ride.
However, an hourter, he could not get in touch with Violet. No matter how many times he called, her phone was unreachable.
He hurriedly returned to the office to find Patrick, fearing that something might have gone wrong. If he did not know that Patrick¡¯s
earlier meeting was crucial, he would have stormed in earlier. After listening to Nelson''s report, Patrick¡¯s face turned cold as he
said, ¡°Go to the Webb¡¯s house.¡±
Patrick arrived at the Webb family¡¯s residence with an intense aura, stepping out of the car.
ABMW was parked in front of the Webb¡¯s vi, and the front door was wide open, giving the impression that nothing major had
happened. But Patrick had a gut feeling that Violet was at the Webb family¡¯s house.
As he walked in, Veronica was still talking, ¡°After it¡¯s all done, make sure to back
the video multiple times. Each of us should have a copy, just in case...¡±
up
He strode into the mansion, and the three people at the dining table froze.
Veronica¡¯s words got stuck in her throat.
Henry was the first to react, ¡°Mr. Hersey, what brings you here?¡±
Everyone in Summerwood City knew Patrick, but he did not seem to remember Henry. Patrick nced at Henry and demanded,
¡°Where''s Violet?¡±
As he spoke, his gazended on the dining table. When he saw the extra pair of tes and forks, Patrick¡¯s pupils dted slightly.
He spoke sternly, ¡°Nelson, search the upstairs rooms.¡±
After he finished speaking, he headed upstairs with determined strides.
Henry''s face changed instantly, and he hurried to catch up with Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you can¡¯t do this! This is my home!¡±
Patrick saw Henrying after him. At the staircase, he kicked Henry back into the living room before continuing his ascent.
Inside the room, Benedict had already taken off his clothes. He hurriedly wanted to get Violet out of her clothes.
He had just pulled off the outeryer of Violet''s skirt and was about to lift it up.
The very next second, the room door was kicked open,
Chapter 19
Patrick could not describe the emotions that surged within him when he saw the scene in the room. If he had been a moment
later, Violet might have been taken advantage of by Benedict. Shey there peacefully on the bed like a child, seemingly
unaware of her surroundings.
He could not believe that someone could be subjected to such treachery even in the safety of their own home.
Somehow, Patrick suddenly remembered earlier in the day when they had argued, her eyes were so full of life, shining brightly.
She was incredibly strong-willed and never backed down. Seeing such a lively and spirited girl go through something like this
was truly heartbreaking for him. He thought that despite her strength, when she found out what her family had done to her, her
eyes would surely lose their sparkle. She would feel so hurt and let down. Without hesitation, Patrick approached and yanked
Benedict off the bed as if he were trash, quickly arranging Violet''s dress.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
Benedict was utterly bewildered. He never expected that right in the middle of his excitement, someone would burst in and yank
him to the ground without any warning. ¡°Who are you? What do you want? Why are you interrupting my fun?¡± Patrick had lived
for over two decades, and he believed he could handle the dirtiest of situations without flinching. However, he never expected
that such a horrifying incident could ur in Violet¡¯s own home. It was beyond terrifying. He turned with a stern face, bing a
veritable demon. Patrick snatched the belt from the bed where Benedict had thrown it andshed it directly at him. Benedict was
horrified, ¡°You can¡¯t hit me! I¡¯m from the Turner family!¡±
But his words did nothing to stop Patrick¡¯s actions. Red marks immediately appeared on Benedict''s b*dy. The only sound in the
air was the chilling noise of the belt.
Benedict screamed in pain, ¡°Why are you hitting me? Who the hell are you? You... Ah!¡±
At first, Benedict could still utter a few curses. Eventually, all that came out were cries of pain.
Patrick, like a demon, showed no mercy. He did not stop until the belt was in tatters. He then tossed it to the ground.
Looking at the wretched Benedict, he calmly retrieved a handkerchief from his suit pocket, wiped his hands carefully, and then
threw it on Benedict''s face with disgust.
Outside the door, Henry, ine, and Veronica were blocked by Nelson. As they heard the agonizing sounds from inside, Henry¡¯s
heart sank to its lowest depths. Henry could not believe that Patrick had suddenly appeared. His palms were
what''s funny? Today was the first time | met my wife¡¯s family, and | found out my father-inw actually delivered my wife to
another guy¡¯s bed. What are the odds. of something like that happening? Anyway, I¡¯m taking note of this. One day, you''ll have to
face the consequences.¡±
FA Send gift
Comment
sweaty. Seeing Benedict in such a state in their house, he knew the Turner family would not let this slide easily. Plus, he had
directly offended Patrick in this situation. Henry''s back chilled with fear.
Just then, Patrick emerged from the room, holding Violet securely in his arms with his suit jacket draped over her. Henry quickly
spoke, ¡°Mr. Hersey, please listen to my exnation. |...¡±
Patrickpletely ignored him and told Nelson, ¡°Check the room for any recording devices and take them all.¡±
With that being said, he walked past the three members of the Webb family, carrying Violet, and began to descend the stairs.
Henry panicked and turned around, pping ine in the face. ¡°You wretch! Did you have a hand in this? Violet was yawning,
and | told her to go to sleep. How could Benedict end up in her room?¡±
ine got it in a heartbeat. Henry was totally trying to pin this on her. After all, there was no way Patrick would actually mess with
her. But if Patrick thought Henry was behind this, he would find a way to pay him back, sending Henry into a total tailspin.
She covered her face, her eyes welling up, unable to speak.
Henry noticed Patrick¡¯s footsteps slowing down and saw that his words were hitting home. He hurriedly continued to say, ¡°I know
Veronica had a tough day today, and you''re upset, but you can¡¯t do something like this, Violet is still my daughter. How could you
treat her this way? It¡¯s just too cruel. | can¡¯t believe you¡¯d do something like this. Now that it¡¯se to this, how am | supposed to
exin to Mr. Hersey and the Turner family?¡±
ine sobbed softly, still not saying a word, almost as if she was confessing.
Patrick heard this, and a trace of sarcasm shed in his eyes. Without Henry¡¯s consent, such an incident could not have
urred right under Henry¡¯s nose.
He turned slowly, gazing expressionlessly at Henry. ¡°If the person upstairs is dead or seriously injured, let the Turner familye
tome.¡±
Henry nodded hastily. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Hersey. But Violet is my daughter. Taking her away like this, well,
it''s not quite right. Although | made a mistake today and almost put her in danger, she¡¯s still a part of our family...¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, Nelson came out with three cameras in hand. ¡°Mr. Hersey, these are all the recording
devices | found in the room.¡±
Patrick held Violet tighter and sneered, ¡°Do you want to keep her here so you can continue filming?¡±
Henry''s face changed slightly. ¡°
Patrick looked at Henry with intense sarcasm and spoke in a chilling tone. ¡°You don¡¯t need to act all innocent around me. I¡¯m not
that gullible. But you know
Chapter 20
Chapter 20
Patrick spoke and then turned with Violet in his arms. ¡°Nelson, let¡¯s go.¡±
He walked away carrying Violet, paying no attention to Henry behind him.
Henry''s face had turned deathly pale, and he could barely stand. Patrick¡¯s sudden intrusion had already shocked him, and
Patrick¡¯s words had left him reeling. ¡°Did | hear him correctly? What did he say?¡±
ine¡¯s face was equally grim, her voice bitter. She clearly did not want to believe what she had just heard. ¡°He said Violet is his
wife, but when did that happen? Why weren''t we informed?¡±
Henry regretted it deeply. If he had known about this earlier, he would not have made such a mistake. He closed his eyes in
deep sorrow. ¡°No wonder.¡±
Now he understood why Foreverie Jewelry was so supportive of Violet. He had truly made a grave error, offending someone he
should never have crossed. He did not know how Patrick would retaliate.
ine was seething with anger. ¡°Violet is bing more and more rebellious. For such a major event like her marriage, she
didn¡¯t even notify us. Does she even consider you her father anymore?¡±
Henry, filled with anger and frustration, pped ine. ¡°Stop talking! It¡¯s all your bad ideas!¡±
ine was trembling with anger. ¡°Can you really me me alone? You agreed to this n too. Besides, if we¡¯re pointing fingers,
you bear a lot of responsibility for this mess. If you hadn''t given her to her mom when she was little, would she still not be close
to you now? If your rtionship with her was better, would she have kept her marriage a secret from you?¡±
Back when Violet¡¯s mom divorced Henry, Violet was ced in her mom¡¯s custody. It was only after her mom passed away that
Violet was brought back to be raised by Henry.
Henry was both angry and regretful. ¡°Is it helpful to bring that up now? We need to get Mr. Turner to the hospital.¡±
He could not have imagined that Violet would keep her marriage secret from him. Watching her parents argue, Veronica''s I*ps
quivered. She tightly clenched her fists, wondering why Violet had such good luck to marry Patrick. Now she understood why
Violet could have turned things around and trampled on Veronica. She could not ept it.
At Hersey Court, Patrick and the family doctor emerged from the room. Patrick asked, ¡°How is she?¡±
The family doctor replied honestly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing major, just an overdose of sedatives. She''ll wake up soon.¡±
Patrick finally breathed a sigh of relief.
After seeing the family doctor off, he returned to the room and sat by the bed, looking at Violet lying there as peaceful as a child.
His eyes grew deep, and he could not help but pinch Violet''s delicate cheek. ¡°I called you foolish, and now you''ve proved me
right.¡±
However, Violet lying on the bed showed no response at all.
Patrick stared at her face for a few seconds, shook his head in exasperation, and then carried her to the bathroom.
Originally, Patrick had intended to kindly give Violet a bath. However, after stripping her clothes off, he realized he had
overestimated his own self-control. He ced her in the bathtub, and the sight of Violet''s fair shoulders rippling in the water
made him feel ufortably hot. It seemed like heat was rising rapidly to his head.
Helplessly, he turned his head away and sshed water over her b*dy
haphazardly.
He gave Violet a quick bath, wrapped her in arge towel, and carried her back to the bed.
Once he had finished these tasks, Patrick quickly took a shower.
Upon leaving the bathroom, he hesitated for a moment and then turned and headed to the adjacent room. However, hey there
for over two hours, tossing and turning without falling asleep. Frustrated, he ran his fingers through his hair, hesitated several
times, and finally got up to go to Violet''s room.
As Patrick approached the bedside, it seemed like he could smell Violet''s faint fragrance. He climbed onto the bed and cradled
her in his arms. Before long, he drifted off to sleep.
The next morning, Violet woke up with blurry eyes, greeted by the sight of a strong man¡¯s chest.
Her memories flooded back, and Violet recalled everything that had happened the previous night. Benedict''s sinister face
seemed to appear before her again. She did not even have the courage to lift her head and look at the man holding her. Filled
with anger, she redoubled her efforts and kicked the defenseless man off the bed.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick was in a deep sleep and suddenly felt a sharp pain as his b*dy was sent flying off the bed.
Chapter 21
Patrick was rudely awakened by the force of the kick. He was sent sprawling to the ground. His head mmed into something,
instantly jolting him awake. He rubbed the back of his head. His face was dark and irritated as he opened his eyes and stood up
from the floor.
When he looked up, he saw Violet, with red eyes and tears, looking at him with disgust.
Early in the morning, Patrick felt like he wanted to kill someone. ¡°Violet, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
He could not believe that after saving her life out of goodwill the previous night, she would kick him off the bed the next morning,
Violet, upon seeing Patrick¡¯s stern and handsome face, froze in ce, her tears stopping in their tracks. She looked shocked and
stammered, ¡°P... Patrick... how could it be you? Wasn¡¯t it Benedictst night?¡±
Patrick¡¯s face turned even darker. ¡°What? Did you wish it was Benedict you slept withst night?¡±
Violet was at a loss for words. She thought about the kick she had just delivered and lowered her head before mumbling, ¡°I¡¯m
sorry.¡±
Patrick¡¯s head still throbbed with pain, and he was furious. ¡°Is your ¡®sorry¡¯ worth anything?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Violet''s bare feet were exposed in the open air. The more Patrick looked at her, the more he felt aggrieved.
Violet struggled to speak, ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡±
She bit her I*p and pointed at herself. ¡°Should | let you kick me?¡±
Patrick almostughed aloud. ¡°Seriously?¡±
Violet acknowledged her mistake and sneakily nced at Patrick. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | mistook you for someone else.¡±
Patrick huffed, ¡°Didn''t you notice the difference in faces?¡±
Violet looked guilty. ¡°| had a momentarypse in judgment. Besides, you know what happened to me yesterday. In normal
circumstances, considering what happened, you shouldn''t have shared a bed with me. But you did, and that¡¯s why | got the
wrong idea.¡±
Patrick squinted dangerously, his dark gaze locked onto her. ¡°So it¡¯s my fault?¡± Violet quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, no, how
could it be your fault? It¡¯s all my fault. You¡¯re a big person, forgive me, okay?¡±
Patrick let out a soft snort but did not respond to her words.
Seeing his reaction, Violet¡¯s eyes flickered. She cautiously crawled out of bed and
took a step forward, intending to apologize properly to Patrick.
Suddenly, Violet noticed that Patrick¡¯s gaze on her had turned somewhat dark. She was taken aback and looked down, only to
realize that she waspletely n*ked. She froze in ce, feeling her whole b*dy go stiff. She could not believe that she had
forgotten to put on any clothes.
In her panic, Violet took a step back, intending to dive under the covers, but her foot got caught in the nket, and the other foot
identallynded on it. When she tried to move backward, she lost her bnce and fell backward.
Instinctively, she reached out into thin air to steady herself. However, in a twist of fate, she ended up falling directly onto Patrick.
Her eyes widened in terror, and her teeth identally bumped into Patrick¡¯s chin. Patrick had no time to react. At that moment
when she fell on him, he felt like his world was spinning out of control.
Apanied by the pain in his chin, Patrick¡¯s head once again collided with the floor, making him groan in agony. Violet was on
top of him seeming utterly clueless about what happened.
Patrick had suffered two heavy blows to his head in the morning, and he was seething with anger. He gritted his teeth and
growled, ¡°Violet Webb!¡±
Violet immediately raised her head, her shoulders shrinking in fear. She quickly slithered back onto the bed and wrapped herself
tightly in the nket.
She looked at Patrick with a guilty expression and pleaded, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean
to.¡±
Patrick¡¯s chin was oozing blood, and the pain in the back of his head made him close his eyes. He got up again. His voice filled
with restrained anger. ¡°Oh, shut up. You did it on purpose! | shouldn''t have...¡±
Patrick nced at Violet, then turned and walked away, too upset to continue. He now deeply regretted sharing a bed with Violet
the previous night. If he had not done that, he would not be in such a miserable situation that morning. During breakfast, Patrick
still wore a scowl on his face, looking as if someone owed him a billion dors.
While Violet was getting ready, she had already called Nelson to inquire about the events of the previous night. Although she had
a rough idea of what had happened, hearing the truth from Nelson sent a chill down her spine.
She had expected that Henry would try to use Charles to pressure her into marriage, and she could find a way to thwart that
n. However, she never anticipated that Henry would resort to drugging her and takingpromising photos. Violet was at a
loss for how to deal with this situation.
She could not believe that her father would stoop to such low tactics against her
Chapter 22
Violet felt a deep sense of gratitude toward Patrick from the bottom of her heart. If it were not for Patrick¡¯s timely intervention the
previous night, she could not even bear to think about the dire situation she might be in now. If Henry and the others had
seeded in their ns, she would have been at the mercy of Veronica, enduring endless torment. The thought of this
possibility sent shivers down her spine.
As she ate breakfast, Violet could not help but reflect on the unexpected events of the morning. She felt even more guilty now.
Patrick had saved her life, and she had repaid him with a kick. Even though it was unintentional, she could not help but feel like
she had crossed a line.
She nced at Patrick cautiously while eating and mustered the courage to speak up, ¡°Thank you forst night.¡±
Patrick nced at her, his expression showing no interest in engaging in conversation.
Violet pursed her I*ps and blinked. ¡°And I¡¯m really sorry for this morning. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡±
Patrick emitted a soft snort and got up abruptly, saying, ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±
Violet sat at the table, feeling incredibly dejected like a bucket of cold water had been poured over her.
Patrick changed his shoes and asked in an icy tone, ¡°Are youing or not? | have to go to work.¡±
Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s words, Violet quickly realized that he was offering her a ride to work. She immediately jumped up from
her chair, saying, ¡°Coming,ing. Let¡¯s go now.¡±
n
She swiftly changed her shoes, picked up her bag, and grinned at Patrick. ¡°Ready to go.¡±
As they were about to leave, Violet even kindly handed Patrick a bandage.
Patrick raised an eyebrow.
Violet pointed at his chin. ¡°For your wound.¡±
As she mentioned the wound, Patrick¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Do you think a bandage will keep others from figuring it out?¡±
With that, Patrick walked out without looking back, leaving Violet puzzled.
¡°What was there to figure out? Wasn''t it just a result of her morning mishap?¡± Violet thought.
Upon arriving at work, Violet learned that she would not receive her work badge until the afternoon.
She decided to head to the design department first. However, as soon as she arrived, a woman with exquisite makeup
approached her. The woman was dressed in a light blue suit, exuding an air of confidence.
¡°Are you the new design assistant?¡± Joanna asked, her eyes sparkling with admiration.
Joanna¡¯s expression shifted slightly. Without waiting for a response, she headed to
her seat.
Violet was about to exin that she was not the new assistant when Joanna handed her a stack of design drafts and said, ¡°Find
any avable seat and start organizing these. We''ll need themter.¡±
Violet attempted to introduce herself, but before she could utter a word, Joanna interrupted her assertively, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you
moving? Is this task too difficult for you?¡±
Violet frowned slightly but quickly found a seat and began sorting the design drafts quietly. She felt ufortable about the
situation but did not want to start a conflict with her new colleagues at Foreverie Jewelry.
She efficiently organized the design drafts and handed them to Joanna, saying, ¡°Hello, I¡¯ve finished organizing the design drafts.¡±
Joanna took the drafts and nced at them, surprised. She then gave Violet a brief look and said, ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re efficient.¡±
Violet nodded and was about to say something when Joanna handed her a cup and said, ¡°Go get me a ss of water.¡±
Violet furrowed her brows but did not say anything. She noticed Joanna was getting annoyed. ¡°What''s the matter? Are you not
willing to pour me a ss of water?¡±
Violet did not want to argue with her, so she grabbed a ss. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± With that, she went to get some water.
As she ced the ss of water on Joanna¡¯s desk, she overheard some nearby coworkers talking about her.
¡°Where¡¯s that Violet Webb? It¡¯s prettyte now. Does she think she¡¯s all that because she got some attention online yesterday? Is
she trying to make a grand entrance and show off in our design department?¡±
¡°Who knows? She was personally recruited by Mr. Hersey, and remember, we¡¯ve never had an exception like this at Foreverie
Jewelry apart from Gloria.¡±
Joanna¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing these discussions. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say about Violet but don¡¯tpare
anyone to Gloria. Do you really think Gloria and someone like Violet are in the same league?¡±
Violet''s expression changed, but she remained silent.
Her coworkers immediately chimed in. ¡°You''re absolutely right, Joanna. Violet is
nothingpared to Gloria. She¡¯s not even fit to hold Gloria¡¯s shoes. How could they possibly bepared?¡±
¡°Yeah, Gloria is now an internationally renowned jewelry designer, and who is this Violet? I''ve never even heard of her before.¡±
This group of people were all highly skilled in social dynamics, knowing exactly what to say in different situations. They were
aware of Joanna¡¯s close rtionship with Gloria, so they intentionally yed along with Joanna¡¯s words. Gloria had originally
worked at Foreverie Jewelry as well. In the design department, everyone had a great rapport with her, with Joanna being Gloria¡¯s
prot¨¦g¨¦. Consequently, Joanna regarded Gloria as her idol.
With Gloria gone, Joanna became the top designer at Foreverie Jewelry, and everyone treated her with a great deal of respect.
Violet had initially considered introducing herself, but upon hearing the conversations around her, she decided against it.
She sat quietly, listening to the discussions of her colleagues as they gathered together and began to chat about her.
¡°Do you guys think Veronica really giarized Violet''s work? The way they talked about itst night made it sound convincing.¡±
¡°Everyone is just jumping on the bandwagon with these things. We can¡¯t say for sure what really happened. Maybe Violet clung
to Mr. Hersey and turned the tables on Veronica.¡±
¡°giarism cases are always tricky, and thiswsuit has been going on for two years. Who knows what dirty tricks might be
involved? By the way, has anyone actually seen Violet?¡±
¡°There was a press conference before. Didn¡¯t you guys see it?¡±
¡°| mainly follow Twitter and don¡¯t pay much attention to other tforms. | don¡¯t think there were many pictures of her on Twitter.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
¡°lve seen her, but | have a bit of face blindness. Besides she wasn¡¯t that famous before, so who can remember someone after
just a quick nce?¡±
Suddenly, someone looked at Violet, who was sitting nearby, and said, ¡°This new assistant kind of looks like Violet, doesn¡¯t she?
What do you guys think?¡±
They showed a blurry photo to the others, who were about to lean in to get a better look. Just then, a girl rushed into the design
department, panting and clutching her chest, clearly out of breath.
Chapter 23
The girl who had just arrived was dressed in jeans and a white T-shirt. She caught her breath and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.
Something happened on the way here, and that¡¯s why I¡¯mte. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±
The others in the department fixed their gazes on her, each with a different expression.
¡°Could you be Violet Webb?¡± someone asked first, with a disdainful tone.
¡°Late on your first day of work? Quite impressive.¡±
¡°And dressed like this? Do you think this is college?¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, is this the renowned jewelry genius? Ha,¡± a colleague sarcastically remarked.
The girl was taken aback and did not quite understand the situation. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m Sophia Gibbs, the new design assistant.¡±
Upon hearing that, Joanna was struck dumb first. She looked to Violet, who was sitting on the side, with questioning eyes, and
asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she supposed to be the design assistant?¡±
Everyone in the design department knew that only Violet and one other design assistant were supposed to start that day.
Sophia tried to make sense of the situation but did not get it.
Violet, on the other hand, calmly raised her head, stood up gracefully, and looked around at everyone. She curled her I*ps into a
smile, but it did not quite reach her eyes. She spoke with an indifferent tone. ¡°Hello, everyone. | am Violet Webb, the ¡®exception¡®
you mentioned who isn¡¯t even fit to fetch Gloria Tyler''s shoes. The trash.¡±
The expressions on everyone''s faces turned incredibly entertaining. They had not expected that, in Violet''s presence, they would
insult her from beginning to end. Although they had been eager to please Joanna earlier, they had only dared to speak like this
when Violet was not around. After all, she had been brought in by Patrick. They had no guts to insult Violet directly.
Violet seemed unfazed by the reactions of the others as she continued calmly, ¡°I know that Gloria is incredibly talented, and |
would never dare to think my skills match hers. | simply want to look up to her as a senior and a role model. As for the giarism
usations, you''re right. You can¡¯t believe everything you read online. I''ll use my own abilities to show everyone who the real
giarist is.¡± Violet finished speaking and took her seat as if the previous incident had no effect on her.
The atmosphere in the room became awkward and tense. The other designers and assistants all acted as if they were mute,
bowing their heads and pretending to
1/3
work. They prayed silently in their hearts that Violet would not hold it against them.
Joanna, who had been the first to join in on the insults earlier, now had to hold back her frustration. She stared at Violet''s back
with a deep gaze and asked, ¡°If you¡¯re Violet, why didn¡¯t you say so when you first arrived?¡±
Violet, although attractive, had initially appeared overly humble. Joanna had not connected her with the person who had recently
gained attention on the inte. Violet turned around and looked at Joanna with a calm expression. ¡°May | ask, did you give me
a chance to speak?¡±
Joanna froze in her tracks, realizing the situation. She thought about her earlier arrogant attitude and felt even more infuriated.
She knew that Violet wasing to work that day, and she was well aware that Patrick had personally recruited Violet to rece
Gloria as the designer. She was already very angry about it.
The assistant designer who came to work was supposed to assist Violet. Joanna did not have a good impression of Violet, so
she did not like her assistant either. Therefore, when Joanna thought Violet was a designer assistant, she deliberately made
Violet do odd jobs to vent her frustration. She had initially thought that Violet was just a small assistant, so she had not bothered
to ask for her name. Now looking back, she felt utterly embarrassed. She believed that Violet had intentionally remained silent
and pretended to be an assistant just to trap Joanna¡¯s words and make her look bad in front of the design department.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Joanna felt increasingly embarrassed as she thought about it. She angrily got up and stormed out of the room.
The rest of the team watched as Joanna angrily left, and no one dared to speak. They finally realized that Violet, who appeared
calm andposed, was not to be underestimated.
Sophia approached Violet timidly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sophia Gibbs, your assistant.¡±
Violet gave her a brief look and nodded indifferently. ¡°Hmm.¡±
Seeing Violet''s chilly response, Sophia¡¯s anxiety grew. She started to worry that Violet might be considering firing her.
She timidly looked at Violet and asked, ¡°Did | do something wrong earlier?¡±
Violet observed Sophia¡¯s distressed demeanor and recalled her own situation two years ago. She could not help but smirk. ¡°How
old are you?¡±
Sophia pursed her I*ps. ¡°I¡¯m 20.¡±
Violet chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m also 20.¡±
Sophia had not expected Violet to be the same age as her.
Violet furrowed her brow and yfully said, ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? Do you think that because we''re the same age, it¡¯s
unfair that I¡¯m your boss?
Chapter 24
Chapter 24
Sophia immediately shook her head in fear, stuttering, ¡°No, no, | didn¡¯t mean that.¡±
Violet chuckled, not too pleased, and said, ¡°Just kidding, no need to take it seriously. You can call me Violet. Since you¡¯re my
assistant, work well with me and strive to be an assistant designer as soon as possible.¡±
Sophia nodded eagerly. ¡°I''ll work hard, | promise.¡±
Even though the titles ¡°designer assistant¡± and ¡°assistant designer¡± seemed simr with just a slight name order change, their
roles and responsibilities were entirely different.
A designer assistant usually did odd jobs, while an assistant designer could create design drafts independently and even
participate in variouspetitions. Violet looked her up and down and added, ¡°Oh, one more thing, dress a bit more formally
when youe in tomorrow.¡±
Sophia hesitated for a moment and then nodded in agreement.
On the top floor of Foreverie Jewelry, as Patrick exited the elevator, Nelson quickly approached him. ¡°Mr. Hersey, after the uproar
caused by the giarism reversal incident yesterday, our Century Jewelry Competition has gained new attention. From
yesterday afternoon to this morning, over ten advertisers have approached me, wanting to advertise during thepetition.
What do you think?¡±
Patrick walked toward his office while speaking, ¡°Select three well-known advertisers for coboration. More investment is
always better, but too many ads canpromise thepetition''s integrity.¡±
Nelson quickly nodded and added, ¡°Also, everyone¡¯s attention is now on that identical design between the Starlight Jewelry
Competition and the Century Jewelry Competition. While it¡¯s true that this design is indeed Miss Webb¡¯s, and she has enough
evidence to prove it, the appeal process hasn¡¯t started yet, which means her design is still considered disputed. ording to the
competition rules, disputed designs cannot be entered. How do you suggest we handle this?¡±
Patrick paused for a moment and said, ¡°So your point is that without this design, the Century Jewelry Competition¡¯s poprity
will likely decline. Is that right?¡±
Nelson nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why | wanted to discuss it with you.¡±
Patrick hesitated for a couple of seconds, and then ced his hand on the office door handle and nced at Nelson. ¡°You also
mentioned that although thewsuit hasn¡¯t started, Violet has solid evidence. So what are you afraid of?¡±
I...¡± Nelson looked at Patrick and suddenly noticed the wound on his chin. He began to stammer, ¡°I... | mean, thepetition
rules explicitly state that this kind of work is not allowed.¡±
Patrick furrowed his brow and looked at him displeased. ¡°Why are you stuttering?¡±
Nelson lowered his head and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±
The more he acted like this, the more Patrick felt something was fishy, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±
Nelson awkwardly licked his I*ps and pointed at his own chin. ¡°Y¡ªyou got a chin injury.¡±
The wound on Patrick¡¯s chin was just too easy to misinterpret. Anyone who did not know better might think it was caused by a
woman biting him, and Nelson could not help but have that thought as well.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.
But Patrick was unfazed, wearing a calm expression that totally surprised Nelson. Hearing that, Patrick instantly recalled what
happened in the morning, his face turning really ugly. ¡°I just nicked myself while shaving. What''s with that expression?¡±
Nelson quickly shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. | didn¡¯t think much about it.¡±
Patrick¡¯s face got even darker. ¡°Who cares whether you thought much about it or not? What¡¯s going on inside that head of yours
all day?¡±
As Patrick ranted, Nelson shrunk back, too scared to say anything.
Patrick thought about the wound on his chin and got even angrier. He spoke with utmost seriousness. ¡°One can¡¯t always go by
the rules. Rules are bound to have their ws, and we must adapt based on the actual circumstances. Since we can be sure that
Violet didn¡¯t giarize, why shouldn¡¯t we use her work? Just tell them it''s my order, and we can make an exception for Violet to
participate in thispetition. As for that copycat Veronica, disqualify her right away.¡±
Nelson quickly nodded. ¡°I''ll get right on it.¡±
He was about to leave when Patrick shouted, ¡°Hold on!¡±
Nelson turned around, cautiously looking at him. ¡°Mr. Hersey, is there something else?¡±
Patrick had a dark expression and looked somewhat unnatural. ¡°Do you have any bandages?¡±
If only he had epted Violet¡¯s bandage this morning, he would not have drawn Nelson¡¯s attention.
Nelson shook his head.
Patrick grew impatient. ¡°Go buy me a box of bandages and bring them here.¡±
Nelson quickly nodded and went to buy them.
Before long, Nelson returned with the bandages.
Patrick had not expected that putting on a bandage would make him even more
conspicuous than not having one.
During the morning meeting, Patrick had a bandage on his chin, which made everyone sneak nces at him.
Patrick was getting annoyed with all the looks. Every time someone nced at him, he felt an irresistible urge to throttle Violet.
Chapter 25
Everyone was staring at him with intense curiosity, and Patrick had had enough. He ripped off the bandage directly. To his
surprise, when he exposed the wound beneath the bandage, everyone started staring even more tantly and even began
whispering to each other.
Though he was not sure if they were really talking about him, in Patrick¡¯s eyes, it was clear they were discussing how he got that
injury. Coupled with the events from the morning, Patrick¡¯s frustration built up like a volcano ready to erupt. He summed it all up
emotionally and left the meeting with a parting remark.
Not long after the meeting, Nelson went to find Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, Miss Webb...¡±
He had barely uttered anything when Patrick cut him off with a chilly tone. ¡°Today, don¡¯t let me hear the name Violet Webb. |
don¡¯t want to hear anything about her today. Understand?¡±
Nelson hesitated, staring at Patrick¡¯s unpleasant expression, and could only nod before quietly exiting.
Around noon, right before lunch, Violet suddenly noticed that everyone was sneakily ncing at her. She was somewhat puzzled
but did not take the initiative to ask.
Suddenly, Megan called, her voice filled with anger and coldness. ¡°Violet, have you seen what''s trending online?¡±
Violet was bewildered. ¡°What''s trending?¡±
Megan had not expected Violet to be unaware and responded with irritation, ¡°What else could it be? That fake Veronica is up to
her tricks again. Just go online and see for yourself.¡±
Violet hung up the phone and immediately opened Twitter. She saw what Megan had mentioned and btedly realized why
everyone had been covertly looking at her.
Veronica was trending, or more precisely, both Veronica and Violet were trending. There were four trending hashtags: ¡°Veronica
Suicide,¡± ¡°Veronica and Violet Are Sisters,¡± ¡°Violet Heartless,¡± and ¡°Support Veronica.¡±
Violet clicked on the trending topic about Veronica¡¯s suicide and watched a video cl*p of a reporter interviewing Veronica. The
backdrop was a hospital, and Veronica, with a pale face, looked directly into the camera. The reporter zoomed in on her wrist,
which was wrapped in bandages. It appeared to be seeping blood. The reporter asked, ¡°Miss Webb, can you please tell us why
you tried to kill yourself? It was just a case of giarism. There are many people who make mistakes every day in the world, and
your mistake isn¡¯t that significant. There¡¯s no need to take it so hard.¡±
Upon hearing the reporter¡¯s question, Violet quickly grasped that this reporterContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
had been hired by Veronica to act out this drama. Regr reporters would not speak so gently.
Veronica, with a weak expression, avoided eye contact. Her gaze seemed to flicker. ¡°I-it¡¯s not just because of that...¡±
The reporter gently said, ¡°Then what is it? Don¡¯t be afraid, speak up bravely, and everyone will support you.¡±
Veronica, her voice choked with sorrow, sniffled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know how things escted like this. Maybe you all don¡¯t
know, but Violet and | are sisters.¡± The reporter was surprised. ¡°Oh, you two are sisters?¡±
Veronica, her eyes reddening, wiped her moist eyes with her hand. ¡°She¡¯s my actual sister, and I¡¯ve always known she was
dating Russell. Butter, Russell told me that he and my sister were just pretending to be a couple in public for the sake of
Oceanen Jewelry¡¯s interests. At first, | didn¡¯t believe him.¡±
Veronica¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°Butter, he started treating me so well, and he and my sister had a distant rtionship in private. |
foolishly believed his words. The designs | submitted for thepetition were all given to me by him. | had no idea they were my
sister''s creations. He told me he loved me, and that he wanted to lift me up. | wanted to be with him, so | had to establish myself
in the jewelry industry to help him. | resisted at first, but eventually, | agreed to his request. | used those design sketches for the
competition.¡±
Veronica became even more upset, her tears flowing freely, and she started sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°It was only after | married
Russell that | found out the previous design sketches were all drawn by my sister. We were already husband and wife, and he
asked me for one final favor. He promised that once | won the Century Jewelry Competition, he wouldn''t pressure me anymore.
So even though | knew the truth this time, | still used my sister¡¯s design sketches for thepetition.¡±
The reporter handed her a tissue as the camera continued rolling. Her entire face was flooded with tears, and she looked utterly
miserable.
Veronica wiped her tears as she spoke, ¡°At the moment it all happened, | was inplete shock. Russell said we had to protect
my reputation for Oceanen Jewelry. Despite my strong objections, he went ahead and had thepany¡¯swyers sue my sister
in my name. Then came my sister¡¯s counterattack, followed by a flood of online criticism. Everyone online is using the harshest
language to berate me. Every day when | go online, it feels like my sanity is on the brink of copsing. It¡¯s so painful, and | have
no idea what | should do.¡±
She covered her face with her hands and then lifted them. Her eyes were swollen and pitiful. ¡°I know I¡¯ve done something wrong.
After learning the truth, | should never have continued to agree with Russell to use my sister¡¯s design for thepetition. | was
so confused at the time that | made a terrible mistake, and | deeply regret it now. I¡¯m willing to apologize to my sister, to beg for
her forgiveness.¡±
Veronica stared into the camera, looking utterly pitiable. ¡°But my sister won''t give me a chance at all. She refuses to forgive me.
She won''t answer my calls or reply to my messages.¡±
Chapter 26
¡°And, Russell, as soon as he saw me getting attacked online, he immediately wanted to divorce me to distance himself. My
parents berated me for my moral decay, regretting that they had ever given birth to a daughter like me. Everyone has abandoned
me, and | don¡¯t know how to go on anymore!.
Veronica¡¯s expression was one of absolute despair as she finished speaking. She buried her face in her hands, crying with a
wrenching sob that seemed toe from the depths of her heart.
The reporter, touched by her distress,forted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be so upset, Miss Webb. This isn¡¯t your fault. You were deceived by
Russell. You''re just a young girl caught up in love. It¡¯s understandable that you made a mistake. But no matter what, you need to
stay strong. Don¡¯t give up on your life just because of this,¡± After consoling her, the reporter released Veronica, gazing
thoughtfully at the camera. ¡°I believe many people, just like me, will stand by your side after hearing your story. We''ll help you
seek forgiveness from your sister, Violet, and your family. As for Russell, he¡¯s just a scoundrel. Now that you''ve recognized his
true nature, it¡¯s best to stay away from him in the future. There¡¯s no need to feel sad because of him. Many young girls encounter
scoundrels. You don¡¯t have to think of yourself as foolish. Always remember, you didn¡¯t make a mistake. The scoundrel did.
You''re still young with a bright future ahead. You shouldn''t give up on yourself so easily. You should pick yourself up and enjoy
the beautiful life ahead.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
The video ended at this point. However, Violet instantly understood Veronica¡¯s intentions. Clearly, Veronica tried to gain public
sympathy by pretending to take her own life, and this tactic worked extremely well. After hearing her interview, people felt deep
sympathy for her and leftforting and supportivements online.
Violet checked thements section and saw manyizens expressing their support for Veronica.
¡°| stand with Veronica. She looks genuinely innocent and not scheming at all. Besides, you''ve all noticed, right? The evidence
online was all from Violet and Russell¡¯s chat, nothing to do with Veronica. She¡¯s innocent.¡±
¡°Yeah, | feel the same way. And about that video in the restaurant where the couple flirted under the table, so what? Veronica
didn¡¯t know Russell was deceiving her.¡±
¡°| agree. Poor Veronica, used and now dumped by that scoundrel. Even her own sister and family won¡¯t forgive her. How can she
go on like this? If it were me facing something like this, I''d want to end it too.¡±
¡°Veronica, so kind-hearted and at such a young age, must be on the verge of a breakdown. Honestly, how can Violet treat her
like this? | mean, they¡¯re sisters
after all. Her own sister made a mistake, and she¡¯s being this heartless.¡±
¡°Yeah, even if Veronica copied her work, why didn¡¯t she speak up two years ago when she was the one getting copied? She
could endure it back then, but now she can¡¯t forgive Veronica? Her sister made a mistake, and instead of guiding her, she¡¯s using
ruthless means to push her to the brink. She¡¯s such a terrible sister.¡±
*After hearing Veronica¡¯s plight, even a stranger would surely forgive her. But Violet continues to persecute her. She¡¯s just too
malicious.¡±
Veronica, stay strong. Don¡¯t give in to despair. We all support you. Stay away from scoundrels and protect yourself.¡±
However, there were still some rationalments in thement section. Some people pointed out that while there was not
enough evidence to prove Veronica was lying, it was also not right to take everything she said as the absolute truth based on her
side of the story.
Unfortunately, most people preferred to stand with the perceived underdog, and there were not many willing to calm down and
critically analyze the facts.
As Violet watched Veronica¡¯s self-directed drama unfold and observed the online supporters who saw themselves as champions
of justice for Veronica, she felt a sense of irony. She had to give credit to Veronica. She was truly clever. She had seized the
opportunity, shifted the me onto Russell, and fully portrayed herself as a helpless victim. With her suicidal attempt, she had
garnered public sympathy, sessfully whitewashing her image.
Russell was now suffering a tarnished reputation, with Veronica shifting all the me onto him. He had no way to escape this
mess.
Violet had not expected Veronica toe up with such a cunning n so quickly after her failed attempt to drug her and create a
compromising video. She sat with a serious expression, staring at herputer screen, contemting her next steps. If Violet
continued to press charges against Veronica, it might be sessful, but it would also likely lead to more public bacsh against
Violet.
Just as Violet was deep in thought, Henry''s phone call came in.
Violet''s eyes flickered. She stepped outside, holding her phone to her ear.
As she left the room, the design department began buzzing with conversation.
¡°What do you all think about the online news?¡±
¡°What can we think? The fact that Violet¡¯s design was giarized is clear, but now with Veronica¡¯s act, the whole situation has
taken a different turn.¡±
¡°Yeah, she¡¯s turned herself into an innocent victim, iming she was deceived by love, betrayed by a scumbag, and even tried to
take her own life. Even if Violet wins thewsuit, it won¡¯t make much of a difference. People just aren''t on her side.¡±
¡°She may win thewsuit, but she''ll definitely lose public support.¡±
¡°So will she continue with thewsuit? Or does it even matter anymore?¡±
¡°Who knows? It all depends on Mr. Hersey.¡±
Chapter 27
Sophia listened to the discussions among the members of the design department and felt outraged. She thought the people in
the design department were simply disgusting, all hoping for Violet to end up with a bad oue.
In the stairwell, Violet answered her phone with a nk expression. ¡°Hello. What do you want?¡±
Henry snorted. ¡°Now you don¡¯t even call me Dad?¡±
Violet felt a shiver run down her spine when she heard his voice. She responded with sarcasm, ¡°Does someone who drugs his
own daughter and hands her over to other men have the right to be called Dad?¡±
Henry was momentarily taken aback, recalling the events of the previous night. He maintained a calm facade. ¡°Violet, what''s
your rtionship with Patrick Hersey?¡±
¡°How is that any of your business?¡± Violet''s voice was sharp and unyielding. ¡°Then aren''t you afraid | might take action against
Charles''spany?¡± Henry''s tone carried a clear threat.
Violet scoffed. ¡°As long as you can outmatch Patrick, go ahead.¡±
Henry remained silent for a couple of seconds and then said, ¡°It seems like what Patrick saidst night is true. Are you two
married?¡±
Violet remained silent, refusing to answer the question. Henry did not press further on the matter, instead moving on to the main
issue. ¡°Alright, let''s put everything else aside for now. Shouldn¡¯t you withdraw yourwsuit against Veronica?¡±
Henry''s tone was confident as if he believed Violet would definitelyply and withdraw thewsuit.
Violet''s heart raced with disgust. ¡°Why should | withdraw thewsuit? She giarized my work. Shouldn¡¯t she be punished for
that?¡±
Henrypletely dismissed Violet¡¯s words. ¡°Do you think the inte users will see it that way? Or do you believe that Patrick
can help you? No matter how capable he is, he can¡¯t change the opinions of so many people online, can he?¡± Violet¡¯s trembling
I*ps tightened as she gripped her phone tightly out of disgust. Henry continued, ¡°Don¡¯t rely on Patrick to help you. To be frank
with you, if Veronica is driven tomit suicide because of this, even if you win thewsuit, what will it achieve? At most, it will
make everyone see you as heartless. Furthermore, if you don¡¯t withdraw thewsuit and win, I''ll expose your marriage to Patrick
at this critical moment. How do you think people will react then? They''ll just see you as bullying others with your power.¡±
Violet seethed with anger. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I''ll post your words online?¡±
Henry shrugged it off. ¡°Go ahead and post them. What does that prove? I¡¯m just trying to advise you to withdraw thewsuit,
from a father¡¯s perspective, to help you and your sister reconcile. Do you really think the inte users will be on your side?¡±
He continued, ¡°And don¡¯t think you''re the only one who can record conversations. | can do it too. This conversation can easily
prove that you¡¯re married to Patrick. If you don¡¯t want to be seen as a bully, you¡¯d better drop thewsuit.¡± Henry not only left
himself without the possibility of being med by the public but also turned around and threatened Violet.
Violet had not expected that Henry wouldpletely side with Veronica. She hung up the phone with a grim expression.
The fact that she was married to Patrick was not something that could never be revealed, but right now, it was definitely the
worst possible timing for such disclosure.
Veronica had just tried to take her own life, and people were sympathizing with her. If everyone suddenly found out that Patrick
and Violet were married, they would likely assume that Violet was using Patrick''s influence to bully Veronica. In that case, it
would be very difficult for Violet to prove her innocence, and she would likely face public condemnation.
At the same time, at the hospital, Veronica received a call from Russell. ¡°Veronica, you bitch! | can¡¯t believe you¡¯re ming
everything on me!¡± Veronica rolled her eyes, looking at her newly manicured nails, and replied, ¡°Well, your reputation is already
in the gutter, so a bit more scandal doesn¡¯t really matter. Besides, aren¡¯t we still technically married? Isn''t it normal for spouses to
face difficulties together?¡±
¡°I''ll divorce you. | want a divorce right now. You''re nothing but a venomous serpent.¡±
¡°Hah!¡± Veronica scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m a venomous serpent? Well, what does that make you, trying to kick me to the curb the moment
trouble hits? Since you''re heartless, | might as well get tough. How else can | match up to you?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Russell seethed with anger. ¡°Veronica, mark my words, | won''t let you enjoy any good fortune. You pretend to be innocent, don¡¯t
you? Well, I''ll show everyone your true colors.¡±
Veronica¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had been with Russell for two years, and there had to be something he could use against
her. If he turned the tables on her online, her ns would be ruined.
Her eyes shed, and she quickly put on a pitiful tone, sniffling as she spoke, ¡°Russell, | had no choice. Violet has married
Patrick now, and she¡¯s using him to go after me ruthlessly. | didn¡¯t want to tarnish your name, but she pushed me to the brink.
Otherwise, how could | have tried to take my own life?¡±
Veronica''s voice trembled with fake sobs.
Russell was left stunned. ¡°What did you say? Did Violet marry Patrick? Are you kidding me?¡±
Veronica¡¯s s eyes gleamed with jealousy. ¡°If not for that, do you think | would take my own life so easily?¡±
Russell was at a loss for words. His face changed several shades. He hung up and immediately dialed Violet¡¯s number. After
trying several times, he could not get through.
Meanwhile, at Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s design department, Violet hung up on Henry¡¯s call, feeling frustrated. As soon as she stepped
into the department, she heard Sophia arguing with her colleagues.
¡°How can you all talk about Ms. Webb like that? She¡¯s not the person you''re making her out to be.¡± Sophia was furious, her face
red.
Joanna chuckled. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not, huh? Isn¡¯t she the one who pushed her own sister to take her own life? You¡¯ve only known her
for so long, and you''re already taking her side.¡± With a knowing smirk, she added, ¡°And when you''re looking for someone to cozy
up to, you better choose the right person.¡±
Chapter 28
Sophia¡¯s face turned pale as she spoke huffily in an exasperated tone, ¡°I¡¯m not a social climber. | have not known her for a long
time. | just believe that she¡¯s definitely not the type of person you guys are talking about.¡±
Unfortunately, no one paid any attention to what she was saying. They allpletely believed what Joanna said.
¡°Don''t pay any attention to her. She''s Violet¡¯s assistant. Of course, she¡¯d speak up for Violet. Anyway, even if | have the ability to
create designs like Violet, what¡¯s the harm in sharing a few with my own sister? | would never press my own sister to this extent.
She¡¯s really heartless.¡±
¡°Besides, have you noticed that trouble follows her wherever she goes? Isn''t
Oceanen Jewelry in turmoil and running into trouble with thew because of her? | didn¡¯t expect that something would happen so
soon after she arrived at
Foreverie Jewelry.¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, she¡¯s a real jinx.¡±
¡°You are just talking nonsense.¡± Sophia¡¯s voice quivered with anger,
It was easy for them to merely voice their opinions. It wasn¡¯t their designs that were stolen, so they were naturally generous to
feel it was not a big deal.
Joanna cast a contemptuous nce at Sophia and sarcastically curled her I*p. Violet approached with a stern expression and
helped Sophia to her feet. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with them. It won¡¯t aplish anything even if you win.¡±
After saying that, she looked at the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t rush to take sides. It¡¯s not the final moment yet. If you pick sides too soon, you
might end up regretting it.¡±
Violet said this and then pulled Sophia toward the exit.
Sophia¡¯s eyes were red, resembling a frightened rabbit.
When she entered the elevator with Violet, she apologized with teary eyes. ¡°Violet, I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Violet gave her a calm nce. ¡°What are you apologizing for? You don¡¯t owe me an apology.¡±
Sophia bit her I*p. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have argued with them and upset you.¡±
Violet slowly shook her head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that you upset me. It¡¯s just that arguing with them is pointless. But thanks for
standing up for me anyway.¡± Sophia looked at Violet with a pitiable expression. ¡°Violet, |... | heard about you two years ago. |
applied for the job yesterday afternoon because | knew you wereing to Foreverie Jewelry. | really admired that design you
did two years ago.¡± Violet showed a bitter smile. ¡°Unfortunately, | haven¡¯t created any other designs since then.¡±
¡°Isn''t that because Veronica stole and giarized your designs?¡± Sophia¡¯s expression was one of righteous indignation.
Violet looked at her with aplex expression. ¡°It¡¯s also because, at that time, | willingly shared my designs with her. | can¡¯t
me anyone.¡±
Sophia opened her mouth but remained silent.
Violet stepped out of the elevator. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s lunchtime. Let me treat you to lunch. Just be careful in the future, and don¡¯t get
into conflicts with the people in the Design Department. Joanna is the only one really targeting me. There¡¯s no need to treat
everyone as an enemy. Most of the time, everyone is just blindly following the trend.¡±
Sophia nodded hurriedly and followed Violet outside.
While Violet and Sophia were halfway through lunch, they were interrupted by Russell.
No one knew how Russell had found them. He just stood in front of the table where Violet and Sophia had lunch and was ring
at Violet with an angry expression. ¡°Violet, you¡¯re quite something. I/underestimated you.¡±
Violet frowned, noticing people around them looking over.
She couldn''t help but sneer. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±
Russell gave her a cold smile. ¡°I heard you''re involved with Patrick...¡± Violet stood up at once and cut him off. ¡°Let''s talk outside.¡¯
Russell nced at Sophia and snorted coldly before walking outside. Violet reassured a worried Sophia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go ahead
and eat.¡±
After saying that, Violet quickly followed Russell outside.
Once they were outside, Russell spoke grimly. ¡°Violet, you imed on the inte that | was cheating on you. But what about
you? You married Patrick. | was cuckolded, and you even made a n to set me up. My reputation is now tarnished, and | might
even facewsuits.
¡°Tell me, if | reveal that you married Patrick and that the previous inte rumors were all false, and that you intentionally set me
up, what do you think people will believe?¡± Russell red at Violet angrily.
Violet looked at Russell as if he was foolish. ¡°False? There are countless videos and audio recordings as evidence. Do you really
think people are that gullible? They won¡¯t buy into your nonsense!¡±
¡°Then what about your marriage to Patrick? | didn¡¯t fabricate that, did I?¡± Russell¡¯s gaze ensnared Violet''s like a viper.
Violet couldn''t help but distance herself from him. ¡°So, what do you want?¡±
Russell took a deep breath and raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, rify things on the inte for me. State that you were
already aware of Veronica and me being together, that you willingly provided me with all the designs, and
16-26
inform everyone that it was Veronica who initiated the seduction to me first. Anyway, Veronica also had no evidence when she
confronted you today!¡±
Russell''s n seemed sound. By making the situation more confused and less easy to understand online, people would likely
side with him.
Previously, Oceanen Jewelry was thoroughly discredited, and had faced numerous breaches of contract during their cooperative
agreements with many partners, resulting in significant financial losses. As long as public opinion changed, this issue would
naturally be resolved.
Violet nced at Russell with disdain as if he was insane. ¡°Stop dreaming! There¡¯s no way I''ll deny everything | said online!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Her tone then softened a bit. ¡°Furthermore, even if | did provide you with the earlier designs willingly, thest one wasn¡¯t. If you
come after me again, I''ll sue you for illegal coercion!¡±
After Violet finished speaking, she turned to leave.
Russell grew anxious and tugged on Violet¡¯s arm. ¡°Violet, stop! Aren¡¯t you afraid I''ll expose your marriage to Patrick?¡±
Violet looked at Russell with disgust. ¡°Go ahead and see if Patrick will let you off the hook!¡±
Russell stiffened and angrily moved to p Violet, ¡°You bitch! Don¡¯t you think that | won¡¯t do anything to you since you have
Patrick to rely on!¡±
But before his hand could connect, it was intercepted mid-air.
Chapter 29
Russell spun around in a fit of rage. ¡°Are you looking for trouble? Who the hell wants to die...¡±
He turned his head and was met with Patrick''s expressionless face, causing his words to catch in his throat.
Violet, upon spotting Patrick, immediately seemed a bit flustered. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Patrick nced casually at Violet and replied tersely, ¡°Having lunch.¡±
With that, he shrugged off Russell¡¯s hand, retrieved a handkerchief from his suit pocket, and slowly wiped his fingers as though
they were tainted by something filthy.
Russell''s face changed.
Violet''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch slightly.
After tossing the handkerchief into the trash, Patrick subconsciously positioned himself in front of Violet. He nonchntly raised
an eyebrow at Russell. ¡°How did you find out about my marriage to Violet?¡±
He was just there for lunch, and he happened to notice that Russell had been bothering Violet. Russell had menacingly
threatened to reveal his marriage to Violet.
Patrick found it utterly absurd. When had his marital status be a weapon for Russell to threaten Violet?
Russell nced at Patrick, his bravado waning. ¡°Veronica told me.¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Then do you believe that you can threaten. me with that too?¡±
Russell flinched, his gaze locked on Patrick, but he remained silent.
At that moment, Nelson finally caught up and murmured softly in Patrick¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Hersey, Veronica attempted suicide this
morning, and it¡¯s all over the news now. She imed to be Miss Webb¡¯s sister and used Russell of deceiving her. She had no
knowledge of his two-timing and giarism. She handled it with finesse, and now the inte is flooded with sympathy. They¡¯re
saying Miss Webb was so heartless. It was she who had forced Veronica into this tragedy. If news of your marriage to Miss
Webb gets out, they''ll surely think that Violet abused her power and bullied Veronica.¡±
Patrick raised an eyebrow, his gaze frosty. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±
Nelson shrugged, his voice barely audible. ¡°Didn''t you instruct me not to mention Miss Webb today?",
Violet shot Patrick a surprised look.
Patrick immediately recalled this thing and felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Alright, | know. I''ll take care of this matter.¡±
After he finished speaking, he nced at Violet. ¡°You can go and have lunch now¡±
Violet was a bit hesitant and nced at him.
Patrick raised an eyebrow. ¡°What''s the matter? Don¡¯t feel like having lunch?¡±
Violet immediately shook her head. ¡°No.¡±
Patrickzily raised his eyelids and looked at her. ¡°Then go ahead and eat.¡±
Violet stood her ground somewhat stubbornly and raised her head. ¡°I¡¯m not dropping the case.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick was slightly amused. ¡°Who asked you to drop the case? If you do, it''ll also be a blow to Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s reputation. |
won''t allow that.¡±
Violet couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief upon hearing this. Her eyes seemed to light up suddenly. ¡°Thank you.¡±
After she finished speaking, she turned around with a smile and headed back into the restaurant.
Patrick was momentarily stunned. Violet''s eyes were so bright just now that he seemed to have seen stars.
Nelson couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey...¡±
Patrick snapped back to reality, nced at Nelson, and then turned his gaze to Russell. ¡°If you want to save Oceanen Jewelry,
follow me.¡±
Russell stiffened and quickly followed.
After having lunch, Violet returned to the Design Department and noticed that everyone there was quiet, not discussing the
morning¡¯s events.
She raised an eyebrow in surprise. As soon as she sat down, she saw Sophia discreetly approach her and whisper, ¡°Violet,
check Twitter. Thepany has issued a statement.¡±
Violet''s eyes widened with surprise.
She opened Twitter and saw that Foreverie Jewelry had posted a statement.
¡°In response to Miss Veronica¡¯s attempt tomit suicide, we at Foreverie Jewelry extend our sympathy to Miss Webb¡¯s
situation. However, the jewelry industry cannot tolerate giarism. Foreverie Jewelry, on behalf of Miss Webb, is pursuing the
giarism case and will not withdraw it.¡±
This statement was released when Patrick learned about Veronica¡¯s attempt tomit suicide.
At this time, there had been tens of thousands ofments below the tweet, withizens roughly divided into two factions.
One faction argued that Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s words were entirely reasonable. giarism should never be condoned at any time,
and those who do wrong
should face consequences. This wasmon knowledge that even the kids knew, and why did so many people fail to see the
reason for this?
Another perspective posited that Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s refusal to drop thewsuit was driven by Violet¡¯s intentions. ording to
this view, Violet was the victim, and she refused to let Veronica go easily. She was determined to see this through until Veronica
faced the consequence of death.
People were emotional beings, and the majority seemed to sympathize with Veronica in the end. Moreover, it appeared that
some individuals were
deliberately steering public opinion.
Before long, ¡°Violet withdraw the case¡± became a trending topic.
People seemed to treat Violet as if she were one of the worst offenders, calling her inhumane and even animal-like on the
inte.
While Violet had mentally prepared herself for this, reading thosements left her feeling ufortable.
Violet briefly scrolled through Twitter but found it uninteresting, so she decided to log out.
At the same time, Veronica received a phone call from Russell. ¡°Veronica, I¡¯m in front of the hospital. Come out, let''s sign the
divorce agreement.¡±
Veronica frowned, ¡°I tried to kill myself, and now I¡¯m hospitalized. Don¡¯t you know about that?¡±
Russell, showing clear disdain in his tone, replied, ¡°Oh? Then how did you do that? By shing your wrist or your ankle?¡±
Chapter 30
Veronica was left speechless as she choked on his words. ¡°I¡¯m noting out anyway. If you want me to sign the divorce
agreement,e to the ward.¡±
Russell''s eyes shed as he recalled Patrick''s instructions and asked in a cold tone, ¡°Which ward?¡±
Veronica provided the ward number and abruptly hung up the phone.
Russell touched the second button of his cor. This was a new piece of
equipment Patrick had specially arranged for him. He couldn¡¯t afford to return without gaining anything.
As he gazed at the hospital building, he couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that he, the president of
Oceanen Jewelry, would now have fallen to be a spy.
Suddenly, he felt a bit regretful. Howe he and Violet had reached this point?
It all began when Violet refused to have S** with him. He then became entangled with Veronica.
Little did he expect that he would lose himself in the process.
When Russell reached the upper floor, two b*dyguards stood at the door of the ward. They not only frisked him but also
confiscated his cell phone.
Upon entering the ward, he found Veronica munching on an apple.
Russell promptly handed Veronica the divorce agreement. She had a quick fl*p through the divorce agreement and furrowed her
brows. ¡°Is nothing being given to me after the divorce?¡±
Russell asked with a gloomy face, ¡°What do you want?¡±
Veronica didn¡¯t hesitate and said, ¡°Money.¡±
Russell looked at her sarcastically and sneered. ¡°You''re really after the money, huh?¡±
Veronica¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said in bed initially.¡±
Russell mockingly curled his I*ps. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that a man¡¯s words can¡¯t be trusted in bed?¡±
Veronica¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m married to you now, and | want an equal share of your assets. If not, I''ll file a
lawsuit. | don¡¯t believe | won''t get a penny. Don¡¯t you think that you can just dismiss me like this.¡±
Russell gazed at Veronica¡¯s pure white face, which was tainted with insatiable greed.
His tone grew stiffer as he said, ¡°Perhaps | should let the world see how repugnant your face is. If you want to file for divorce, go
ahead. After all, Oceanen Jewelry is drowning in debt andwsuits. If you want it, | can share half of it with you.¡±
Veronica¡¯s face abruptly shifted, and she dered, ¡°Alright, I''ll sign.¡±
Russell felt a wave of disgust wash over him as he witnessed how quickly Veronica changed her attitude.
At that moment, he realized not only did heck Patrick¡¯s business acumen, but he also came up short when it came to reading
people.
How on earth had he be so blind and ended up entangled with Veronica in the first ce?
As Russell watched Veronica sign the agreement, his thoughts drifted to what Patrick had said to him before. He coldly
remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky. People are only showing you pity now. Can you keep resorting to suicidal tactics for sympathy
every time? Frankly, | can¡¯tprehend how you have the audacity to make those statements online. It¡¯s evident that you
benefited from Violet''s designs and cheated with me all along, yet here you are, feigning innocence. Where¡¯s your sense of
shame, Veronica?¡±
Veronica responded with an indifferent smile! ¡°So what? Do they have any evidence?¡±
Russell looked at Veronica as though he had just got to know her for the first time. ¡°You sicken me. You''re only getting away with
this and making me take the me because Violet didn¡¯t get enough proof.¡±
Veronica snorted indifferently and reached up to tousle her disheveled hair in front of her forehead. ¡°As long as people believe
me this time, it doesn¡¯t matter. As you can see, I¡¯m so pitiful now. Even if Violet wins thewsuit, she''ll still carry the reputation of
a heartless, genocidal person.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Russell''s expression shifted. ¡°She¡¯s now in Foreverie Jewelry, and Patrick will be on her side.¡±
Veronica responded with a sardonic smile. ¡°So what? Violet¡¯s reputation is tarnished. While Patrick may bepetent, can he
change people¡¯s minds?¡±
She raised an eyebrow and rolled her eyes smugly. ¡°Those idiots on the inte will believe anything | say. They¡¯re all blind
followers. Don¡¯t you get it?¡±
Russell nced at her wrist and his expression suddenly changed. ¡°You haven¡¯t shed your wrist, have you?¡±
Veronica¡¯s signing hand froze. She immediately threw the signed divorce papers at Russell and covered her wrist. ¡°What are you
talking about?¡±
Chapter 31
Russell suddenly burst into sarcasticughter. ¡°I was just messing with you, Veronica. | didn¡¯t expect that it was actually true.
You''ve got some skills.¡±
This was what Patrick taught him. It was called entrapment.
Veronica¡¯s face changed. ¡°Even if you know, what difference does it make? After all, the whole inte knows about my attempt
tomit suicide by shing my wrist, and you don¡¯t have any evidence. Don¡¯t even think about dealing with me by using audio
and video recordings like Violet. Remember, they searched you when you came in, and that¡¯s exactly what | was guarding
against.¡±
She said so, but herck of confidence was obvious.
Russell stared at her coldly, saying nothing, and sneered inwardly. But no matter how cautious she was, she couldn¡¯t outsmart
Patrick.
Suddenly, Veronica grabbed a fruit knife and made a cut on her wrist. Blood immediately began to flow. She used her other hand
to press a call-for¡ªhelp button.
Russell waspletely taken aback by her actions. He looked at Veronica with a mixture of emotions. ¡°You...¡±
Veronica sneered. ¡°This time, | really shed my wrist. Do you think you still have any leverage to threaten me?¡±
¡°| truly underestimated you.¡± Russell no longer knew how to express his shock at this moment.
Veronica coldly snorted. ¡°What¡¯s the alternative? Let you find out and try to ckmail me? I¡¯m not that foolish.¡±
As soon as Veronica finished speaking, a doctor rushed in. Russell was quickly pushed aside.
In the afternoon, the inte was once again in an uproar by a piece of breaking
news.
Violet refused to drop the case, and Veronica lost control, needing a second surgery since the cut wound opened again.
Apanying the news was a picture of Veronica bleeding from her wrist while being wheeled into the operating room.
Netizens online were outraged.
And it soon became a trending topic with the hashtag, ¡°Violet, go to hell!¡±
People all left theirments, such as that Violet didn¡¯t deserve to be Veronica¡¯s
sister, or that she was heartless and inhumane.
They all asked Violet to drop the case online, with some even questioning whether it was really that important for Violet to win the
case.
Violet noticed the news when Patrick called her and instructed her to go upstairs to his office,
Without dy, she ascended the stairs and proceeded to Patrick''s office,
Upon entering, she found Patrick fixated on hisputer screen, a mocking smile lingering at the corner of his mouth. She had
no idea what Patrick was watching,
Violet''s eyes shed as she inquired, ¡°Mr. Hersey, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Upon hearing her words, Patrick paused momentarily. His mouth curved into a yful smile as he responded, ¡°Well, please have
a seat¡±
Violet pursed her I*ps and replied, ¡°No need. It¡¯s okay for me to stand here to listen.¡±
Patrick nced at her with a faint smile and asked, ¡°What are your thoughts on the news online?¡±
Violet blinked her eyes, and she replied candidly, ¡°I have no opinion.¡±
Patrick snorted, saying, ¡°Impressive that you¡¯re soposed.¡±
Violet looked up and retorted, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t | be calm when you already have a n in mind?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes sparkled with surprise as he inquired, ¡°Oh, so tell me, what¡¯s my n?¡±
Violet spoke directly, ¡°Russell has been spending time with Veronica for two years. He must have evidence of her deceit. Since
you spoke to him at noon, you must already be certain to convince him and let him work for you.¡±
Patrick smiled. He looked at Violet as hemented, ¡°You¡¯re much smarter than | thought.¡±
Violet responded with a sneer, ¡°Far from your level, Mr. Hersey,¡±
Patrick listened to her cutting words, feeling as though Violet was akin to a cat, scratching at his heart with her ws.
Suddenly, he stood up, walked around the desk, and approached Violet.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Violet''s b*dy tensed slightly.
Patrick stood in front of her and peered down at her.
Violet felt the air around her grow thinner and instinctively took a step back. Patrick¡¯s eyes deepened as he reached out and
gently grasped her chin. Violet was taken aback, and she attempted to raise her hand to push him away. However, just as she
raised her hand, Patrick caught her wrist. ¡°nning to strike me, perhaps?¡±
A sh of panic crossed Violet¡¯s face. She furrowed her brow as she stared at Patrick, her voice trembling. ¡°What are you
doing?¡±
Patrick¡¯s I*ps curved into a sly smile as he wrapped his slender arm around Violet''s waist, pulling her into his arms.
His S**y I*ps suddenly moved closer to her,
Violet could even feel Patrick¡¯s hot breath on her face.
Panicking, she looked aside. Her fists involuntarily clenched, and her breathing quickened.
¡°Is he going to k*ss me?¡± she thought.
Chapter 32
Violet''s cheeks flushed slightly as the thought quickly crossed her mind. As a result, without waiting for her reaction, the arm
around her loosened. Patrick smiled and said, ¡°So... you''re not always so calm.¡±
His tone carried a hint of subtle sarcasm, making Violet want to beat him up. Violet''s face stiffened immediately.
She shot Patrick an annoyed re.
She hadpletely misunderstood his intention just now.
In her embarrassment, she reached out to push Patrick away.
However, she was abruptly pulled forward by him and collided with his chest. Violet''s nose instantly throbbed with pain, and her
eyes welled up with tears. Patrick observed the redness in the corners of her eyes. His heart was strangely moved, and his
throat tightened.
He delicately reached out, ran his fingers through a handful of Violet¡¯s hair, and asked softly, ¡°Do you ever feel like you''re a lot
like a cat? Always ready to attack people due to tension.¡±
Just this morning, he''d got a couple of hits on the back of his head and even hurt his jaw because of her.
However, Violet didn¡¯t catch Patrick¡¯s meaning at all.
Her cheeks reddened with indignation. Feeling she was being insulted, she retorted without thinking, ¡°Have you ever considered
that you act like a dog?¡± Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened instantly, realizing what it felt like to be misunderstood.
He turned away, returning to his seat with a cold expression, and curtly stated, ¡°Get out.¡±
Violet pursed her I*ps and muttered under her breath, ¡°You started it.¡±
Patrick¡¯s forehead veins bulged as he retorted, ¡°Are you waiting for me to take you out personally?¡±
Violet''s mouth tightened into a thin line. She couldn''t help but think that he was really a temperamental person.
Nelson was just about to knock on the door when he saw Violet open it and step outside.
He quickly nodded in greeting, ¡°Miss Webb.¡±
Violet responded with a nod and walked away.
Nelson turned his attention to Patrick, who was seated behind his desk, and
reported, ¡°Mr. Hersey, everything¡¯s ready.¡±
Patrick browsed the inte, still feeling frustrated when he thought of what had just happened between him and Violet.
Nevertheless, he calmly dered, ¡°The counterattack canmence
It was three o''clock in the afternoon.
Russell Fraley, the president of Oceanen Jewelry, took it upon himself to expose his new wife, Veronica, for who she truly had
done.
He uploaded a video online with the caption, ¡°Divorce is eptable, but I¡¯m going to reveal your true face.¡±
This single video skyrocketed to the top of trending topics within minutes with the hashtag, ¡°Veronica¡¯s acting skills.¡±
It soon caused a lot of people to makements. ¡°A shocking twist! | knew there would be a sequel!¡±
¡°Don''t take sides until the truthes out! Or you''ll take the wrong side. | knew it! Veronica¡¯s attempt tomit suicide isn¡¯t as
simple as people said!¡±
¡°Veronica is really not simple. She¡¯s ruthless, and she directed this whole drama herself. It blew my mind!¡±
¡°Funny, it turns out the second wrist-slitting is the real deal! Veronica should go to hell for ying withizens¡¯ sympathy!¡±
¡°That¡¯s quite big news! The video of Veronica cutting herself with that knife is so scary! | never thought that she would be such a
drastic person!¡±
¡°Tsk... Look at her, she¡¯s quite the actress. Maybe she should consider a career change to be an actress!¡±
Comments flooded in. What made it even more intriguing was thatizens had made two emojis.
One of the emojis was about the moment when Russell asked Veronica, ¡°What do you want?¡± and Veronica bluntly replied,
¡°Money.¡±
Her expression in the video was captured with the word ¡°money¡± stered on her face.
Even more ironic was the second emoji. It depicted Veronica rolling her eyes as she said, ¡°Those idiots on the inte will
believe anything | say.¡±
Her eye-rolling expression, apanied by the caption ¡°those idiots on the inte¡± offended all the people who had
sympathized with her earlier in the day.
Netizens unleashed their fury on Veronica online, itching to catch her and her family and give them a good whipping.
Veronica, upon seeing the trending topic, angrily called Russell, ¡°Russell, you bastard! You videotaped all this!¡±
Little did she expect that despite her caution, Russell would resort to such tactics
to deal with her.
Russell sarcastically snorted. ¡°You''re quite the two-faced one, aren''t you? Why can¡¯t | record and videotape? Don¡¯t worry, the
real bombshell hasn¡¯t been dropped yet.¡±
He finished the call and hung up.
Immediately after that, Russell released several screenshots of WhatsApp chats from the two years he spent with Veronica.
The screenshots providedpelling evidence of Veronica¡¯s shameless interference in Violet and Russell¡¯s rtionship as a
third party, even though she knew clearly that Violet and Russell were in love at that time.
The chat logs epassed various time periods from the past two years.
If one opened any of the screenshots, one would notice a recurring pattern of chatting.
Veronica sent a message. ¡°Russell,e to my room now.¡±
Russell replied, ¡°Veronica, why don¡¯t we forget about this today? Violet is in the next room!¡±
Veronica then texted Russell again. ¡°What are you afraid of? We just need to be more careful. | really miss you!¡±
Anyway, Violet refuses to satisfy you in bed. It¡¯s okay for you to find happiness with other women!¡±
Russell then replied, ¡°Alright, I''lle to your roomter.¡±
Veronica messaged back, ¡°Love you!¡±
Russell replied, ¡°I love you too!¡±
Netizens were disgusted after reading these messages.
Once the chat screenshots were posted, they quickly became a hot topic again, trending with the hashtag, ¡°Sex in the next door.¡±
Netizens¡®ments were scathing. ¡°Violet was sleeping while her boyfriend was having S** with her sister. The drama is more
entertaining than ever!¡±
¡°Veronica is truly a bitch. Russell is also a real bastard, but at least he¡¯s honest, not like Director Webb, who is so dramatic and
fake!¡±
¡°This kind of woman only sees money in her eyes, and anyone who gets involved with her is doomed!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.
¡°Did you notice that in the video uploaded by Russell, Veronica didn¡¯t sh her wrist when she was cheated? However, when
she felt the need to do so, she just shed her wrist without even blinking her eyes. She¡¯s so heartless!¡±
¡°Not only is she ruthless, but she¡¯s also scary. Did you guys see that eerie smile in her eyes when she looked at Russell? It¡¯s so
terrifying that it even sent shivers down my spine!¡±
¡°| wonder if there¡¯s any limit to her actions if she can be this heartless to herself. ¡°Stealing her sister¡¯s boyfriend, giarizing her
sister''s designs, and even framing her sister up. I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s no moral line left for her
Because Russell exposed Veronica, he gained some sympathy, and the public¡¯s anger was now mostly directed at Veronica,
However, it didn¡¯t take long for new evidence and scandals to emerge from Summerfield General Hospital¡¯s side.
Chapter 33
Chapter 33
Abel Fuller, the dean of Summerfield General Hospital, released the
announcement, iming that Summerfield General Hospital¡¯s determination to put an end to this kind of forgery, and the doctor
who issued the false certificate had been fired, and his medical license had been revoked.
At the same time, he provided two hospital certificates, one for Veronica¡¯s false morning hospitalization and another for a wrist
surgery certificate. He
particrly emphasized that the second certificate represented a one-time injury, not a reopening of a wound.
Netizens responded with even stronger criticism this time.
Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s official ount retweeted Abel''s Twitter post and used Veronica of giarism, promising to pursue her
previous cyberbullying of Violet, with the aim of restoring a clean online environment.
It didn¡¯t take long for Violet to return to the Design Department before this intense battle began.
Violet looked somewhat surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Patrick to sessfully persuade Russell to take their side against Veronica.
One by one, the concrete evidence began to pile up, further confirming Veronica¡¯s evil deeds.
The members of the Design Department all stared at Violet with mixed feelings. In just one hour, the public opinion on the
inte hadpletely changed. As soon as the inte public opinion shifted, Violet began to receive Henry¡¯s barrage of angry
calls.
Violet stood up with a calm look and went to answer the phone.
Henry''s furious voice came through from the other end of the phone as soon as the call connected. ¡°Violet, you¡¯ve gone too far.
Now, you''re relying on Patrick¡¯s support, and you don¡¯t even consider your family¡¯s feelings.¡±
Violet remained with an indifferent voice. ¡°Is it me who doesn¡¯t consider my family¡¯s feelings, or is it my family that never
considers my feelings? I''ve been set up by my family. Dad, | really don¡¯t know what right you have to call and reprimand me over
and over again.¡±
Hearing what she said, Henry lowered his voice a bit. ¡°Well, even if we''re to me for what happenedst night, you shouldn''t
havepletely ruined your sister¡¯s chances. Look at how people are cursing her now on the inte.¡±
The previous night, he was deeply shocked when he learned that Violet had married Patrick.
If it were any other time, he would have been ecstatic, boasting to everyone. After all, his daughter marrying Patrick was truly a
happy event, promising future
power and wealth beyond imagination.
Unfortunately, the timing of the night¡¯s meeting was too coincidental. It happened to coincide with the moment when they framed
Violet, and he was afraid this would be a memory Patrick carried with him for a lifetime,
Patrick had taken Violet away that night. During their family gathering, whichstedte into the night, they discussed a n
involving a staged suicide to garner sympathy. However, none of them anticipated that the lie would getpletely exposed so
soon.
Henry was apprehensive and didn¡¯t dare to divulge the fact that Violet was married to Patrick. He was worried that those seeking
Patrick¡¯s favor might target Veronica if they found out.
Violet retorted sarcastically, ¡°| suppose you only saw the part where people were scolding Veronica. | haven''t seen you call to
reach out with a word of sympathy when people were criticizing me.¡±
Henry faltered, ¡°I... | was busy, and besides, now that you''re married to Patrick, can¡¯t you just let it go?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Violet didn¡¯t expect her father to still be talking like this at this point. She narrowed her eyes and replied, ¡°Let it go? Don¡¯t you
think that¡¯s absurd? If it weren¡¯t for Foreverie Jewelry fighting back, I¡¯m afraid this time, it would be me facing the consequence of
death.
¡°Father, back when | was 14 and went to college, Veronica insisted that you send her to college too. It¡¯s just ironic that now it
seems you can buy her way into college, but you can¡¯t buy her intelligence. No matter how much money you spend, you can¡¯t
improve it. Consider this an ¡®IQ tax¡¯ for her this time.
Violet finished speaking and hung up the phone indifferently.
She was a jewelry genius. Back then, Veronica had tried topete with her, forcing Henry to pay more money to send her to
college.
Now it seemed rather ironic. Perhaps letting Veronica study in her own way would have been a better choice.
Violet returned to the Design Department and saw the crowd mingling and discussing.
¡°| didn¡¯t realize thepany valued Violet so highly and supported her so quickly.¡±
¡°Yes, she¡¯s not just a pretty face, and she also has talent. We''ll have to be cautious around her in the future.¡±
¡°Hey, do you think Violet''s looks and thepany¡¯s favor will get her close to Mr. Hersey...¡±
Joanna interrupted with a stern expression, ¡°Enough of this idle chatter. Shouldn¡¯t you all be working? The only reason the
company is supporting her is because she¡¯s from Foreverie Jewelry, and her reputation is closely tied to thepany¡¯s
image. So instead of wasting time with this nonsense, why not focus on creating another design?¡±
Chapter 34
The crowd fell silent immediately after Joanna¡¯s words.
With her cell phone in her hand, Violet returned to her seat with a nk expression.
Joanna shot her a cold nce, let out a disdainful grunt, and rose to leave,
As soon as Joanna departed, the people resumed their conversations. ¡°When the cat is away, the mice will y.¡±
¡°Yeah, ever since Gloria left, someone seems to think she¡¯s the top dog in the Design Department.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.
¡°| wonder when Mr. Brown will return. Otherwise, we''ll still have to contend with someone¡¯s attitudes when we speak.¡±
Violet absentmindedly doodled on the design with an expressionless face.
She knew that no matter who it was, these people would gossip behind their backs.
However, she was intrigued by Mr. Brown, whom they mentioned as the Director of the Design Department, a reputedly capable
individual who had recently gone on a business trip.
On the top floor, in the CEO''s office...
Patrick¡¯s cell phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, which read ¡°Gloria Tyler.¡± After a moment of hesitation, he answered.
¡°Patrick, what are you up to?¡± Gloria asked him with a tone of dissatisfaction.
Impatience shed across Patrick¡¯s eyes as he responded, ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± Gloria¡¯s voice trembled with a sobbing tone
as she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t help me like this before. Do you really love her?¡±
She had received a call from Joanna and learned about what was happening. She was on the brink of losing herposure,
unable to believe that in just a few days, everything had changed.
Patrick frowned. ¡°Back then, online media wasn¡¯t as influential as it is today.¡± Gloria couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice. ¡°But it¡¯s
different. I''ve been your girlfriend for six years, and she only has a marriage license with you.¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression soured. ¡°As you said, we have a marriage license.¡±
Gloria¡¯s voice instantly took on a sorrowful tone. ¡°Patrick, | love you so much. How could you do this to me?¡±
Patrick remained expressionless. ¡°You were the one who suggested getting a marriage license with me. You were the one who
stood me up, and you were the one nning to leave, Gloria. No one forced you into this.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because | don¡¯t believe you love me at all. | just wanted to prove that you do, but it seems you don¡¯t care about me at all.
Can''t you see that?¡± Gloria cried in despair.
Patrick¡¯s tone turned colder. ¡°So, you repeatedly test my love for you by standing me up again and again? Gloria, your behavior
is quite immature.¡±
Gloria was anxious because she felt a growing distance between herself and Patrick.
She was desperate to get everything back on track. She no longer wanted to pursue her career, nor did she want to ascertain if
Patrick loved her or not. All she desired was to return to Patrick¡¯s side. ¡°Patrick, I¡¯lle back right now. You divorce that woman,
okay? Your family doesn¡¯t even know about your marriage. Just divorce her, and we''ll pretend that none of this ever happened,
okay?¡±
Patrick coldly refused, saying, ¡°That¡¯s only your own wishful thinking.¡±
Indeed, he had married Violet, and only Gloria and the Webb family were aware of it. Every time Gloria stood him up, she would
have someone secretly observe him at the City Hall entrance, and he was well aware of that.
As for his family and the Tyler family, they believed Gloria was abroad, and they didn¡¯t have a marriage license. They were
unaware that he had obtained the marriage license with someone else.
Gloria was on the brink of a breakdown. She hysterically questioned, ¡°Patrick, are you truly in love with her?¡±
Patrick looked displeased and promptly hung up the phone.
As soon as he put down the phone, it rang again.
Patrick¡¯s face grew even darker. He didn¡¯t even bother to check the caller ID before impatiently asking, ¡°Are you done?¡±
The voice on the other end of the line sounded confused. ¡°Tsk... Who¡¯s got you so annoyed again? You''re in such a foul mood.¡±
Patrick froze and nced at the iing caller, realizing it was Robert calling. He and Robert were close friends who had
studied abroad together during their university years and returned home together. Their bond was strong.
Rubbing his eyebrows, Patrick replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Robert sensed that Patrick didn¡¯t want to talk further and didn¡¯t press the issue. ¡°I haven''t seen you in a few days. Let¡¯s meet at
Timeless Bar tonight and have a drink. What do you think?¡±
Patrick considered it for a moment and replied with a grunt, ¡°Alright, see you tonight.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Patrick stared at hisputer, thinking about Gloria¡¯s hysterical question, ¡°Are you truly in love with
her?¡± His expression
darkened.
Patrick had never been one to easily reveal his feelings or preferences.
He had been a regr smoker for a few years but had eventually quit.
He believed there was nothing in the world that could make him like it so much that he couldn¡¯t give up.
Marrying Violet had been more of a passive decision like going along with the flow.
Just as Patrick contemted these thoughts, there was a knock on the door. Nelson came in and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, Miss Foster
is here. She brought Benedict with her and said they came to apologize.¡±
Chapter 35
Patrick¡¯s eyes lifted slowly. ¡°Tell them to wait in the parlor go call for Violet.¡±
Eleanor was one of Robert''s cousins. Patrick agreed to meet her just for the sake of Robert.
Nelson nodded and exited the room.
Patrick remained seated for a moment, popped a mint into his mouth, and then got up to head to the parlor.
Upon entering the parlor, Patrick immediately spotted Benedict, who fell to his knees at once.
Benedict was covered in bruises from the beating Patrick had given him the previous night, and he hissed in pain as he went
down on his knees.
Patrick¡¯s face remained expressionless as he walked over and sat on the couch. Eleanor¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of infatuation
as she spoke. She heard Gloria left the country, so Patrick was back to being single again.
She said with a smile, ncing at Patrick, ¡°Patrick, | heard that Benedict upset youst night, so | brought him here today to
apologize to you.¡±
Patrick raised his eyes slowly and replied, ¡°Apologize? Well, | don¡¯t really sense his sincerity.¡±
Eleanor¡¯s smile froze. The apology was an excuse, but she hadn¡¯t expected Patrick to take it so seriously.
The jewelry industry in Summerwood City was well-developed, and Benedict was her cousin. The Turner family was also
involved in the jewelry business.
However, Benedict was such a fool. He didn¡¯t recognize Patrick and had foolishly offended Patrick the previous night. As a result,
several of the Turner family¡¯s business deals had fallen through that morning.
The Turner family was so anxious that they rushed to beg Eleanor for help.
She had decided to bring the hospitalized Benedict with her and take the initiative to visit Foreverie Jewelry to apologize to
Patrick.
Eleanor, not an ordinary person herself, felt a moment of embarrassment, but she quickly regained her smile. ¡°If Patrick wants to
see it, I''ll let him make amends to you.¡±
Patrick cast a sidelong nce at Eleanor and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Besides, you''re apologizing to the wrong person. The
one he offended isn¡¯t me.¡±
Eleanor was stunned but maintained her smile. ¡°I know. | heard he offended that new designer at yourpany, the one who¡¯s
been making headlines on the inte, Violet, right?¡±
Hearing Eleanor¡¯s description, Patrick looked slightly displeased. He grunted
lightly but didn¡¯t say anything.
Eleanor tugged at Benedict''s sleeve and said, ¡°Even though Mr. Hersey said that you should apologize to him first, after all, Miss
Webb is a valuable employee at Mr. Hersey¡¯spany.¡±
Benedict seemed to snap back to reality and quickly bent over to apologize with his head hitting the marble floor with a thud, ¡°Mr.
Hersey, I¡¯m truly sorry. I¡¯ve been blind to my own mistakes. You are generous. Please forgive me this time. | really know | was
wrong.¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed upon hearing his words. ¡°You know what? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve hit someone myself.¡±
Benedict was a bit puzzled when he heard this and looked at Patrick with a confused expression.
Patrick coldly snorted and said, ¡°I hit you because I¡¯ve had enough, to the point where | couldn¡¯t even wait for my b*dyguard.¡±
Benedict''s face turned pale. He was deeply scared when he realized it was Patrick who had hit him.
His family¡¯s business had hit a rough patch several times in one day, and he understood that he had messed with the wrong
person.
Eleanor observed Benedict¡¯s pale face. Her expression changed. She looked at Patrick and said, ¡°Patrick, this time, please
forgive him. My cousin was unaware of the situation as well.¡±
Her gaze remained fixed on Patrick, paying attention to his change in expression. ¡°I heard that it was the Webb family¡¯s idea at
the time, suggesting that Benedict would marry Violet in the future. So no matter what happens, it¡¯s okay. My cousin thought the
same way, and didn¡¯t know that Miss Webb was unwilling beforehand...¡±
Patrick looked up at her sarcastically. ¡°Really? If you don¡¯t take a woman¡¯s opinion into ount on things like this, it¡¯s not just a
question of her willingness or not. It''s rape. And not to mention, even within marriage, marital rape is illegal.¡± Eleanor smiled
dryly, not knowing how to respond.
Seeing Patrick casually scrolling through his cell phone, she couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Patrick, you''re not in love with Violet,
are you?¡±
Upon hearing that, Patrick¡¯splexion changed slightly. This was the second time that day he had heard the same question.
He coldly nced at Eleanor. ¡°No matter whether | am or not in love with her, in what capacity are you asking me about that?¡±
Eleanor froze for a moment, her expression stiffened. She struggled to maintain her smile.
Just then, Nelson knocked on the door and brought Violet in.
Eleanor felt a slight relief, but a hint of jealousy flickered in her eyes when she saw Violet''s exquisitely stunning face.
Patrick said in a calm tone, ¡°Now she is here. If you want to apologize, then go ahead.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Upon hearing that, Benedict knelt on the ground and crawled over to Violet¡¯s side. He turned to her and bowed repeatedly, ¡°Miss
Webb, | was wrong. | am such an animal, no, I¡¯m worse than an animal. Please forgive me. | truly didn¡¯t mean to act that wayst
night. | did it because | listened to your father¡¯s words. Please forgive me.¡±
Chapter 36
Hearing Benedict¡¯s words, Violet got to know everything clearly. However, she still felt a little sad in her heart.
She said expressionlessly, ¡°No need for that. Everything ends here today.¡±
She knew well that without Benedict, there would be someone else.
Henry had plotted against her to have something on her to threaten her
with.
Patrick narrowed his eyes. He didn¡¯t expect Violet to forgive Benedict so easily.
Eleanor looked at Patrick and said with a smile, ¡°Patrick, see. Miss Webb has forgiven Benedict. Let go of the Turner family for
my sake, okay?¡± Patrick remained silent for a few seconds and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for your sake. I¡¯m doing this for
Robert''s sake. | hope that the Turner family can behave themselves.¡±
Eleanor immediately understood what Patrick meant. Patrick was close to Robert. And she was Robert''s cousin. While Benedict
was her cousin, their rtionship wasn¡¯t that close.
However, Patrick still forgave Benedict for Robert¡¯s sake.
She hurriedly nodded and asked Benedict to say something. ¡°Say thank you to Mr. Hersey. Hurry up.¡±
Benedict hurriedly nodded. ¡°Thanks, Mr. Hersey, for being so generous to me. Thanks, Miss Webb, for forgiving me. | won¡¯t dare
to do this again.¡±
Eleanor heaved a sigh of relief. Patrick still looked angry, but the problem was solved anyway.
She looked at Patrick and said, ¡°Patrick, are you free tonight? Benedict and | want to invite you and Miss Webb to dinner
tonight.¡±
Patrick chased them away. ¡°No need. You can leave now.¡±
Eleanor knew that Patrick was always decisive. She looked embarrassed as she nodded. Then she took Benedict away.
Violet also wanted to leave, but Patrick said to her, ¡°You stay. | have something to say to you.¡±
Violet looked at him with surprise and didn¡¯t leave.
Eleanor pursed her I*ps when she heard this. She looked at Patrick, who was expressionless and left with reluctance.
As soon as Eleanor left, Patrick looked at Violet.
He remembered that more than one person asked him whether he had fallen in love with Violet that day. Thinking of this, he
couldn¡¯t help but frown.
He stared at Violet. He wondered whether she had also thought so.
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered. He asked Violet calmly, ¡°Violet, | hope you didn¡¯t misunderstand. Yes, | saved you yesterday, but all
normal men would do that under such situations.¡±
Violet froze. What exactly did he mean?
Her expression changed silently. She nodded. ¡°No matter what, thanks for saving mest night, Mr. Hersey.¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows. She didn¡¯t understand what he had meant. His eyes darkened. ¡°You work in mypany, and your
reputation is closely rted to mypany¡¯s reputation. But this isn¡¯t the only reason why | helped you twice. More importantly, |
don¡¯t like it when others trample on my stuff.¡±
Violet restrained her emotions. She looked cautious and restrained. ¡°I understand. Thank you for helping me today, Mr. Hersey.¡±
Patrick frowned. Why did he feel that she still didn¡¯t fully understand his meaning?
He continued, ¡°I married you because that was an ideal choice for me then. | didn¡¯t like to be threatened by anyone with
anything. Love isn¡¯t necessary in my marriage. Love is useless to me. asionally, | tease you. But that¡¯s only because you are
interesting. | didn¡¯t mean anything else. Do you understand?¡±
If Gloria hadn¡¯t put up a front again and again just because she was his girlfriend, maybe he would have married Gloria instead
of Violet.
Violet froze. Was he asking her not to fall in love with him?
Was he afraid that she would pester him because they were married?
Violet pulled her I*ps. Her heart sank.
Indeed, she was grateful to him. But she wouldn''t pester him and insist on getting his heart because of this.
She didn¡¯t expect that he would warn her and ask her to behave herself so
soon.
She said seriously, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | understand what you mean. You married me because that was an ideal choice for you then. |
want your help, and | need your support. | won¡¯t dare to love you. Rx. Mr. Hersey. | will never have any feelings for you.¡±
Violet stood there silently. She immediately restrained her provocative and aggressive nature and appeared to be a good girl.
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered. He was a little ufortable when he heard her words.
However, he continued, ¡°Our marriage is a deal. We both have something to gain from this marriage. So, | will set a one-year
limit for the marriage? What do you think of that?¡±
Violet stood aside with a calm face. She said indifferently and distantly, ¡°Mr. Hersey, you can decide. | have no opinion on that.¡±
She was the one who needed his help. She didn¡¯t have any right to have any opinions about the decision he made.
Patrick was testing her attitude. And he was satisfied with the result he -got.
After that, he changed the topic as if nothing had happened. ¡°As for Russell... Do you still want to do anything else to him? This
time, he chose our side and helped you. Do you still want to deal with him? If you still want to, | can help you.¡±
Violet was startled. He had warned her just now. But now, he was offering to help her. What did he mean?
But anyway, they were just cooperative partners. They both wanted to get something from each other, so they married. They had
better keep a distance from each other.
This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 37
Violet shook her head and analyzed calmly. ¡°No need for that, Mr. Hersey. Russell sessfully helped divert the public attention
this time, but the reputation of Oceanen Jewelry was still ruined. His reputation is even worse. A new CEO is needed in the
company to make Oceanen Jewelry regain its former glory.
¡°ording to Russell¡¯s personality, he won''t be willing to give Oceanen Jewelry to others, so Oceanen Jewelry won''t return to its
peak again. In this industry, it can¡¯t rank in the top any longer. He can¡¯t see any hope. This is the best punishment for him!¡± said
Violet slowly and carefully. Patrick''s eyes flickered. ¡°You seem to see everything through clearly.¡± Violet slightly nodded and said,
¡°Thank you, Mr. Hersey, for your praise.¡±
The atmosphere in the room seemed to be cold. Patrick felt a little uneasy and ufortable. He coughed slightly. ¡°If there¡¯s
nothing else, you go back to the Design Department first.¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯m leaving first.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
When she went to the door, Patrick suddenly said, ¡°Oh, right, by the way Go back home after getting off work on your own. |
have something to do today.¡±
Violet remembered going to work in Patrick¡¯s car in the morning. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±
Violet walked out of the reception room, feeling rxed.
She sneered at herself when thinking of what Patrick said just now. Yes, she did cross the line in the past two days.
On that day, Megan said that Patrick must have some feelings for her since he helped her so much.
People always said that Patrick was cold, ruthless, and hard to get along with. It seemed that they were true.
To be exact, Violet had been too foolish recently. She was too naive to think that Patrick was a good man who was easy to get
along with.
She was seriously hurt by Russell back then, so she wanted warmth from another man. She couldn''t do such stupid things
again.
She once said that she would prove Veronica was a fool. It turned out that she was a fool, too.
Violet got Megan¡¯s call after she got off work. They agreed to go out to eat together that evening.
Megan was interested in nothing butputers. When seeing Violet at that moment, she couldn''t help but ask about what had
happened that day.
¡°Your husband... It seems that he quite likes you. He treats you quite well, | think.¡±
Violet suddenly thought of how Patrick had warned her earlier. Her expression froze. She shook her head and said, ¡°You are
thinking too much. He doesn¡¯t like me at all. He did all that because of thepany.¡±
Megan frowned and asked, ¡°Is that so?¡±
After the meal, Megan asked Violet to buy pens for designing with her. Violet knew why she needed to buy pens. A man¡¯s
birthday wasing. Over the years, Megan would buy pens every year. But nob*dy could receive her gifts because the man
who should receive her gifts was nowhere to be found.
Megan was always cold and distant from others. Since Violet knew her, she had only been interested in two things.
The first one wasptops. The second one was Skyler.
They wandered around in the shopping mall and bought the pens Megan needed.
When they walked to the shop that sold men¡¯s luxurious items, Megan suddenly said, ¡°Violet, maybe you should also buy Patrick
a gift
Violet froze. ¡°Why should | buy him a gift?¡±
Megan looked at her and said, ¡°To repay him for saving you. He helped you because of thepany. But no matter what, he did
save you!¡±
Violet remembered how angry Megan was when she told Megan about what had happened. Megan¡¯s usually cold face had
turned livid out of anger.
Yes, Patrick did save Violet yesterday. Otherwise, she would have been raped by that bastard, Benedict. If that happened, she
would definitely feel worse than death.
Viol Violet thought for a while and found that what Megan said made sense. Megan cared about the favor of being saved the
most. Back then, Skyler saved her life in a car ident and was hospitalized because of the
ident. That was why she had fallen in love with him.
Also, Violet decided that she wouldn¡¯t owe Patrick anything.
She had to make everything clear. Since he did save her, she should express her gratitude.
Thinking of that, she nodded. ¡°Okay. Let''s go in and take a look.¡±
Violet wandered around in the shop. Finally, she chose a pair of navy blue cuff links. They looked low-key, graceful, and
luxurious. Violet thought that they matched Patrick perfectly.
After they were done shopping, Megan sent Violet to take a taxi.
However, as soon as they left the shopping mall, Megan suddenly let go of Violet''s hands and hurriedly chased after someone.
Violet had no idea who Megan had seen.
Violet froze. After she came back to her senses, she hurriedly chased after Megan.
Megan chased that guy to a bar called ¡°Timeless Bar¡± near the shopping mall. Then Violet grabbed her arm and asked, ¡°Megan,
what happened to you?¡±
Megan gasped. She held Violet''s hands tightly and spoke in a highly anxious voice. It seemed that she was out of control. ¡°I saw
Skyler! Violet! | saw him!¡°
Chapter 38
Violet''s expression changed. She had seen such scenes in the past three years more than once.
She couldn''t help but ask, ¡°Are you sure? Did you have an illusion?¡±
After all, Skyler had been missing for three years. If it were so easy to find him, Megan would have seen him a long time ago.
Megan quickly shook her head and said with a serious expression, ¡°No! Definitely not! It''s him.¡±
Seeing that her attitude was so firm, Megan said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go into the bar and have a look.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.
In a Premium Suite of the bar.
Robert looked at Patrick with a teasing smile. ¡°You really don¡¯t like Violet? | think she¡¯s beautiful.¡±
Patrick frowned slightly. This was the third time today that someone had asked him about her.
He was slightly unhappy. ¡°Have you seen her?¡±
Robert said with a smile, ¡°On the Inte, of course. The picture wasn¡¯t that clear. But ording to my understanding of women
over the past 20 years or more, she must be a beauty.¡±
Patrick nced at Robert coldly. He refused to answer this meaningless question.
Robert leaned closer to Patrick. ¡°What can | say? Patrick, you really have no feelings for her? You spent a lot of effort on her. You
first helped her retort Oceanen Jewelry and the organizer of the Starlight Jewelry Competition. Then you helped her deal with her
troublesome sister. You even asked thewyer team of Foreverie Jewelry to fight in a legal court for her. You were not like this
before!¡±
-Patrick was a little speechless at Robert¡¯s words. After a while, he said,
¡°She has a gift. | like her design talent. | did all these things to help her deal with the problems she met so that she could focus
on designing. I¡¯m not like you, always attracted by a beautiful face.¡±
Robert was unhappy to hear this. ¡°You can¡¯t say this, Patrick. Those beautiful faces didn¡¯t attract me. | admire beauty.¡±
Patrick sneered and took a sip of the wine.
Violet and Megan entered the hall of the bar. They didn¡¯t know where to go and wandered around in the bar.
Violet said, ¡°What about this, Megan? You go this way, and | will go that way. Then let''s check the private rooms. If you find
Skyler, tell me. And if | find him, | will tell you, too.¡±
Megan hurriedly nodded with a tense face.
At the same time, in Patrick¡¯s private room.
Skyler pushed the door in and saw two people on the sofa. ¡°Mr. Hersey,¡± he said.
Patrick raised his eyebrows to look at Skyler. ¡°You just got off a ne?¡± Skyler shook his head. ¡°No, | returned home first. | came
here from home since you wanted to see me. This is the result of my investigation. Please have a look.¡±
Foreverie Jewelry dominated the jewelry market in Summerwood City. It no longer had any more room to develop further.
For this reason, Patrick sent Skyler to other cities to investigate the jewelry markets there.
Patrick fl*pped through the documents. Seeing that Skyler was still standing, he said, ¡°Have a seat. Let''s have a drink together
later.¡±
Skyler shook his head. ¡°No need for that, Mr. Hersey. I¡¯ve just gotten off the ne. I¡¯m tired. | don¡¯t want to drink wine. | still have
to go to work tomorrow.¡±
Patrick froze for a while. ¡°Then go back and rest. If you are too tired, you can ask for a leave tomorrow.¡±
Skyler nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hersey.¡±
After Skyler left the private room, he went through the back door of Timeless Bar.
Walking from the private room here and turning around at the corner of the corridor, the back door of Timeless Bar could be
seen. Many old customers knew about it.
Violet and Megan searched the whole hall but still didn¡¯t find Skyler.
Violet didn¡¯t want to give Megan a blow. But she didn¡¯t think there was much hope. Skylerpletely disappeared back then. He
cut ties with all his friends and ssmates.
Megan had been searching for him for three years. It was nearly
impossible for her to meet him on the street.
Megan was usually calm and reserved. But at that moment, she looked sad and anxious. Violet couldn¡¯t bear to see this. ¡°What
about this? Let¡¯s check the private rooms. Knock on the door and be polite. If you don¡¯t see him, say that you went to the wrong
private room. Don¡¯t offend anyone.¡±
Megan''s eyes turned red. But she still nodded obediently.
Megan had been working as a hacker at home after graduating. She received online missions to earn money. So, she didn¡¯t
understand the rules of society well.
Violet checked four or five private rooms, and Megan checked two.
At that moment, as Violet pushed a door open, she saw arge group of men and women inside. She couldn''t help but frown. At
a nce, she didn¡¯t see the man she was looking for.
She nodded slightly. ¡°Sorry, | came to the wrong room.¡±
After she said this, the people inside began kicking up a fuss.
¡°Wow, youngdy, since you are already here,e in and have some fun.¡±
¡°Hey, beautiful, you didn¡¯te to the wrong room. You should be here.¡±
Violet''s expression changed. She looked a little unnatural. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±
After that, she closed the door and turned around to leave.
But as soon as she turned around, she bumped into a hard chest.
Chapter 39
Robert curled his lips as he entered the room. He smiled at Patrick, who was drinking wine. ¡°Patrick, do you know who | saw?¡±
Patrickzily lifted his eyelids and looked at Robert. ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡±
Robert walked over to sit down with a smile. ¡°Of course. It has something to do with you. Who were we talking about just now?
Right! Speaking of
the devil!¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°Do you need to check your brain?¡±
Robert clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You are so boring. Weren''t we talking about Violet just now? She was pulled into a private
room by Gabriel. Isn¡¯t she a designer in yourpany? Do you want to go over and have a look?¡±
Patrick immediately understood what Robert meant. Speak of the devil!
Anger shed in his eyes. Why was Violet so good at causing trouble?
He stood up and strode outside.
Robert curled his lips and smiled evilly. ¡°I knew it! Though you said you didn¡¯t care about her, your actions have betrayed you.¡±
In the private room on the other side, as soon as Violet was pulled in, she heard the man who was pulling on her arm introduce
her to everyone in the room. ¡°Let me make an introduction. This is the well-known new designer in Foreverie Jewelry, Violet
Webb!¡±
The people drinking in the private room stopped drinking and looked at her with various gazes.
Some gazes were curious. Some were disdainful. And some were envious.
Also, some of them had started to prepare wine.
Violet was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect this man to know her.
However, she was sure that she didn¡¯t know him.
Seldom could people recognize someone they had only seen in videos.
before in real life.
Naturally, Violet didn¡¯t expect this man to recognize her with only one nce, though he had only seen her in photos and videos.
Violet was sensitive enough to notice that staying there for too long wasn¡¯t a good thing.
She took a deep breath. ¡°Sir, | won¡¯t beat around the bush since you know me. If | have ever offended you, | apologize for that.
Sorry, | still have something urgent to do. I¡¯m leaving.¡±Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
The man pulled her arms and sneered. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? | haven¡¯t made a self-introduction yet. My name is Gabriel
Williamson. You have to keep my name in mind.¡±
Violet frowned slightly. ¡°Mr. Williamson, | have kept your name in mind. Can | go?¡±
Gabriel looked at Violet with a yful smile. He appeared that he was looking at a rare treasure. He smiled. His handsome face
shone under the light. ¡°You want to leave? Okay! But you have to drink all the wine here.¡±
Violet frowned. She looked at the eight beer sses on the table. They were filled with brandy. Several empty bottles of brandy
were on the side..
Violet''s eyes darkened. ¡°Mr. Williamson, you are making things difficult.
for me.
She didn¡¯t know how she had offended Gabriel, but obviously, he was up
to no good.
Gabriel smiled first. ¡°Making things difficult for you? Not at all. How can you upset me like this? | do want to be your friend. If you
finish all eight sses, we will be best friends forever. If you refuse me, you are embarrassing me.¡±
Gabriel was saying with a smile, but his words made others feel a chill.
Violet spoke solemnly, ¡°Mr. Williamson, | don¡¯t dare to embarrass you. But | really can¡¯t drink.¡±
COMMENT
Chapter 40
Gabriel looked at Violet with a seeming smile. ¡°You can¡¯t drink? You can learn. Today will be your first lesson.¡±
He said meaningfully, ¡°Rx. The brandy bottle has just been opened. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. As long as you finish all
eight sses of brandy, you can leave. Otherwise, you will never be allowed to leave this
room.¡±
After Gabriel said this, he let go of Violet¡¯s arm.
Nob*dy was holding her. However, Violet felt that her legs were heavy. She couldn¡¯t walk out at all.
With so many people around her, she was sure that she couldn¡¯t leave the private room if she didn¡¯t drink the brandy.
She took a deep breath and looked at Gabriel seriously. ¡°Mr. Williamson, are you sure that | can leave after | drink all the eight
sses of brandy?¡±
Gabriel curled his lips. ¡°I never lie!¡±
Violet''s expression changed. ¡°Okay. | believe you.¡±
Hearing this, Gabriel narrowed his eyes. He had a strange feeling in his
heart.
Violet tensed her face. She made up her mind, walked to the table, took a ss, and gulped the brandy in it.
The people in the private box cheered,
¡°Wow! Wow! Wow!¡±
Someone shouted, ¡°Gabriel, she can drink! She was lying to you just now!¡±
But Gabriel just stared at Violet as she was drinking and said nothing.
After finishing the ss of brandy, Violet took the second ss and continued.
After the second one, she took the third ss. But at that moment, the
door to the private room was kicked open from the outside.
Violet subconsciously turned around.
Then she saw Patrick''s handsome face. He looked gloomy and cold as he walked in. The temperature in the room seemed to
drop because of him.
Gabriel froze. He smiled yfully as he nced at Patrick. ¡°Patrick, you came so fast? It seems that Vivi is really important to
you.¡±
Violet''s eyebrows jumped. Hearing Gabriel being so mean when talking to Patrick, she could guess Gabriel''s identity.
Six years ago, Bright Jewelry of the Williamson family ranked first in the jewelry industry of Summerwood City.
But that year, Foreverie Jewelry, set up by Patrick, appeared. Within only. one year, it surpassed Bright Jewelry in the jewelry
industry of
Summerwood City.
From then on, no matter what jewelrypetition or event, the Williamson family wouldpete with Foreverie Jewelry in all
jewelry- rted activities.
Unfortunately, the William family consistently ranked second.
People in Summerwood City often mocked Bright Jewelry about that.
Gabriel and Patrick were sworn enemies. No wonder Gabriel hated Patrick
so much!
Maybe Gabriel made things difficult for her because he knew that she was a jewelry designer in Patrick¡¯spany.
The bosses were fighting. But she, a regr employee, was suffering.
Violet thought of these things in a few seconds. When she was lost in thought, Patrick grabbed her and stood in front of her to
protect her.
Patrick stood there, facing Gabriel. ¡°Gabriel,e at me if there¡¯s anything. Don¡¯t make things difficult for a designer. See what
you have done? Are you still a man?¡±
Gabriel looked at Patrick. He used the tip of his tongue to touch his mouth. ¡°Tsk... You¡¯re mistaken. | just invited Vivi over to have
some brandy. | want to be friends with her. You can ask Vivi whether | have made things difficult for her. Tell him, Vivi.¡±
Violet could feel Gabriel¡¯s gaze. She pursed her lips but didn¡¯t say anything.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick nced at the table. His eyes went cold. ¡°Drink eight sses of brandy to make friends with you? Who set this rule?¡±
Moreover, the sses were big ones that were used to drink beer.
Gabriel smiled yfully and looked at Violet. Then hended his gaze on Patrick¡¯s face, and the smile disappeared. ¡°I set this
rule, of course. What? Mr. Hersey, do you have any opinions on that?¡±
Patrick didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing with him. ¡°I will take her away. Don¡¯t y any dirty tricks. Or | will show no mercy.¡±
After Patrick said this, he turned around and was about to leave.
Gabriel suddenly raised his voice as he said, ¡°Patrick, you went too far. | only came back from abroad today. Then | heard that
you created a great disturbance in Summerwood City. | just invited Vivi in to have some fun. Why are you so serious? Do you
want to dere war against me officially?¡±
Patrick stopped in his tracks. He turned around and looked at Gabriel expressionlessly. He said, ¡°We are already at war. | don¡¯t
need to dere war against you again.¡±
They were already enemies. They didn¡¯t need to maintain a fake harmony.
After Patrick said this, he took Violet away.
Gabriel was so angry that he smashed the brandy on the table to the ground. He cursed Patrick in the private room, ¡°Patrick, you
da mn b astard.¡±
However, Patrick ignored him.
Chapter 41
Violet followed closely behind Patrick. She felt pretty nervous in her
heart.
She didn¡¯t expect to see Patrick¡¯s sworn enemy so soon. She was seen as Patrick¡¯s woman and was used as a tool to provoke
him.
People in the whole of Summerwood City knew that Patrick was the king of the jewelry industry. He almost ruled the industry,
and nob*dy dared to go against him.
But not many people knew about his background. They only knew that he appeared suddenly with hispany six years ago
and took Foreverie Jewelry to the top step by step.
Someone set traps for him, and someone offended him. It was said that all these people suffered greatly.
Over the years, no matter how great the trouble Patrick made, he was still safe and sound. People said that the power behind
him must be extremely great and mysterious. In this case, more and more people were afraid of
him.
At that point, a teasing smiling voice sounded, ¡°Patrick, you came out so quickly.¡±
Patrick said coldly, ¡°Dealing with a loser won''t take me much time.¡±
Violet''s lips twitched. She remained silent.
ewas
Robert tilted his head to look at Violet, who was behind Patrick. He was amazed. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. No wonder Patrick took action so
fast, Miss Webb; you are really a top beauty.¡±
Violet was a little uneasy. She pulled her lips to force a smile.
At that time, she heard Megan talk in a low voice, ¡°Thanks for bringing Violet out. Can we leave?¡±
Violet walked forward from behind Patrick. ¡°Megan!¡±
When Megan saw Violet, she hadplex emotions in her eyes, including grievance and worry.
Violet walked over and stood beside Megan. ¡°Mr. Hersey, thanks for helping me today.¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at Violet with his eyes narrowed. ¡°No need for that. Gabriel was making things difficult for
you because of
me.¡±
Violet nodded her head. ¡°Then we are leaving first.¡±
Patrick nodded and turned around to enter his private room.
Robert got anxious. He watched as Violet and Megan left. Then he caught up with Patrick helplessly. He asked, ¡°Patrick, why
don¡¯t you invite them in for a drink?¡±
Patrick said in a cold voice, ¡°No need for that.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Robert liked innocent girls like Megan. He had never met a girl who could attract him with only one nce.
He couldn''t help butin. ¡°You have had a girlfriend before. Can you be a gentleman and send them home? They are
youngdies!¡±
Patrick threw him a sidence. ¡°Don¡¯t try to get close to her.¡±
Robert froze. ¡°Who?¡±
Patrick said directly, ¡°Violet Webb!¡±
Robert didn¡¯t expect Patrick to say that. Although he was interested in Megan, he still decided to test Patrick¡¯s thoughts when he
heard Patrick''s
words.
He curled his lips and said, ¡°Why? You have to give me a reason. She¡¯s beautiful. | like her type.¡±
Patrick frowned unhappily. He pushed the door to the private room open. and said, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±
i
For a while, Robert froze there. He looked confused. With a curious face, he asked, ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±
Patrick looked at Robert as if Robert was a fool. Patrick sat on the sofa and said slowly, ¡°Violet is my wife. Put away your dirty
thoughts about her.¡±
Robert was so shocked that he was dumbfounded. ¡°What the hell? Are you kidding me?¡±
Patrickzily leaned against the sofa with a ss of whisky in his hands. ¡°Do you think | am?¡±
He didn¡¯t intend to be in love with Violet, but they were a married couple. There was no doubt.
It took Robert a while toe back to his senses. ¡°Tsk. | have to admit. that. On second thought, this is the only reasonable
exnation. Otherwise, why do you treat a woman so nicely for no reason?
Patrick nodded without saying anything.
Robert continued to gossip and asked, ¡°What about Gloria? Did you break up?¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows to look at Robert. ¡°Or what?¡±
Robert smiled when he saw Patrick¡¯s reaction. ¡°Just rx. | was kidding. I¡¯m not interested in your wife. But her bestie is my
type.¡±
Patrick snorted without saying anything. He ignored Robert.
Robert was always a pl ayboy. It was easy for him to be interested in
women.
Violet left the private room with Megan.
Seeing that Megan was still restless, Violet was a little worried. ¡°Shall we continue to look for him?¡±
Megan was a little lost as she shook her head. ¡°No! Maybe | had an illusion again this time. Anyway, it¡¯s not the first time.¡±
Chapter 41
Hearing what Megan said, Violet was extremely heartbroken.
Megan suddenly asked Violet, ¡°Was the man called Patrick your husband?¡±
Violet froze, then replied, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the one |
Married.¡±
Megan told the truth, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome and so tall. | have to admit. He¡¯s the prince charming who all the women want to
marry.¡±
Violet didn¡¯t know how to reply to Megan¡¯sments on Patrick. She wanted to make Megan happy and joked, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very
tall. There are only legs below his neck.¡±
0
COMMENT
Il
Megan froze there. She suddenly understood what forced a terrible smile, looking strange and pitiful.
let meant. She
Violet reached her hands out to hold Megan andforted her silently. She wanted to give her courage.
Violet returned to Hersey Court.
She had a shower and changed into her pajamas. Then she heard the sound of the door opening outside.
She thought about what had happened in the bar that night and saw the gift box on the bed. She pursed her lips and walked
outside with the gift. box in her hands.
As soon as Patrick hung his coat on the coat hanger, he saw Violet walk to him with a dark blue box.
He frowned and asked, ¡°You haven''t gone to bed yet?¡±
Violet nodded and handed over the box with the cuff links in it. ¡°This is
for you. Thanks for saving mest night.¡±
When Patrick saw the box, he seemed to hear a sentence, ¡°Did you fall in love with
twoman?¡±
His face immediately sank. And he sounded a little unpleasant. ¡°I told you. All normal men would save you in such situations.
Moreover, you are my legal wife.¡±
This was a gift Violet bought for Patrick. There was no reason for her to
take it back.
She said, ¡°That''s different. Even though I¡¯m your legal wife, you didn¡¯t have to save. | prefer making everything clear. | don¡¯t want
to owe anyone anything.¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered. He had a lot of thoughts in his mind at that
moment. He wondered whether Violet had other ideas and was taking the opportunity to send him a gift.
ml
Hearing what Megan said, Violet was extremely heartbroken.
Megan suddenly asked Violet, ¡°Was the man called Patrick your husband?¡±
Violet froze, then replied, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the one | married.¡±
Megan told the truth, ¡°He¡¯s so handsome and so tall. | have to admit. He¡¯s the prince charming who all the women want to
marry.¡±
Violet didn¡¯t know how to reply to Megan¡¯sments on Patrick. She wanted to make Megan happy and joked, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very
tall. There are only legs below his neck.¡±
COMMENT
Chapter 42
Megan froze there. She suddenly understood what Violet meant. She forced a terrible smile, looking strange and pitiful.
Violet reached her hands out to hold Megan andforted her silently. She wanted to give her courage.
Violet returned to Hersey Court.
She had a shower and changed into her pajamas. Then she heard the sound of the door opening outside.
She thought about what had happened in the bar that night and saw the gift box on the bed. She pursed her lips and walked
outside with the gift box in her hands.
As soon as Patrick hung his coat on the coat hanger, he saw Violet walk to him with a dark blu
box.
He frowned and asked, ¡°You haven''t gone to bed yet?¡±
Violet nodded and handed over the box with the cuff links in it. ¡°This is for you. Thanks for saving mest night.¡±
When Patrick saw the box, he seemed to hear a sentence, ¡°Did you fall in
love with that woman?¡±
His face immediately sank. And he sounded a little unpleasant. ¡°I told you. All normal men would save you in such situations.
Moreover, you are my legal wife.¡±
This was a gift Violet bought for Patrick. There was no reason for her to
take it back.
She said, ¡°That''s different. Even though I¡¯m your legal wife, you didn¡¯t have to save. | prefer making everything clear. | don¡¯t want
to owe anyone anything.¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered. He had a lot of thoughts in his mind at that
moment. He wondered whether Violet had other ideas and was taking the opportunity to send him a gift.
Anyway, cuff links were quite a private gift. The rtionship between them would sound a little strange if he put on the cuff links
she bought. She might expect something else from him.
He also remembered that she readily agreed to call him ¡°honey¡± when he teased her.
Yes, legally speaking, they were a couple, and she could call him ¡°honey.¡± But they had no feelings for each other. Patrick didn¡¯t
want them to get involved with each other emotionally.
Thinking of this, his handsome face sank. He said, ¡°Violet, you don¡¯t need to send my cuff links. Don¡¯t try to get things that will
never belong to you. | will treat you well. But | won¡¯t show mercy if you dare to pester me.¡±
Violet''s expression changed. She was a little angered.
She could tell that Patrick was a stubborn man..
His arrogant ego was challenged, and he didn¡¯t think getting the marriage certificate with her was a big problem, so he agreed.
However, he realized the problem now. He feared she would fall in love. with him, pester him, or refuse to leave.
He was afraid that one yearter, she would refuse to divorce him.
Violet''s family didn¡¯t like her, but she had always been popr in school since childhood. She had never been warned like this.
Usually, she was the one being ttered. Now, she felt that she was humiliated.
She stared at Patrick and said with a bit of anger. ¡°Mr. Hersey, just rx. Pestering a man is something | will never do in my life.
That¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±
Patrick could tell that she was angry. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°That''s the best. | hope that you are not saying this
impulsively.¡±
this
Violet wanted to curse him, but she thought it was too embarrassing to lose her temper because of this.
Her face sank, and she said angrily, ¡°Mr. Hersey, don¡¯t be so arrogant, okay? Maybe you will fall in love with me? It¡¯s possible,
right?¡±
Patrick froze. He didn¡¯t expect Violet to ask about that.
He said firmly, ¡°You can rest assured. That will never happen.¡±
Violet pulled her lips with sarcasm. She then said, ¡°That¡¯s good. | can rest. assured since you said so.
Seeing that she wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, Patrick calmly looked at Violet and said, ¡°Let me exin to you in this way. | used to
like smoking a lot. But at a certain point in time, | decided to quit smoking. Then | did it. Love might be important to others. But to
me, it¡¯s nothing.¡±
Violet smiled. To be exact, he was a cold and indifferent man.
But it had nothing to do with her.
She didn¡¯t like him. She was only grateful to him.
She looked at Patrick and said in a neither humble nor arrogant tone, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | understand what you mean. You don¡¯t need
to warn me again. and again. | know who | am and what | should do. Our marriage is a deal. We both need something from each
other. | got it. What you worry about will never happen.¡±
As she said this, she looked at the cuff links in her hands and smiled with self-mockery, ¡°Sorry, | shouldn¡¯t have sent you this. |
won''t do that again.¡±
Violet took the box with the cuff links, turned around, and was about to
leave..
For some reason, Patrick was a little unhappy in his heart. He stopped Violet with a frown. ¡°Violet!¡±
COMMENT
0
get along well with him.¡±
Violet nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Hersey. Got it.¡±
After saying that, Violet left.
Patrick rubbed between his eyebrows. He felt that Violet¡¯s attitude had made him ufortable...
Violet returned to her room, threw the cuff links in the bedside table drawer, and went to bed.
Patrick stood still for a while and went to the guest room to shower.
After the shower, he stood in front of the master bedroom for a few seconds. Thinking of the conversation between him and
Violet, he found. it unsuitable for him to sleep with Violet in his arms tonight.
He turned around and walked to the guest room.
Before going to sleep, he popped a peppermint in his mouth. Since quitting smoking, he developed the habit of eating
peppermint. asionally.
It was easy for him to fall asleep with Violet in his arms the night before. He thought that it would be the same case today. He
thought that he would fall asleep quickly.
However, he remained awake after lying on the bed for over three hours.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Patrick felt annoyed. He sat up and thought of Violet, who was sleeping next door. He hesitated for a few seconds. Then, he
decided to take sleeping pills. He didn¡¯t think that he had any other choice. After that, het covered himself with the quilt and
continued to sleep.
The next morning.
Chapter 43
During breakfast; Patrick suddenly asked Violet, ¡°Which
gel do you use?¡±
rand of shower
Violet froze. ¡°I don¡¯t pay attention to that. | choose shower gels random
¡°What''s the brand of shower gel you are using now?¡±
Violet told him the brand.
Patrick asked again, ¡°Do you have the habit of using b*dy lotion?¡±
Violet frowned. She had no idea why Patrick was asking her about this.
She shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t use b*dy lotion.¡±
It seemed that Patrick didn¡¯t sleep well. He looked annoyed. ¡°Then what brand of shampoo do you use?¡±
Violet had no idea what he wanted to know. She looked shocked. Seeing his unhappy expression, she restrained her emotions
and told him a brand calmly.
Patrick nodded. He ate some food. Looking a little in a daze, he asked. again, ¡°What about perfume? Do you use perfume?¡±
Seeing Patrick acting so strangely, Violet had no idea what to say.
She finished her breakfast quickly. ¡°Sorry, | don¡¯t use perfume. I¡¯m not
used to that.¡±
Patrick nodded and asked nothing more.
After breakfast, Violet changed her shoes with her bag in her hands.
Patrick returned to his senses and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±
Violet gave a simple answer, ¡°Going to work.¡±
Patrick frowned and asked, ¡°You are not going with me?¡±
Violet looked cold and distant. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | can drive. | won¡¯t trouble you anymore. Also, considering that our marriage is a
secret deal and we both had some other goal, | think we should avoid each other.¡±
Patrick immediately returned to his senses and remembered having warned Violet twice yesterday.
His voice also turned cold. He said, ¡°As you please.¡±
Violet changed her shoes and left, leaving Patrick looking a
As soon as Violet left, Patrick ordered the bulter to buy him the sho and shampoo Violet used.¡±
He felt that the smell on Violet''s b*dy, which could let him sleep well, must be because of the shower gel and shampoo.
Violet''s car was an ordinary Volkswagen. When she returned to the Webb family¡¯s ce previously, she had parked it there.
She was set up by Henry thest time she went there, so she didn¡¯t intend to drive the car back herself.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
After being warned by Patrick, she decided not to take his car to work again.
She politely told the bulter in Hersey Court about her car. He was fast and drove her car back the night before.
Violet had to admit that everyone who worked in Patrick¡¯s house was professional, from the butler to the maids.
She seldom saw anyone in the house except for the butler.
But the nts in the garden were well taken care of, and all corners of the vi were clean.
At meal time, food was served on time.
Violet drove her car to work.
When Violet arrived at thepany, she found no one gossiping.
She was a little surprised. Then she saw Sophia walk over. Sophia said to her gently, ¡°Violet, | heard that Mr. Brown ising to
work today.¡±
Violet froze for a while. Then she understood everything. No wonder
everyone in the secretary¡¯s office was obedient today.
She nodded and said, ¡°Got it!¡±
Sophia¡¯s voice was soft and gentle. She was pretty innocent. ¡°If you can impress Mr. Brown, Joanna won¡¯t dare to cause you
trouble any longer.¡±
Violet looked at her and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, | will listen to you.¡±
As soon as Violet finished her words, she heard someone greet a person with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Brown.¡±
Violet raised her head to look at who was approaching. When she saw the man, she froze.
She looked at the man who was greeting her colleagues with a surprised face./
Chapter 44
Seeing that Violet froze there, Sophia was a little worried. ¡°Violet, are you okay?
When the man heard the voice, he looked over.
When his eyes met Violet''s, he also froze. What a familiar face!
Violet stood up from her seat immediately. Her chest was going up and down violently. She called tentatively, Mr. Brown?
Skyler helplessly pulled his lips and greeted Violet with a bitter smile. ¡°Violet.¡±
He had been on a business trip before. He had no idea that Violet was now working at Foreverie Jewelry. He feltplex when
seeing her in the Design Department of Foreverie Jewelry.
He hid for three years, yet he was still seen by someone he knew.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
Violet looked at Skyler, who was right in front of her. She had a lot of questions in her heart but didn¡¯t know which one to start
with.
Why did he change his surname?
Why did he cut ties with everyone?
Did he know that Megan had been looking for him?
Skyler could tell that Violet had many questions when seeing the change. in her expression. He said, ¡°Violet,e to my office.¡±
People in the Design Department only saw them greet each other. They couldn¡¯t understand the strange atmosphere between
Violet and Skyler at
all.
¡°Why do | feel the atmosphere between Mr. Brown and Violet is strange? Do they know each other?¡±
¡°| don¡¯t think so. Violet knows Mr. Brown¡¯s name. She looked normal. when she heard Mr. Brown¡¯s name yesterday.¡±
JI
¡°Yes, judging from her expression then, she didn¡¯t know Mr. Brown. Maybe she wasn¡¯t interviewed by Mr. Brown before she
came to work in the Design Department, so Mr. Brown wants to know more about her?¡±
Violet followed Skyler into his office. She looked at the man behind the desk and called him, ¡°Skyler.¡±
Skyler looked at her and smiled, ¡°Violet.¡±
He paused for a while and continued, ¡°Have a seat. Do you want to ask anything? Just ask.¡±
Anyway, he had to work together with Violet. He couldn¡¯t hide the secrets all time.
Violet nodded. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Skyler, your surname.
wasn¡¯t Reynolds? Why is your name Skyler Brown now? No wonder Megan and | have failed to find you in the past three years.¡±
Skyler was a little shocked. He smiled with self-mockery. ¡°It¡¯s a decision from my family to change my surname. But... why did
you want to find. me?¡±
Violet looked at Skyler withplex emotions. Thinking of how
depressed Megan wasst night, she said helplessly, ¡°Did you forget? You saved Megan¡¯s life! How can she not be worried since
the man who saved her life had gone missing?¡±
Skyler didn¡¯t know that Megan liked him, and Violet didn¡¯t dare to expose
it.
Skyler had a smile in his eyes when he heard Megan¡¯s name. ¡°Sorry. She looked cold. | thought she wouldn''t care about this.¡±
Violet didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. After a while, she said, ¡°Your should say this to her. She has been really worried about
you over the past three years. But why did you cut ties with everyone after graduating from college?¡±
Skyler froze for a while. He fell silent for a few seconds and then said, ¡°Something happened in my home at that time. | went to
another city. |
ml
only came back recently.¡±
Violet could tell that Skyler didn¡¯t want to talk about the three years when he cut ties with everyone. She pursed her lips. ¡°No
matter what, Skyler, it¡¯s good to see you.¡±
Skyler smiled. ¡°I heard that Mr. Hersey personally arranged a new
designer in the Design Department. | was wondering who it was. It turns. out to be you. Violet, | think you are promising. Your gift
in design is the best among all the people | have met.¡±
Violet teased with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. Gloria is a much better designer than me.¡±
Skyler froze. He shook his head slightly and said with a serious expression, ¡°Her achievement in design is greater than you for
now. But in terms of gift in design, she can¡¯t bepared with you.
Violet was shocked. Then she shook her head with a smile. She said, ¡°You can joke with me about this, but don¡¯t tell anyone
else. Or Joanna will be extremely jealous.¡±
Skyler said with a smile, ¡°Il know. Gloria is her idol. But you are good too. Just work hard. You will achieve more than Gloria in
design one day.¡±
Violet wanted to joke about Skyler¡¯sments, but when she saw his. serious expression, she couldn¡¯t say anything.
Just then, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Brown, Ms. Webb, Mr. Hersey has ordered everyone in the Design Department to
a meeting.¡±
Skyler stood up. ¡°Come on. Let''s go for the meeting.¡±
Violet didn¡¯t even have time to tell Megan the excellent news. She had to follow Skyler to the meeting room on the top floor first.
When Patrick entered the meeting room, he was thinking about the theme of the meeting today. He wanted to rmend Violet
to participate in the Century Jewelry Competition today. He wondered. whether Violet would misunderstand.
However, as soon as he entered the meeting room, he saw Skyler and Violet talk to each other closely.
With their heads lowered, they chatted with each other happily. Violet''s eyes seemed to be shining.
COMMENT
Chapter 45
Patrick suddenly felt a little unhappy when he saw the scene in front of
him.
He walked to the main seat and said coldly. ¡°Why are you making so much noise? We are having a meeting, okay? Are you
bargaining in a food market?¡±
Actually, everyone had stopped talking when Patrick walked into the meeting room. Seeing him get angry, nob*dy dared to say
anything.
Under the pressure from Patrick¡¯s gaze. Skyler said. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hersey. | failed to discipline them.¡±
Patrick snorted and said. ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±
Patrick seemed to find Skyler annoying today. Patrick first got Skyler to give a summary for thest quarter and then asked him
to make a development n for the next quarter.
Luckily, Skyler knew the Design Department well. He was prepared. He didn¡¯t find these things troublesome at all.
After Skyler finished his report. Patrick said. ¡°There are three most important things about the Design Department in Foreverie
Jewelry. First. join all kinds ofpetitions and make yourself famous, so that thepany can know your level well. Second,
hand over the new designs for the next quarter ording to your ability.¡±
Nob*dy was saying anything. Before today. Violet didn¡¯t know about the situation in the Design Department at Foreverie Jewelry.
At that moment, she felt that Patrick was saying these things to her.
Patrick continued, ¡°Last but not least, custom-made orders. Every jewelry designer in Foreverie Jewelry has their own
customers. Designing jewelry ording to the customer''s personal requests is the high-end service Foreverie Jewelry offers.
Those who don¡¯t have such customers and don¡¯t know about the detailed requests should start learning seriously.¡±
As Patrick said this, he shot Violet a sideways nce.
Others might not have noticed Patrick¡¯s gaze, but Violet saw it.
She could tell that Patrick was saying this to her. She was new in Foreverie Jewelry. Except for her, who else would have no
personal customers?
Patrick ignored Violet¡¯s reaction. He continued, ¡°Here¡¯s one more thing about this meeting. | have an announcement to make.
The higher-ups in thepany had a meeting. We decided that Violet didn¡¯t giarize anyone¡¯s work. The design was done by
her. We have agreed to let her participate in the Century Jewelry Competition on behalf of Foreverie Jewelry. Do you have any
opinions about that?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Nob¡®dy said anything after hearing Patrick¡¯s words.
The Century Jewelry Competition had a high entrance standard. Ordinary designers might not even get a chance to participate in
thepetition. after working at Foreverie Jewelry for five years.
But Violet got the chance not long after she started working there. It was impossible for her colleagues not to be jealous.
Skyler expressed his opinion then. ¡°Mr. Hersey, the Design Department has no opinions about that. | believe in Ms. Webb¡¯s
ability.¡±
Hearing Skyler praise Violet, Patrick snorted and said, ¡°Dismissed. Mr. Brown,e to my officeter.¡±
After Patrick said this, he strode out of the meeting room.
Skyler told Violet that he was going to Patrick¡¯s office. Then, he followed. Patrick to his office.
When the two entered the office, Patrick turned to look at Skyler.
It was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry at that moment. But his words sounded strange. ¡°What do you think of Violet?¡±
Skyler was in a daze. He said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, didn¡¯t you personally arrange for Ms. Webb to work in the Design Department?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes turned dark. He removed his coat, threw it on the sofa, and walked to his desk. ¡°It seems that you are close to her.
Others might think.
you introduced her to work here.¡±
Skyler blinked his eyes. What exactly did Patrick mean?
He had no idea what attitude Patrick had toward Violet. He was suddenly confused.
In the meeting, Patrick gave Violet the chance to participate in the Century Jewelry Competition. But he also pointed out that
Violet didn¡¯t. have personal customers.
Giving someone carrots and sticks at the same time-was it a new way for Patrick to discipline his subordinates?
Seeing Skyler remain silent, Patrick snorted and said, ¡°Why aren''t you talking? Is my question hard to answer?¡±
Skyler hurriedly shook his head and exined, ¡°I only got to know that the new designer in the Design Department is Violet
Webb this morning!¡±
Patrick suddenly sensed something from Skyler¡¯s words. He slightly frowned and asked, ¡°You knew her before?¡±
Skyler said with a smile, ¡°We studied the same major in the same college before. She¡¯s my junior.¡±
Chapter 46
Patrick froze and stared at Skyler in surprise. That wasn¡¯t what he had. expected.
No wonder the two of them seemed so intimate with each other.
Patrick casually opened one of the files, asking, ¡°Why haven''t | heard about this before?¡±
Skyler smiled bitterly and answered truthfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted any of my acquaintances from university for a long time. This
is the first time since Violet and | have seen each other in three years!¡±
Hearing this, Patrick¡¯s difort faded a little.
Patrick thought that he had always been domineering, so naturally, he regarded Violet as his, hence why he was feeling
displeased.
After all, she was,wfully a member of his household.
Patrick sat up, leaned on the back of the office chair, and said seemingly casually, ¡°Since you are acquaintances with her, then
you should know her much better than anyone else. Tell me what you know about her!¡±
Skyler pondered momentarily and spoke calmly, ¡°She is an upstanding person with quite the design talent!¡±
¡°How talented?¡± Patrick raised an eyebrow at him.
Skyler put it bluntly, saying, ¡°She is the most talented amongst all the designers | know!¡±
Patrick¡¯s pupils dted slightly, and his tone was unreadable when he said, ¡°I never would have known you have such a high
evaluation of her!¡±
Violet followed everyone downstairs.
She had yet to enter the design department, but the word had spread about her participation in the Century Jewelry
Competition..
Though in front of Violet, everyone would try to insinuate something with
a few words, they didn¡¯t dare to say it directly to her face.
Violet didn¡¯t take their words to heart.
However, when someone suddenly mentioned the matter of personalized jewelry customization, everyone immediately began to
talk sourly.
¡°Some people, no matter how good they are, can never be as good as our girl Joanna. At Foreverie Jewelry, Joanna has the
most customers who want personalized customization!¡±
¡°True! Besides the main design products of our design department every quarter, all that is left is personalized customization.
There is a minimum limit to custom orders that can be done every quarter!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.
¡°As for those who only look good on the outside, | don¡¯t suppose many people ask her to design something for them!¡±
Violet was startled and flipped through the materials to look at the section about custom orders.
There was indeed a minimum limit, which referred to the minimum sum of the price that customers ordered every month.
If someone couldn¡¯t meet the standard every month, their bonus would be deducted. If they couldn¡¯t meet the standard for three
consecutive months, they would be fired.
Violet''s eyes shed, recalling when she was at Oceanen Jewelry. People came to her to ask for custom designs, but Oceanen
Jewelry didn¡¯t have the option of custom design, and Russell forbade her from doing that kind of stuff in private.
Now that she had the opportunity, in a few days, she''ll see if she could contact the same people who asked her about custom
orders to see if they still needed it.
Violet was thinking about this when she saw Sophia marching over with indignation on her face.
Violet poked Sophia''s cheek and chuckled. ¡°What''s made you unhappy
this time?¡±
Sophia lowered her voice and spoke cautiously in a voice that only the two of them could hear, saying, ¡°I heard that Joanna
didn¡¯t have so many custom-order customers before. When Gloria left some time ago, she left most of her customers to Joanna!¡±
Violet was startled. She understood what Sophia meant. Gloria most likely rmended Joanna as a new designer to her
custom-order clients.
In that case, most customers would give Gloria the benefit of the doubt and give Joanna a chance to help them design a few
jewelry pieces.
No wonder Joanna defended Gloria so fiercely!
Violet nced at Sophia and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as we''re good, we don¡¯t need to worry about no customers
coming to us to design for them!¡±
Sophia saw Violet act so calmly and stared at Violet without blinking, and blurted out with sudden curiosity, ¡°Violet, why did you
give your designs to Veronica in the past?¡±
She vividly remembered Violet saying she did so willingly.
Violet smiled, saying, ¡°Before, | wasn¡¯t ambitious about bing famous. | just wanted to live a mundane life.¡±
Violet continued, saying, ¡°My ex-boyfriend didn¡¯t want me to be too. famous. He always said that the tallest tree in the
forest was the first to be blown down by the wind. | didn¡¯t need topete with others and be the best. He wanted me to
stay at home to be a full-time housewife!¡±
Sophia knew what the Inte
aid about Violet, and she didn¡¯t feel that Violet deserved this, ranting, ¡°Yet he still got together with Veronica.¡±
Sophia didn¡¯t finish the rest of her words, but Violet could guess what she
meant.
Violet nced at Sophia and chuckled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s true | was furious then,
but after calming down and thinking about it over two days, | can¡¯t say who is right or wrong concerning this.
Did Russell ever love her? Violet believed that he did. After all, she felt it
once.
Perhaps his passion faded away with her detachment from the
rtionship. Though he was s c um for cheating on her with Veronica, for matters of love, it couldn¡¯t be med entirely on one
person!
Seeing Violet''s indifferent expression as if she didn¡¯t want to discuss this. topic anymore, Sophia changed the subject, saying,
¡°Those people in the design department are always talking about you behind your back!¡±
Violet said dismissively, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t been the topic of discussion behind their backs? Please don¡¯t bother with it, nor make
enemies for yourself. There are lots of people in the design department. Not all of them are our enemy!¡±
She paused and continued, saying, ¡°Besides, we can¡¯t guard against vile characters. Just be wary in the future!¡±
Violet could tell Sophia sincerely liked her, so Violet wanted to be kind to her as well.
Sophia nodded but still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I think Mr. Brown finds your future promising. With Mr. Brown taking you under his
wing, they shouldn¡¯t be as overbearing.¡±
At the mention of Skyler, Violet remembered that she had forgotten to tell Megan the news.
She quickly picked up her cell phone and headed outside, saying, ¡°Sophia, I¡¯m going to make a call so you can do your thing!¡±
When Violet''s call went through, Megan was heading downstairs after finishing a big project.
Over the phone, Violet¡¯s voice was excited. ¡°Megan, guess who | saw?¡±
Megan didn¡¯t find Skylerst night, so she felt dispirited as she said
absentmindedly. ¡°Who?¡±
Violet chuckled and said. ¡°It¡¯s Skyler Reynolds¡±
Chapter 47
The other end of the phone suddenly fell silent, and Violet continued, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the same Skyler that you haven''t forgotten
about and still have feelings for!¡±
As soon as Violet finished speaking, she heard a shrill scream.
There was the sound of a heavy object crashing into the ground from Megan¡¯s side of the phone, and it sounded like she had
collided with several things afterward.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Violet panicked a little as she shouted, ¡°Megan, what happened?¡±
It took a while before she heard Megan''s voice trembling in pain as she said, ¡°Violet, | lost my bnce and fell down the stairs!¡±
Violet''s face turned white in an instant ¡°Stay where you are! | will call 911! I¡¯ming over right now!¡±
Violet was flustered. Megan lived all alone, and Violet didn¡¯t know anything about Megan¡¯s condition from the fall.
Violet med herself. She knew that Skyler had a significant influence on Megan. She shouldn¡¯t have mentioned his name so
abruptly.
Violet called 911, took a leave of absence from thepany, and made a mad dash for the hospital.
At Megan¡¯s residence, Megan was lying alone on the ground, her b*dy hurting terribly, but she giggled like a fool.
Violet finally found him. Violet would never joke about this. She said she saw him, so that meant she 100 percent did.
Megan recalled the moment she heard the news and how her whole brain. seemed to go nk. She walked down the stairs
without thinking but didn¡¯t find her footing on the steps and rolled down the stairs.
Yet, she didn¡¯t feel any fear in the aftermath of such a life-threatening incident. She only wanted to cry out of joy.
When Violet arrived at the hospital, Megan was already in the emergency
room.
Violet waited outside the emergency room, anxious like ants in a heated
pot.
An hourter, Megan finally came out of the operating room.
The doctor told Violet that Megan had severe abrasions on her leg, at minor concussion, and a fractured left arm. She was fine
otherwise.
Violet was relieved. The nurse sent Megan over to the ward, and Violet quickly followed.
Megan''s left arm had a cast fixed to it, and when she saw Violet enter, her eyes lit up immediately.
In the three years since Skyler left, Violet had never seen Megan¡¯s eyes so bright..
She sighed helplessly in her heart and heard Megan ask, ¡°Violet, you saw him, right?¡±
Looking at Megan¡¯s anxious expression, Violet nodded. ¡°Yes, | saw him!¡±
¡°Where is he now? | want to see him!¡± Megan looked anxious like she wanted to leave the hospital to find Skyler.
Violet shot her an exasperated look. ¡°The doctor said that although you only have a broken left arm, you must still be
hospitalized for two days for observation. Can¡¯t you stay in the hospital in peace?¡±
Megan looked at her pitifully, and her face was a little disappointed. ¡°But I¡¯ve been waiting for three years! You said you saw him.
How can | stay here peacefully?¡±
Violet sat down on the edge of the hospital bed. ¡°Calm down and listen to me. He is not called Skyler Reynolds now. He has
changed his name to Skyler Brown. And you don¡¯t have to worry about not seeing him in the future. He is now my direct boss. |
will tell him about ident. | will
have hime here himself. How about that?¡±
YOU
BB
Megan''s eyes suddenly moistened. ¡°Really?¡±
4.72%.
Skyler disappeared after graduating from university, and for the past three years, she had been hoping to find him, never
imagining that he would actively appear before her.
Violet nodded. ¡°Yes. Since he has seen me, there is no need to continue hiding! Also, the matter of his sudden disappearance
and surname change might be rted to his family. | asked him a couple of questions this morning. He didn¡¯t want to mention it.
Keep that in mind when the time.es. Don¡¯t be too intrusivel
Megan nodded repeatedly. ¡°Okay! As long as hees, |¡¯ll even be fine with not talking!¡±
Violet looked at Megan and felt her heart ache for her. Loving someone made Megan be totally unlike herself!
When she first met Megan, Megan always had a cold poker face.
However, since Skyler appeared, she began to feel an array ofplicated emotions. She was no longer the cold and collected
Megan she used to be.
Skyler seemed to be her nemesis, driving all of her emotions.
She looked at Megan, and her tone was a little angry. ¡°Now that you have asked everything you want to know, it¡¯s time to exin
how you fell down the stairs when | simply told you that | saw him. Do you know how worried | was over the phone?¡±
On Megan''s face was a rare sight of guilt and remorse.
She bit her lip, and her face was apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Violet!¡±
Her mind was nk at that time. She had no idea what she was doing!
Violet looked at her helplessly, a little frustrated. She was angry and worried, but this person couldn¡¯t be scolded now.
At the same time, on a street not far from Summerfield General Hospital, a sports car and a H ummer had collided.
Robert cursed angrily, ¡°Gabriel Williamson, are you crazy? Don¡¯t you f ucking know how to turn on the turn signal when you
changenes? Do you know how to drive at all?¡±
Sitting in the Hum mer, Gabriel lowered the window, gave Robert the middle finger, and said defiantly, ¡°I did it on purpose. Is
there a problem?¡±
COMMENT
0
Chapter 48
Robert''s rage boiled over from the soles of his feet to the top of his head, and without thinking, he drove his shy sports car into
Gabriel''s
Hum mer with reckless abandon.
The instant the car mmed into the other vehicle, under the violent collision, Robert¡¯s b*dy was thrown forward, and when he
moved back, his elbow mmed into the car door.
He hissed in pain, intuition telling him that something was wrong with his left arm.
Gabriel sat in the Hum mer, unconcerned about the dents and abrasions
on his car.
Gabriel dered arrogantly and contemptuously to Robert, who was in the sports car, ¡°You''re like an ant trying to shake a tree.
You overestimate yourself!¡±
With that, he drove off.
In a rage, Robert punched the steering wheel, and as a result, he hissed in pain.
When Patrick received Robert''s call, Robert was sitting in an ambnce.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.
The pain in his arm couldn¡¯t restrain Robert¡¯s loose mouth as he narrated. what happened. He said, ¡°Patrick, you didn¡¯t see how
arrogant that so n of a bit ch was. F uck! He even gave me the middle finger and said he did it intentionally! | was f ucking about
to ex plode! Once I¡¯m discharged from the hospital, I¡¯m going to kill that so n of a b itch!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was indifferent as he said, ¡°Then you are real talented to crash into someone only to crip ple yourself instead!¡±
Robert was indignant, saying, ¡°That¡¯s because he provoked and hit met first! | think that son of a bit ch deliberately provoked me
because we took your little designer with usst night!¡±
Patrick sounded a little lost for words as he said, ¡°No more trash talk. What
ml
were you thinking to ram a sports car into a H ummer? Did you forget to bring your brain when you went out today? If you want
to kill him, ram into him with a tank next time!¡±
Robert was originally quite aggrieved, but when he heard Patrick¡¯sst sentence, he was humored, saying, ¡°You''re right! Next
time, I''ll kill him
with a tank!¡±
Patrick hung up and headed straight for the hospital.
Back in Megan¡¯s ward, when Violet saw that Megan was asleep, she got up to buy the things they needed for their hospital stay.
To the east of Summerfield General Hospital was arge supermarket, but to reach it, one had to go around the small alley next
toit.
Violet was still thinking about how she would tell Skyler about Megan¡¯s hospitalization when she heard a panicked voice from
deep in the alley.
¡°Hurry up and drag it over! Don¡¯t let people see! Beat him to death!¡±
Immediately afterward, there was a sound of punches and kicks mixed with a loud curse. ¡°You are a hypocrite! Don¡¯t you like to
pretend to be a righteous person? I''ll show you what you get for acting so righteous, you so n of a b itch!¡±
Violet frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t have to think about it to know what was happening there.
She thought for two seconds, then immediately took out her phone, searched for police sirens on the Inte, and began to y
it on a loop.
Holding her phone, she ran into the alley, shouting, ¡°The police areing!¡±
Panicked footsteps came from within the alley. ¡°F uck! Stop what you''re doing and run! The police areing!¡±
¡°Hurry! The sirens are going off outside the alley!¡±
Violet heard the panicked footsteps of the people who seemed to have run out on the other side of the alley.
ml
She hurried toward where the group had just beaten someone up cautiously.
As she approached, she saw a man with a sack over his head lying on the ground, seemingly struggling to get out of it.
Violet hurried over and helped the other man remove the sack from his head.
Once the sack was removed, Violet didn¡¯t expect to see the good-looking face that appeared before her.
Violet used to think that those who said that someone was beautiful like an angel was an exaggeration.
However, when she saw that person before her, she felt that this was not an exaggeration. This person was truly hand-crafted
and adored by Go d to be so perfect.
It was apletely different type from Patrick¡¯s angr, nearly suffocating handsomeness.
People are visual creatures, so Violet was a little starstruck for a few moments until the other party said softly, ¡°Miss, were you
the one who yed the police sirens?¡±
Violet immediately came to her senses. She was surprised that this person wasn¡¯t only good-looking but also brilliant.
She quickly pulled the other party to his feet, saying, ¡°Let''s get out of here first, in case that group of people return. That wouldn''t
be good!¡±
The other party nodded, and the two quickly left the alley.
Once on the street, both of them breathed a sigh of relief.
Violet saw the injuries on the man¡¯s face, which resulted from the beating he had taken. She was a little worried when asked,
¡°Are you okay?¡±
The man shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It was just a few hits. It''s nothing. Oh, by the way, | haven¡¯t introduced myself yet!¡±
r
He stretched out his hand and took the initiative to say, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Abel Fuller. Thank you for doing what you did just now!¡±
If it weren¡¯t for the woman before him, he would be in a more severe condition than he was now.
Violet was stupefied when she heard his name. Abel Fuller? Why did it sound so familiar?
Suddenly, a statement shed through her mind, and her eyes immediately widened. ¡°Are you the dean of Summerfield General
Hospital?¡±
Alook of surprise shed across Abel''s face. ¡°You know me?¡±
A
Chapter 49
Violet didn¡¯t expect the person she saved to be Abel Fuller. Speaking of which, the other party also helped her prove Veronica¡¯s
suicide fraud!
Violet smiled heartily and nodded, reaching out to shake Abel¡¯s hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Violet Webb. In the statement you sent out, the
person whomitted suicide is my half-sister! I''ve always known the dean of Summerfield General Hospital to be a good
person, but | didn¡¯t expect. you to be so young!¡±
Then, she remembered what the group of thugs had said when they were beating up Abel moments ago.
If she understood the situation correctly, the reason why Abel was being beaten had something to do with himing forward
and issuing the aforementioned statement. Violet felt guilt tugging at her heart because of
this.
The two of them let go of each other¡¯s hand, ending the handshake. Abel¡¯s expression was shocked as he eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±
The recent uproar about giarism also involved a fake suicide at Summerfield General Hospital, so it was only natural he was
aware of it.
Violet smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, | haven¡¯t thanked Dr. Fuller for standing up for justice so theizens wouldn''t spit at
me!¡±
When Abel heard this, he also smiled, saying humbly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This is the basic integrity a doctor should possess!¡±
When the two of them learned of each other¡¯s identities, it pulled their rtionship closer and more intimate.
Violet looked at him and asked, ¡°By the way, who were those people? How did you get stuck in an alley with them?¡±
Abel nced at Violet and smiled helplessly. ¡°Which doctor hasn¡¯t been hated by several patients¡¯ families? | just happened to
want to buy something from the supermarket. | was taken by surprise the moment | entered the alley and was shoved into a sack
to be beaten up!¡±
72%
Speaking of this, he nced at Violet with a smile. ¡°Speaking of which, thank you for saving me!¡±
Violet was a little embarrassed and said sincerely, ¡°It''s nothing, D
You helped me out online first. Speaking of which, | still have to you!¡±
Abel seemed to be in a much better mood and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just agree that we helped each other out. By the way, what are you
doing here?¡±
Violet''s eyes shed, and she pointed to the supermarket next to her with a smile. ¡°My friend is hospitalized. | came to help her
buy some daily necessities!¡±
Abel was slightly startled. ¡°What a coincidence! Let¡¯s go together!¡±
Back at Summerfield General Hospital, Patrick watched as Robert''s hand was fixed with a cast and then went with him to the
hospital ward.
The two of them stood at the door of the ward. After sharing some words, Patrick was about to leave when Robert quickly
grabbed him with his good arm. ¡°You have to bring me food for dinner. The hospital food is unptable!¡±
Robert had only injured his arm, so his energy to talk didn¡¯t diminish. Instead, he took the opportunity to flirt around at the
hospital.
Seeing a nurse walking by, he couldn¡¯t help but flirt with her and throw her a seductive wink.
Patrick looked like he didn¡¯t want to know Robert. ¡°Have someone else do it. I¡¯m busy!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Robert clung to him like sticky toffee. ¡°No! This is the first time I¡¯ve been hospitalized!¡±
Patrick looked at him speechlessly. ¡°You just have a broken bone. You don¡¯t need t
be hospitalized!¡±
Robert frowned. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. There are so many girls in the hospital. With this chance visit to the hospital, how can
I not seize the
72%
opportunity?¡±
Patrick almost couldn''t restrain himself from breaking Robert¡¯s other arm. ¡°I suggest you go to the psychiatric department!¡±
As soon as Patrick finished speaking, his phone rang.
He picked up the phone.
Robert had just let go of Patrick when he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure not far away.
He immediately thought of what Patrick had saidst night about his marriage license with Violet. He grabbed Patrick, raised his
eyebrows, and said, ¡°Patrick, isn¡¯t that your little designer?¡±
Patrick was talking on the phone when he was interrupted by Robert. Patrick couldn¡¯t help but frown and look over.
Then, at a nce, he saw Violet and a young man carrying things in their hands, talking and smiling as they walked down the
corridor of the inpatient department.
The doctors and nurses passing by them couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads in greeting.
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. He never expected that after only half a day had passed, he would see Violet and
another man so intimate with each other..
It was clear that he was the one who asked Violet not to think romantically of him, but looking at Violet¡¯s situation, she changed
men like changing socks.
Patrick couldn''t help his fury. How did he not find out before that this woman¡¯s ability to h ook up wasparable to Robert''s?
Violet was watching Abel talk. Abel said that since Violet''s friend was hospitalized in his hospital, he should go and check up on
her.
As the two were talking, Violet sensed that someone was watching her.
She jerked her head up and saw Robert smiling and Patrick staring at her. nkly,
Violet was stunned. Why were they here?
When she saw the cast on Robert¡¯s arm, she realized that Robert had a
broken arm.
Seeing the change in Violet¡¯s expression, Abel couldn''t help but ask, ¡°What''s wrong? Violet!¡±
Violet came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±
Abel was particrly sensitive and followed her gaze. At a nce, he saw Patrick and Robert standing at the door of the ward,
his eyes shing.
¡°Your friend?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t know how to introduce them. Were they friends? Not really!
They were standing in the doorway beside Megan''s ward, so Violet couldn¡¯t ignore them.
When she and Abel walked over, she heard Robertugh and ask, ¡°Ms. Webb, why did youe to the hospital? Did you know
that | was injured. and came to see me?¡±
After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Patrick next to him.
The corners of Violet¡¯s mouth tugged upward, and she answered truthfully, ¡°My friend is hospitalized, so | came to see her!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was expressionless as he hung up the phone, put it away, and looked at Violet. His tone seemed aggressive as he
demanded, ¡°Which
friend?¡±
COMMENT
0
Chapter 50
Violet didn¡¯t understand why Patrick asked this, but she still told the truth. ¡°Megan!¡±
Abel saw that Violet didn¡¯t act naturally in front of these two people, so he found an appropriate time to speak up. ¡°Violet, who are
these two people?¡±
Violet nced at Abel and immediately exined, ¡°This is our CEO of Foreverie Jewelry, Mr. Patrick Hersey, and the injured
party is his friend.¡±
After listening to Violet¡¯s introduction, Robert raised his eyebrows, subconsciously nced at Patrick, and wondered, ¡°Aren''t
these two legally married? Why did Violet act like she didn¡¯t know us?¡±
Violet didn¡¯t notice Robert''s reaction at all. Saying this, she casually introduced Abel to them. ¡°Mr. Hersey, Mr. Foster, this is the
dean of Summerfield General Hospital, Dr. Abel Fuller!¡±
Patrick nced at Violet quietly and stretched out his hand to Abel. ¡°So you''re Dr. Fuller. I¡¯ve heard much about you!¡±
Though Abel and Patrick were both famous in Summerwood City, they worked in different industries, so they had no deep
connections with each other, nor would they pay attention to each other''s business.
After so many years, they had not met face to face once.
Abel stretched out his hand and shook hands with Patrick. ¡°You tter me. Mr. Hersey¡¯s name is the most famous one! It¡¯s such
an honor to meet you in person!¡±
The hands of the two people were loosened as soon as they gripped each other.
Patrick stared at Abel. ¡°Dr. Fuller, if you want to design some jewelry, you cane to us at Foreverie Jewelry!¡±
Abel smiled politely. ¡°I will. Naturally, if anyone in Mr. Hersey¡¯s family wants to see a doctor, they can alsoe to Summerfield
General Hospital. | will introduce Mr. Hersey to the best doctors!¡±
Il
The corner of Violet''s mouth twitched twice, and she suddenly felt that under Abel¡¯s gentlemanly image, he was a little two-faced.
Patrick nced at Abel and didn¡¯t deign to give his words a reply.
Robert, however, was upset. ¡°What utter rubbish are you saying? Are you looking forward to someoneing to your hospital?¡±
Abel nced at Robert, and there was no change on Abel¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, forgive me for my gaffe. | mean that everyone
experiences things like illness and death. These things can¡¯t be avoided. If youe to the hospital, | can make
amodations for you as a gesture toward you!¡±
Violet didn¡¯t expect Abel, who looked gentle and kind, to speak so p rickly.
Robert snorted coldly. Patrick shot Robert an expressionless look that shut him up immediately.
Violet didn¡¯t know why, but she felt Patrick didn¡¯t seem very happy.
She didn¡¯t want to do anything to upset him further, so she said, ¡°Mr. Hersey and Mr. Foster, if there¡¯s nothing else, | will be
taking Dr. Fuller to see Megan!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Patrick kept a cold face and didn¡¯t speak.
Robert''s eyes shed, and he smiled and said, ¡°Megan lives next door to me! What a coincidence! It''d be rude for me not to see
her! Let¡¯s go together!¡±
As aresult, the four of them entered Megan¡¯s hospital room together.
Megan looked at the small ward, which suddenly became lively, and couldn''t help but frown.
Violet was feeling a little helpless. ¡°Megan, both Mr. Hersey and Mr. Foster learned you were injured and wanted toe and
see you. The other person is my friend, Abel Fuller!¡±
Patrick heard Violet¡¯s words and suddenly looked up at her.
Violet turned her back to him and naturally could not see Patrick¡¯s face
151 Mon, Jan
be a little gloomy.
He never expected that after he had warned off Violet, she seemed to have masked her previous feistiness.
She was now polite to him, and shepletely treated him like her boss in front of other people.
Well, he was the one who had told her not to think differently about him. so he could ept her behavior.
But why was he the boss when Abel could be her friend?
And Patrick hadn''t forgotten about Skr, her uppe rcl as sman ssmate in thepany!
The more Patrick thought about it, the darker his fa ce became. He felt that he was being ignored and was extremely displeased
by it.
He nced at Robert and said coldly, ¡°I will take my leave. Don¡¯t call me if it¡¯s nothing important!¡±
After Patrick finished saying this, he spun around to leave.
Violet acted like an actual subordinate as she differentially sent him off, saying, ¡°Mr. Hersey, have a good day! | won¡¯t see you off,
sir!¡±
Patrick froze midstep before scoffing arrogantly and strode out in huge strides.
He didn¡¯t expect to hate it so much when Violet acted deferential by calling him sir. It felt like she was mocking him, making his
heart ufortable.
Robert was stunned and hastily chased out after Patrick.
Robert had to chase Patrick all the way to the elevator before catching up with him.
He pulled Patrick to stop him. ¡°Patrick, can it be? Are you really angry?¡±
Patrick looked at him expressionlessly, saying, ¡°Which of your eyes sees
that I''m angry?¡±
Robert scowled, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend with me! | know you all too well! There¡¯s something wrong with you. You are such a
prideful person. Violet obtained a marriage license with you yet acts like you aren¡¯t familiar with each other in front of Abel Fuller.
Not only aren¡¯t you happy, I¡¯m not happy either. She can¡¯t even differentiate which is more important, the
rtionship between a spouse or a friend.¡±
COMMENT
|
0
Chapter 51
Robert''s words made Patrick think of Violet''s gift fromst night. He had taken the opportunity to warn off Violet again, but she
seemed slightly angered by his words.
However, she had always kept a tight rein on her emotions, so even when faced with Russell¡¯s betrayal, she could still calmly
retaliate against him.
Last night, she looked a little more distant than usual.
Patrick raised his eyes, shooting a withering nce at Robert. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Besides, in the future, act like you know
nothing about her and my marriage license. Don¡¯t concern yourself with our affairs, nor are your allowed to talk about it to other
people!¡±
After Patrick finished speaking, he stepped into the elevator. Robert frowned fiercely, watched as the elevator closed in front of
him, and shrugged helplessly. ¡°Okay, as you wish!¡±
Back in the ward, Violet hadn¡¯t seen how Patrick''s expression had changed.
But Megan, who was face to face with her, had seen it.
Abel showed his concern for Megan by asking a few questions, and he exchanged contact information with Violet before leaving.
As soon as he left, Megan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Violet, did you offend Patrick? He looked upset to me.¡±
H
Violet''s eyes shed, and she shook her head. ¡°Who am | to him? How can
| offend him?¡±
Megan frowned, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys obtain a marriage license? When you made introductions, you acted more intimate with
Abel than with him! If it were me, | would definitely feel upset by that!¡±
Violet nced at Megan quizzically. ¡°Are you for real? That might just be your own opinion. You don¡¯t know.¡±
Violet couldn''t help herself and told Megan about the cufflinks she had given Patrickst night and how he ended up scolding
her.
Megan was stunned to hear it. She couldn¡¯t help but scoff as she mocked, saying, ¡°He¡¯s a real narcissist. Does he think he¡¯s a
lump of gold? He¡¯s absolutely clueless. When you were at Summerwood University, the number of people chasing you could link
around Summerwood City three
times!¡±
Hearing Megan¡¯s words, Violet was amused by her. ¡°I expect he would tell me that the woman who pursued him could link
around Earth three
times!¡±
The corner of Megan¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Does he think he¡¯s Starbucks coffee!¡±
Violet didn¡¯t hold back as she burst outughing. She thought of Patrick¡¯s poker face with the bolded words Starbucks floating
above him and couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing.
The picture was too beautiful to be true. She didn¡¯t dare to think about it
more.
Seeing that Violet was in a good mood, Megan continued, saying, ¡°He didn¡¯t consider your feelings when he said all that to you
last night. It''s really unlucky to meet him outside thepany in a hospital!¡±
Violet''s smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes. ¡°Since he can¡¯t be avoided, I¡¯ll just take his path so he has nowhere to go!¡±
If nothing else, Violet didn¡¯t lose in her stubbornness.
A faint smile appeared on Megan''s indifferent face. ¡°The one who is strong is my girl Violet!¡±
Saying this, she secretly nced at Violet again, her tone unnatural. ¡°Um, Violet, when is Skylering?¡±
Violet looked at her with indignation. ¡°Just wait. I''ll call him now!¡±
Megan made an ¡°ah¡± sound, eximing, ¡°You haven''t called him yet!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Violet had nothing to say. She didn¡¯t want to deal with Megan, so she took. out her phone and walked outside.
As soon as Violet left, the ward door was opened again.
Meganzily looked up and saw Robert¡¯s handsome face grinning cheekily. ¡°Hey, babe, you''re hospitalized!¡±
Megan snorted and snapped, ¡°Who is your babe?¡±
Robert walked over with a smile and sat on the edge of the hospital bed. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We are both considered disabled. Be
respectful, okay?¡±
Megan didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Respect is to be earned, not given!¡±
Robert saw that Megan was very stubborn and immediately remembered how she looked like
a little white rabbit when she stood at the door of the private roomst night.
He curled his lips upward and chuckled. ¡°Then | don¡¯t want your respect. Seeing how we both broke our arms and are staying in
the same hospital. next door to each other, it must be destined to be!¡±
Megan finally gave him a look. ¡°I''d rather throw away such a fate!¡±
As soon as Megan finished speaking, Violet pushed open the door and entered.
Robert saw Violet and thought of Patrick¡¯s words. His eyes shed, but he didn¡¯t say anything.
Violet took the initiative to speak. ¡°Mr. Foster, go back to your room. Megan is a patient and needs to rest!¡±
Robert raised his eyebrows, not caring. ¡°I¡¯m also a patient!¡±
The corner of Violet¡¯s mouth twitched twice. ¡°Then you should go back to
rest!¡±
Robert thought of Violet''s attitude toward Patrick just now and felt ufortable. He didn¡¯t answer Violet¡¯s words but looked at
Megan. ¡°Megan, do you think | need to rest?¡±
Megan looked at him coldly. ¡°As a patient, you should rest!¡±
Chapter 52
The faint smile on Megan¡¯s face instantly disappeared.
Robert saw Megan¡¯s expression turn cold, and he instantly sobered up.
Violet stood to the side, expressionless and silent.
She could tell that Patrick¡¯s friend was a flirt, but she didn¡¯t expect him to hit on Megan.
Robert didn¡¯t overstep his bounds and winked at Megan. ¡°I''lle to see you next time!¡±
When Robert left, Violet looked at Megan, saying, ¡°Megan, | just called Skyler. We wille to see you together after work in the
afternoon. Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t mind Robert. | can see at a nce what kind of person he is!¡±
Megan nced at Violet and said, ¡°I can see it too. Don¡¯t worry, | only like Skyler!¡±
Violet looked at her, unsure what to say. ¡°That¡¯s good that you know. Also, don¡¯t call Skyler by hisst name, Reynolds. There is
no Skyler Reynolds. anymore, only Skyler Brown. This is Skyler¡¯s attitude toward the matter. Do you understand?¡±
Megan nodded. ¡°Violet, | understand!¡±
Violet tucked the covers in for her and left.
As Violet stepped into the parking lot, she saw Patrick standing not far away, throwing a mint into his mouth.
When Patrick saw Violet, his eyes shed as he said, ¡°Get in the car. I''ll take you back to thepany!¡±
Violet was startled. She didn¡¯t dare to think Patrick was specifically waiting here to send her back to thepany.
She refused, saying, ¡°No need. | drove when | came over today, and besides, | will be back in the afternoon!¡±
16:52 Mon, Jan
It was hard to decipher the expression on Patrick¡¯s face, and he repeated, ¡°Get in the car! | don¡¯t want to repeat myself a third
time. | can send you over in the afternoon if needed!¡±
Violet quickly shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was faintly displeased. ¡°I have something to tell you!¡±
Saying this, he directly opened the car door and put his hand on the door.
When Violet heard his words, she seemed to understand something and immediately spoke with a serious expression. ¡°Mr.
Hersey, | know what you are going to say. Don¡¯t worry. Today''s incident is aplete coincidence. | will not take it as a chance
meeting or something and feel that | am fated to be with you, leading to romantic ideas toward you!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face instantly turned blue, and he gritted his teeth.
is isn¡¯t what | want to talk about!¡±
Violet''s expression was a little confused. ¡°Then what do you want to say?¡±
Patrick made a cold face and stared at her without speaking.
Violet stood in ce for a few seconds, finding it a little unbearable under the pressure of Patrick''s gaze, and walked toward the
car.
It wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d never sat in his car anyway! What was she afraid of?¡±
Patrick snorted dismissively, closed the door directly, and got into the driver''s seat.
The car left the hospital, and Patrick spoke after a long pause. ¡°When did you and Abel meet?¡±
Violet answered truthfully, ¡°Today!¡±
Patrick sneered sarcastically. ¡°You met today, yet you look so familiar with each other. Your rtionship with others is improving
by leaps and bounds!¡±
Violet was rmed, and she looked at Patrick abruptly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hersey. No matter who | have a rtionship with, | will
maintain my
distance with you and won''t make you ufortable!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face turned ck like the bottom of a pot. ¡°This isn¡¯t what |
mean.
¡°Then what do you mean?¡± Violet frowned, a little confused by Patrick¡¯s
words.
Patrick tried to calm himself down and not to lower himself to this woman¡¯s level. ¡°You better keep your distance from him. Don¡¯t
wait for someone to use it as ckmail and say you and Mr. Fuller have known cach other before and that the two of you joined
forces to nder Veronica. Do you understand?¡±
Violet was startled and instantly understood.
She hadn''t thought about this possibility before, but ording to the creative ideas of those reporters, this possibility wasn¡¯t
impossible.
She quickly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Hersey. | will keep that in mind, sir. | will not let others use it as ckmail!¡±
Patrick was enraged. When the light turned red, he mmed on the brakes and turned his head to look at Violet. His tone was
extremely displeased. ¡°Can you not call me sir? | don¡¯t feelfortable hearing it!¡±
Violet was taken aback for a moment and pursed her lips. ¡°Okay, I''ll change!¡±
Patrick never expected that someone could be so aggravating with just their speech.
Every word of hers sounded extremely respectful, deferential even, but he was very displeased by it!
But after thinking about it, he had asked Violet to keep her distance and not to have any fanciful thoughts about him. He couldn¡¯t
even yell at her for doing exactly as she was told.
Seeing that he was silent, Violet couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Hersey, is this what you wanted to talk to me about?¡±
Il
52 Mon, Jan 15
Patrick grunted coldly in affirmation.
2%
Violet nodded. ¡°Thank you for reminding me, sir. | wouldn¡¯t have thought of it myself if you didn¡¯t tell me!¡±
Patrick looked at her with a sharp frown.
Violet quickly said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just used to saying it. | will change how | refer to you in the future!¡±
Patrick snorted coldly and did not speak again.
Violet turned her head to look out the car window, trying to minimize her presence as much as possible.
COMMENTN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
0
Chapter 53
When Violet returned to the design department, one of Joanna¡¯s clients happened to be there for some private custom orders.
Joanna led the client to the reception room, and when she passed by Violet, she deliberately raised her voice while talking. ¡°Miss
Willis, rest assured, no matter what design style you want, | can meet your requirements and guarantee that you will shine at the
banquet!¡±
Ab bie¡¯ voice was soft and gentle as she answered, ¡°You are the person rmended by Gloria. | believe in her taste!¡±
Joanna¡¯s face changed slightly, bing a little unnatural, as she quickened her pace toward the reception room.
She wanted to show Violet how much better she was, but A bbie¡¯s sudden
identification as one of Gloria¡¯s former clients ruined it for her.
Joanna felt like she had been knocked off her pedestal in front of Violet, which drastically darkened her mood.
As soon as Joanna and A bbie left, Sophia snickered, saying, ¡°Violet, did you see that? She was trying to show off in front of
you!¡±
Violet curled her lips. ¡°Yes, | saw that. People will only show off what they
Jack!
Sophia lowered her voice, whispering, ¡°You were right. | heard others say that she used to have very few private customers. If it
weren''t for the fact. that Gloria had left her so many customers, she¡¯d be out of customers!¡±
Violet smirked and was about to speak when she heard Skyler¡¯s assistant
call her to his office.
Violet immediately stood up and walked toward Skyler¡¯s office.
Skyler looked up from the file he was working on as soon as she entered through the door. ¡°Take a seat!¡±
Violet sat down on the ck leather sofa next to him. ¡°Mr. Brown, did you call me for something?¡±
Skyler nced at her. ¡°When it¡¯s just the two of us, you can treat me as your ssmate. By the way, how is Megan? How did she
get hurt?¡±
Violet answered truthfully, ¡°She just broke her left arm. It¡¯s no big deal!¡±
As for how Megan was injured, Violet avoided talking about it. She did not dare to tell Skyler that it was because Megan had
heard his name, and she fell down the stairs from being distraught..
Skyler breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. When | was on the phone and heard you say she was injured, it gave me quite a
scare!¡±
Violet looked at Skyler. ¡°Skyler, is there another reason why you''re looking
for me?¡±
Skyler thought of what Patrick had told him, and his eyes shed. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. You''re new to thepany, so you don¡¯t
have any private customers. Private customization is where Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s best pieces are made, and thepany values
it greatly.¡±
Skyler continued, saying, ¡°What | mean is, if you are stressing about it, | can introduce a few customers to you. Once you''ve
participated in a fewpetitions andid the foundation for your reputation, you will naturally have a lot more customers!¡± While
he said this, he paid attention to Violet¡¯s expression.
you
As soon as he was done talking, Violet refused, saying, ¡°Skyler, | know are concerned for me, but | still can¡¯t ept your
kindness. Although the requirements for private customization are indeed strict, there is a three- month period, is there not? If |
can¡¯t meet thepany¡¯s requirements within three months, then it can only mean that | am not suitable for Foreverie Jewelry or
that my ability is not enough for this position!¡±
Hearing Violet''s words, Skyler was a little helpless. ¡°How are you still as stubborn as when we were in university?¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°This is not stubbornness. This is my personalmitment. If it changes, then I''ll no longer be Violet Webb!¡±
Skyler chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s true. | just want to tell you to talk to me directly if you ever need help. | didn¡¯t expect you to be so proud
and refuse to ept
Ill
it!¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°Skyler, although | didn¡¯t ept your help, thank you for your kindness¡±
Skyler smiled and shook his head. ¡°Okay, got it. You can go work!¡±
As soon as Violet left, Skyler sighed helplessly and dialed Patrick''s number.
4
¡°Mr. Hersey, | just told Violet about helping her introduce private
customers, but Violet refused without hesitation!¡± Skyler said.
Patrick¡¯s hand that was signing a document froze. ¡°Did you tell her that this was my suggestion?¡±
Skyler shook his head. ¡°No. | just told her that this was my idea!¡±
Violet refused, just as Skyler had expected.
Over the phone, one couldn¡¯t pick out Patrick¡¯s tone of voice. ¡°It seems that you know her best and that she wouldn''t ept!¡±
In the morning, when Patrick talked to Skyler, Skyler was blunt. ording to Violet¡¯s personality, she would not ept help from
others.
To Patrick¡¯s surprise, Skyler was right.
Skyler couldn¡¯t figure out Patrick¡¯s attitude and quickly shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that | understand her. When she encountered the
same thing before, she would always refuse, so this is why | thought she would do the
same!¡±
Patrick hummed in agreement. ¡°Train her well. She is very talented i design. That will be all!¡±
After Patrick finished speaking, he hung up the phone.
Skyler¡¯s palms were slightly sweaty. Violet was apparently stuffed into the design department of Foreverie Jewelry by Patrick
himself.
However, Patrick¡¯s attitude toward Violet was a little strange. Skyler couldn''t understand Patrick¡¯s intentions at all.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
16:52 Mon,
Chapter 54
Skyler sighed helplessly. It was really like apanying a tiger!
At the end of work that afternoon, Violet went downstairs with Skyler.
When they arrived at the parking lot, they saw Patrick¡¯s car driving up and parking directly next to Skyler¡¯s car.
Patrick lowered the window. ¡°Violet, get in the car. I''ll take you hospital!¡±
Violet was startled and then remembered that at noon, Patrick had said that he would send her over in the afternoon.
Violet quickly shook her head. ¡°Mr. Hersey, there¡¯s no need. Mr. Brown is going to see Megan and will give me a ride!¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°I said | would give you a ride this morning!¡±
He didn¡¯t like a sudden change to happen to ns that had already been made.
COMMENT
16:52 Mon,
Violet insisted on declining, saying, ¡°Mr. Hersey, that¡¯s not necessary. Skyler is my senior ssmate. He doesn¡¯t know where
Megan is hospitalized, and | promised Megan to bring him over!¡±
Without a shadow of a doubt, Patrick had been rejected, and his
frosted over.
How could he not know that if Violet wanted to take his car, she would tel Skyler where the hospital was and the ward number?
At the end of the day, she just didn¡¯t want to ride in his car.
When Patrick had given Violet the warning from before, he didn¡¯t take into consideration this situation.
He didn¡¯t want Violet to form any romantic attachments to him, nor did he want her to avoid him like she was hiding from a
dangerous wild beast. This upset Patrick greatly.
He nced at Violet coldly and snorted, saying, ¡°Whatever!¡±
After speaking, he raised the car window, and the vehicle sped off.
Violet breathed in the fumes from the car exhaust twice and choked ufortably as she coughed twice.
Skyler nced at Violet. ¡°You rejected Mr. Hersey so bluntly. He¡¯ll be angry!¡±
Violet shook her head as she sat down in Skyler¡¯s passenger seat. ¡°You''re reading too much into it. What I¡¯m doing is exactly in
line with his
wishes!¡±
Violet didn¡¯t say anything else. Patrick most likely did this to test her.
If she got into his car, she would inevitably be scolded again. She wasn''t so thick-skinned.
When Violet and Skyler arrived at the hospital, Patrick had just gotten out
of the car.
He saw Violet and Skyler, ignored them, and walked toward the inpatient department.
Skyler was a little surprised. ¡°Mr. Hersey was alsoing to the hospital?¡±
He thought that Patrick was going out of his way to offer to drive V the hospital.
Violet nodded. ¡°His friend is also hospitalized, right next door to Megan
Skyler had a sh of understanding.
The two of them went upstairs, and they pushed open the door of the ward and went in.
Megan had aptop in front of her, her fingers banging against the keyboard one-handedly. When Violet saw this, she raised an
eyebrow.
Even now, she hadn''t forgotten about work.
It was tough to work on theptop with one hand. Megan didn¡¯t notice. anything strange and heard Violet cough lightly twice.
Megan jerked her head up, and the familiar person caught her attention.
She was so shocked she immediately jumped up from the bed.
Skyler was stunned, frozen by her sudden leap up from the bed.
But that wasn''t all.
Megan got up too violently. Theptop shot straight up from the covers, and Megan gasped in pain from the jolt in her arm.
She could only watch as theptop crashed, and she didn¡¯t even think twice when she shouted, ¡°My son!¡±
Violet''s attractive-looking face twitched twice. She guessed Megan would go on a crazy rampage after she realized what a
blunder she hadmitted in front of her love interest.
Asmile shed in Skyler¡¯s eyes, and he nced at Violet. ¡°Is her son theptop?¡±
16.52 Mon, Jan 15
Violet couldn''t help giggling. ¡°Yes, it is. I¡¯m used to it!¡±
Skylerughed and quipped, ¡°I didn¡¯t know she had this habit!¡±
Megan blushed and was annoyed. She red at Violet. Why didn¡¯t she give her a heads-up that Skyler wasing over?
Now, she hadpletely embarrassed herself.
Like a wilted eggnt, Megan sat down sullenly and couldn''t help but nce at Skyler secretly.
Violet walked over, helped her pick up theptop, and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t take sneak peeks. Skyler is here to see you!¡±
Megan''s face turned even redder, and red at Violet. ¡°Don¡¯t talk
nonsense!¡±
Skyler wasn¡¯t bothered as he walked over, sat on the edge of the hospital bed, and looked at Megan with a smile. ¡°How did you
break your bone?¡±
Megan blushed and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention when | was going down the stairs, so | fell!¡±
Violet smiled and looked at her, not debunking her lie.
Skyler nodded. ¡°You must be careful when you go down the stairs in the
future!¡±
Violet put theptop aside, and Megan¡¯s gaze flickered to it asionally.
Skyler had known Megan for six years. Except for the three years apart, he always had a good rtionship with Violet and
Megan from his sophomore to senior year.
He was familiar with Megan¡¯s habits. He chuckled and said, ¡°Violet, bring her son out and let her see him. Otherwise, she¡¯d be
worried sick!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Megan''s petite face suddenly turned red, and her voice sounded shy and annoyed as she eximed, ¡°Skyler!¡±
Skyler chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? Then maybe | heard it wrong!¡±
Jil
1
Megan turned unbelievably red, so Violet helped her out. ¡°Skyler, don¡¯t tease her. She acts indifferent but doesn¡¯t take well to
being teased!¡±
Skyler nodded. ¡°That''s true! | remember everyone else saying she was aloof, but I didn¡¯t think so back then. When | would say
something, her face would turn red. | would have misunderstood if | didn¡¯t know she
didn¡¯t like me!¡±
Megan jerked up and nced at him.
Skyler smiled. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±
Megan immediately shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡±
Violet''s expression was a littleplicated. Skyler knew where to poke Megan¡¯s heart to make it hurt the most.
COMMENT
Chapter 55
Violet knew Skyler couldn¡¯t tell that Megan liked him back then.
Megan was cold but also shy.
They had known each other for three years and she had been hiding her love for him.
Initially, Megan had nned to confess to Skyler once she graduated in her fourth year of university. In the end, Skyler
disappeared after graduating from university.
Violet understood Megan and knew that she was upset again.
She took theptop over. ¡°Take a look at theptop first. If there¡¯s a problem, I''ll get someone to fix it for you! I''ll order some
takeout for us
first!¡±
Skyler was a little worried. ¡°Are you really okay? Megan!¡±
Megan looked helpless with an imperceptible grievance. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m really fine!¡±
At the same time, in the ward next door, Patrick ordered takeout for
Robert.
Robert looked at him with a cheeky smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯t bring me food?¡±
Patrick looked at him coldly. ¡°Do you think ordering takeout is the same as delivering food?¡±
Robert smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much different. By the way, | thought you. wouldn¡¯te tonight. Why did youe?¡±
In Patrick¡¯s mind, he instantly thought of how he had nned to send Violet to the hospital at thepany. In the end, Violet got
into Skyler¡¯s car without hesitation.
His face was extremely dark. ¡°Why do you have to ask so many questions? You should be d that | came to visit you!¡±
Robert immediately made a gesture of sealing his mouth with tape. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re in a bad mood. I''ll shut up and not anger you
now!¡±
Patrick snorted coldly and did not say anything.
About half an hourter, the takeaway arrived.
Patrick sat on the spot with a mint in his mouth. He did not move at all.
Resigned to his fate, Robert went to get the takeout himself. He took the takeout from the delivery man and nced at the other
one in his hand. The name on it was Ms. Webb, and the delivery address was next door.
Robert was instantly amused. He turned to Patrick and said, ¡°Patrick, our delivery is delivered with the next door¡¯s. Let¡¯s go over
and eat with them together!¡±
Patrick''s face darkened. ¡°No!¡±
Robert didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go myself!¡±
As he spoke, he looked like he was trying to fool the delivery man. I¡¯m good friends with the patient in the ward next door. Listen,
I''ll send it to her. What do you think?¡±
The delivery man frowned hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not a good idea!¡±
Moreover, he had already walked to the door. He had no reason to let someone else deliver it for him!
Robert knew what he was worried about. He reached out and patted the delivery man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How about this? You stand at
the door while | deliver the food to the person inside. You can watch me hand it over to her with your own eyes. How about that?¡±
Seeing that the delivery man was still hesitating, he winked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so inflexible. I¡¯m just trying to amuse my friends!¡±
The delivery man pursed his lips. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stand here. You can deliver it!¡±
Robert happily snapped his fingers. ¡°Thank you, bro!¡±
Il
6:52 Mon, Jan 15
He carried the takeaway and knocked on the door next door.
Violet heard a familiar voice shout, ¡°Your delivery is here!¡±
Violet got up to get the takeaway.
However, the moment the door was opened, she saw Robert¡¯s cheeky and good-looking face.
Violet was stunned. ¡°Why is it you?¡±
Robert smiled and leaned against the door frame. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ms. Webb, you¡¯re not happy to see me!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°Takeout!¡±
Robert handed the takeout to Violet and turned to look at the delivery.
man. ¡°Did
you see that? | know her. | gave her the takeout. Don¡¯t worry
and leave!¡±
The delivery man quickly nodded and turned to leave.
Violet nced at the other takeaway in his hand and was a little speechless.. She did not expect this person to be so bored as to
help her bring the
takeaway over.
Just as she was about to turn back, she heard Robert say, ¡°Ms. Webb, on the ount that | helped you bring the takeout over,
why don¡¯t you invite me in for dinner with you?¡±
Violet looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°Come if you want!¡±
However, as she finished speaking, Robert raised his voice and shouted at the ward next door, ¡°Patrick, did you hear that? Ms.
Webb invited us to the ward next door for dinner. Hurry up ande over!¡±
After saying that, Robert walked in with the takeout as if no one was
around.
Violet''s expression stiffened slightly. When did she invite Patrick?
Moreover, she thought that Patrick had left long ago, leaving Robert alone!
Otherwise, why would she draw ruin upon herself and agree to let him.e in for dinner?
This time, it would probably be difficult to exin.
Patrick would probably think she was ying hard to get and was He might think that after refusing to take his car to the hospital,
thought of a new trick to attract his attention.
As Violet was thinking, she saw Patrick walking out from next door.
He looked at her expressionlessly, walked past her, and went straight into
the ward.
Violet felt like she was being treated as air.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
The corners of her lips curled up slightly. It was fine if he came uninvited, but he was still so arrogant!
Chapter 56
When Patrick entered, he saw Skyler talking to Robert.
Megan looked at them in surprise. ¡°You guys know each other?¡±
Robert chuckled. ¡°We''re more than acquaintances. We''ve known each other for a long time!¡±
Megan''s cold little face shed with a trace of surprise.
At this moment, Skyler saw Patricking in and immediately stood up. ¡°Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick looked at him indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too reserved in private!¡±
Violet came in with the takeout. She deliberately bypa ssed Patrick and kept a certain distance from him as if he were a harmful
gas.
Patrick noticed her actions and his eyes darkened, but he did not say anything.
Violet opened the takeaway. ¡°Megan, Skyler, let¡¯s have dinner¡±
Robert smiled and opened the takeout beside him. ¡°Patrick, let''s have
dinner too!¡±
The corners of Violet¡¯s mouth twitched. For some reason, she felt that this scene was a little strange.
For a moment, the fragrance of food filled the entire ward.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Robert looked at Skyler with a smile. ¡°Mr. Brown, | didn¡¯t expect you to be Meggy and Ms. Webb¡¯s senior!¡±
When Megan heard Robert¡¯s words, she subconsciously nced at Skyler and panicked instantly. ¡°Who¡¯s Meggy? Don¡¯t call me
that!¡±
Robert blinked. ¡°Your name is Megan. So, is it wrong to call you Meggy?¡±
He had seen the change in Megan¡¯s gaze just now. He inadvertently nced at Skyler, and his eyes darkened.
Ill
Violet could see it. Megan was afraid that Skyler would misunderstand her. and Robert. She could not help but frown.
Patrick seemed to be eating, but he was always paying attention to Violet''s reaction inadvertently.
Seeing her frown, he felt inexplicably ufortable. His expression darkened slightly. ¡°Can¡¯t you shut up when you''re eating? If
you don¡¯t want to eat, go back next door!¡±
Robert immediately said tactfully, ¡°Okay, I''ll shut up!¡±
After dinner, Skyler bade farewell and said he would visit Megan another day.
Violet sent him off.
Patrick opened a mint and stood in front of the corridor. He looked at Skyler and Violet beside thewn under the inpatient
department. His expression was dark, and no one knew what he was thinking.
In the ward, as soon as Skyler left, Megan seemed to have been hollowed out and looked listless.
What kind of person was Robert? He was a pyboy and could see through. any woman at a nce.
Megan''s disappointment was too obvious.
His eyes shed, and he looked at Megan with a smile that did not reach
his eyes. ¡°Meggy, what¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Brown?¡±
Megan frowned. ¡°If you want to call me, call me by my real name. Otherwise, don¡¯t talk to me!¡±
She paused and exined, ¡°Skyler is my senior!¡±
Robert raised his eyebrows with a yful expression. ¡°Really? But | don¡¯t think so.¡±
Megan was afraid that others would see through her feelings for Skyler. She immediately said, ¡°He saved my life before!¡±
16.52 Mon Jan 15
Robert didn¡¯t expect there was such a thing.
He was inexplicably interested in Megan from the first time he saw her.
He could not help but say, ¡°If a beautiful woman was saved by a man in ancient times, and if the man was good-looking, the
beautiful woman would say that she had nothing to repay him for saving her life but to marry him.¡±
Megan frowned and looked at him without saying anything.
Staring at her face, Robert continued, ¡°If he¡¯s ugly, the beauty would say that she couldn¡¯t repay him for saving her life and could
only be his sl ave in her next life to repay him!¡±
The corners of Megan¡¯s mouth twitched twice. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±
Robert''s expression became a little more serious, which was quite rare. ¡°So, what is your attitude to Skyler?¡±
Megan''s expression immediately changed.
At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open.
Violet walked in. When she saw Robert, she could not help but frown. ¡°Mr. Foster, why are you still here? Megan needs to rest!¡±
Robert nced at Megan¡¯s distracted look and looked at Violet casually. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now!¡±
As he spoke, he got up and walked out. When he reached the door, he could not help but say to Megan, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you
haven''t answered my question yet!¡±
As soon as Robert stepped out of the door, he saw Patrick standing there with a dark expression.
He curled his lips and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Ms. Webb married? Why didn¡¯t you two say a word to each other when you met?¡±
Patrick turned around and returned to the ward with a cold expression.
72%
¡°Our rtionship is just husband and wife. That''s all!¡±
Robert followed and looked at Patrick¡¯s back yfully. ¡°I feel that... you. treat her quite differently! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve secretly
fallen for her and kept it to yourself!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°You''re thinking too much. I¡¯m not interested in her!¡±
He only took a fancy to her design skills!
If he had to say he was interested, his only interest in Violet was how she could stop his insomnia and make him easily fall
asleep.
Robert didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn. Be careful to be proven. wrong one day!¡±
Patrick snorted softly and said with certainty, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That day will nevere! Stay by yourself. I¡¯m leaving!¡±
Patrick left without looking back.
Robert blinked. He wondered how could Patrick be so confident.
COMMENT
0
BG
Chapter 57
On the other side of the ward, Violet couldn¡¯t help but frown as soon as the door was closed. ¡°What does Robert want?¡±
Megan shook her head. She did not want to talk about it. ¡°Nothing. He
likes to have fun. Just it. He didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. You have to
go
back quickly. You still have to work tomorrow!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. ¡°Alright then. Have a good rest. Call me if anything happens!¡±
Megan nodded. ¡°Alright, got it. Hurry up and leave!¡±
Violet went out. Just as she closed the door, she saw Patrick walking out of
the ward next door.
The two of them looked at each other and then looked away at the same
time.
Violet pinched her fingers. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why did she have to act like she was guilty?
At the thought of this, she turned around and walked toward the elevator as if no one was around.
Patrick followed behind her without a word.
The two of them entered the elevator at the same time. Violet looked at the two figures on the elevator wall and felt quite
ufortable.
Ever since Patrick warned her not to have any improper thoughts toward him, she felt inexplicably suffocated when she was with
him.
She moved to the side. Patrick could not help but frown. ¡°Am | that scary?¡±
Violet''s feet stiffened slightly. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you¡¯re thinking too much!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet and felt inexplicably frustrated. ¡°It¡¯s off hours. You don¡¯t have to call me that!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Alright, Mr. Hersey!¡±
12%
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. He did not n to continue to correct her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to avoid me like this. | won¡¯t eat you!¡±
Violet quickly shook her head. ¡°No, Mr. Hersey. I¡¯m just afraid that I''ll affect your mood!¡±
Patrick frowned with a dark expression. Then, he heard Violet continue, ¡°By the way, | called Mr. Foster over for dinner this
afternoon because | didn¡¯t know you were next door. If | knew you were next door, | would reject Mr. Foster!¡±
Violet had made it clear that she did not invite Patrick to have dinner in the next ward this afternoon, nor did she intend to initiate
a conversation with him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Patrick''s face darkened.
At this moment, the elevator door opened. He snorted and strode toward the parking lot.
Violet was dumbfounded. Did she say something wrong again?
How could this person have such a bad temper?
She pouted and walked toward her car,
Patrick¡¯s car happened to be parked beside Violet''s car.
Violet saw that Patrick¡¯s car sped off furiously, like his temper. She slowly started the car and drove away from the hospital in the
darkness.
Violet thought that Patrick would definitely return home earlier than her.
In the end, when she returned to Hersey Court, Patrick had just entered and put down the car keys.
Violet went in to change her shoes and saw Patrick walk into the living
room.
Just as she was about to change her shoes and go upstairs, she heard the butler say to Patrick, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve bought the shower gel
and shampoo you. wanted!¡±
tL
Violet suddenly remembered that Patrick had asked her what shampoo and shower gel she was used to using at breakfast.
She stopped in her tracks and instinctively looked at Patrick and the butler.
When Patrick saw Violet looking at him, he immediately felt ufortable. He felt a little embarrassed and said in an angry to
you bought it, so be it. You don¡¯t have to report this to me!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. Was it her illusion?
Why did she feel that Patrick was a little angry with shame?
The butler did not expect Patrick to suddenly re up. He quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, sir. I¡¯ll pay attention in the future!¡±
Patrick walked past Violet and was about to go upstairs with a dark expression.
Violet felt that the butler had been wronged for no reason. She could not help but ask Patrick, ¡°Did you buy the shampoo and
shower gel I
mentioned this morning?¡±
Patrick stopped in his tracks. ¡°You''re thinking too much!¡±
¡°Oh,¡± Violet replied, ¡°I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry, | didn¡¯t mean anything else. It just wanted to tell you that the shampoo and shower
gel | mentioned this morning are fordies. If you need, | can rmend those for men to you!¡±
This would save him the trouble of feeling these smelled too good for him. and venting his anger on the butler.
Patrick said stiffly, ¡°No need!¡±
With that, he strode upstairs.
Violet could not hold it in anymore. She rolled her eyes and went upstairs. unhurriedly.
In Patrick''s bathroom, Patrick picked up the new shower gel and shampoo
and looked at the name. It was the ones Violet had mentioned in the
morning.
He took off his clothes and began to take a shower.
Previously, he had made it clear that he despised them, and that not use these things.
However, after he started his shower, he thought of the scene whe could sleep peacefully with Violet in his arms at night. After a
few seco of silence, he took the shampoo and rinsed his hair silently.
After washing his hair, he frowned. His eyes darkened as he squeezed a handful of shower gel and rubbed it on his b*dy.
Patrick thought that he should be able to sleep peacefully after taking a shower with the same shampoo and shower gel as
Violet¡¯s.
Unfortunately, he did not expect that after taking a shower, his entire b*dy smelled too good, making him feel extremely strange.
Hey on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep no matter what.
Finally, an hourter, he got up reluctantly, went to the bathroom, and took a shower. Only then did the fragrance fade a little.
However, when hey down again, he still closed his eyes but could not fall asleep!
Violet took a shower and fell asleep after lying down for a while.
When it was past midnight, she felt exceptionally thirsty. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and turned over. She opened her eyes and
tried to get out of bed for a drink of water.
However, just as she reached out to turn on the light, she felt a person¡¯s hand by the bed.
¡°Oh!¡± Violet screamed and jumped up from the bed.
16:53 Mon, Jan
Chapter 58
At the same time, the bedsidemp was switched on by the person standing by the bed.
Violet looked at the person standing by the bed in bewilderment. After a long time, her heart finally returned to its original
position.
She red at the man who had appeared in her room in the middle of the night. ¡°What are you doing in the middle of the night?¡±
This feeling of being frightened in the middle of the night almost made her out of her mind.
Patrick¡¯s face darkened and he did not say anything.
Violet was terrified. Seeing that Patrick did not speak, she could not help but feel a little angry. ¡°Do you know that people can be
scared to death by others? Are you sleepwalking in the middle of the night?¡±
Patrick looked at Violet with a dark and ambiguous expression.
He knew that it was not right for him to suddenly appear in Violet¡¯s room in the middle of the night.
However, he really could not fall asleep.
He had gone to bed early after a shower, but the fragrance on his b*dy was unbearable. Therefore, he got out of bed and took
showers twice more.
But even so, he still couldn''t fall asleep. He had bought the same shampoo. and shower gel as Violet¡¯s, only to find the smell was
different from
Violet¡¯s.
He was extremely irritable. So he got up and ate several mints in a row, but he could not suppress the frustration in his heart.
In the past, when Violet was not around, he could not sleep at night either. Unfortunately, it was not so difficult.
For people like him who quit smoking just like that, he didn¡¯t think there was anything he couldn¡¯t stand.
Il
53 Mon, Jan 15
Unfortunately, he was shocked to realize that he couldn''t stand the feeling. of being unable to sleep no matter what. He didn¡¯t
want to take sleeping pills, so he wanted toe over and see what Violet smelled like.
He did not expect Violet to wake up in the middle of the night!
However, in the current situation, he could not say that he had only secretlye over to smell Violet. It sounded like he was a
pe rvert. It was. too degrading.
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. He looked at Violet, who was holding back her anger, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not used to that bed and want to
sleep here!¡±
Violet knew that this was the master bedroom. Patrick might have lived. here before.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Although she was still frightened, she had no reason to refute Patrick¡¯s words.
She suppressed the anger in her heart, took a deep breath, and to get
get out of bed. ¡°Then I''ll sleep next door!¡±
was about
However, Patrick grabbed her arm before her feet couldnd on the ground. His expression was dark. ¡°No need. The bed is so
big. | can give you half of it. I¡¯m not that selfish!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°This is not a matter of selfishness. You want to keep a distance from me and ask me not to have improper
thoughts toward you. Naturally, | don¡¯t dare to sleep with you! Otherwise, if | do something that makes you misunderstand again,
you will think that | have feelings for you. | don¡¯t want to exin it to you repeatedly!¡±
Patrick looked at her silently. He had thought that she especially liked to exin!
She had exined to him several times in a day that she had no feelings.
for him!
Even if he had thought that way in the past, he was toozy to think about it now.
|
After Violet finished speaking, the butler shouted worriedly from outside, ¡°Madam, | heard you shout just now. Are you alright?¡±
Patrick frowned and raised his voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just having fun with her. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±
Violet red at Patrick. Her gaze seemed to be saying, ¡°Who¡¯s having fun. with you?¡±
Patrick ignored Violet¡¯s expression and said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. | believe you have no feelings for me now. You don¡¯t have to
exin anymore. Go to sleep!¡±
Violet was still frozen in ce.
Patrick was a little impatient. ¡°Just sleep if | tell you to. | won¡¯t do anything to you! What are you worried about?¡±
Violet''s lips moved. She looked at Patrick with aplicated expression. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | don¡¯t get it. What are you trying to do?
You''re the one who told me not to have any improper thoughts. But you''re also the one who wants to sleep with me. What are
you..
Patrick¡¯s expression was also a little awkward. He could not tell Violet that he wanted to sleep with her in his arms no matter
what.
His expression was dark, and his attitude was domineering and cold. ¡°Violet, have you forgotten what | told you when we
registered our marriage?¡±
Violet was stunned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
Patrick¡¯s thin lips parted slightly as he said unhurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s the duty of a
wife!¡±
Violet''s expression changed instantly.
She was silent for a few seconds before she looked up at Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, if | understand correctly, you mean | can¡¯t have
any thoughts. about you and should satisfy your requests to fulfill my obligations as your wife? Is that what you mean?¡±
Chapter 59
Violet¡¯s heart was as cold as the winter wind.
She would never have thought Patrick¡¯s goal was to only sleep with her and not have feelings for her.
Perhaps she should have understood this truth when she first offered to get married to him and let him be her retreat.
Thinking about what had happened recently, Violet¡¯s heart turned even colder, but her mind also became calmer.
Violet was silent for a few seconds. She did not get out of bed to drink water again. Instead, she turned over andy down. Her
entire b*dy was stiff as she upied half of the bed.
Patrick¡¯s eyes
shed. He lifted the nket andy on the other side.
Theforting smell beside him made him fall asleep unknowingly.
He had a good night¡¯s sleep.
The next morning, Patrick opened his eyes and found he was holding Violet in his arms in satisfaction.
He opened his eyes and looked at the person in his arms with a slightly. unnatural expression..
Recalling what happenedst night, he carefully let go of Violet and got out of bed to take a shower.
As soon as the bathroom door closed, Violet opened her eyes.
She thought that she did not fly into a rage only because although Patrick said she should fulfill her obligations as a wife, after
sleeping together for a few nights, he did not force her to do anything.
She wanted to see what Patrick was up to.
Violet got up and went straight to the bathroom in the guest room to take a shower. Her expression was quiteplicated when
she saw the familiar
shampoo and shower gel in the bathroom.
Could it be that Patrick was using them?
Violet took a shower. Patrick had already left the master bedroom. She changed her clothes and went to work.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
When she went downstairs and passed by the living room, she saw Patrick. cating breakfast.
She walked straight to the door. Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°Have breakfast!¡±
Violet did not stop in her tracks. ¡°No need. I¡¯m not eating!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little dark. He stared at Violet''s back and did not.
say a word.
He knew his overbearing attitudest night might have been too much, but he did not do anything to her anyway.
Seeing the door close, he snorted coldly and looked at the bread in his hand. He had lost his appetite.
Violet began to draw the design draft as soon as she arrived at the
company.
Although no one asked her to design, it had always been Violet''s habit to draw casually when inspired. When she needed to use
it, she would have many choices.
When it was almost ten o''clock, Joanna went out.
When she returned, she looked quite pleased with herself. Abb ie followed behind her.
She looked at Violet provocatively and turned to A bbie with a smile. ¡°Miss Willis, we¡¯ve almost finished discussing yesterday.
You''ve seen my preliminary design draft. Today, we can sign a private customization
contract!¡±
Ab bie nodded. Her tone was soft, but her attitude was solemn as she said,
¡°| want to wear the jewelry to an elder¡¯s banquet this time. It¡¯s important to me. You have to design it well!¡±
Joanna patted her chest and promised, ¡°Rest assured. My design will definitely satisfy you!¡±
Joanna had just finished speaking when she heard the receptionist of the design department shout, ¡°Ms. Webb, someone wants
to see you. downstairs!¡±
Violet raised her eyebrows and got up to go downstairs.
Joanna snorted disapprovingly and said to Ab bie, ¡°Miss Willis, let''s go to the reception room now!¡±
Ab bie nodded and followed Joanna to the reception room.
At the same time, downstairs.
Violet went downstairs and saw Abel in casual clothes.
His face was still bruised from yesterday, but this did not affect his current image at all.
Violet smiled and went forward. ¡°Dr. Fuller, what brings you here?¡±
Abel smiled at Violet. ¡°I hope | didn¡¯t interrupt your work!¡±
Violet shook her head, smiled, and said. ¡°No, it¡¯s mainly high-end private customization in Foreverie Jewelry. | just came here, so
| don¡¯t have many customers!¡±
There was a smile in Abel''s eyes. ¡°That''s great. I¡¯m here to be your client today!¡±
Violet was a little surprised. ¡°Dr. Fuller... You... If you want to thank me for what happened yesterday, there¡¯s no need to ask me
to customize jewelry!¡±
Abel shook his head. ¡°What are you thinking? It¡¯s my mother¡¯s fiftieth birthday in a few days. I¡¯ve been trying to get her a proper
set of jewelry. But | haven¡¯t found a designer yet, so | came to you!¡±
153 Mon,
Violet was a little ttered. She never expected that Abel would send her business today after she helped him yesterday.
Abel looked at Violet''s dazed expression and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Miss Webb, are you nning to talk to me here?¡±
Violet immediately shook her head. ¡°Dr. Fuller, this way, please. We''ll go upstairs first!¡±
Abel smiled and followed Violet into the elevator.
It was only then that Violet realized that Abel really came to her to make a custom order.
She nced at Abel with aplicated expression. ¡°Dr. Fuller, you¡¯ve never seen the jewelry | designed. But you chose me just
like that. What if | let you down?¡±
Abel was all smiles. ¡°Then will you let me down?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m very confident in my jewelry designs. But everyone¡¯s taste is different. | can¡¯t guarantee
that you and your mother will like my designs!¡±
Abel smirked. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I''ve seen such an honest person. like you. Don¡¯t worry. | came to you to design
because | trust you. | trust. your ability and your character. | don¡¯t have to worry about your design!¡±
Abel¡¯s words gave Violet a shot of confidence.
She looked at Abel seriously. ¡°Dr. Fuller, you can rest assured that you will be satisfied!¡±
Abel tilted his head to look at her and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±
When Violet and Abel entered the design department, Joanna had already. taken out the preliminary private contract and was
about to sign it with A bbie in the reception room.
Ab bie had just opened the contract when she heard Joanna¡¯s assistant say in a low voice, ¡°Joanna, Violet brought a handsome
man in!¡±
Joanna saw the man beside Violet through the ss of the reception room.
She could not help but frown. However, before she could react, A bbie, who was sitting beside her, stood up suddenly and threw
the contract on
the table.
She looked surprised and anxious. ¡°Ms. Skeldon, I¡¯m sorry, but | saw an acquaintance!¡±
After Ab bie finished speaking, she quickly walked out.
0
COMMENT
Ill
Chapter 60
Joanna froze on the spot. When she saw A bbie quickly walk toward the man beside Violet with great joy in her eyes, her
expression changed instantly, and she went to chase after her hurriedly.
Ab bie had never expected to be able to meet Abel here.
She had liked Abel since she was young. The Fuller family and the Willis. family also wanted them to be together. Unfortunately,
Abel had been lukewarm for so many years. In addition, after he entered the hospital, he was busy, so she often didn¡¯t even get
to see him.
Even if she wanted to please him, she didn¡¯t even find an opportunity.
This time, she came to look for Joanna to customize the jewelry because she wanted to shine at Abel''s mother¡¯s fiftieth birthday
party and let Abel see her at a nce.
She never expected to see Abel in Foreverie Jewelry.
This was a pleasant surprise for her.
Abel was talking to Violet when someone blocked his way. He looked up and was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect it to be someone
he knew.
Violet looked back and forth between them. Then, she looked at Abel and. asked, ¡°Dr. Fuller, do you two know each other?¡±
Before Abel could say anything, Ab bie smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve known Abel since we were both young!¡±
Violet smiled and teased, ¡°So you two are childhood sweethearts!¡±
Abel¡¯s expression was indifferent. Even his smile toward Violet had faded a
little.
He looked at Ab bie coldly and distantly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Abb ie seemed to be used to Abel''s cold attitude toward her. She said in a ttering tone, ¡°It''s your mother¡¯s fiftieth birthday in a
few days. | want to customize a piece of jewelry and wear it at her birthday party. What about
MeH
you?¡±
Abbie looked at Abel expectantly. But Abel''s tone was still indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m here to order a birthday gift for my mother!¡±
Ab bie¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Are youing to Ms. Webb to customize it?¡±
Abel nodded.
Ab bie¡¯s tone was apprehensive as she said, ¡°That¡¯s good. | also came to Ms. Webb to order jewelry. Let¡¯s go together!¡±
Ab bie kept thinking about Abel. Without thinking, she threw Joanna aside.
Anyway, she had not signed a contract with Joanna yet.
Abel still remained silent.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Ab bie¡¯s eyes shed as she looked at Violet. ¡°Ms. Webb, can you finish the design we want in a short time?¡±
Violet did not expect Joanna¡¯s client to ask her to design it for her in the blink of an eye.
Almost everyone in the design department heard their conversation. They all had these gossipy looks on their faces. They looked
shocked, envious,
and...
No one would have thought that things would turn around like this.. Yesterday, Violet did not have a private custom client!
Today, in the blink of an eye, even Joanna¡¯s customer asked Violet to design for her. Everyone in the design department had
different expressions. Most of them were watching the show.
Violet had never been afraid of trouble. She did not steal or rob anyway. If Joanna¡¯s client took the initiative toe to her, it
could only mean that Joanna could not keep her client.
If Joanna¡¯s design was stunning enough, Ab bie would not be so brainless as to give up on her design.
Mon
Violet looked at A bbie and nodded in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. ¡°| have many backup designs here. Miss Willis,
you can tell me the requirements and style. If there¡¯s a suitable design, | can show it to you. today. If there isn¡¯t a suitable design,
I can start to design for you today!¡±
Abbic looked at Violet with a smile. ¡°That''s great!¡±
After saying that, she didn¡¯t forget to tter Abel. ¡°Abel, you have such good taste in people. No wonder you asked Ms. Webb to
design. She¡¯s different from ordinary designers!¡±
When it came to Joanna, when she made her requests, Joanna even refuted them in all sorts of ways. She was not even
prepared at all.
Unlike Violet, who not only had a backup design draft but also looked very confident.
When Abel heard Ab bie¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t say anything.
Violet led the two of them to another reception room. Sophia happily brought herptop in.
Sophia was still worried about Violet¡¯s private customization yesterday. She did not expect two big clients toe today. She
was overjoyed!
She was confident that with Violet¡¯s ability, she could definitely win these two clients.
She looked at Abel and Ab bie with a strange light in her eyes.
Violet was her idol. She just wanted these people to open their eyes and see how good her idol was.
As soon as Sophia entered the reception room, A bbie looked at her in
surprise.
When she came yesterday, she did not notice Sophia at all. She did not expect her to work here.
Abel was also a little surprised to see Sophia here. ¡°Sophia, you work here?¡±
Sophia nodded in embarrassment. Then she said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Ms. Webb''s assistant now!¡±
She had seen A bbie yesterday, but the other party was a client of Joanna, so she did not take the initiative to greet her.
When she saw Abel outside just now, she was very shocked!
Violet did not expect Abel and Sophia to know each other!
She looked at Sophia curiously and then at Abel. ¡°Do you guys know each other?¡±
At the same time, Joanna stood at the door of the reception room on the other side, and her face was ashen.
She clenched her fists tightly. She never expected Violet to sn atch her client away in front of the entire design department just
as she was about to sign the contract. This was simply a humiliation to her in public.
She was angry at A bbie and hated Violet even more.
As soon as Violet, Abel, and A bbie entered the reception room, the design department exploded.
¡°Oh, my go d, I¡¯m really going blind. What kind of operation is this? The client came uninvited!¡±
¡°| guess no one expected this reversal. Yesterday, everyone was stillining that Violet did not have any private custom
clients. This reversal was simply unexpected!¡±
¡°Some people are probably going to die of anger. Her client was sn atched away in public. And it was the client who insisted on
leaving without even saying goodbye. If it were me, | would probably be so angry that | would. have a myocardial infarction!¡±
Joanna was so angry that she almost went crazy. Violet had not done anything, but these people were already following the
trend. She was still standing here, and they were discussing as if no one was around!
Chapter 61
She snorted angrily and closed the door of the reception room. Out of sight, out of mind.
However, everyone thought she would probably be too ashamed to continue staying there since she had been so awkward and
humiliated.
Most people in the design department were watching the dra The feud between Joanna and Violet was probably officially fo
Joanna entered the reception room. It didn¡¯t take long for everyon uncover Abel''s identity.
¡°Da mn, it turns out he¡¯s the director of Summerfield General Hospital. Why is he so young and handsome? When can | have
such a young, handsome, rich, and exceptionally qualified client?¡±
¡°Stop dreaming. How many people like that can there be in Summerwood City? | heard that the Fuller family and the Willis family
are very close. The two families have the intention to unite by marriage!¡±
¡°So they¡¯re childhood sweethearts. No wonder Ab bie didn¡¯t even tell Joanna before she turned to Violet for a design!¡±
¡°| think Dr. Fuller is the one who took out the evidence of Veronica¡¯s fake suicide, right? From the looks of it, he should have a
good rtionship. with Violet!¡±
¡°You can¡¯t make such wild guesses. Be careful not to be used by others. He might have learned that Violet was a designer from
the giarism case, so he came to her to design for him today!¡±
Everyone discussed animatedly. Although they did not say it out loud, they all understood that Violet and Abel must have an
extraordinary rtionship.
In the reception room, When Violet heard what Abel said, she looked at him in shock. ¡°Sophia is your cousin?¡±
Abel smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, | know she¡¯s found a new job recently. | didn¡¯t expect her to be your assistant!¡±
Abbie smiled and looked at Sophia. ¡°Sophia, since you¡¯re Ms. Webb''s assistant, why didn¡¯t you call me yesterday? If | knew you
were here, | would havee to Ms. Webb for your sake no matter what!¡±
When Sophia heard this, she felt a little ufortable and frowned slightly. ¡°Ms. Webb is capable. You don¡¯t have to do it for my
sak
Violet did not care much. She smiled and nced at Sophia. ¡°Ye In this industry, sometimes it¡¯s useful to have some
acquaintances. the end, you still have to design well to gain your client¡¯s approval!¡±
Abbie didn¡¯t look too good, but she didn¡¯t say anything since Abel was there.
Sophia looked at Violet and said softly. ¡°Violet, I¡¯m sorry | didn¡¯t tell you my identity. | didn¡¯t know you knew my cousin!¡±
Violet smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your identity is my assistant. Nothing else is important. However, I¡¯m still surprised to
know your rtionship with Dr. Fuller!¡±
She just didn¡¯t expect the Fuller family to raise a child with such a weak. personality like Sophia.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Violet turned on theputer and noted down A bbie and Abel''s requirements for the jewelry.
ording to Russell''s ideas, She didn¡¯t participate in anypetitions in the past two years. She had nothing else but lots of
design drafts that had not been released on hand.
She turned on theputer and scanned the backup design drafts. After sifting through them, she handed them to Abel. ¡°I have
three design drafts. that I''ve drawn before. They¡¯re all a set. They''re elegant and suitable for nobledies. They''re simr to your
requirements. Take a look! If there¡¯s nothing suitable, I''ll start designing today. I¡¯ll finish the jewelry before your mother¡¯s birthday
party!¡±
Abel swiped through three design drafts, and the amazement in his eyes. gradually deepened.
If he said that he hade to Violet previously because of her character. now, her character and outstanding design skills had
also impressed him.
B
COMMENT
153
0
COMMENT
Mon,
16:54 Mon, Jan
Chapter 62
Abel looked at the design drafts provided by Violet and chose the third set. ¡°My mother prefers this type. We can sign the
contract now!¡±
Violet nodded and gave Abb ie another five design drafts. ¡°Regarding the jewelry styles suitable for youngdies at the banquet,
| have designed. more, so Miss Willis has a wider range of choices. Take a look first and see which one you like. If you¡¯re not
satisfied, | can design again!¡±
Seeing how satisfied Abel was, Ab bie didn¡¯t intend to make things difficult
for Violet.
However, when she saw Violet¡¯s design drafts, she only had one thought. Fortunately, she did not sign a contract with Joanna.
Any one of Violet''s design drafts was far better than Joanna¡¯s.
Her eyes became brighter and brighter. Atst, she chose her favorite. design draft and smiled at Violet. She said, ¡°This one,
then. Miss Webb, your design convinced me, really. | like it very much!¡±
She looked at Violet with admiration in her eyes. She believed that Violet would be a famous jewelry designer soon.
After all, she had the ability!
Violet chuckled. ¡°Miss Willis, I¡¯m d you like it!¡±
When Violet left the conference room again, she had already signed the contract with Abel and A bbie.
Everyone in the design department was dumbfounded. What kind of efficiency was this? It was simply unimaginable!
After Abel and A bbie left, Violet handed Skyler the two design drafts and the contract. Abel and A bbie had already advanced
50% of the deposit. After handing in the contract and the design drafts, they could start customizing the jewelry.
At the same time, in the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor, Patrick nced at Nelson, raised his eyebrows, and asked, ¡°What would
you do if you
identally offended someone?¡±
Although Patrick did not want Violet to have any thoughts about him, het
did not want to fall out with Violet either.
After all, the two of them lived under the same roof.
Even if they did not register their marriage and live together, h
cherished talent and valued Violet''s design ability!
Nelson thought for a moment and replied seriously, ¡°Then | will try my best topensate!¡±
¡°How exactly?¡± Patrick¡¯s eyes shed.
Nelson pursed his lips. ¡°I''ll give her whatever she needs. There shouldn''t be any mistakes!¡±
Patrick was silent for two seconds. Giving her what she needed? So, what did Violet need?
Didn¡¯t she need a private custom-made client now? He had a lot of clients. here. If he helped Violet contact two clients, she
should be appeased.
At the thought of this, Patrick waved his hand and gestured for Nelson to
leave.
As soon as Nelson left, Patrick called Skyler. ¡°Hello, Skyler, I¡¯ll give you contact details of two private jewelry customization
clients. Take Violet and talk to them. Tell her that this is my idea!¡±
the
Skyler was a little helpless. ¡°Mr. Hersey, didn¡¯t we ask her yesterday? Violet didn¡¯t want to, remember?¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows. ¡°That''s different. Just tell her that the clients. were given to her by me. It has nothing to do with you!¡±
Violet was a clever person. If she knew that he was the one who gave the clients to her, she should understand that he wanted
topensate her and apologize.
Asmart person would not expose it even when they had already seen.
things through.
Patrick paused and continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t she in short of private customized clients now? Tell her to ept it when she needs to.
Don¡¯t be pretentious!¡±
Skyler¡¯s tone was a littleplicated. ¡°Mr. Hersey, if it was yesterday, She was indeed short of private custom clients. But today,
she alread two clients. Moreover, they even signed the contract just now. One of them was even generous. A set of customized
jewelry¡¯s price is more than the amount of other people¡¯s customization in a year!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression immediately became interesting.
Asentence appeared in his mind at any moment. ¡°I even missed the right. time to curry favor!¡±
His expression was indistinguishable. ¡°To be so generous, he must be a reputable person in Summerwood City. Who''s the client
of Violet?¡±
He wanted to see who the su c er was!
The review of the design drafts for the Century Jewelry Competition had yet to end, and Violet had yet to participate in any other
competitions. However, this person dared to ask Violet to customize for him!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Skyler answered truthfully, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Abel Fuller!¡±
COMMENT
Chapter 63
Patrick froze and his expression changed slightly. He instantly thought of the scene of Abel and Violet chatting andughing.
His face was dark and he did not speak. He felt like a fishbone was stuc
his throat.
Skyler thought Patrick didn¡¯t know who Abel was, so he exined, ¡°I heard. that he¡¯s the director of Summerfield General
Hospital. Previously, he even provided evidence of Veronica¡¯s fake suicide. Have you heard of it? Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was ashen. His tone was rude. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t tell Violet that | wanted to provide her with clients!¡±
With that, Patrick hung up directly.
He had never had such an experience before. He actually took the initiative to curry favor.
After getting off work in the afternoon, Violet went to the hospital to visit Megan.
As a result, she met Patrick in the hospital parking lot.
The two of them looked at each other. Patrick instantly remembered that Abel hade to customize the jewelry in the morning.
He looked away. first and walked to the elevator.
Violet pouted and did not look at him either.
After entering the elevator, they tacitly ignored each other.
When the elevator arrived, the two of them walked out one after another.
Violet walked behind Patrick and was blocked by him.
Violet was about to walk past Patrick to Megan¡¯s ward.
However, before she walked out from behind Patrick, she heard a sweet and familiar voice. ¡°Patrick, you''re here!¡±
111
r
Il
Immediately after, Violet saw a figure walking toward Patrick and reaching out to hold his arm from the corner of her eye.
Violet raised her eyebrows slightly. This was Eleanor, Benedict''s cousin.
Patrick wanted to move away, but for some reason, he suddenly
remembered the intimate scene between Violet and Skyler or Abel in th past two days.
His movements were slightly stiff, so he didn¡¯t dodge, letting Eleanor hold
his arm.
Violet was a little surprised. Previously, when Eleanor brought Benedict to apologize, she had also seen Patrick¡¯s attitude toward
Eleanor. It was cold and distant.
Unexpectedly, there was a 180-degree turn today.
As expected, a man¡¯s thoughts were as deep as the sea. She really couldn¡¯t understand them!
Eleanor nced at Patrick secretly, hiding the admiration and infatuation in her eyes. Her heart was filled with fetish for him.
In the past, whenever she took the initiative to get close to him, Patrick would avoid her. Today, she couldn¡¯t believe he allowed
her to hold his arm. She was so excited that she did not know what to say.
Her eyes were all on Patrick. She held Patrick¡¯s arm and walked toward the ward. She didn¡¯t notice Violet behind Patrick at all.
Her voice was as gentle as it could be. ¡°I just heard Robert was hospitalized today, so | rushed here to visit him. | didn¡¯t expect
you toe too!¡±
Violet looked up at the sky speechlessly. Only a fool couldn''t tell that Eleanor was here for Patrick!
Patrick acted as if he had no idea that Violet was behind him. He whispered to Eleanor, ¡°You''re so considerate!¡±
Eleanor immediately covered her mouth and said in a pettish tone, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Robert is like my brother!¡±
154 Mo
Patrick couldn''t take it anymore and nodded indifferently.
This scene gave Violet goosebumps.
She shook her head and hurried to Megan¡¯s ward.
She really couldn''t stand it!
If Patrick knew that Violet had such thoughts when he tried h
on a show, he would probably vomit blood.
Violet entered Megan¡¯s ward. Megan craned her neck to look out.
When she saw that no one else wasing in, she immediately looked disappointed.
Violet looked at her angrily. ¡°What are you looking at? Aren''t you satisfied that | came to see you?¡±
Megan said listlessly, ¡°Skyler didn¡¯te with you?¡±
Violet frowned as she looked at her and sighed helplessly. ¡°He just came back from a business trip. He had a bunch of work to
do. He¡¯s still working
overtime now!¡±
Upon hearing Violet¡¯s words, Megan¡¯s expression improved a little. ¡°Then he must be very tired!¡±
Violet looked at her helplessly. ¡°Can''t you be a little less clingy? Now that you''ve found him, don¡¯t act like you have lost your soul
when you don¡¯t see him!¡±
After saying that, she was still angry. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m also tired from working. | came to see you after work. Why didn¡¯t you say I
must be tired?¡±
Megan looked apologetic. ¡°Then don¡¯te tomorrow. My injury is fine. | can be discharged in two days!¡±
Violet felt stifled. Was that what she meant?
¡°What do you want to eat? I''ll order food!¡± Violet did not want to talk nonsense with this wretched girl anymore.
mlN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Megan blinked and looked at her. ¡°I heard from Skyler that there¡¯s an old soup shop at the hospital entrance. It tastes very
authentic and is very suitable for patients!¡±
Violet stared at Megan a few times. ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to have soup, You only want to cat food cooked by Skyler!¡±
Megan''s face, which usually looked cold, revealed a rare embarrassm ¡°So you saw through me!¡±
Violet almost vomited blood. ¡°Alright, you beat me. All right then. It¡¯s not far anyway. I¡¯ll go out and buy it for you! Anyway, | don¡¯t
have time to
come over tomorrow!¡±
The giarism case would start the next day. As the intiff, Violet had appear in court.
Moreover, Ab bie and Abel¡¯s customized jewelry had already begun to be made. She had to keep an eye on them from time to
time. Otherwise, it would be difficult to start over and remake it if anything went wrong.
Violet went out to buy dinner.
In Robert''s ward, Patrick couldn¡¯t stand Eleanor sticking to him at every opportunity.
However, he didn¡¯t want to lose his temper in Robert¡¯s ward.
Fortunately, at this moment, his phone rang.
Il
Chapter 64
Patrick saw a string of unfamiliar numbers. He could guess whose call it was, although he did not want to answer.
However,pared to watching Eleanor stick to him like sticky candy in the ward, he might as well go out to answer the call.
Patrick nced at Robert and picked up his phone. ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a call!¡±
Robert was in the ward on the top floor. Patrick went straight to the roof with his phone.
As expected, Gloria¡¯s voice came from the phone.
¡°Patrick, do you really not have any feelings for me anymore?¡±
Patrick did not look too good. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±
It was simply baffling!
He shouldn''t have picked up the call.
Patrick was about to hang up when he heard Gloria raise her voice. ¡°Yes, | am out of my mind. | left to prove that you like me. |
watched you register your marriage with Violet and watched you help her s natch away Joanna¡¯s client!¡±
Patrick did not expect that Gloria, who was overseas, would know
everything that happened in the country.
He had also heard it from Nelson this afternoon.
Violet''s client, whose name was Ab bie, was originally Joanna¡¯s.
In the end, Ab bie and Abel knew each other. When she saw that Abel had asked Violet to customize the jewelry, she
immediately dumped Joanna.
Patrick sneered. Joanna could not keep her clients, but her ability to snitch was outstanding.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
His voice was faintly sarcastic. ¡°Can she be more boring? Does she have to
111
54 Mon, Jan
snitch on you about everything?¡±
Gloria was at a loss for words. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. She just feels wronged. That¡¯s the client | left for her. Shouldn¡¯t she tell me about
it?¡±
Atrace of disgust shed across Patrick¡¯s eyes. ¡°Gloria, since you¡¯ can¡¯t you leave cleanly? Don¡¯t nt a pawn in thepany
aft
Gloria exined weakly, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°For the sake of our past rtionship, | fire Joanna, but don¡¯t make me hate you!¡±
Gloria¡¯s voice instantly trembled. ¡°Patrick, are you starting to hate me?¡±
Patrick hung up.
When he heard Gloria¡¯s aggrieved tone, he inexplicably thought of Violet¡¯s cold and distant expression.
He felt inexplicably frustrated. He couldn''t help but take out a tinum box about the same shape as a cigarette box. He took a
mint out of it, unwrapped it, and threw it into his mouth.
In Robert¡¯s ward, after Patrick left, Robert looked at Eleanor angrily. ¡°Eleanor, that¡¯s enough!¡±
If she wasn¡¯t from the Foster family, he would have thrown this woman
down the stairs.
Eleanor pouted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±
Robert''s face darkened. ¡°Can''t you see that Patrick is not interested in you? You keep haunting him. Is there something wrong
with you? If | wasn¡¯t here and he didn¡¯t want to be mad at you, you think he''d be nice to you?¡±
Eleanor didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°That¡¯s not true. When Patrick came just now, | went out to pick him up. He treated me very well!¡±
Robert was speechless. He had never seen such a selfforting and whimsical woman!
even
He rolled his eyes. ¡°Anyway, restrain yourself. When Patrick returns from the phone call, if you continue to be like this, | won¡¯t be
polite to you if he doesn¡¯t fly into a rage!¡±
As soon as Robert finished speaking, and before Eleanor could retort, the ward door was suddenly kicked open.
Amocking voice sounded. ¡°Hey, | really want to see how impolite you can
bel¡±
Robert didn¡¯t see the face, but he knew who it was from the voice alone.
He was not polite at all. ¡°Gabriel, how dare you b astarde to the hospital!¡±
Gabriel swaggered in with a provocative expression. ¡°Why wouldn''t | dare toe to the hospital? | heard you wanted to hit me
and ended up in the hospital, so | came to visit you out of mercy. Hurry up and show me your gratitude!¡±
Gabriel¡¯s reputation as a b astard was well-known. Eleanor couldn''t afford to offend Gabriel, so she shrunk to the side and didn¡¯t
speak.
Robert sat up from the bed angrily. ¡°Ba stard, if you have the guts, don¡¯t leave. Patrick will kill you when hees back!¡±
Gabriel looked around the ward. ¡°Oh, do you mean that Patrick wille and beat me up? I¡¯m so scared!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, heughed presumptuously. He wast overly gloating.
Robert''s face darkened with anger. He red at Gabriel. ¡°B astard, can you speak in humannguage? What the f uck are you
doing here?¡±
Gabriel clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t look like you¡¯re facing a great enemy. Honestly, | just... came to see a joke on the way. Look
how nervous you
are!¡±
Robert was so angry that he almost raised his c rippled arm to hit him. He red at Gabriel fiercely. ¡°You''re indeed a beast. We
both know what''s in
each other¡¯s minds. There¡¯s no need to pretend to be mysterious!¡±
Gabriel retorted, ¡°Since we both know what''s in each other''s minds, doesn¡¯t it mean you¡¯re a beast too?¡±
Robert couldn''t be bothered to waste his breath. He lifted the nket and left the bed, wanting to beat Gabriel up.
Gabriel opened the door with a kick. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be agitated. It¡¯s not honorable for me to win a fight with a disabled person.
You can fight me again when your arms and legs are recovered!¡±
After Gabriel finished speaking, he mmed the door and left with a smile.
Robert was so angry that he scolded in the ward, ¡°You b astard, you¡¯re just afraid to be beaten up when Patrickes back.
Have you got any f ucking guts?¡±
Eleanor didn¡¯t want to stay in the ward anymore.
She hunched her shoulders. ¡°I''ll go get Patrick!¡±
With that, she opened the door and ran out.
Gabriel ignored Robert¡¯s shouting and walked toward the elevator with a condescending expression.
He had just reached the elevator door when it opened.
Violet walked out with dinner in her hand.
lat]
COMMENT
Ill
Chapter 65
Gabriel was about to enter the elevator when he saw Violet¡¯s exquisite face from the corner of his eye.
The corners of his lips curled up. He turned around and blocked Violet. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Vivi? Do you remember me?¡±
Violet looked up and saw the purple earring on Gabriel¡¯s left ear. It flickered with an arrogant light, the same as the aura on his
b''dy.
This time, they weren''t in a bar, and Violet knew the other party¡¯s identity, so she wasn¡¯t so afraid of him.
She frowned at Gabriel with an indifferent expression. ¡°What do you
want?¡±
Gabriel curled his lips and said with a careless expression, ¡°From the looks of it, you remember me. Since you remember me, it''s
not too much to say. a few words, right?¡±
Violet was disgusted. ¡°I have nothing to say to you. Get out of the way. It still have something to do!¡±
Gabriel''s eyes shed. He recalled how Patrick had taken Violet away in
front of him at the bar two days ago.
He yfully grabbed Violet¡¯s arm and said in an unquestionable tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I''ll take you to meet someone!¡±
Violet struggled twice, but she could not break free no matter what. She was pulled directly toward the roof by Gabriel.
Violet simply gave up struggling. She wanted to see what Gabriel could do in broad daylight.
The door to the roof was wide open. It was unknown who had opened it.
When Gabriel went to Robert¡¯s ward, he heard Robert say that Patrick had. gone to answer a call.
He didn¡¯t even need to think to guess that Patrick was here.
M%
Gabriel originally wanted to bring Violet to show off in front of Patrick. and get back at him for what happened two days ago.
Unexpectedly, as soon as they went upstairs, they heard a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Patrick, so you¡¯re here!¡±
Gabriel''s eyes shed with interest. Violet was about to speak
covered her mouth and hid on the side of the roof, where Pat see them.
Violet was speechless. She really did not have the hobby of eavesdropp
However, Gabriel held her arm tightly, and she could not pull it out. She could only lean against the side of the roof with a lifeless
expression.
Patrick¡¯s cold voice came through. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
¡°| knew you came out to answer a call, so | guessed you would be here. Just now, Gabriel came to the ward to cause trouble for
Robert!¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone did not change at all. ¡°Is that so? Does it have anything to do with me?¡±
Gabriel was really curious and secretly moved out a little to look at the two of them.
He saw Patrick and Eleanor facing the other side with their backs facing them.
He mouthed to Violet, ¡°They have their backs to us. You can peek!¡±
Violet was not as immoral as him. She had no intention of looking at them. at all.
In the end, Gabriel insisted on pushing her head out.
Violet really did not want Patrick to find that she was there. She could only go with Gabriel.
However, when she saw the candy wrapper under Patrick¡¯s feet, she could not help but twitch her lips.
She knew that Patrick did not smoke. Perhaps he was quitting smoking. He had always liked to cat mints from time to time.
However, when she thought about how other men smoked in frustration, there would be cigarette butts all over the ground, giving
off a decadent and s exy vibe.
Unfortunately, looking at the mint candy paper under Patrick¡¯s feet now Violet only felt an inexplicable sense of amusement.
Eleanor could tell that Patrick wasn¡¯t interested in her topic at all.
She looked at Patrick¡¯s handsome side profile and mustered her courage. Then, she finally said, ¡°Patrick, | like you. I¡¯ve liked you
for a long time!¡±
Patrick looked at her coldly and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re here for, you can leave now!¡±
Eleanor refused to give up. She sounded a little anxious. ¡°Gloria has already left. Are you still waiting for her?¡±
Eleanor¡¯s voice was urgent. Violet couldn¡¯t hear the name clearly. It seemed to be Glory or something.
However, before she could think further, Patrick¡¯s cold voice sounded. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? Eleanor, please
know your ce. Don¡¯t push your luck!¡±
Eleanor didn¡¯t expect that she would get such a heartless answer, which also sounded like a warning, after mustering her
courage to confess to him.
She refused to give up. ¡°Patrick, | don¡¯t have many requests. | just want to be with you!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
¡°There''s no need!¡± Patrick''s voice was as cold as ice.
Eleanor¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t it good to have someone to apany you? Could it be that you do like Violet?¡±
After saying that, she muttered btedly, ¡°Yes, you''re so protective of her. You must have designs on her, right?¡±
Il
Eleanor couldn''t suppress her anger. ¡°Whatever that Violet can do, | can. do it too!¡±
She had liked Patrick for so many years. Gloria had left now, so how could she let Violet cut the queue?
Violet was dumbfounded. She was just standing by the wall, yet the came to her itself.
Gabriel looked at Violet and could not help but smile gloatingly.
Violet rolled her eyes speechlessly.
On the other side, Patrick looked at Eleanor speechlessly and thought, ¡°Violet can keep me from losing sleep, can you?
¡°Her talent in design is not bad either. Do you have it?¡±
However, he still said coldly, ¡°She''s different from you!¡±
For Robert¡¯s sake, he didn¡¯t want to embarrass Eleanor too much.
However, Eleanor didn¡¯t get Patrick¡¯s points at all.
Could it be that even if Gloria had left, it would not be her turn?
She always thought that based on Robert¡¯s rtionship with Patrick, she was different.
Unexpectedly, reality pped her hard. Her voice was a little crazy. ¡°How is she different from me? Is she better than me in
bed?¡±
Violet was speechless to the extreme. She really wanted to curse!
Gabrielughed so hard that his shoulders kept twitching and his entire b*dy was trembling.
Violet did not want to say a word to him. But in the end, he evenughed out loud.
Patrick¡¯s sharp ears heard themotion and his handsome face darkened. ¡°Who is it?¡±
Chapter 66
After saying that, Patrick strode toward the staircase with a darkThis is from N?velDrama.Org.
Pleanor a be quickly followed
Voler and Gabriel did not have time to go downstairs at all. The four of them looked at each other
Gabrielughed so hard that even his tears came out.
Violet only felt that the air was filled with awkwardness
Patrick¡¯s face shed with an imperceptible embarrassment. His handsome face was extremely dark
Violet was afraid he would thy into a rage, so she directly pushed the me on Gabriel. | went to buy dinner for Megan and just
came back. It was Gabriel who forcefully pulled me up here!¡±
After she finished speaking, she felt Patrick''s expression turn even darker.
She quickly added, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything
After she finished speaking, Gabrielughed out loud.
He ced one hand on the wall and the other on his forehead. ¡°Oh, m go d. I¡¯m so sorry, | really can¡¯t hold it in anymore. It''s way
too funny!
Violet was speechless. Could heugh more exaggeratedly?
After saying this, he immediately undermined Violet. Speaking of which, what era is this script from? Better than her in bed?
Aha...
Violet''s face darkened. She had just said she didn¡¯t hear anything, but Gabriel had exposed her lie immediately. He must have
done it on purpose!
As expected, Patrick looked at Violet directly and gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything?¡±
Violet looked aggrieved and did not know how to exin,
She felt that Patrick should be a little angry from embarrassment. After all, no one had ever seen his drama like this.
At this moment, Gabriel still didn¡¯t know what was good for him. He reached out and put his arm around Violet¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Vivi,
don¡¯t be afraid. | got your back!¡±
Violet reached out to pull his hand away. Unexpectedly, Gabriel put his arm around her shoulder again like an octopus after she
pulled him away.
Patrick¡¯s expression was extremely dark. ¡°Violet,e here!¡±
Violet was closer to Patrick after all. She subconsciously wanted to go to Patrick''s side.
However, just as she took a step forward, Gabriel pulled her back.
The smile on Gabriel¡¯s face faded. He pulled Violet and confronted Patrick. ¡°Hey, Patrick, that¡¯s too much. Vivi only saw your true
colors after she was with you. She didn¡¯t expect you to be a yboy in the past. Now, she wants to leave you. What? Are you
going to stop her?¡±
After saying that, without a trace, he nced at Eleanor, who was beside
Patrick.
Patrick looked at Gabriel coldly with a trace of disgust in his eyes. ¡°This is between me and Violet. Gabriel, don¡¯t provoke me!¡±
Gabriel took a step forward and said, ¡°So what if | provoked you?!¡±
After saying that, he turned to Violet as if he hadn¡¯t gone far enough. ¡°Vivi, do you see that? That woman is another backup of
Patrick. There are still many girls like her. Are you sure you want to go to his side?¡±
Violet could see that the two of them had a grudge and were insisting on forcing her to take sides.
But there was nothing wrong with her brain. Why did she have to take sides?
Gabriel stood in front of her, and she couldn''t go over. Therefore, she turned around and took a step back downstairs. ¡°You guys
have fun. I¡¯m
[e)
BB
going to deliver food to my friend!¡±
Gabriel was stunned. It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect Violet to have such a
reaction.
After being stunned for two seconds, heughed out loud. ¡°You''re still the smartest. Take a step back, and the world will be vast!¡±
Violet quickly went downstairs without looking at the expressions of the three people.
After Violet left, Patrick snorted coldly and ignored Gabriel as he walked downstairs.
Gabriel raised his voice and shouted again, ¡°Patrick, what a pity! Vivi didn¡¯t choose you either!¡±
Violet returned to the ward and handed dinner to Megan.
Megan was a little surprised. ¡°Why is the soup cold?¡±
Violet said unfriendly, ¡°It''s good enough that you have something to eat. Why are you so picky?¡±
Megan''s eyes shed. ¡°Did someone offend you?¡±
Violet''s face was tense as she recounted what had happened on the roof.
Her expression did not look too good. ¡°Gabriel must be sick, right? I¡¯ve only met him a few times. Why did he have to drag me
along and make things difficult for me every time?¡±
Megan was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve heard of something about him!¡±
Violet raised her eyebrows and looked at her.
Megan said slowly, ¡°I heard from others that Patrick and Gabriel had a good rtionship six years ago. Later, they fell out
because of a woman. Gabriel also liked that woman. Unfortunately, that woman became Patrick''s girlfriendter!¡±
|
10.94
Violet was stunned. ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Where is that woman now?¡±
Megan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. | just heard it from someone else. | didn¡¯t expect to see them in person one day!¡±
Violet nodded in understanding.
No wonder Gabriel went against Patrick. It turned out that they were not only business hostility, but there was also such a love-
and-hate
rtionship!
Violet returned to Hersey Court from the hospital.
As soon as she opened the door, she saw only a floormp was on in the living room. The light was very dim.
Patrick leanedzily on the sofa and looked over with a deep gaze.
COMMENT
Il
10.34
le)
COMMENT
laa]
COMMENT
16:55 Mon, Jan
r
Chapter 67
Violet''s eyes shed as she looked over neither servile nor overbearing.
She immediately spotted the mint wrappers on the coffee table.
At this moment, she thought of the scene in the afternoon when Patrick¡¯s feet were covered in candy wrappers. She could not
help but want tough.
She had heard from the butler that Patrick liked to eat mints with candy wrappers and enjoyed the process of unwrapping the
candy wrappers.
Although she did not know what kind of hobby this was, she felt that this cold man was inexplicably cute when it came to eating
candy.
However, when she saw that Patrick was in a bad mood, she forcefully held back herughter.
Patrick looked at Violet without saying anything.
Violet stood there for two seconds. Seeing that he did not say anything, she nned to go upstairs.
However, she had only taken two steps when she heard Patrick¡¯s emotionless voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to exin to me?¡±
Violet stopped in her tracks. She was kind of confused. ¡°Exin what?¡±
Patrick frowned and said unhappily, ¡°What do you think?¡±
Violet turned around and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | don¡¯t quite understand what you mean!¡±
Although she said she did not understand, she already could guess it. He should be talking about the scene on the roof at dinner.
Patrick was most likely angry from embarrassment and used this as an excuse to settle scores with herter!
Seeing Violet''s innocent expression, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly. His tone was a little angry. ¡°First, it¡¯s Skyler, then Abel,
and today, you¡¯re with Gabriel. Violet, are you challenging my bottom line?¡±
She pursed her lips and her expression changed. ¡°Mr. Hersey, are you interested in me?¡±
Patrick was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. He instantly stood up from the sofa with a dark expression. ¡°Violet, are
you joking?¡±
How could he be interested in Violet? He couldn''t wait for this woman to have no feelings for him. How could he cause trouble for
himself?
Violet did not mind. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. | don¡¯t think so. | only think it¡¯s funny!¡±
Patrick looked at her coldly and did not say anything.
Violet looked at Patrick as she continued unhurriedly, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | don¡¯t understand what you mean, honestly. Skyler is a senior
and a superior. Dr. Fuller is a friend and a client. These are all people | can¡¯t avoid interacting with!
¡°But you made it sound like I¡¯m a promiscuous woman with no bottom line who likes to mess around with men. Let me ask you,
are you interested in me and jealous of other men, or are you just unhappy with me?¡± Violet stared at Patrick coldly.
After all, she was not a puppy who could be bullied by Patrick casually.
Previously, Patrick had repeatedly warned her not to have any improper thoughts about him. She endured it!
But now, he was pushing his luck and even wanted to control her interpersonal rtionships. Did he think that she had no
temper at all?
Violet said so much, but Patrick only focused on the word ¡°jealousy.¡±
His expression was dark and his voice was extremely deep. ¡°You''re talking nonsense. Why would | be jealous because of you?
Are you dreaming?¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°Since you think I¡¯m spouting nonsense, restrain your behavior, and don¡¯t let me get the wrong idea. You interfere
with my interpersonal rtionships and even hug me to sleep at night. I¡¯m also puzzled. Mr. Hersey, what exactly are you trying
to do?¡±
<
Violet asked coldly.
Patrick frowned and did not speak.
Violet decided to put it bluntly. She said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, it doesn¡¯t seem like you''re ying hard to get. And it¡¯s not to the extent that
you would be indignant. As for what happened when sleeping at night, I¡¯m even more puzzled about it!
¡°Ever since you and | registered our marriage, your actions don¡¯t seem like you want me to fulfill my obligations as a wife.
Moreover, even if you want me to fulfill my obligations as your wife, there¡¯s no need to hug me to sleep every day, right? Could it
be that youck a human-shaped pillow?¡± Violet directly hit the nail on the head.
Patrick¡¯s expression was extremely dark.
He did not expect Violet to see through his thoughts.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
His expression changed many times, but he could not just say that he could easily fall asleep with Violet in his arms.
Because this thing sounded kind of ridiculous.
He was at a loss for words and simply said, ¡°You have a sharp tongue!¡±
With that, he turned around and was about to leave.
However, after taking two steps, he felt that he had been exposed and was fleeing.
He felt upset, so he turned around and looked at Violet. ¡°Violet, you were the one who wanted to register marriage with me.
Since we¡¯re married, isn¡¯t it normal to lie on the same bed when we sleep?¡±
He paused and added, ¡°Or do you think we shouldn''t sleep together?¡±
When Violet heard this, for some reason, she thought of Eleanor¡¯s words about who was better in bed and felt disgusted.
Although nothing happened between her and Patrick, she still felt ufortable.
Ill
[e)
<
She stared at Patrick with a tense expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to have any thoughts about you, shouldn¡¯t you keep a
distance from me? But you insisted on sleeping with me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s contradictory? Besides, | didn¡¯t beg you to sleep with
me!¡±
Patrick did not expect that he would rush Violet to this point.
Although he only wanted to hug Violet to sleep, under such circumstances, with his pride, he would not admit defeat.
His expression was extremely dark. He sneered and said, ¡°So you''re saying I¡¯m the one who insisted on sleeping with you?
Violet, you¡¯d better understand that many women want to sleep with me. | only can¡¯t get used to a new bed. If you don¡¯t want to
sleep with me, change your room yourself!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. ¡°No problem. I''ll go to the guest roomter!¡±
Chapter 68
Patrick¡¯s expression turned even darker. He only felt a ball of fire in his heart. No one had ever made him lose hisposure like
this.
Violet said everything, making it seem like he was being unreasonable, This feeling was simply terrible!
His words wereced with emotion. ¡°Whatever!¡±
Violet looked at him. ¡°Mr. Hersey, is there anything else? If not, I¡¯m upstairs to rest!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I have no objections to where you want to sleep, but have you forgotten the agreement when we
registered our marriage?¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. She stared at Patrick and said stiffly, ¡°If you want me to fulfill my duty as your wife, Mr.
Hersey, you can call me to the master bedroom ore to the guest room yourself!¡±
Patrick sneered in his heart. Did she n to deal with these things in a businesslike manner?
His tone was terrifyingly cold. ¡°Mark your words!¡±
Violet looked at him in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. ¡°I will mark my words!¡±
Patrick was furious. He snorted coldly and turned to go upstairs.
Violet''s eyes shed. She remained silent for a few seconds before going upstairs.
Violet went upstairs and found that Patrick had already entered the bathroom.
She quickly packed her things and took them to the guest room.
As soon as Patrick came out of the shower, he realized that Violet¡¯s things
were gone.
The magazine on the bedside table and the clothes in the wardrobe were
all gone.
?1%1
Patrick¡¯s expression was extremely dark. He never expected this woman to be determined to go against him!
When he was in the shower, Patrick told himself he was just possessive of Violet. He knew that he had always been domineering
and conceited. Since Violet had registered marriage with him, he naturally ssified Violet as his domain and had a more
controlling desire for her.
But that was all. Nothing more.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Of course, he did have to control his attitude toward Violet. He was just conceited and married her. It was only a one-year
marriage. He could not go against his original intention.
He had already adjusted his mood, but he did not expect to be angered by Violet the moment he left the bathroom.
He went to the guest room with a dark expression.
The door of the guest room was locked. Patrick knocked on the door with a cold expression.
After a long time, Violet opened the door.
She was wrapped in a bathrobe, and her hair was still dripping with water. It seemed that she was still showering before she
opened the door.
Patrick¡¯s gaze was gloomy and dark. Was she treating him as a decent gentleman, or did she think it didn¡¯t matter even if he did
something to her?
Seeing that Patrick was silent, Violet could not help but reach out to wipe the water dripping on her face. ¡°Mr. Hersey, what are
you knocking for?¡±
Patrick looked at her attitude and felt very unhappy. ¡°I told you not to call me Mr. Hersey at home. | don¡¯t want to feel like I¡¯m
working at home!¡±
Violet was stunned. She tightened her bathrobe. ¡°Then, Mr. Hersey, what do you want?¡±
[e)
Patrick reached out and pushed the door open. ¡°I¡¯m going to get my things!¡±
Violet was stunned. In an instant, she clearly smelled the light mint smell on Patrick¡¯s b*dy.
She immediately understood that he had seen her take everything that belonged to her in the master bedroom, so he hade
to get his things.
She nodded and stood aside, quietly waiting for Patrick to take his things.
Violet''s fresh and innocent appearance inexplicably made Patrick¡¯s breathing heat up.
He looked away a little awkwardly and quickly packed his things.
He didn¡¯t have many things. A book and two sets of clothes.
After he finished packing, he saw Violet standing there with a cold
expression.
Patrick¡¯s mood was inexplicably bad.
He did not even know how to vent his frustration and depression.
He knew that Violet was acting like this because of the conversation downstairs.
Patrick picked up his things and turned to look at Violet. His voice was calm. ¡°I think you didn¡¯t understand what | meant when we
were downstairs. | just wanted you to exin what happened between you and Gabriel!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. She seemed to have diverted the topic back then.
She looked at Patrick. ¡°Regarding what happened in the afternoon, | can exin...¡±
Before she could finish, Patrick quickly interrupted her. ¡°What | meant at that time was, now that Skyler is your senior, it doesn¡¯t
matter. As for Abel, you can do whatever you want with him. This has nothing to do with me. But Violet, you have to understand
one thing!
Ill
[e)
MN%
¡°Now that you''ve registered your marriage with me, it¡¯s equivalent to taking sides. Gabriel and | are archenemies. You''d better
keep a distance from him. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you if anything happens in the future!¡± Patrick¡¯s tone suddenly
became very impolite.
Violet''s expression changed slightly. She moved her lips as she said in the end. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay away from him in the future!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at Violet. ¡°It¡¯s best if you can do it. Of course, | have no intention of controlling your
interpersonal rtionships. You, on the other hand, when | mentioned Skyler and Abel previously, reacted so strongly. You were
in a hurry to defend yourself, making me think you were trying to get my attention through this!¡±
Violet''s face stiffened. How could this person be so narcissistic?
Couldn''t she feel that she had been ndered and was standing up for herself?
Patrick ignored her reaction and continued, ¡°If you have such thoughts, | advise you to give up early. Even if you eat with 800
men a day, it has nothing to do with me!¡±
Chapter 69
Violet looked at Patrick with her mouth agape. She even did not know how to describe her current mood.
However, after Patrick finished speaking, he turned around and left
without giving her any chance to speak.
Patrick won against Violet in words, so even his footsteps seemed to have be lighter.
Violet stared at Patrick¡¯s back meaningfully.
She never thought that Patrick would retaliate against her with the words she said downstairs.
How could there be such a vengeful man?
Violet cursed silently in her heart, ¡°Patrick, f uck you!¡±
Then, she snorted in a fit of pique, closed the door angrily, and went into the bathroom to continue showering.
She shouldn''t have opened the door for this person halfway through her
shower!
Patrick took his things and returned to the master bedroom. He then realized that his actions just now were a little... childish!
However, he had to admit that he felt much better after saying those
words.
However, on second thought, he remembered that he had to take sleeping pills tonight. He did not look too good.
This might be the price of being sharp-tongued!
He had said he would keep a distance from Violet, so he probably couldn¡¯t find the excuse to freeload on her bed again.
Patrick closed his eyes, poured two sleeping pills, took them, andy down.
<
16:55 Mon, Jan
The next morning, Patrick woke up in a bad mood.
Although he fell asleepst night after taking sleeping pills, it felt different from the feeling of falling asleep naturally with Violet in
his arms.
He felt inexplicably anxious.
During breakfast, Violet asked him, ¡°Mr. Hersey, the giarism case is in session today. Will you go over?¡±
Violet''s state did not seem to be affected by the conversation between the two of themst night at all.
Patrick felt even more upset. Without looking up, he said directly, ¡°Nelson will go over!¡±
Violet nodded and quickly finished her breakfast. Then she took her car keys and left.
Violet arrived at thepany. After checking in, she went to draw the design draft for a while. Seeing that it was about time,
Violet nned to goThis is from N?velDrama.Org.
to the court.
At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, the giarism case of Violet and Veronica officially started.
This was the first time Violet had seen Henry since she was framed by
him.
Violet had no intention of talking to him. Unexpectedly, Henry took the initiative to speak to her. ¡°Violet! How have you been
recently?¡±
There were many media reporters on the side, so Violet couldn''t fly into a
rage.
She had a cold look on her face. ¡°I''m fine!¡±
Henry sighed and put on an act in front of the media. ¡°Violet, you must be angry that Veronica giarized your design drafts.
ine and | are also angry, but she¡¯s still your sister. Whatever the oue of the trial, please spare her life!¡±
Ill
[e)
Violet did not expect Henry to say such a thing in front of the media.
She would be criticized if she said she would not let her off. But she couldn¡¯t hold her anger back if she said she would let her off.
In the end, Veronica didn¡¯t forget to add fuel to the fire at such a moment.
She walked over. Her face was pale, and she looked weak. She looked like she could faint at any moment. Her wrist was still
wrapped in white gauze.
Violet was afraid Veronica would scam her in front of these people, so she subconsciously stepped back.
In the end, Veronica bowed 90 degrees to Violet when so many reporters were around. ¡°Violet, I¡¯m sorry. No matter what,
everything that happened before was my fault. | owe you an apology!¡±
Her voice was sobbing as she continued to bend down pitifully. ¡°Violet, | was wrong! Please forgive me, okay?¡±
Violet stared at Veronica with a stiff expression. She could not curse in
front of the media.
However, wanting her to forgive Veronica¡¯s actions was simply a dream!
Violet was in a difficult position. Her expression was dark.
At this moment, some people actually began to sympathize with Veronica.
¡°Actually... they¡¯re biological sisters. There¡¯s no need for Violet to insist on fighting for victory or defeat!¡±
¡°Veronica looks quite pitiful. She still has to appear in court with injuries!¡±
¡°We should be lenient when it¡¯s possible. Since Veronica has already apologized, it¡¯s too unreasonable for Violet to refuse to let
her go!¡±
Because these things did not happen to them, some people opened and closed their mouths and began to teach others how to
be a person.
Violet clenched her fists, and her face turned ashen. She never expected that Veronica would not forget to put on a pitiful act in
front of the media
Ill
16:55 Mon,
when it came to court.
What was even more hateful was that people could easily forgive things that they did not suffer from. They acted as if they were
great and noble.
The media cameras recorded this scene. Violet''s face was ashen. She seemed to have lost before the court hearing.
At this moment, a mockingugh was heard.
Asl oppy voice sounded. ¡°If an apology is useful, why would we need the police?¡±
Ill
COMMENT
10.55 Mon,
Chapter 70
?1%1
Violet was stunned. She was surprised to see Gabriel walking over. His purple ear studs flickered under the sunlight.
He stood directly beside Violet.
Veronica frowned and looked a little confused. ¡°Who are you?¡±
Gabriel smiled, but his tone was a little aggressive. ¡°I¡¯m just a warm- hearted citizen. I¡¯m here to listen in. What? Do you have a
problem with it?¡±
Veronica shook her head.
Gabriel stepped forward, raised his voice, and said disdainfully, ¡°Veronica, don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful in front of the reporters.
Haven''t you had enough of this trick of faking your suicide?¡±
Veronica subconsciously took a step back and shook her head helplessly. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±
Gabriel looked at her mockingly. ¡°If | kill you and apologize to your corpse, will you forgive me?¡±
Veronica widened her eyes and looked pitiful. ¡°How can you say that?¡±
Gabriel didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°Then how can you do this? You know that not everyone who does something wrong deserves to
be forgiven, right?
¡°Why didn¡¯t you apologize to Violet when you sn atched her boyfriend? You giarized her work for two years. Why didn¡¯t you
say sorry for that? Why didn¡¯t you say sorry when you faked your suicide and caused millions of people on the Inte to curse
Violet? It¡¯s toote to act pitiful now!¡±
After Gabriel finished speaking, everyone immediately woke up as if they had been hit in the head.
That was right. Veronica had done so many despicable things. Now, she wanted Violet to forgive her and gain the media¡¯s
sympathy by saying she was sorry. She must think that everyone was too st upid!
[e)
16:55 Mon, Jan
Some of the reporters even started whispering.
¡°After doing such a thing, she still has the cheek to ask Violet to forgive
her!¡±
¡°Yes, she¡¯s putting on an act in front of us! Have you forgotten her name was Director Webb?¡±
¡°If she did want Violet to forgive her, she wouldn''t have forced Violet to forgive her in front of everyone before the trial!¡±
Veronica clearly heard these words and could even see the disdain in their
eyes.
Henry knew that Gabriel¡¯s appearance had foiled his n. He protected
Veronica and walked into the court.
Violet nced at Gabriel. ¡°Thank you!¡±
Gabrielughed. ¡°Tsk, Vivi, with our rtionship, you don¡¯t need to stand on ceremony. | do admire your ability and can¡¯t stand
Veronica!¡±
Violet was grateful at first, but when she saw his cheeky smile, she turned
around and left.
Gabriel quickly followed. ¡°Don''t be so rude. At least | stepped forward to help you just now!¡±
Violet had always remembered her promise to Patrickst night that she would stay away from Gabriel.
Her face was expressionless. ¡°I didn¡¯t beg you to do that!¡±
Gabriel raised his eyebrows. ¡°Vivi, you have no conscience for saying that!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Nelson had just arrived at the court when he saw Gabriel chasing Violet into the court.
Nelson''s expression changed slightly. He found a reporter and asked about what had just happened. He immediately sent a
message to Patrick to tell him that Gabriel hade to listen to today¡¯s giarism case.
Ill
[e)
16.55 Mon, Ja
MN%
The outside world was in an uproar over thiswsuit. In fact, it had onlysted for less than two hours.
Violet hadplete evidence. She had the original design draft, handwriting authentication certificate, and many audio and chat
records.
Coupled with the support from the outside world, Veronica could barely fight back at all.
In the end, thewsuit ruled that Veronica had giarized as many pieces of Violet¡¯s jewelry design drafts, which caused severe
dama Violet Webb¡¯s reputation. Veronica was ordered to immediately sto dissemination of Violet¡¯s design drafts and publicly
apologize to Viole Veronica should alsopensate Violet 400 thousand dors for economic loss and a reasonable expense of
4,60 0 dors. Veronica should immediately stop the post-production and sale of Violet''s design drafts.
Just as thewsuit ended, the media reporters had already sent out the
results of thewsuit.
Veronica was convicted of giarism. She lost money and needed to apologize. Violet''s reputation soared.
After thewsuit, when Veronica left the house, she was still ring at Violet with red eyes.
Violet ignored her and strode away.
Henry looked displeased. He was about to chase after Violet when he was stopped by Nelson.
Nelson clearly remembered how Henry had treated Violet.
He said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Webb, please behave yourself. Don¡¯t force Mr. Hersey to make a move on you!¡±
Henry''s expression changed several times. Atst, he did not chase after Violet and turned to look for Veronica.
Veronica saw her father¡¯s dark expression and said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be afraid. Although Violet is married to Patrick,
Patrick didn¡¯t do
[e)
anything to you after how you treated her previously!
¡°Morcover, not only did Patrick not acknowledge her identity, he didn¡¯t evene to listen to today¡¯swsuit. It could be seen that
Violet is dispensable to him! Don¡¯t scare yourself!¡±
When Henry heard this, he nodded with an uncertain expression.
Gabriel chased after Violet out. ¡°Vivi, now that you won thewsuit, how are you going to thank me?¡±
Violet did not want to have too much to do with him. She said directly, ¡°Without you, | would still win thewsuit!¡±
Gabriel raised his eyebrows. ¡°Vivi, you can¡¯t say that. Before the court hearing, at least | helped you salvage the situation in front
of the media!
You can¡¯t be so heartless!¡±
¡°Then, thank you. Also, we¡¯re not familiar with each other. Don¡¯t call me
Vivi!¡± Violet''s voice was cold and distant.
She walked to the car, opened the door, and was about to leave.
Gabriel went forward and grabbed her arm. He smiled cheekily and acted like a hooligan. He said, ¡°Vivi, don¡¯t be so
unreasonable. We won thewsuit, so we should at least celebrate!¡±
Violet frowned. Just as she was about to shake off Gabriel¡¯s hand, she felt herself pulled over and leaned against someone¡¯s
chest.
She had yet to pull her arm out of Gabriel¡¯s hand when a gloomy, cold voice sounded above her head. ¡°Stay away from her!¡±
B
Ill
[e)
COMMENT
Chapter 71
Chapter 71~*~*
Violet suddenly turned around and saw Patrick protecting her in front and looking at Gabriel with a cold and indifferent
expression.
Gabriel didn¡¯t let go of Violet¡¯s arm.
Seeing Patrick, Gabriel was stunned for a moment before sneering. He said, ¡°Patrick, you have nothing else to do, right? You''re
being too nosy. Does the distance between Vivi and me have anything to do with you?¡±
Patrick looked at Gabriel¡¯s hand, which was holding Violet, in disgust. ¡°Let go of her!¡±
The smile on Gabriel¡¯s face faded. ¡°What if | don¡¯t let go?¡±
Patrick pulled Violet¡¯s other arm. ¡°Then don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±
Gabriel looked at him indifferently. ¡°Is that so? Then | want to see how you''re going to be rude!¡±
Patrick¡¯s oppressive aura increased exponentially. He reached out and grabbed Gabriel¡¯s hand, which was holding Violet, and
was about to use
force.
Seeing that the two of them were at daggers drawn, there were already reporters looking over.
Violet frowned and said, ¡°You two are hurting my arm!¡±
The strengths in her arms were reduced at the same time.
Violet quickly pulled her arms back. Her expression was a little dark. ¡°If you two want to quarrel, please go on. Leave me out of
this. | don¡¯t want to be treated like a monkey who was ying a show!¡±
After she said that, Violet took a few steps back.
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t say anything and shook off Gabriel¡¯s hand. He took a handkerchief and carefully wiped his
hand as if Gabriel was something dirty.
r
M.
The corners of Gabriel¡¯s mouth twitched twice as he snorted coldly.
He turned around and looked at Violet. His eyes shed as he thought of yesterday evening when they were on the hospital roof.
Violet also left directly as she did now.
He looked at Violet yfully, and his eyes were full of interest. ¡°Vivi, since you don¡¯t want to celebrate with me, | won''t force you.
But, seriously, why don¡¯t you consider our Bright Jewelry? I¡¯m much easier to talk to than Patrick. Firstly, | don¡¯t restrict the
employees¡¯ freedom to make friends, and secondly, | don¡¯t force the employees to take sides. I¡¯m a boss with a
conscience.¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression instantly darkened.
Violet looked indifferent as she said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but | don¡¯t intend to changepanies now!¡±
Violet walked to the car door and looked at Patrick, who had a gloomy look on his face. ¡°Mr. Hersey, please make way. I¡¯m
leaving!¡±
Patrick looked at her deeply and turned to walk to his car.
Violet got into the car and drove away.
Patrick¡¯s car also drove away.
Gabriel smiled, but his smile did not reach his eyes. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a pity to leave such a talent with Patrick!¡±
Violet''s car had just arrived at the Foreverie Jewelry parking lot when Patrick¡¯s car stopped at the side.
Violet thought about what happened in the court just now and felt that she had to exin.
As soon as Patrick got out of the car, he saw Violet walking over calmly. She said with a solemn expression, ¡°Mr. Hersey, at the
court just now, Gabriel and | were not what you saw. Before the court session, he took the initiative to help me out. After the
lawsuit, | ignored him. He was the one who insisted on chasing after me and asked me to celebrate...¡±
This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Before she could finish, Patrick interrupted her indifferently. ¡°| know!¡±
Violet opened her mouth and looked at Patrick in a daze, not quite understanding his reaction.
Didn¡¯t he sayst night that he wanted her to keep a distance from
Gabriel?
In the end, when Gabriel was hot on her heels today, she thought Patrick would be unhappy and wanted to exin, but she
didn¡¯t expect Patrick to have such a reaction.
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. He nced at Violet. ¡°Nelson had already told me!¡±
After saying that, he walked toward the elevator.
Violet immediately reacted. Did he mean that he knew what had happened?
Could it be that he was the one who took the initiative to help her just
now?
When facing Patrick, Violet had never dared to tter herself. Just as this thought appeared, she quickly shook her head and
denied it.
Violet walked toward the elevator. At that moment, she heard someone calling her.
She turned around and saw Sophia chasing after her. ¡°Violet, | hear you won thewsuit, right?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±
Sophia was as happy as if she had won awsuit. ¡°My cousin...¡±
She had just said two words when she saw Patrick in the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator. She quickly changed her words. ¡°Dr. Fuller is
here. He¡¯s in the design department now. He said he wants to see the process of jewelry
customization!¡±
In the elevator, Patrick clearly heard this sentence. He suddenly looked up
[e)
MM.
with a heavy expression.
For some reason, Violet also subconsciously looked at him.
The elevator slowly closed under their gazes.
45
Seeing that Violet didn¡¯t respond, Sophia couldn¡¯t help but touch her arm. ¡°Violet, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±
Violet came back to her senses. ¡°Oh, | heard that. Let¡¯s go. Since Dr. Fuller is here, let''s not keep him waiting!¡±
When they entered the design department, Violet saw Abel sitting in the reception room from afar.
He sat there quietly, like a jade sculpture, exquisitely crafted.
Violet had just walked to the reception room door and was about to push the door open when her phone rang.
lat]
Chapter 72
Violet frowned and nced at the caller ID. It was from Megan.
Through the ss, she nced at Abel, who was in the reception room. Abel happened to look over as well.
Violet pointed at her phone and gestured for him that she had to go out
and take a call.
Abel smiled gently and nodded.
Violet went out with her phone and answered the call. ¡°Hello!¡±
¡°Violet, | n to be discharged from the hospital today. After all, it¡¯s just a fracture. | can heal at home!¡± Megan''s voice was cold,
but an inexplicable anger was in it.
Violet frowned as she said, ¡°Did something happen to you?¡±
Megan had no intention of hiding it from Violet. She said honestly, ¡°Robert has been haunting me. | don¡¯t want to be hospitalized
anymore!¡±
Violet immediately understood. She had been to the hospital a few times. She could tell that Robert had been going to Megan¡¯s
ward constantly.
It didn¡¯t matter if he really liked Megan or if it was purely for fun. Megan had someone she loved, and she couldn¡¯t possibly be
able to stand his
tireless harassment.
Violet nodded. ¡°Alright, | understand. I''lle and pick you upter!¡±
Megan shook her head. ¡°No need. You''re busy these few days. I''ll settle the discharge procedures myself!¡±
Violet said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not that busy yet. Just wait. I''lle overter!¡±
Megan''s family was not in Summerwood City. She had stayed here after graduation because of Skyler. Violet would not let an
injured patient like her run around to settle the discharge procedures herself.
After hanging up, Violet went to look for Abel.
Ill
JN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
M
When Abei saw Violet enter, he stood up with a smile. Then, he said, ¡°Have you finished your call?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°By the way, Dr. Fuller, why are you here now? You should go over in the afternoon to see the customization
process. Everyone should be having lunch now!¡±
Abel smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. | came to look for you at noon to have a meal with you. You saved me a few days ago. |
haven''t thanked you yet!¡±
Violet did not expect this. She did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Aren''t you afraid that I¡¯ve already had lunch outside?¡±
Abel chuckled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you to dinner!¡±
Violet couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s have lunch together. However, | should go to the hospital first and help my friend
with the discharge procedures!¡±
Abel raised an eyebrow. ¡®Is it that friend with a broken arm?¡±
Violet nodded and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. She doesn¡¯t have any friends in Summerwood City. | have to pick her
up from the hospital now! It would take some time!¡±
ettle
fo
al.
Abel looked at her with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s lunch break now, so I¡¯m not a client, and you don¡¯t have to feel sorry. How about this? I''ll get
someone the discharge procedures for her. We''ll go over and pick her up Then you can send her home, and we''ll go and see the
jewelry customization process. It should be just right!¡±
Violet''s eyes lit up. She looked at Abel gratefully as she said, ¡°Thank yo Dr. Fuller!¡±
Abel smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony! We''re friends!¡±
Violet smiled and nodded.
Violet and Abel went to the hospital, picked up Megan, and went to lunch together at a famous restaurant near the hospital.
After ordering dishes, Megan got up and went to the bathroom.
Il
Violet was chatting with Abel in the private room.
Megan had just left the private room and closed the door when she saw the door of the opposite private room open.
55%
Just like her, Robert had a cast on his arm. He pushed the door open and
came out.
Megan''s expression instantly turned dark. ¡°Have you been following me?¡±
Robert looked surprised to see Megan, but when he heard Megan¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He said, ¡°How
would | know you''reing here for lunch?¡±
He did not n to stay in the hospital for long. He only stayed in the hospital for two more days because he saw Megan was next
door and felt
she was fun.
Unexpectedly, he heard that Megan had been discharged, so he
immediately went through the discharge procedures and called Patrick out for lunch.
However, he never expected that he would meet Megan here.
Megan looked at him with a cold expression. She could not help but frown
and walk toward the bathroom.
Robert quickly followed.
Megan suddenly stopped. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±
Robert looked at her andughed. ¡°Tsk, | just want to go to the bathroom. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re facing a great enemy!¡±
Megan blushed when she heard his words. She turned around angrily and quickened her pace toward the bathroom.
Robert couldn''t help butugh as he looked at Megan¡¯s back. ¡°We¡¯re so
connected. We can¡¯t avoid each other no matter what!¡±
Not long after Megan returned to the private room, the waiter came to serve the dishes.
Ill
They served a few more signature dishes and said they were from a gentleman in the opposite private room!
55%
Violet was confused. She naturally knew that people they didn¡¯t know wouldn''t give them food for no reason. Thinking about how
Megan had gone out for a while, she subconsciously looked at Megan.
Megan''s expression was a little unnatural. She didn¡¯t want to tell Abel and Violet it was from Robert.
She said directly, ¡°It¡¯s one of my clients!¡±
Violet would not believe it if Megan said it was from a friend. However, Violet would understand if she said it was from a client.
Megan''s online codename was Maggie. Her hacking skills were superb. Ordinary people could not hire her.
After lunch, when they came out to pay the bill, they were told that their bill had also been settled.
Violet looked at Megan. ¡°It¡¯s also your client?¡±
Megan cursed Robert in her heart. She braced herself and nodded. ¡°Yes, | think so!¡±
Abel looked at Violet with a smile. ¡°Looks like | have another reason to treat you to a meal!¡±
Violet smiled. The three of them went out and had just taken a when Violet suddenly saw a white kitten nesting in the grass by th
roadside. It meowed weakly.
Because the kitten was white, Violet immediately saw that the kitten¡¯s was injured.
She walked forward and bent down to look at the injured kitten. She couldn¡¯t bear to see it like this. ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful!¡±
When Patrick and Robert came out after lunch, they saw Violet and the other two not far away.
13:25 Tue,
16.
00%
They had just taken a step forward when they heard Abel say, ¡°If you like it, you can raise it!¡±
Patrick subconsciously looked at Violet, who was squatting on the ground. He heard her say, ¡°I want to raise it too, but it¡¯s not
very convenient for me because | live in someone else¡¯s house now!¡±
COMMENT
Chapter 73
Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened slightly.
After all, they were married. How did it be someone else¡¯s house? Did he treat Violet harshly? Why was she so cautious?
Robert blinked and subconsciously looked at Patrick with a teasing expression as if asking how he abused Violet.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Patrick looked at him and shook his head slightly, indicating that he should shut up.
Megan knew that Violet and Patrick had registered their marriage. She understood what Violet meant by saying that.
She knew that Violet liked cats. Previously, when she was in the Webb family, Veronica was allergic to animal hair, so Henry did
not allow Violet to raise them.
She said, ¡°Violet, keep it at my house. You can take it over when you have a fixed ce to stay!¡±
Violet looked up and nced at Megan beside her. Her gaze was fixed on her arm. ¡°You''re injured yourself. It¡¯s not convenient
for you to take care
of it!¡±
Abel said at the right time, ¡°Let me raise it. If you want it in the f u
can take it!¡±
Violet was a little embarrassed. She turned around and looked at A be
¡°How can I...¡±
Her words were stuck in her throat. She saw Patrick standing with Robert
not far behind Abel.
One was expressionless, while the other was full of mockery. She also didn¡¯t know how long they had been here and how many
sentences they had heard.
Du
Abel sensed that something was wrong with Violet. She also turned around subconsciously.
Ill
r
M.
55%
They had just taken a step forward when they heard Abel say, ¡°If you like it, you can raise it!¡±
Patrick subconsciously looked at Violet, who was squatting on the ground. He heard her say, ¡°I want to raise it too, but it¡¯s not
very convenient for me because | live in someone else¡¯s house now!¡±
laa]
{
COMMENT
<
MM
+5
Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened slightly.
After all, they were married. How did it be someone else¡¯s house? Did he treat Violet harshly? Why was she so cautious?
Robert blinked and subconsciously looked at Patrick with a teasing expression as if asking how he abused Violet.
Patrick looked at him and shook his head slightly, indicating that he should shut up.
Megan knew that Violet and Patrick had registered their marriage. She understood what Violet meant by saying that.
She knew that Violet liked cats. Previously, when she was in the Webb family, Veronica was allergic to animal hair, so Henry did
not allow Violet to raise them.
She said, ¡°Violet, keep it at my house. You can take it over when you have a fixed ce to stay!¡±
Violet looked up and nced at Megan beside her. Her gaze was fixed on her arm. ¡°You''re injured yourself. It¡¯s not convenient
for you to take care
of it!¡±
Abel said at the right time, ¡°Let me raise it. If you want it in the future, you can take it!¡±
Violet was a little embarrassed. She turned around and looked at Abel.
¡°How can I...¡±
Her words were stuck in her throat. She saw Patrick standing with Robert not far behind Abel.
One was expressionless, while the other was full of mockery. She also didn¡¯t know how long they had been here and how many
sentences they
had heard.
Abel sensed that something was wrong with Violet. She also turned around subconsciously.
MN
When Violet saw Robert, she reacted almost instantly. It was Patrick and Robert who had given them dishes and paid the bill for
them.
202
She was so shocked that she even forgot to ask him. She blurted out, ¡°You were in the private room opposite!¡±
Robert smiled and agreed.
Violet was puzzled. She nced at Megan and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was your client?¡±
Robertughed out loud. He asked, ¡°Meggy, when did | be your client? Why didn¡¯t | know?¡±
Megan red at him with a dark expression. It could be seen that she did not want to talk nonsense with him. ¡°I will give him the
money for the
meal!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed as she stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hersey and Mr. Foster, for helping me settle the bill! Are you
leaving?¡±
Violet had already thought it through. Now that they were out, they definitely were leaving.
As soon as they said yes, she could say goodbye to them directly.
After the two of them left, she could deal with the injured little white cat in
peace.
However, as soon as she finished asking, Patrick stepped forward looked behind her. ¡°Is this cat injured?¡±
Violet''s expression tightened. She did not quite understand what Pat meant. She told him the truth, ¡°Its leg is injured!¡±
Patrick walked past Violet. Under her surprised gaze, he picked up the weak kitten from the grass and reached out to rub its
head. ¡°Poor thing!¡±
Violet found it hard to believe that Patrick would hold a kitten. Moreover, one could tell that this cat had wandered outside for a
long time and was dirty.
r
Her voice was a little dry as she said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, what are you...¡±
Patrick looked at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring it for treatment. Do you have a problem?¡±
55%
Violet quickly shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that... Do you want to raise it?¡±
Patrick looked at Violet. ¡°Since | can treat it, | naturally have to raise it. Otherwise, do you think I¡¯m that bored to treat it and send
it out to wander?¡±
Violet looked at Patrick in a daze. For some reason, she felt that Patrick was implying something.
After Patrick finished speaking, he did not look at her anymore. He carried the cat and walked toward his car.
Robert didn¡¯t expect things to develop in this direction.
Patrick, who had always been a clean freak, could bear to pick up a dirty kitten! Robert¡¯s expression was as if he had been
struck by lightning.
When he saw Patrick leave, he quickly went to chase after him.
Violet frowned and turned to Abel. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Dr. Fuller!¡±
When Robert got into the car, he saw Patrick take off his suit jack been wearing and wrap it around the cat. He ced it in the
back wiped his hands with a wet tissue.
had
Robert looked at Patrick from head to toe. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Don¡¯t tell m soul has been possessed. | can¡¯t believe that you would
touch this dirt little thing!¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows and threw the wet tissue into the trash box in the car. He looked at the small cat in the backseat and
said, ¡°It¡¯s quite cute!¡±
Robert looked at the kitten wrapped in a custom-made suit. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch twice. Heughed
dryly. ¡°Aha... Do you mean it?¡±
Il
Maybe he had poor eyesight, but he really couldn¡¯t tell what was so cute about it!
It was no different from an ordinary cat at all!
55%
+5
Robert started the car. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to keep that cat because of Violet!¡±
Patrick looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°You''re thinking too much!¡±
Robert''s eyes shed as he muttered to himself, ¡°Is that so?¡±
Violet told Skyler that she was out to apany the client to see the jewelry customization process.
She and Abel sent Megan home, then went straight to the jewelry customization processing factory.
At first, Violet nned to check the jewelry customization process with Abel and tell the jewelry maker about the customization
process and the details that should be paid attention to. Then, she would go back to the
company.
In the end, Ab bie somehow found out that Violet was in the processing nt, and she was alsoing over.
Violet could only agree. When she came over, she apanied her to see how far her jewelry production had progressed.
After she was done with her work, it was already past time to get off work. Violet drove straight home.
Violet opened the door, took a few steps, and found the cat tree in the
living room. And also the litter box and nest beside it.
lst]
Chapter 74
Violet had a bewildered expression. Even though Patrick had carried the little white cat away, she still found it hard to believe that
Patrick would
raise this cat.
Now, looking at the changes in the living room, an indescribable feeling surged in her heart.
She walked over gently and saw that the little cat had taken a bath. It curled up in a small nest, and its injured leg was still
wrapped in gauze. It looked like it had been bandaged.
Violet squatted down and reached out to touch the kitten¡¯s b*dy.
The little kitten opened its eyes slightly and stuck out its little tongue to lick Violet¡¯s fingers. Violet''s heart instantly softened.
She was about to scratch the kitten¡¯s chin. She knew that when the kitten¡¯s
chin was being stroked, it would feelfortable and purr.
However, just as she ced her hand on the kitten¡¯s chin, she heard a low voice behind her. ¡°Vi!¡±
Violet suddenly turned her head and saw Patrick in home clothes looking down at her and the kitten.
Violet subconsciously pursed her lips.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
However, before she could speak, Patrick smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m call
Violet was stunned. She nced at the little white cat in her hand.
Patrick said with a faint smile, ¡°Its name is Vi!¡±
Violet thought of Patrick saying that he was calling it. He didn¡¯t think she thought he was calling her, did he?
Violet blushed a little. She stood up and looked at Patrick seriously. ¡°Thank you!¡±
Regardless of whether Patrick really wanted to raise this cat, his actions
Ill
r
M
55%
moved her very much.
4
Patrick looked at her expressionlessly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I raised Vi because it¡¯s cute. What does it have to do with
you?¡±
Violet was a little embarrassed. ¡°I... | didn¡¯t say it had anything to do with me. | feel it¡¯s quite good that you can take care of it!¡±
From a stray cat, it had be a noble pet of a wealthy family.
It could seen that Patrick was pleased by Violet¡¯s words. He curled his lips and deliberately teased Violet. ¡°Is that so? | thought
you were thanking me as Violety!¡±
Violet blushed and felt a little ufortable. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±
Patrick thought about how Violet was usually at odds with him and found it funny. He deliberately said, ¡°You didn¡¯t what? Are you
not Violety, or is it not Vi?¡±
Violet red at Patrick with a red face, but it was obvious that she was not angry at all. ¡°Violety? You''re so boring!¡±
With that, Violet went upstairs with a red face.
Patrick was slightly stunned. When he thought of Violet ring at him, he felt it was inexplicably seductive.
His eyes shed and heughed softly.
Patrick looked at the little white ball in the little nest and bent dow scratch the little white cat¡¯s chin. He said in a low voice, ¡°Tsk...
Vi, you think Violety is being shy?¡±
After dinner, Patrick went upstairs. When Violet saw Vi curled up on the sofa, her heart itched.
She couldn''t help but walk over and sit beside Vi. She turned on the television and stroked the cat while watching TV absent-
mindedly.
She was originally quitefortable, but after a few minutes, Patrick came down.
MM.
Violet saw him from the corner of her eye and her b*dy stiffened slightly. Why did hee down?
Not only did Patricke down, but he also walked straight toward Violet.
He sat down on the sofa next to Violet and looked at the television.
Violet was also looking straight ahead at the television. It was ying a recent popr drama.
At this moment, the male protagonist was jealous because the female protagonist had hidden it from him and had a meal with
the male supporting role. The two of them were quarreling.
This plot was quite normal, but as they argued, the male lead suddenly had a fierce expression. He domineeringly locked the
female lead in his arms and started to k*ss her passionately.
Violet instantly blushed, not knowing where to look.
What kind of dramatic operation was this? Couldn¡¯t they just quarrel?
Patrick also looked away awkwardly.
Violet let go of her hand, which was stroking the cat. Then she quickly picked up the remote control at the side and hurriedly
changed the
channel.
She finally switched to a news station and heaved a sigh of relief listened to the boring news summary.
When Patrick saw Violet¡¯s actions, he stared at her for two seconds.
teasing smile suddenly shed across his cold and handsome face.
Violet was stunned for a moment before she realized that what she did seemed to be hiding something.
It was just a k*ssing scene. There was no need for her to take it to heart.
Violet did not want to say anything. She blushed and lowered her head to rub Vi.
Ill
MM
Patrick¡¯s gaze fell on the side of her face. Seeing that her face was slightly red, his eyes darkened as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.
Thinking of the passionate k*ss on TV just now, he inexplicably felt that his cor was a little tight. He subconsciously thought he
was wearing a tie and reached out to pull his cor.
In the end, when he ced his hand on his cor, he realized that he wasn¡¯t wearing a tie.
His gaze fell on Violet¡¯s hand. He wanted to say something to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Do you like cats very much?¡±
Violet nced at Patrick. Her face had basically returned to normal.
She nodded. ¡°Yes, | like them very much!¡±
After saying that, she paused. Remembering that Patrick had brought this cat back, she could not help but ask him, ¡°Do you like
cats too?¡±
Patrick couldn¡¯t help but recall Robert¡¯s words in the car. ¡°When did you
be interested in cats?¡±
He suddenly looked ufortable. He didn¡¯t want to raise a cat because
he liked it.
Instead, it was because when he heard that Violet wanted to raise it was afraid that he wouldn''t let her, she went to ask Abel for
help, whi
him inexplicably unhappy.
He was silent for a moment. When Violet thought he would not ans nodded coldly and said, ¡°I''ll go upstairs first!¡±
e
[e)
COMMENT
Chapter 75
With that, Patrick stood up and left.
Violet looked at his back and her eyes shed.
She was a little confused about Patrick. However, no matter what, she just needed to mind her business.
Patrick went upstairs and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the bedroom.
He unwrapped a mint slowly and threw it into his mouth. He watched the night lightse on and rubbed his eyebrows in
frustration.
He suddenly regretted bringing the cat back, but he couldn¡¯t go back on his word and send it away.
His rtionship with Violet should not be like this. It was as if something was out of his control.
Patrick looked out the window with a dark expression and dialed Nelson¡¯s number. ¡°I''ll personally go to Yeasation City to check
the project
tomorrow!¡±
Nelson was a little surprised. ¡°Mr. Hersey, didn¡¯t you say to let Mr. Xander go over?¡±
Patrick said in a deep voice, ¡°Tell him that he doesn¡¯t have to go. me book a ne ticket for tomorrow!¡±
At the same time, Robert received a friend request on WhatsApp. W he saw that the remark was Megan, he passed it hurriedly
and happily
In the end, as soon as he passed her request, Megan transferred a sum o money to him. The amount was neither much nor less,
just enough to settle the bill for the lunch in the opposite private room.
Robert''s expression changed instantly.
Robert asked, [Megan, what do you mean?]
However, before Megan replied, his phone epted the transfer as if it had been infected with a virus.
Robert stared at the phone screen with a dark expression.
55%
Robert replied, [I didn¡¯t press the ept button just now. There¡¯s something wrong with my phone. | won¡¯t take your money. I''ll
transfer it to you!]
L
In the end, just as he sent the message, there was a red exmation mark followed it.
Robert''s handsome face turned ashen out of anger. The other party had actually blocked him.
He could not help but curse, ¡°F uck, what kind of operation is this?¡±
Transferring money, epting it, and blocking in one go! He was really speechless!
In Megan''s home, after deleting Robert, Megan closed herputer and
went to rest.
She didn¡¯t want to owe Robert even a single cent!
Poor Robert! He didn¡¯t know that his phone had been hacked by Megan for a moment.
He thought that his phone had malfunctioned and that was why epted the money.
The next day, when Violet went to work, she learned that Patrick was business trip.
For the next few days, she did not see Patrick.
The wound on Vi¡¯s leg had already healed.
Abel and Ab bie¡¯s jewelry had already been customized. They had even paid the bnce, and Patrick had yet to return.
On this day, the final evaluation of the Century Jewelry Competition
finally came to an end.
55%
+5
At noon, Violet and Sophia had just finished lunch when they learned they had won the only first prize in the Century Jewelry
Competition.
As soon as they entered the design department, they heard Joanna¡¯s most
envious voice.
¡°It''s just a first prize. Do you have to tter her like that? Lots of people won the championship of the Century Jewelry
Competition!¡±
¡°Joanna, it¡¯s not just because of this. Violet has been very popr recently. A lot of peoplee to her to design!¡±
Joanna snorted coldly. ¡°What a joke. What other work does she have to show off besides the one that won first prize in this
competition? She¡¯s a neer who doesn¡¯t have any work. If not for the poprity of the previouswsuit, she wouldn¡¯t have
been so popr. | think she won the award this time mostly because of the poprity of the previous giarism case. That¡¯s why
the judges gave her the award!¡±
After she finished speaking, no one continued to say anything.
After all, the Century Jewelry Competition was sponsored by Foreverie Jewelry. Joanna¡¯s words were tantamount to ndering
Foreverie Jewelry.
Joanna did not like Violet. But others would not be like her. They won''t continue to discuss this matter at the risk of offending the
company
As soon as Joanna finished speaking, Sophia rushed into the design department. Violet did not even have time to stop her.
Sophia, who had always been timid, could not control her emotions now. She looked at everyone indignantly and defended
Violet. ¡°You guys are just jealous. Can¡¯t Ms. Webb¡¯s recent design draft prove how good she is?¡±
Joanna sneered. ¡°What''s there to prove? She just took a few more clients. What can this prove? Compared to the genius
designer who stood out in all thepetitions, she¡¯s still far from it!¡±
Sophia¡¯s expression was dark. She could not deny this because Violet had
Il
[e)
N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
amous Century Jewelry Competition till ompetition till she cowishing she co
reasonable.
ig an award once was indeed not a big deald not a big deal.
and design talent to support a designernort a designer.
lepartment and grabbed Sophia, who wasophia, who was e said calmly. ¡°Ms. Skeldon is right. I¡¯m is right. I¡¯m work hard to prove
myself!¡±
king, Skyler walked out of the office.
the office.
ru everything they said.
ciz the first prize in the Century Jewelry aleitar will celebrate it tonight. It¡¯s my
ry Jewelry
dood ha clenched her fists tightly with a dark
ith a dark
Violer pred Violet previously was that e thingsofthe things that Gloria had left her aimesed hertime and time again,
core.
siness tripshencsaltzen, she realized that ifferently.
Foreverie dewchowtoie Wawelry for two years. to Skyler.cy to Skyler.
r¡¯s attention. Joanna wish.goatuna wished she
>ghts.
oug
Violet,e to my officello my office!¡±
this. She red at Violetred at Violet,
Il
laa]
Chapter 76
Violet ignored Joanna¡¯s reaction.
She looked at Skyler and nodded. She reached out and patted Sophia¡¯s shoulder, signaling her not to be rash. Then she entered
Skyler¡¯s office.
Violet closed the door as Skyler said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t take Joanna¡¯s words to heart. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s jealous of you!¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care! | didn¡¯t run out of ideas anyway. | have plenty of opportunities to prove myself!¡±
Skyler smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you think
| way. When we have dinner tonight, interact more with everyone. | hope you can shine in Foreverie Jewelry, but | don¡¯t want you
to make too many enemies in the Design Department. This won''t do any good to you. After all, no matter how small a person is,
there are times when this person can cause a butterfly effect and produce a huge effect!¡±
Violet nodded and looked at Skyler seriously. ¡°Mr. Brown, | understand!¡±
Skyler smiled. ¡°It''s good that you understand. | won''t say anything else. Regarding your future development, here¡¯s what the
company¡¯s higher- ups think. Although you used this opportunity to win the championship of the Century Jewelry Competition...¡±
He looked at Violet and changed to say, ¡°In the past two years, you didn¡¯t have any work. It was always Veronica who took your
work to participate in thepetitions. | guess you understand that if you don¡¯t participate in it yourself, it would still be unclear in
the end, even if the truth was that Veronica giarized you. There are even people who stand on Veronica¡¯s side. The public
might also have different opinions.
¡°You''re now qualified to participate in anypetition in the country. Your can participate in a few morepetitions in the future
toy the foundation and prepare for entering the international jewelry and fashion industry in the future! These are the recent
competition information. You can read thepetition requirements first. Then you can choose apetition and send a
preliminary design draft!¡±
Violet nodded and took the documents from Skyler. She bowed to him and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brown!¡±
Skyler smiled angrily. ¡°Why are you standing ceremony? I¡¯m your senior after all!¡±
Violet blinked and nced at him. ¡°In that case, | won¡¯t stand on
ceremony. Since you''re treating us tonight, can | bring my friend to the gathering?¡±
Skyler was stunned. He asked, ¡°Friend?¡±
Violet smiled at him and said, ¡°Megan!¡±
Skyler was enlightened.
Violet smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s been recuperating well recently. She¡¯s already removed her cast!¡±
Megan had called her almost every day for thest two days to ask her for help because she wanted to see Skyler.
Skyler couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Of course, she cane. She¡¯s also my junior. | think it¡¯s just a matter of words. You don¡¯t have
to ask me if it¡¯s okay!¡±
Violet smiled and thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s all because that girl is too shy!¡±
She smiled and said, ¡°Then I''ll tell her!¡±
Skyler nodded.
At night, Violet saw Megan at the entrance of the Moonlight Pavilion. She saw joy on her face, which had always looked cold
most of the time.
Violet smiled. ¡°Go in. You''ll be able to see the person you''ve been thinking
about soon!¡±
Megan nced sideways at her. Violet knew her well. She could see a trace. of embarrassment under her cold expression.
They walked into the Moonlight Pavilion and bumped into someone
G
rushing out with a phone.
The other party directly cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t you have f u cking eyes?¡±
77%
Violet''s expression instantly turned cold. Looking at the girl in front of her with exquisite makeup, it was hard to imagine that such
rough words
came from her mouth.
Her expression darkened as she said, ¡°Watch yournguage. You were the one who bumped into us!¡±
The other party clearly did not expect Violet to dare to speak to her like
this.
She reached out and was about to hit her when Violet grabbed her wrist.
¡°You want to hit me?¡±
The woman was so angry that her face contorted. ¡°Let go of me. Who do you think you are? How dare you treat me like this!¡±
Violet retorted, ¡°Who do you think you are? Why wouldn''t | dare to treat you like this? You¡¯d better understand that | won''t offend
anyone unless they offend me!¡±
The woman was so angry that she raised her leg to kick Violet. Violet had never met such an unreasonable woman.
The moment she opened her mouth, she cursed. If she couldn¡¯t win, she would hit others. She even kicked others when her
hand was grabbed.
Violet was furious. She grabbed the woman¡¯s arm and pulled her forward. She pressed her shoulder with her other hand and
threw her over her shoulder beautifully, causing her to fall to the ground.
The woman screamed in pain and red at Violet. ¡°You''re f ucking courting death!¡±
Violet had never seen such an unreasonable person. She looked down at the woman and said, ¡°You have a foul mouth. You
should brush your teeth a few more times before going out!¡±
With that, Violet took Megan''s hand and walked away.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
G-
77%
Megan saw that she was in a bad mood and changed the topic. ¡°Your over- the-shoulder wrestling is very handsome!¡±
Violet nced at her, and her expression darkened. ¡°Your change of topic is not good at all. Instead, it reminds me of the person
who taught me how to fight!¡±
Megan was stunned. Her expression immediately became awkward. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s all people and things from the
past!¡±
Megan knew that Violet was good-looking and was often surrounded by hooligans in high school.
Later on, she met Freddie. It was that person who taught her how to fight. He said that even if no one protected her, she could
protect herself.
However, the person who taught Violet to fight had already parted ways
with her.
Back then, Violet was with Russell partly because of Freddie. It was tooplicated back then, and Megan could notment.
However, Megan knew Violet very well. No matter why she was with Russell, she wanted to be in a rtionship for real.
Unexpectedly, Russell betrayed her in the end.
When Violet and Megan entered, Skyler had already arrived.
He waved his hand and asked Violet and Megan to go to his side.
Violet and Megan had just sat beside Skyler when they saw Joanna push open the door and walk in, closing it behind her.
Just as she was about toe to Skyler¡¯s side, she saw Violet sitting beside Skyler. Her expression immediately turned dark.
However, before she could do anything, the private room door was suddenly kicked open from the outside.
T7T%2
Chapter 77
Everyone looked over.
Before Violet could see the other party¡¯s face, she was almost blinded by the purple earring.
When she saw Gabriel standing at the private room door and thought of his arrogant actions of kicking the door just now, Violet
didn¡¯t feel surprised.
At this moment, a woman with a resentful expression walked out from behind Gabriel. She pointed at Violet and gritted her teeth.
¡°Gabriel, it¡¯s that woman. She embarrassed me in the hall and even threw me to the ground!¡±
Gabriel raised his eyebrows and looked over. At a nce, he saw Violet, who was expressionless.
When Violet saw the woman, she understood why Gabriel kicked the door. open and what he was up to.
It turned out that the woman she hit just now was rted to Gabriel!
Violet suddenly had a headache.
When Gabriel saw Violet, he was amused. He said, ¡°So it¡¯s Vivi. | didn¡¯t know that you can fight!¡±
Skyler looked at Violet in confusion. He was not afraid of Gabriel, but under normal circumstances, he did not want to go head-
to-head with Gabriel unless it was rted to business.
Violet said, ¡°Mr. Brown, don¡¯t worry. I''ll take care of it!¡±
Violet turned her head and said to Megan, ¡°I need to go out for a while. Tell Skyler not to worry!¡±
After saying that, Violet stood up and looked at Gabriel. ¡°Mr. Williamson, you must be here to stand up for thisdy. However, this
is the gathering ce of ourpany¡¯s design department, and there¡¯s no need to cause trouble here because of our grudge. If
there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s go out to talk
G
about it!¡±
Gabriel smiled and said, ¡°Of course! No problem!¡±
BRETT%
Hearing Gabriel¡¯s words, Yvonne, who was beside him, exploded. ¡°Gabriel, she embarrassed me in front of so many people.
How can you still show her respect?¡±
Hearing this, Gabriel nced sideways and coldly nced at Yvonne. Yvonne instantly became mute.
She knew that Gabriel meant for her to shut up.
Gabriel was her cousin. Although she relied on Gabriel''s power to look down on others, she was afraid of Gabriel.
Violet had already walked to the door of the private room. She looked at Gabriel and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Williamson!¡±
Gabriel smiled. This was a rare asion. Violet actually wanted to take the initiative to leave with him!!
Gabriel smiled and walked upstairs.
Violet knew that above the Moonlight Pavilion was a chess room with many entertainment activities.
She couldn''t help but frown as she asked, ¡°Mr. Williamson, where are we going?¡±
Gabriel turned around and nced at Violet. He said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to my gathering ce. You made Yvonne so
embarrassed. Don¡¯t you n to do anything to make up for it?¡±
Violet finally understood. Gabriel was nning to let her go to their gathering ce and apologize to Yvonne.
She said with a cold expression, ¡°Mr. Williamson, how do you want me to make up for it?¡±
Gabriel smiled and asked casually, ¡°How about apologizing to Yvonne?¡±
$77%
Violet refused without even thinking. ¡°No way!¡±
Gabriel smiled even more happily. ¡°Why not?¡±
Violet suppressed her temper and said, ¡°She was the one who scolded me first. She spoke rudely and then tried to hit me. But
she couldn¡¯t beat me and was counterattacked. Isn¡¯t that quite normal?
¡°Furthermore, even if she¡¯s shameless, now that she got you, | can y, too. However, it can be a fight or another challenge. The
only thing | can¡¯t do is to apologize to her!¡±
When Yvonne heard Violet''s words, her face turned ashen as she said, ¡°You bi tch, you''re still being reasonable after hitting me.
Talk nicely to my
cousin if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Gabriel looked at her coldly and said. impatiently, ¡°Shut up!¡±
Yvonne was instantly dumbfounded. She lowered her head and looked at Violet with hatred in her eyes.
Violet looked nonchnt.
Gabriel, on the other hand, liked her personality even more.
She could be gentle or tough when she needed to be. She was not afraid of trouble and was not ttering!
That was very good!
He curled his lips and said, ¡°Do you know how to y billiards, Vivi?¡±
Violet frowned and said honestly, ¡°Yes!¡±
Gabriel smiled and said, ¡°Well, since you''re willing to ept the challenge and not apologize to her, y a game of billiards with
me. Just upstairs is the chess room. We''ll decide the winner in one game. If you lose, you''ll be at my beck and call in the future.
You don¡¯t have to apologize to Yvonne if you win. This matter will be written off. How about that?¡±
Violet took out her phone and said expressionlessly, ¡°Are there many
77%
people upstairs?¡±
Gabriel nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all people | brought over. However, don¡¯t be afraid. | won¡¯t bully you because of this! I¡¯m not that
shameless!¡±
Violet''s expression was cold as she turned on the recording on her phone. ¡°Then please repeat what you said just now!¡±
Gabriel smiled. ¡°You want the people upstairs to be witnesses, right? There¡¯s no need to record it. I''ll go up and repeat it! How
about that?¡±
Violet did not even look at him and went upstairs first.
The interest in Gabriel''s eyes intensified. How interesting!
When they went upstairs and entered Gabriel¡¯s territory, Gabriel did as he said. In front of the socialites and young gentlemen, he
repeated what he said when he was downstairs.
Some people had already started recording the video in high spirits. After all, it was rare to see a womanpete with Gabriel in
billiards in their lifetime.
Gabriel handed the billiard cue to Violet like a gentleman. ¡°Vivi, please.
You start first!¡±
Violet''s expression was cold. ¡°You start first!¡±
Gabriel raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°You go first. Ladies first. Otherwise, everyone will say that I¡¯m bullying you!¡±
Violet looked at him. ¡°Are you sure?¡±
Gabriel smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very sure!¡±
Violet looked at him deeply. At this moment, Gabriel still did not understand what her gaze meant.
Violet kicked off, the billiards s cattered, and two pure-colored balls went into the hole.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Looking at her practiced posture, a hint of surprise shed across Gabriel''s
G.
eyes.
He said, ¡°You y pure-colored billiards, and colored billiards are mine!¡±
Violet nced at him and did not say anything. She continued ying.
Gabriel¡¯s expression was calm at first, but when he watched Violet¡¯s billiards shot one by one without missing a single shot, and
the pure- colored billiards on the table were emptied atst, Gabriel could no longer
Chapter 78
Gabriel never expected that Violet would be able to amaze everyone and end the game in one go.
His gaze followed Violet closely, and his eyes flickered with admiration and shock.
He suddenly realized that some people could shine, making his eyes follow her figure uncontrobly.
Violet emptied the pure-colored billiards. Only Gabriel¡¯s colorful billiards and the unique ck billiard were left on the table.
Violet would win this game if she used the white billiard to hit the ck billiard into the hole.
Violet raised her head and nced at Gabriel. A hint of provocation. shed across her eyes, but Gabriel¡¯s heart ski pped a beat
because of her
gaze.
He did not even have to think about it to foresee the scene of Violet¡¯s ck billiard hitting the hole.
Violet''s face was tense. She raised the cue again and decisively shot the ck billiard directly into the hole.
No one in the billiard room spoke anymore. Everyone was shocked to the extreme. They did not expect Violet to be so good at it!
She did not give Gabriel a chance to y at all. She cleared the pure color billiards in one go and ended the game, winning this
competition.
She handsomely leaned the pool cue to the side and looked up at Gabriel. ¡°Mr. Williamson, the game is over. Does what you
said previously still count?¡±
Gabriel looked at her with aplicated expression and slowlyughed
out.
Thatugh was filled with surprise, admiration, and a hint of infatuation.
Wed, Jan
*77%
He smiled and said, ¡°Of course it counts. Everything that happened before will be written off. However, Vivi, I¡¯m getting more
curious about what kind of person you are. You can design and fight, and you even y billiards so well. Is there anything you
can¡¯t do? You''re making me more and more interested!¡±
He looked at Violet as if he was looking at countless unknown surprises.
Violet was expressionless and did not answer his boring question. She said, ¡°Since I''ve won the game, I''ll leave first. | still have a
gathering downstairs!¡±
Gabriel knew when to stop. He didn¡¯t want to make Violet hate him. He smiled and winked at Violet as he said, ¡°No problem.
Don¡¯t forget to keep. in touch in the future!¡±
Violet did not answer him. She opened the door and left.
As soon as she left, the billiard room was in an uproar.
¡°Gabriel, is this the girl from the bar before? She¡¯s too valiant!¡±
¡°Da mn, she¡¯s so handsome. This is the first time | know that girls can be described as handsome!¡±
¡°Me too. This is also the first time | think that a woman can be so stunning and handsome. She¡¯s so beautiful that | can¡¯t take my
eyes off her!¡±
Someone beside him was tempted. ¡°Gabriel, is she your type? My heart has already begun to beat for her! If you¡¯re not
interested, I''ll...¡±
Gabriel''s face instantly turned cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, give up on
this idea!¡±
Gabriel¡¯s tone was too cold and serious. For a moment, no one in the billiards room dared to speak.
However, the video of Violet ying billiards had already been posted online. She was even regarded as the most beautiful
billiard goddess!
Patrick had just returned from his business trip to Yeasation City.
He was having dinner downstairs with Robert.
Wed,
R277 i
As soon as they ordered, Robert scrolled through his phone in boredom.
Summerwood City¡¯s upper-ss circle ovepped too much. Robert looked at his phone and suddenly saw a video.
The caption was, ¡°So valiant! My billiard goddess!¡±
Robert had always loved beauty, so he subconsciously clicked on it.
In the end, he was dumbfounded.
When he saw the person in the video, his eyes widened in shock.
He watched the video of Violet ying billiards with his mouth agape. He could not help but exim, ¡°F uck! Is she even
human?¡±
He looked up at Patrick, who was sitting opposite him. He knew that Patrick had gone on a business trip recently. ¡°Patrick, have
you been in contact with Ms. Webb recently?¡±
When Patrick heard Violet¡¯s name, his expression turned cold. ¡°No!¡±
During this period of time, he had calmed down a lot. He felt that he could basically treat this name no differently from others.
Robert pursed his lips with aplicated expression. His eyes darted around. ¡°I''ll send you a video. Take a look!¡±
Patrick frowned. Before he could stop Robert, he heard his phone ring.
He saw Robert''s expectant expression as if he was waiting to watch a show.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
He frowned slightly, took out his phone, and clicked on the video.
The person who recorded the video clearly recorded Gabriel¡¯s reaction and what he said.
Patrick looked at Violet in the video. She yed billiards one by one. Her movements were handsome and neat. It was as if her
entire b*dy was glowing. There were fewer and fewer pure-colored billiards on the table.
Gabriel stood beside Violet with an admiring expression and stared at her intently.
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened.
It felt as if someone was coveting his things. He felt very unpleasant.
After Violet emptied the pure color billiards in one go, Patrick retracted his gloomy gaze from the phone.
His expression was indecipherable. He had never expected her to be at pool master.
Just as Gabriel had said, the more they interacted, the more shocking Violet became.
At this moment, Patrick deeply felt that he actually knew nothing about. Violet.
Robert was already asking others when and where the video had been taken.
When he saw Patrick¡¯s dark expression, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Patrick, are you done watching?¡±
Patrick nodded.
Robert couldn''t help but sigh. ¡°Violet is so amazing, but she never shows. off what she is capable of. I''ve never seen such an
amazing woman!¡±
As soon as Robert finished speaking, there was a reply to the message he had just sent.
He looked up at Patrick in surprise. Then he said, ¡°Patrick, do you know where Violet is now?¡±
If one took a closer look, one would notice a hint of excitement in Robert''s
eyes.
Chapter 79
Patrick nced at Robert nonchntly and said, ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡±
Patrick¡¯s cold reaction did not dampen Robert''s enthusiasm at all. He
whistled exaggeratedly. ¡°Did you know that Violet is also eating at the Moonlight Pavilion? Gabriel was the one who called her
upstairs to y pool with him!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Oh!¡±
Robert was speechless. ¡°Bro, can¡¯t you at least give me some reaction? You two have registered your marriage, after all. Don¡¯t
act like strangers!¡±
Patrick calmly ate a mouthful of food. ¡°We''ll get a divorce in a year. It¡¯s not much better than strangers!¡±
Only then did Robert realize that Patrick was telling the truth.
He frowned and stared at Patrick. ¡°Patrick, do you mean it?¡±
Patrick looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°What do you think?¡±
Robert looked at him and his eyes shed as he asked tentatively, ¡°If you¡¯re not interested in her, can | pursue her after you two
get a divorce?¡±
Patrick raised his head and looked at Robert. He seemed a little displeased. but he was very calm. ¡°You want to pursue the
woman who had registered her marriage with me?¡±
Robert felt a chill down his spine. Although Patrick wasn¡¯t angry, he could feel that Patrick wasn¡¯t happy.
He originally wanted to trick Patrick into going to Violet¡¯s private room to eat and join in the fun.
Now, hepletely dismissed the idea.
That was true. He had been good friends with Patrick since they were young. No matter what Patrick thought of Violet, how could
he pursue a woman who had been rted to Patrick?
G
Not even if it was a joke!
K 77%8
At the thought of this, he hurriedlyughed dryly. ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you. With your rtionship with her, even if you don¡¯t take
her seriously, | won¡¯t dare to have any thoughts about her!¡±
After Robert finished speaking, Patrick didn¡¯t even look at him.
Robert shook his head angrily. He thought, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even like a woman as outstanding as Violet. Could it be that my good
friend really can¡¯t forget. Gloria?¡±
At the same time, in therge private room of the Moonlight Pavilion, Violet went downstairs and saw Skyler and Megan¡¯s
worried gazes.
She shook her head, indicating that she was fine. Then she sat down next to Megan.
After Violet sat down, a designer pushed the king crab over. ¡°Ms. Webb, this crab meat tastes good. You should try it!¡±
This designer could also tell that Violet was talented in design and wanted to befriend her.
Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, Megan frowned and pushed the te to the side.
Megan''s expression was cold as if she was displeased, as if the other party had done it on purpose.
She said, ¡°Violet can¡¯t eat seafood!¡±
Megan knew that many people in Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s design department did not like Violet, so she naturally had some hostility
toward these people.
The designer suddenly looked a little embarrassed. She had not thought of this at all.
She smiled awkwardly, trying to find an excuse for herself. ¡°Is she allergic to it?¡±
Wed, Jan 1/
*77%
Megan was about to speak when Violet grabbed her arm and gave the designer beside her a way out. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m allergic to
seafood! But thank you for your kindness!¡±
Violet''s attitude was gentle and polite. The other party''s expression looked better.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Joanna was sitting at the side. When she heard Violet admit she was allergic to seafood, a glint shed across her eyes as she
secretly remembered it.
It would be a waste not to make full use of such a weakness!
After dinner, the people from the design department walked out of the private room one after another.
Skyler was paying the bill. Violet and Megan were waiting beside him.
Patrick and Robert had just walked out of the private room when Robert winked and nudged Patrick with his arm. ¡°Look! Who¡¯s
that?¡±
Chapter 80
Patrick followed Robert''s gaze and saw Violet standing in the crowd.
Robert looked at Patrick teasingly and said, ¡°Violet won the award, but the one treating is Skyler. Patrick, you¡¯re not good as a
husband. At least you''re her real husband!¡±
Robert had long forgotten about Patrick¡¯s anger, and his words were full of
sarcasm.
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You''d better shut up!¡±
Robert smiled and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t allow me to tell you the truth?¡±
Patrick nced at him. ¡°Robert, are you looking for a beating today?¡±
Robert immediately raised his hand in surrender. ¡°No, I¡¯m just gossiping. By the way, what did you give her when you got
married? A house, jewelry, or a card?¡±
Patrick did not expect Robert to ask this. He could not help but frown. ¡°Why would | give her something?¡±
Robert''s eyes widened. ¡°You didn¡¯t give her anything when she married. you?¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°She was the one who suggested marrying me first!¡±
Robert raised an eyebrow. ¡°So?¡±
He stared at Patrick for a while and suddenly approached him. ¡°Patrick, judging from your reaction, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t give
her anything, did you? No way! Are you so stingy? After all, she saved your self-esteem when you were stood up several times! |
suggest you at least give her a present! Don¡¯t give a woman the impression that you¡¯re stingy!¡±
Patrick moved to the side in disdain and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s three times!¡± Robert-couldn¡¯t react for a moment. His mouth was wide
open. ¡°What!¡± Patrick frowned even more. ¡°The number of times I¡¯ve been stood up!¡±
Robert immediately understood what he meant. He couldn¡¯t help but.ugh. ¡°I was wondering why your self-esteem is so strong.
You might as well live forever with your self-esteem!¡±
After saying that, he still felt unsatisfied. ¡°You must not meet a woman who loves you to the bone in the future. Otherwise, if
you''re so stubborn, you won''t even have the chance to cry. When ites to women, you have to pester them! Then, when the
time is appropriate, you need to keep a distance. | guarantee that any woman will take the bait!¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°It won¡¯t happen!¡±
Robert blinked. ¡°What won¡¯t happen? You won''t pester a woman? Or you won''t fall in love with a woman?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°None of them! Do you think everyone is like you? For you, any woman will do!¡±
Robert couldn''t help butugh out loud. ¡°What do you mean any woman will do? This is called humanitarian. What do you
know?¡±
Patrick sneered. ¡°Indeed, | don¡¯t understand the fun of you hanging out. with all kinds of women. After all...¡±
He nced sideways at Robert. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of getting sick!¡±
Robert was so angry that he almost vomited blood. ¡°My safety measures are very good!¡±
Patrick did not even look at him. It could be seen that he did not want to continue discussing this meaningless topic with him.
Robert, on the other hand, felt very aggrieved. He insisted on instilling in Patrick ideas that there was true love in the world and
that a strong woman was afraid of being pestered by a man. ¡°Patrick, I''ll be honest with you. You don¡¯t understand now, but one
day, you will understand what I¡¯m saying. There''s a kind of woman who will be tougher than you if you''re tough in front of her.
You can only see her gentle side by showing weakness!¡±
Patrick was toozy to believe Robert''s nonsense. He walked over to pay the bill.
G
Robert''s eyes lit up when he saw Megan standing next to Violet. The goddess¡¯s best friend was also so outstanding and
fascinating!
-77%
Skyler paid the bill and was about to turn around when Joanna grabbed his arm intimately.
She pretended to be drunk. ¡°Mr. Brown, I¡¯m a little drunk. Can you send me off?¡±
Megan''s cold little face instantly darkened at a speed visible to the n*ked
eye.
Violet frowned and was about to reach out to pull Joanna away. She took the initiative to send her back and asked Skyler to send
Megan.
However, Skyler said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Hersey!¡±
Violet''s hand froze slightly. She turned around and saw Patrick, whom she had not seen for a long time.
He and Robert were standing not far away.
He looked at them with an unreadable expression.
Everyone in the Design Department quickly greeted him.
Just as Violet was about to greet Patrick, just like everyone else did, she heard a loud voice from afar. ¡°Vivi!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
COMMENT
Chapter 81
Patrick¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. He turned his back to the maning, but he could guess the other party¡¯s identity. A look of
disgust shed across his eyes.
Violet''s expression did not look any better.
With Gabriel''s shout, everyone looked at her. She was vexed and embarrassed, wishing she could kick Gabriel away.
Gabriel didn¡¯t seem to see anyone else at all. His purple earring seemed to flicker with arrogance as he walked.
He walked straight toward Violet.
One could directly reach the garage across the chess room in Moonlight Pavilion.
However, when they left to continue having fun elsewhere, he could not help but think of Violet when she was ying billiards.
He was tempted and wanted toe over and see if she had left.
Unexpectedly, he was lucky and came in time to see be able to see Violet.
He walked toward Violet without looking sideways.
Skyler pulled Joanna¡¯s hand away from his arm and subconsciously stood in front of Violet.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
However, Gabriel did not look at him at all. Gabriel''s gazended on Violet, who was standing behind Skyler. He curled his lips
and said, ¡°Vivi, you''re still here? | thought you had left!¡±
Violet felt countless gazes on her. She could not help but frown. Still, she replied politely and distantly, ¡°Mr. Williamson, we''ll
leave immediately!¡±
Gabriel didn¡¯t mind her coldness. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m leaving too. Where are you going? I''ll give you a ride!¡±
Violet frowned and refused. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Williamson, but | don¡¯t need you to send me off!¡±
G
Everyone present had different thoughts.
* 77%
No one was blind. When Gabriel came over, Patrick¡¯s expression clearly
darkened.
However, Gabriel ignored Patrick.
Gabriel and Patrick had always been enemies. Now that the three parties were confronting, and Gabriel could only see Violet,
everyone could see. that he was provoking Patrick.
When Gabriel heard Violet''s words, he did not make things difficult for her. Instead, he smiled casually. ¡°You don¡¯t need me to
send you off? Alright then. Then let¡¯s y billiards together next time we have time, okay?¡±
Violet did not expect Gabriel to be so difficult to deal with. Could he not tell that she did not want to be too involved with him?
Her expression turned cold as she said, ¡°Mr. Williamson, I¡¯m sorry, but | don¡¯t like to y billiards with people I¡¯m not that close
tol¡±
Gabriel¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. Then, he raised his eyebrows andughed. ¡°In that case, Vivi, I¡¯m not an acquaintance in your
heart, right?¡±
At this moment, Patrick, who had been silent, frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Gabriel, enough is enough!¡±
Gabriel turned around and sneered. ¡°I¡¯m asking Vivi to y billiards with me, not your wife. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±
When Robert heard this, a teasing light shed across his eyes. He curled his lips yfully and nced at Violet.
Violet was a little embarrassed. She was really Patrick¡¯s wife in name.
Patrick was domineering. He already minded that she was close to Gabriel. He could indeed interfere when Gabriel asked to
y with her.
Violet nced at Patrick without a trace.
Patrick¡¯s expression turned even colder at a speed visible to the n*ked eye.
77%
He nced at Violet and immediately lowered his head.
Then, he looked at Gabriel coldly. ¡°Gabriel, you have to know your ce!¡±
Gabriel¡¯s expression changed, bing cold and evil.
This meant that Violet had only hinted that he was her acquaintance, but he didn¡¯t know his ce and insisted on approaching
her!
Yvonne saw that Patrick and Gabriel were at war. It was as if they were ready to fight at any moment.
Although she was afraid of Gabriel, she did not want Gabriel to go against Patrick.
She red fiercely at Violet and quickly pulled Gabriel''s arm. ¡°Gabriel, stop arguing with Patrick. He doesn¡¯t mean that!¡±
As she spoke, she stole a nce at Patrick in admiration and infatuation.
Patrick did not even look at her.
Gabriel sneered. ¡°Why? After so many years, you¡¯re still on his side. Are you blind? He doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all!¡±
Yvonne''s expression was a bit dark. ¡°Gabriel!¡±
Violet was a little surprised. From Gabriel''s words, Yvonne''s tone, and her gaze toward Patrick, Violet could tell that these people
were familiar with each other. Moreover, they seemed to have known each other for many.
years.
Violet blinked and did not say anything. She tried her best to not make them pay attention to her.
Unfortunately, Gabriel, who didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her, was provoked by Yvonne and insisted on going against
her.
He looked at Violet steadily, and his tone was no longer as s loppy as before. ¡°Violet, are you not familiar with me? Do you think |
don¡¯t know my ce? Is it very degrading to y billiards with me?¡±
Chapter 82
Violet cursed Yvonne hundreds of times in her heart. She did not dare to look at the change in Patrick''s expression and braced
herself to look at Gabriel.
Although she was on Patrick¡¯s side, she couldn¡¯t possibly embarrass Gabriel in front of so many people.
She took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Williamson, | think you¡¯ve misunderstood. We don¡¯t know each other very well, and
| don¡¯t think ying billiards with you is degrading. After all, we''ve just yed just now, right?¡±
When Gabriel heard this, his expression looked better.
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. Thinking of Violet''s performance in the video, his gaze could not help but stop on her for two seconds.
He did not expect that these two seconds would make Yvonne go crazy with jealousy.
She said directly, ¡°You just know how to y billiards. My cousin is ying with you because he¡¯s showing you respect. Don¡¯t
treat yourself as a big deal!¡±
Violet nced at Yvonne indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m a human, and | won''t argue with anything that isn¡¯t human!¡±
Yvonne was furious. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not human?¡±
Violet asked with an innocent expression, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Do you think you¡¯re a human?¡±
Yvonne was so angry that she lost all rationality. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m a human!¡±
After she finished speaking, she was still furious. Her face turned red, and she wanted to tear Violet into pieces. However,
Patrick was beside her, so she did not want to act like a shrew.
She red at Violet and finally said, ¡°You... Do you think you are so great to be able to y billiards? | can y it too!¡±
Chapter 82
Robert looked at this farce and couldn''t help but sneer. He said.
sarcastically, ¡°What a
be extremely skilled ol! It¡¯s not difficult to y billiards, but it¡¯s rare to
Anyone who had watched the videos and live of Violet ying billiards naturally understood what Robert meant.
Many women could y billiards, but it was rare to see a woman who could y billiards beautifully and end the game in one go!
Yvonne never expected that Robert, who had been standing beside Patrick, would scold her.
Her face turned red, but she did not dare to scold him back.
for away
Violet saw a customer, who had just finished eating, standing not and watching the show. She frowned and said to Skyler, ¡°Mr.
Brown, I''m sleepy. We still have to go to work tomorrow. I''ll leave first!¡±
Skyler nodded.
Violet pulled Megan and they walked out.
No one took the initiative to stop her.
However, Yvonne''s eyes shed. Then, she took the opportunity when Violet walked over to poke Violet with a cue.
She didn¡¯t think that anyone would do anything to her just because she poked Violet.
As a result, just as her pool cue was about to hit Violet, a big hand grabbed it.
Before Gabriel could react, Patrick grabbed the billiard cue and looked at Yvonne with a gloomy expression.
Violet also stopped in her tracks.
Patrick grabbed Yvonne¡¯s pool cue and looked at Gabriel mockingly. ¡°The Williamson family¡¯s methods are so shoddy!¡±
77%
Yvonne didn¡¯t expect Patrick to make a move. She was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to move at all.
When Gabriel saw the direction Yvonne¡¯s cue was pointing at, his face turned ashen.
For a moment, he felt that Yvonne hadpletely disgraced him.
Yvonne widened her eyes and looked at Gabriel in fear. She said, ¡°Gabriel, |... I¡¯m not...!¡±
However, before she could finish speaking, Gabriel suddenly made at move. When everyone reacted, he had already pped
Yvonne in the face.
Yvonne looked at Gabriel in disbelief and covered her face tightly. She never expected him to treat her like this for an outsider.
At that moment, she looked at everyone¡¯s mocking and ming gazes and wished she could disappear on the spot!
After Gabriel finished pping Yvonne, he did not look at Patrick. Instead, he looked at Violet. ¡°Vivi, I¡¯m sorry. | didn¡¯t teach her
well. | hope you won''t be angry!¡±
Gabriel had never thought of giving Patrick an exnation, but he had to give Violet an exnation.
He didn¡¯t want anyone to attack Violet.
Violet was still a little shocked. Previously, Gabriel had evene to her to stand up for Yvonne.
She never expected Gabriel to p Yvonne in the face in public.
She looked a little confused. In the end, she shook her head helplessly. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m not angry. I''ll leave first!¡±
After saying that, she pulled Megan and left quickly.
Yvonne red at Violet¡¯s back with deep resentment.
Joanna raised her eyebrows and looked at Yvonne with a dark glint in her
eyes.
GN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
fa 76%TE
Skyler took a deep look at Gabriel and quickly left with the people from the design department.
Seeing that everyone had left, Patrick snorted coldly and let go of Yvonne¡¯s billiard cue.
Yvonne gripped the billiard cue tightly. When Patrick loosened, she took a step back.
Violet had already left the Moonlight Pavilion.
Patrick walked over to pay the bill. Gabriel stared at his back gloomily and said in an unclear voice, ¡°Patrick, Violet is different
from Gloria. Don¡¯t treat her as a bargaining chip!¡±
COMMENT
G
Chapter 83
After settling the bill, Patrick turned around and nced at Gabriel coldly. ¡°You should say this to yourself!¡±
With that, Patrick turned around and followed Robert out.
Gabriel was so angry that his face darkened. ¡°Patrick, if you¡¯re a man, don¡¯t drag Violet into this because of what happened
between us. She¡¯s not a smooth-talking woman like Gloria! She¡¯ll get hurt!¡±
Patrick stopped when he heard this.
He turned to look at Gabriel and said, ¡°The person who will hurt her is you, Gabriel. Discipline your cousin. Don¡¯t let her bite
other people everywhere like a mad dog!¡±
Yvonne''s eyes instantly widened as she stared at Patrick in disbelief.
Gabriel''s face darkened. ¡°Patrick, | will discipline her even if you don¡¯t say it. You should also pay attention to your actions. I¡¯m
warning you not to cross the line. Violet is different from Gloria! Even if she¡¯s an employee of yourpany, she won¡¯t be
your girlfriend!¡±
Hearing this, Robert sneered. He was right. She wasn''t his girlfriend. She had already be his wife.
Gabriel stared at Robert gloomily. Robert looked over fearlessly.
When Patrick heard Gabriel put the names Violet and Gloria together, he subconsciously frowned. ¡°Gabriel, you''re not qualified
to teach me what to do and how to do it!¡±
Patrick left without looking back.
Gabriel was so angry that the mes in his heart surged. He shouted angrily, ¡°Patrick, this time, | won''t let you be as smug as
you were six years ago!¡±
Patrick didn¡¯t stop walking, but Robert turned around and sneered. ¡°Beast, don¡¯t always try to mess with Patrick. It''s so annoying!
No matter what, he¡¯s much better than you in every way!¡±
G
* 76%
Gabriel was so angry that his face turned ashen. Robert had already left with Patrick. He couldn¡¯t possibly chase after Robert
and fight with him.
He turned around, nced at Yvonne, and said, ¡°Idiot!¡± before leaving.
Violet was smart. She could tell that Patrick wanted to distance himself from her on this business trip.
She went straight to her room after she returned to Hersey Court, trying to avoid Patrick seeing her in the room.
However, not long after she returned to her room, she heard a knock on the door.
She opened the door and saw Patrick standing at the door expressionlessly
was about to continue knocking.
as if
Atrace of surprise shed across Violet''s face.
She thought that Patrick was here to denounce her again. After all, he had just returned to Summerwood City when he saw she
was involved with Gabriel.
She immediately said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | can exin about what happened in Moonlight Pavilion!¡±
Astrange look shed across Patrick¡¯s eyes. He thought of how carefree she was when ying billiards, so he did not interrupt
her. ¡°Okay!¡± Patrick only said softly.
Violet quickly exined, ¡°I yed billiards with him today only to clear a grudge. | hit Yvonne previously, and he came to stand
up for her. | chose a more peaceful way to deal with it! Mr. Hersey, | didn¡¯t forget your instructions before and kept a distance
from him!¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at her. He said, ¡°I forgot to tell you. | saw the video of you ying billiards. | didn¡¯t think
you...from your reaction at that time, kept a distance from him!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°If | didn¡¯t y with him back then, he wouldn¡¯t have let me leave. | ended the game in one go and was already
trying hard to leave.
G.
Can''t you tell it, Mr. Hersey?¡±
Patrick looked emotionless and his gaze was heavy, but he did not say
anything.
Violet could not help but speak again, Could it be that you want me to fight him for real?¡±
Patrick did not expect her to say that.
He looked surprised. ¡°You can fight?¡±
Violet subconsciously shook her head. ¡°No!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Patrick¡¯s phone rang.
Patrick took it out slowly and found a message and a video from Robert.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
76%
Robert said, [Patrick, | know why Violet would y billiards with Gabriel. She hit Yvonne before, so Gabriel came to settle the
score with her!]
When Patrick saw this message, he nced at Violet and clicked on the video.
A familiar voice came from the video.
¡°You want to hit me?¡±
¡°Let go of me. Who do you think you are? How dare you treat me like
this!¡±
Hearing the familiar voice, Violet¡¯s face turned red.
She never expected the video of her beating up Yvonne would be recorded and circted to Patrick.
This was simply exposing herself in front of her!
Patrick looked up at Violet yfully. ¡°You can¡¯t fight?¡±
Violet''s exquisite little face flushed red. ¡°I... She was the one who attacked first. | was forced to do so!¡±
G.
TS % EK
Patrick curled his lips. He seemed to be in a good mood. ¡°This can¡¯t be an excuse for you to lie!¡±
Violet simply stopped talking. The more she spoke, the more wrong she
became.
Patrick did not continue to make things difficult for her. Instead, he took out a card and handed it to her. ¡°This is for you!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°Mr. Hersey, what does this mean?¡±
Patrick did not want to exin further and stuffed the card into her pocket. ¡°Take it if | give it to you!¡±
Violet took out the card and stuffed it into Patrick¡¯s suit pocket. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hersey, | can¡¯t take it!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little dark. ¡°You don¡¯t want to take it. So, do you want Skyler to treat you when you win the award?¡±
Violet was stunned. She immediately understood what Patrick meant by giving her the card.
Violet exined, ¡°Mr. Hersey, this is a gathering of the design department. It has nothing to do with me winning the award. If |
need to treat everyone, | will take the initiative to invite everyone. | have money, and it''s enough for me to spend. | appreciate
your kindness, Mr. Hersey. Moreover, I¡¯m afraid I''ll think much about it if | take your money!¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Violet looked up at Patrick, and a hint of yfulness shed across her eyes. ¡°Men usually only spend money on their mothers
and women they love. So, Mr. Hersey, what kind do you think | am?¡±
Chapter 84
Patrick instantly stiffened. His voice was a little stiff. ¡°There''s such a thing?¡±
It was rare for Violet to see such a big reaction from Patrick. A sly smile. shed across her eyes. She pursed her lips and
nodded with a smile. ¡°That''s usually the case!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression changed again and again. In the end, he snorted. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to take it!¡±
After saying that, he did not continue to give Violet the card. He turned around and returned to the master bedroom.
As soon as he entered, Robert sent another message.
so
Robert said, [Patrick, did
you watch the video? You didn¡¯t expect her to be professional in fighting, did you? Her over-the-shoulder wrestling so neat and
beautiful. | didn¡¯t expect Violet to be so versatile. The more get to know her, the more | think she has style!]
Patrick replied, [Does it have anything to do with you?]
was
I
Robert said, [Why are you so aggressive? Who offended you? By the way, have you given the present to Violet? At least you¡¯ve
registered your marriage. Money, cards, jewelry, whatever. However, Violet is a jewelry designer herself. | suggest you don¡¯t give
her jewelry. You can change it to a car!]
Patrick replied, [No, | haven¡¯t!]
Robert was shocked. [ Are you serious? Are you really going to keep being stingy to her?]
Patrick typed with a tense expression.
Patrick said, [Card, house, jewelry. She can choose anything she wants. | can give them to her, but | can¡¯t tolerate her wanting to
be my mother!]
Robert had justid on the bed when he saw Patrick¡¯s message. He couldn''t help but be stunned.
Robert replied, [What?]
Patrick said, [She said that men only spend money on their mothers and the women they love!]
When Robert saw this, he immediately realized it. Patrick didn¡¯t like
Violet, so ording to Violet, Patrick only spent money on her because he treated her as his mother!
Robert came back to his senses and almost copsed on his bed out ofughing.
Violet was way too strange. Patrick was even more so. What kind of ridiculous logic was this to think she wanted to be his
mother?
Robertughed until tears came out of his eyes, but he didn¡¯t forget to reply to Patrick.
Robert replied, [You two are indeed interesting. I¡¯m impressed by your way of thinking! But Violet didn¡¯t take the card. What does
that mean? It means that she doesn¡¯t want to be your mother at all. Stop imagining things!]
Patrick was angry. [You can shut up now!]
Robert continued, [By the way, watch the video and see how Ms. Webb fights! Be careful not to get beaten up by her one day!]
Patrick snorted when he saw the message. ¡°Boring!¡±
He turned around to take a shower and ignored Robert.
Before he went to bed, Patrick picked up his phone and saw that Robert had not sent him another message.
His fingertips involuntarily clicked on the video of Violet ying billiards. His gaze was filled with unknowing focus.
After watching it once, Patrick put away his phone andy down to sleep.
He tossed and turned for an hour, but he did not fall asleep.
He couldn''t help but pick up his phone and watch the video again.
He had to admit that the way Violet yed billiards was handsome and stunning. She had the kind of valiantness that ordinary
girls did not have.
After the video was yed. Patrick suddenly frowned, feeling like a
p ervert.
With a dark expression, he put his phone away, took sleeping pills from the nightstand, took two, and went back to sleep.
That night, Patrick slept very soundly. It was different from when he had taken the sleeping pills before. He even had a romantic
dream.
In the dream, Violet was ying billiards in an empty billiard room.
Patrick clearly remembered that he pressed Violet against the billiard table and pinched her slender waist... Something like
that...
The person in the dream did not seem to be himself at all. He actually had such fanatical and secretive thoughts.
When Patrick woke up the next day, he felt something abnormal about his pants. The dream fromst night was still lingering in
his mind, and his hand seemed to have the feeling of holding Violet¡¯s slender waist.
Patrick got up and sat on the bed. His expression changed again and again. and it darkened.
This was the first time he knew that he actually had such a shameless thought deep in his heart.
He consoled himself that this was a normal physiological reaction. The reason why he dreamed of Violet was probably because
he had seen Violet too frequently recently.
He never thought that he had just returned from a business trip yesterday.
Violet had juste out of her room in the morning when she met Patrick, who had just walked out of the bedroom opposite.
When Patrick saw Violet, his expression instantly became unnatural. He
Wed, Jan
quickly turned around and went downstairs.
Violet looked a little confused. What was wrong with him so early in the morning?
Could it be that he was still angry about the fact that he did not take his cardst night?
When Violet went downstairs, she saw Patrick taking the car keys and changing his shoes to go out. Vi was so frightened that
he ran up to the sofa and crouched in the corner of the couch, staring warily at Patrick¡¯s
back.
Violet did not know whether tough or cry. Vi had not seen Patrick during this period and had already forgotten that he had
saved his life.
Violet petted the cat for a while and went to work after breakfast.
When they arrived at thepany, Sophia chased after Violet to ask how the gatheringst night was.
She had something onst night and did not go over for dinner.
Violet thought of the series of embarrassing eventsst night, and the corners of her mouth could not help but twitch twice.
¡°Nothing. We just had a normal meal!¡±
However, as soon as she finished speaking, she saw Yvonne walking into the design department with a luxury bag and exquisite
makeup. She was wearing a beige suit.
Everyone in the design department subconsciously looked at Violet.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
After all, what happenedst night was still vivid in their minds. They all thought that Yvonne came here to cause trouble for
Violet. Violet couldn¡¯t help but frown and look at Yvonne expressionlessly.
In the end, Yvonne stood five steps away from her and raised her chin slightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Skeldon?¡±
maid
Violet''s eyes shed, but her expression did not change. Was she here to ask Joanna to customize the jewelry?
Just as she thought this, she saw Joanna walking in with high heels. She smiled and said, ¡°Yvonne, you''re here!
When Yvonne heard this, she turned around and smiled at Joanna ¡°Ms.
Skeldon!¡±
Joanna smiled and nodded. She stood beside Yvonne, smiled, and said. ¡°My assistant designer just got promoted recently and
became a jewelry designer, so, guys, let me introduce her. This is Yvonne Williamson, my new assistant designer! Everyone,
please give her a round of apuse!¡±
lat]
COMMEN
Chapter 85
When they heard Joanna¡¯s introduction, the expressions of everyone in the Design Department became especially interesting.
This person was at odds with Violet, but Joanna still recruited her. What was Joanna thinking?
No one in the Design Department apuded, and the atmosphere became a little awkward.
Violet calmly looked at Yvonne and Joanna without saying anything. Sophia was a little confused, but she couldn''t ask directly.
Joanna smiled disapprovingly and said. ¡°What''s wrong? Is everyone not weing my assistant designer?¡±
At that, everyone was dumbfounded and did not speak.
At this moment, Skyler walked in from outside and saw everyone¡¯s strange expressions.
Yvonne and Joanna had their backs to Skyler. Skyler didn¡¯t know that Yvonne was here, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What''s
wrong? Why are you
silent?¡±
Sophia didn¡¯t know what was going on. When she heard Skyler¡¯s words, she said in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Skeldon just introduced
her assistant designer to everyone!¡±
When Skyler heard this, his gazended on Yvonne, who was beside Joanna.
Yvonne turned around and smiled at Skyler. ¡°Mr. Brown, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Yvonne Williamson!¡±
When Skyler heard it, his expression changed instantly. ¡°You''re Joanna¡¯s assistant designer?¡±
Yvonne nodded with a smile, saying, ¡°Yes, | noticed that Foreverie Jewelry was hiring for the position of an assistant designer,
and the contact person was Ms. Skeldon. So, | reached out to her to apply, and that¡¯s how I got this
G.
job. Is there a problem
Skyler looked at Yvonne and his expression changed. ¡°No!¡±
Then, Skyler looked at Joanna. ¡°Ms. Skeldon,e to my office!¡±
Joanna¡¯s eyes shed. She nodded and followed Skyler to the director''s office.
As soon as the office door closed, Skyler frowned and looked at Joanna. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Joanna said innocently, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything.¡±
76%
Skyler¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t see Yvonne looking for trouble with Violetst night. You knew
that the two of them didn¡¯t get along, but you still brought Yvonne into the Design Department. Do you want to turn this ce into
a battlefield?¡±
Joanna didn¡¯t think much of it. She stared at Skyler. ¡°Mr. Brown, let me ask you. Are you being biased? Or are you really thinking
for thepany?¡±
Without thinking, Skyler said, ¡°For thepany, of course!¡±
Joanna sneered. ¡°Is that so? But | feel that you¡¯re considering this matter for the benefit of Violet. Yvonne is also from a jewelry
family. | tested her and she has the ability to be my assistant. Besides, I¡¯ve worked in Foreverie Jewelry for so long. Don¡¯t |
even have the right to choose an assistant designer for myself?¡±
Joanna paused and looked at Skyler¡¯s handsome face. She couldn¡¯t bear to look away.
Joanna took a deep breath. ¡°| remember that every designer in Foreverie Jewelry has the right to choose their own assistant and
assistant designer. Mr. Brown, are you going to disregard thepany¡¯s rules for Violet?¡±
Skyler¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°I just don¡¯t want thepany to be a ce for private conflicts. Also, the Williamson
family¡¯s Bright Jewelry has a conflict of interest with Foreverie Jewelry. Are you sure you want to hire Yvonne?¡±
G
76%
Joanna nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already considered this. When Yvonne enters thepany, she will sign a non-disclosure agreement. If
she really steals and leaks thepany¡¯s secrets to Bright Jewelry, then herpensation will be double the profits of Bright
Jewelry Moreover, | promise you that she won''t quarrel with Violet here like a shrew at work!¡±
When Skyler heard Joanna¡¯s words, lie had a headache. ¡°Forget it. You can go out first!¡±
Seeing that Skyler hadpromised, Joanna could not help but smile. Joanna raised her chin and walked out arrogantly.
When Violet saw Joanna¡¯s appearance, she knew that Skyler had agreed to keep Yvonne.
Violet''s eyes shed as she lowered her head to draw the design draft.
As long as Yvonne didn¡¯t provoke Violet, she couldn''t be bothered.
At the same time, on the top floor of Foreverie Jewelry.
Robert entered Patrick¡¯s office and threw an invitation on Patrick¡¯s desk. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation to the Fuller family¡¯s banquet. When |
was discharged from the hospital, Abel gave it to me. | brought yours along. Are you going this year?¡±
The Fuller family owned a hospital and was considered neutral in Summerwood City. They did not offend anyone.
It was Abel''s mother¡¯s 50th birthday party on Saturday.
When the Fuller family held a banquet, basically all the significant people in the Summerwood City would receive invitations.
However, whether they went or not was another matter.
Patrick usually did not attend and only asked his assistant to send a gift
over.
Otherwise, Patrick would have known Abel.
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Violet is going too?¡±
G
Chapter 8.5
Stunned, Robert nodded. ¡°Yes, Ms. Webb and Megan¡¯s invitations came with mine. Abel wanted to send you the invitations when
he came to thepany to get the jewelry. | said you were on a business trip, so | asked for them!¡±
Patrick nodded with a dark expression. ¡°Since you''ve brought the invitation, | will go!¡±
Robert put his hands on his desk and looked at Patrick with a cheeky smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t go in the past. Is today because of
Violet...¡±
Before Robert could finish, he was interrupted-by Patrick. ¡°Don¡¯t talk
nonsense!¡±
Robert raised his eyebrows. ¡°Well, you¡¯re curious about the Fuller family¡¯s banquet this year, so you want to go and find out!¡±
Patrick looked at Robert¡¯s annoying face and couldn''t help but frown. ¡°Can you speak properly?¡±
Robert chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. You don¡¯t like Violet anyway. Don¡¯t be so serious!¡±
Hearing this, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but think of the dreamst night.
Patrick¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°Robert, let me ask you a question!¡±
Robert smiled. ¡°Go ahead!¡±
¡°Ifa man clearly doesn¡¯t like a woman, why would he dream about her?¡±
¡°That depends on the dream¡¯s types!¡± Robert¡¯s attitude became more
serious.
Patrick frowned. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°That kind of dream!¡±
Robert didn¡¯t realize what was going on. ¡°What kind of dream?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Patrick red at Robert with a dark expression. ¡°Are you asking the obvious?¡±
Robert didn¡¯t expect Patrick, who had always been cold, to be talking
G
about the kind of dream that all men would have.
Robert looked confused. ¡°You should at least give me a direction!¡±
Patrick was a little impatient. His tone was a little harsh. ¡°A dream with a
woman!¡±
Chapter 86
Robert looked at Patrick in shock, thinking that he had misheard. He dug his ears and looked at Patrick in disbelief. ¡°No way,
you''re talking about the same thing as me?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Do you know or not? If you don¡¯t, get lost!¡±
Seeing Patrick like this, Robert instantly understood.
Robert could not help but be curious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you making love with Violet!¡±
dreamed of
do you believe I''ll
Patrick¡¯s thoughts were suddenly hit upon, and he became somewhat flustered and irritated. ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, throw
you off this building?¡± he retorted.
Robert held back hisughter, his shoulders twitching uncontrobly.
In the end, Robert couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.
Patrick¡¯s face was as dark as ink. He looked at Robert warningly. ¡°Robert, enough is enough!¡±
Robert struggled to hold back hisughter. ¡°Alright, I''ll try not tough! | believe your dreams reflect your inner thoughts. Even
though you say you don¡¯t like her, your inner feelings have been exposed.¡±
Patrick remained silent with a dark expression.
Robert continued to add fuel to the fire. ¡°To put it more bluntly, you don¡¯t mean what you say. You clearly like her, but you still
insist on being stubborn!¡±
Patrick looked at Robert with a dark expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±
Robert was stunned when he saw Patrick¡¯s serious expression.
Patrick really didn¡¯t like Violet?
Robert straightened up and said seriously, ¡°That''s just having strong
desires. After all, you know how men think. Men are unreliable, so don¡¯t
76%
overthink it!¡±
Patrick snorted coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it. You talk too
much!¡±
Robert touched his nose innocently. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who asked?¡±
At noon, Violet and Sophia went for lunch.
Sophia already knew about the grudge between Yvonne and Violet in the morning. She had been secretly sizing Yvonne up the
entire morning.
The two of them were in the elevator, and Sophia leaned in close to Violet''s ear and whispered, ¡°Violet, do you think she¡¯s here
to cause trouble for you?¡±
Violet raised her eyebrows and looked at Sophia. She said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not afraid of trouble. If there¡¯s trouble, | will solve
it!¡±
As Sophia observed Violet''s calm demeanor, she suddenly felt like she might have been meddling unnecessarily.
Sophia pursed her lips. ¡°Anyway, you have to be careful!¡±
Violet knew Sophia¡¯s good intentions and nodded. ¡°No problem!¡±
At this moment, Violet¡¯s phone rang.
Violet saw that it was a call from Megan. She picked it up.
¡°Hello, Violet, I¡¯m downstairs at your office. I''ll treat you to lunch!¡±
Violet raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why did you suddenly think of treating me to a meal?¡±
vague.¡±
Megan was vague. ¡°I''ll tell youter!¡±
Violet hung up the phone. She could only tell Sophia that her friend was here and asked Sophia to eat alone.
From Megan¡¯s words, it seemed like she had something to say to Violet. Violet could not bring Sophia over.
Violet went downstairs and saw Megan standing not far from theText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
company.
Violet walked over. ¡°Let''s go. What do you want to eat? Your arm hasn''t healed yet. Don¡¯t run around!¡±
Megan felt a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My other arm is fine anyway!¡±
The two of them went to a restaurant nearby and ordered their food. Only then did Violet look at Megan. ¡°Go ahead. What''s so
mysterious that you can¡¯t tell me over the phone!¡±
Megan pursed her lips. Her cold little face was a little red. ¡°Violet, does yourpany happen to need a new employee?¡±
Violet was stunned. ¡°You want to work at Foreverie Jewelry? Isn¡¯t it good for you to be a frencer at home? You earn a lot, and
it''s easier for you to recuperate!¡±
Someone like Megan, a top-tier hacker, could earn in a single contract what others might make in several years of work.
Megan''s lips twitched. ¡°I... | want to work beside Skyler. | can do anything!¡±
Violet looked at Megan with a hint of exasperation and said, ¡°Today, Foreverie Jewelry seems to be quite a sought-after
workce. Everyone wants to work here!¡±
Megan was taken aback by this and asked, ¡°Did someone else also start working at yourpany?¡±
Violet exined, ¡°It¡¯s Yvonne. She came to the Design Department!¡±
Megan frowned and looked like she was about to fight at any moment. ¡°Is she there to cause trouble for you?¡±
Seeing it, Violet was a little helpless. ¡°That''s not the case. I¡¯m just afraid that she will y tricks on me in the future!¡±
Megan was extremely worried. ¡°Then be careful!¡±
Megan had made a special trip to see Violet in order to get closer to Skyler, whom she had a crush on.
Violet thought for a moment and said, ¡°Megan, how about going to the Information Technology Department? Recently, all
departments in Foreverie Jewelry have been recruiting people. The Information. Technology Department is on the same level as
the Design Department. Although there are not many people in this department, the professional ability requirement is quite high.
However, with your ability, they will definitely open their doors to wee you!¡±
Megan blinked. ¡°Can |?¡±
Violetughed. ¡°When did you be so unconfident? You''re even better at operating with just one hand than ordinary people!¡±
Megan smiled shyly.
Violet couldn''t help but tease Megan, saying, ¡°Once you''ve got someone you like, all your attention is on him, and you even
forget about me. You went so far as toe to thepany just to invite me to dinner to inquire about things, all for Skyler!¡±
The atmosphere was rxed. Without thinking, Megan blurted out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same as me!¡±
After saying this, Megan realized something, and her expression. immediately changed.
Megan couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip, looking like she had done something
wrong.
The smile on Violet''s face faded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It''s been so long. I¡¯ve forgotten
about it!¡±
Megan looked at Violet worriedly.
Although Violet said that, Megan still looked apologetic.
Violet had a crush on Freddie, who was a doctoral student, in the beginning.
12-23 Wed, Jan 17
G
RB OVE
However, Freddie¡¯s fianc¨¦e came to the door and humiliated Violet, telling Violet to stay away from Freddie!
It was only at that time that Violet found out that Freddie had been. engaged.
That made sense. How could such an outstanding person like Freddie not
have a girlfriend?
COMMENT
Chapter 87
Freddie had an exceptionally handsome appearance. He was like a refined gentleman, dignified andposed, resembling a
luxurious yet understated gem that ordinary people could not match.
Freddie was very intelligent. At the age of twenty-two, he already earned dual degrees in architecture and business, and went on
toplete his doctoral studies with a continuous progression from undergraduate to postgraduate education!
Moreover, Freddie was the heir of the Stanton family. His social
background certainly dictated that there would be a designated candidate. for his wife within his family.
Violet was quite proud. After that incident urred, she didn¡¯t say a word to Freddie.
Violet went straight to Russell to act alongside her. Russell had been. pursuing Violet for a long time, and without much thought,
he agreed.
Later, Freddie went abroad, and Violet agreed to date Russell seriously.
However, Russell cheated on Violet in the end.
Others did not know about this, but Megan had apanied Violet all the way and knew how much it affected Violet.
Violet''s fights and billiards were all learned from Freddie.
After Freddie went overseas, Violet did not even touch a cue stick again. Last night, when Megan saw Violet ying billiards with
Gabriel, she was shocked.
Megan knew very well that although Violet had never mentioned Freddie again, she would not forget about him so easily.
Everyone said that the first crush was the hardest to forget.
Violet did not like Megan being so careful. She frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so careful. I¡¯m not a weak woman. | won''t be
injured so easily. Hurry up and eat. Then go to submit your resume after the meal!¡±/
Upon hearing this, Megan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.
In the afternoon, Violet began to draw the design draft.
Violet chose the most famous one from the designpetitions that Skyler had given her yesterday, The Dawn Jewelry Design
Competition. Violet had just signed up in the morning and needed to submit the original draft.
In other words, after Violet drew the design draft, it would be mailed directly to the designated location. At that time, the judges
would judge ording to the original draft.
For two days in a row, Violet was focused on drawing the design draft.
That afternoon, Violet finished drawing the design draft, saved it on theputer, and scanned it as a backup.
Then, Violet ced it in a paper bag specially used to store design drafts and took it directly to the front desk.
Thepany sent out daily parcels through a unified mailing system. People who needed to mail something only needed to
write their name and address on the paper bag provided on the outside.
Violet handed the design draft to the receptionist and left.
What Violet did not know was that not long after she left, Laurie Fabe, the receptionist, received a message.
[The surveince camera has already been hacked. You only have two minutes. Hurry up and deal with it!]
Laurie looked at the message and her face turned pale.
Laurie quickly took Violet¡¯s design draft and folded it before stuffing it into her pocket.
After doing this, Laurie took a deep breath and walked toward the restroom as if nothing had happened.
When Laurie reached the restroom, she tore up the design draft
completely and threw it into the toilet bowl to flush it out.
When Laurie returned to the front desk, the delivery man had already arrived.
From the drawer beside her, Laurie took out a paper bag holding the design draft. On it was the address of thepetition party
and the name
of Violet.
Laurie handed the design draft to the delivery man and heaved a sigh of relief when she saw him put the paper bag into the
delivery bag, print out the address, and paste it.
The next day was Saturday.
Violet slept until noon before waking up.
After Violet woke up, she realized that Patrick was no longer at home.
Violet went downstairs, had lunch, and yed with Vi for a while. Vi seemed to have gained weight after staying at Hersey
Court for a short period of time.
Its food was very good. It had imported cat food that Patrick had bought
for it.
Even if Patrick was so kind to Vi, it could not change the fact that Vi was afraid of Patrick.
When it first arrived, it could still crawl under the sofa.
However, now, it was too fat to do it.
Violet remembered that when it saw Patricking downstairs yesterday morning, it crawled under the sofa in fear.
However, its head could not be stuffed in. It stuck out its butt and twisted for a long time, but it still could not squeeze in atst.
When Violet saw that scene, sheughed until tears came out.
In the afternoon, Violet and Megan had their hair styled, changed into gowns, and rushed to the vi of the Fuller family.
Chapter 87
Megan had already passed the interview. She could go to work in Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s Information Technology Department next
Monday. She had been in an especially good mood for the past two d days.
When the two of them arrived at the Fuller family, most of the guests had already arrived.
Violet didn¡¯t expect to be blocked by Eleanor the moment they handed in the invitation and entered.
Eleanor looked at Violet gloomily and said provocatively, ¡°Violet, | didn¡¯t expect to see you again!¡±
Violet nced at Eleanor and frowned, ¡°Ms. Foster, what''s the matter?¡±
Eleanor sneered. ¡°Did you enjoy yourself on the roof of the hospitalst time?¡±
Violet was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that after such a long time, Eleanor was still waiting to settle the score.
Eleanor did seem to be quite petty and inclined to seek revenge.
Violet did not want to cause anymotion at Abel''s mother¡¯s birthday banquet. She looked at Eleanor calmly and exined,
¡°At that time, | didn¡¯t mean to spy on you and Mr. Hersey. It was Gabriel who dragged me up. | couldn''t break free!¡±
Eleanor sneered. ¡°Do you think | can¡¯t do anything to you just because you. pushed the me on Gabriel?¡±
Eleanor didn¡¯t mind Violet seeing her confess to Patrick, but Eleanor couldn¡¯t tolerate Patrick¡¯s distinct attitude toward Violet.
Violet frowned,pletely unaware that Eleanor was making an excuse and deliberately picking an argue. ¡°Ms. Foster, | was
just speaking the truth. Please don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡±
Eleanor¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You''ve embarrassed me, and now you''re telling me not to be unreasonable. Violet, do you think I¡¯m
that easy to push around?¡±
me de darr Bodle with Cabel fod trowe
ww Vale
igoes
Mrgan frowned coy and pole Via Vliet, handler¡¯s ge. Sue¡¯s olevienaly looking for trouble
Megan pulled Vasdet arud walked pas t¨¦ra
the vi
Eleanor¡¯s delicate face
anywherd. How dare you igporn
Deanor burned arend
tomped de Vader''s densa angrily
thinking
With a rigging Vide
G
Megan had already heard the whole story.
76%
Megan did not expect Eleanor to bully the weak and fear the strong. Eleanor did not dare to find trouble with Gabriel and came to
find trouble with Violet.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Megan frowned coldly and pulled Violet away. ¡°Violet, ignore her and let''s go. She¡¯s obviously looking for trouble!¡±
Megan pulled Violet and walked past Eleanor into the vi.
Eleanor¡¯s delicate face instantly twisted. ¡°How dare you ignore me?¡±
Eleanor turned around and stomped on Violet''s dress angrily without thinking.
With a ripping sound, Violet''s dress was torn.
COMMENT
0
7
Chapter 88
Violet was wearing a smoky gray chiffon gown today, with a longer hem. that trailed behind, and it had a strapless design.
The moment her dress was torn, Violet subconsciously reached out to cover her chest.
Even though the hem of her dress was torn, Violet didn¡¯t mind. But in that moment, she clearly felt the strapless bodice being
pulled down, and the next moment, she was about to expose herself.
Megan''s face was ashen. She quickly shielded Violet and helped cover her, pulling the bodice of the gown back up.
Abel had just weed the two guests when he saw themotion.
Abel strode over. He, who had always been a gentleman, nced at the culprit, Eleanor, with a gloomy expression.
Then, Abel took off his jacket and put it on Violet. ¡°Violet, are you alright?¡±
Violet calmly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Eleanor crossed her arms, standing on the side with an air of superiority. She looked at Violet without a hint of remorse as if her
previous actions werepletely justified, and that Violet deserved everything that had happened.
Violet''s eyes darkened. She took out a ss of red wine from a passing waiter¡¯s tray and sshed it on Eleanor.
Today, Eleanor was wearing a white gown.
For a moment, Eleanor¡¯s b*dy and face were covered in red wine stains. She was in an extremely sorry state.
Eleanor stared at Violet in disbelief. She was furious and pointed at Violet with a trembling finger. ¡°How dare you...¡±
However, Violet directly interrupted Eleanor. ¡°I dare. A bi tch like you deserve it.¡±
G.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
4:75%8R
Eleanor almost exploded in anger. ¡°A bi tch? Violet, you bit ch. How dare you scold me like this? I''ll tear you apart!¡±
When Abel saw that Eleanor was about to pounce on Violet, he
immediately shielded her behind him. ¡°Ms. Foster, have some self-respect. Otherwise, I''ll get the security guards to ask you to
leave!¡±
With that, Abel turned to Violet and said, ¡°I was afraid that something unexpected would happen, so | prepared some spare
gowns for everyone. I''ll bring you to change!¡±
Violet nodded and followed Abel into the vi.
Eleanor¡¯s expression was gloomy as she stood rooted to the ground. In the end, Ab bie pulled Eleanor away and brought her to
change her clothes.
When Patrick and Robert came in, they saw Violet wearing Abel''s jacket and Abel escorted Violet into the vi.
Robert looked at Patrick and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did we miss something?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened and he did not speak.
Robert pulled a random person over and asked, ¡°May | ask what happened. just now?¡±
The man quickly recounted the scene. Patrick¡¯s expression changed, and he turned to look at Patrick.
Patrick nced at Robert. ¡°Why would Eleanore to the Fuller family¡¯s banquet? Did you give her the invitation?¡±
Robert immediately shook his head. ¡°No, she and A bbie are best friends. The Willis family and the Fuller family have always
been close. You know that!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You''d better make it clear to Eleanor not to provoke Violet. If there¡¯s a next time, | won''t be polite
anymore!¡±
Patrick stared at the vi and was silent for a moment. Even if he had no feelings for Violet, he would not allow anyone to bully
her!
G
Robert nodded immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I''ll warn her!¡±
Robert could clearly see that Patrick was protecting Violet.
No matter if Patrick liked Violet or not, he had clearly already designated Violet as someone in his territory.
Violet followed Abel into the vi and apologized to him. ¡°Dr. Fuller, I¡¯m really sorry. It¡¯s your mother¡¯s birthday today, but | caused
trouble!¡±
Abel chuckled. ¡°That''s nothing. You weren''t the one who started it. Besides, the banquet hasn''t even started yet. Don¡¯t think too
much about it!¡±
On the other side, A bbie brought Eleanor to change her clothes.
Abb ie sat on the sofa and waited for Eleanor. She was a little unhappy. ¡°What were you doing? This is the Fuller family¡¯s
banquet. You asked me to give you an invitation. But you came and caused trouble like this. Do you know how embarrassing it is
for me?¡±
Eleanor stopped changing her clothes and her expression turned gloomy.
Ever since Eleanor was young, no one had dared to treat her like Violet. Eleanor did not expect that after being bullied by Violet,
Abbie, as her bes friend, would sit there and scold her instead offorting her.
Eleanor was furious, but she knew very well that she was only a coteral rtive of the Foster family, while A bbie was the only
daughter of the head of the Willis family. Eleanor could notpare to Ab bie at all.
If Eleanor directly argued with Ab bie, she would be the one at a disadvantage in the end.
However, Eleanor couldn¡¯t bear to admit defeat just like that.
Eleanor¡¯s eyes flickered, and she finished dressing, ring at the wine stain. on her face. She felt a deep sense of resentment.
¡°A bbie, | know | acted impulsively today. But | did it because | felt that it¡¯s unfair to you!¡±
Ab bie frowned. ¡°You argued with Ms. Webb in front of so many guests. What does that have to do with me?¡±
G.
BBT6O%
Eleanor wiped her face and walked toward Ab bie. ¡°You might not know why | quarreled with her!¡±
When Ab bie heard this, she became even more puzzled. ¡°Could it be that you want to tell me that the reason you quarreled with
her was due to me?¡±
Eleanor looked straight at Ab bie. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s due to you!¡±
Ab bie¡¯s expression changed slightly, and her eyes were a little cold. ¡°Why don¡¯t | know what conflict | have with Violet?¡±
Eleanor, knowing that no one had heard the words she said before she tore Violet''s dress, spoke a lie without hesitation. ¡°You
hired Violet as your designer, but little did you know, she has her eyes set on Abel!¡±
Chapter 89
While Ab bie and Abel weren''t officially engaged, in Summerwood City, everyone knew that the Fuller family and the Willis family
had intentions of forming an alliance through marriage.
Ab bie¡¯s expression changed. She stood up and stared at Eleanor. ¡°What do you mean? What nonsense are you talking about?¡±
Eleanor pursed her lips. ¡°Do | look like I¡¯m talking nonsense? The reason | quarreled with her was that | saw her seducing Dr.
Fuller several times. Previously, when one of Violet¡¯s friends was hospitalized, Violet went to the hospital every day. Every time
Violet went, she insisted on seeing Dr. Fuller. | warned her once, but she didn¡¯t take my words seriously at all!¡±
Ab bie¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±
Eleanor sniffled, her voice filled with a sense of grievance. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to offend Dr. Fuller, and | didn¡¯t want to upset you. | was
hoping to make her back off, but | didn¡¯t expect that today, when she came in, she gave Dr. Fuller a suggestive look at the vi¡¯s
entrance!¡±
¡°| was so angry that | couldn¡¯t hold it in. Not long after she came in, | grabbed her and wanted to warn her. However, not only did
she not take me seriously, but she also relied on Dr. Fuller¡¯s support to attack me. Didn''t you see that in the end, it was Dr. Fuller
who stood up for her? His attitude was so protective. Violet even sshed red wine all over me?¡± Eleanor said angrily.
Ab bie clenched her fists tightly. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±
Eleanor looked at Abb ie angrily. ¡°A bbie, what do you mean by that? What''s in it for me to lie to you? What''s our rtionship?
Would you rather believe that sl ut Violet than me?¡±
Eleanor looked visibly angered, her expression filled with frustration. ¡°Seeing you like this makes me both angry and worried!
Look at the way Violet acts all seductive. You¡¯ve been deceived by her, and you even hired her as your designer. She clearly has
ulterior motives. It hasn¡¯t been long.
and Dr. Fuiler is already favoring her without hesitation. Where will he ce you in the future?¡±
Ab bie¡¯s expression fluctuated, but it was mostly anger from being deceived.
Ab bie never expected Violet to be so well-hidden.
Eleanor was afraid that A bbie wouldn''t believe her, so she couldn''t help. adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Alright, even if you don¡¯t want to
believe me, you should believe your own judgment. Just now, when we were outside, | think you also saw Dr. Fuller¡¯s every
move toward Violet. Is that the attitude one should have for an ordinary friend? He clearly cares about her so much!¡±
Abbie¡¯s eyes were a little red. She lost control of her emotions and red at Eleanor. ¡°Stop talking!¡±
Eleanor shrunk her shoulders in fear. Alright. | won¡¯t say anymore. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±
Abbie suddenly felt wronged. She had liked Abel for so many years. How could she let a designer beat her to it?
Abbie gritted her teeth and only calmed down after a long time. She looked at Eleanor and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | was in a bad mood
just now. Don¡¯t be angry. Thank you for standing up for me and warning Violet. However, | can handle the rest myself!¡±
Since Violet dared to have designs on her man, A bbie was determined to make Violet''s life a living hell!
How to make a woman''s life a living hell? Naturally, it wouldpletely destroy her reputation.
At the thought of this, A bbie¡¯s eyes shed with intense hatred.
Eleanor lowered her eyes and smiled smugly. She knew that Ab bie wouldN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
believe her.
It couldn¡¯t be helped. It was Violet¡¯s fault for being careless and getting too
G
close to Abel.
At this moment, Violet did not know that someone was already bearing a grudge against her.
Violet changed her clothes and went out. She saw Meganing up to her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±¡±
Violet chuckled. ¡°I just changed my clothes. What can happen to me?¡±
Megan''s expression was a little unnatural. She raised her chin toward the swimming pool and said, ¡°Look who that is!¡±
Violet was stunned and followed Megan¡¯s gaze.
Violet immediately saw Patrick and Robert standing by the swimming pool with champagne in their hands.
Robert smiled at Violet. However, Patrick was expressionless and even turned his face away as if he didn¡¯t see Violet at all.
Violet retracted her gaze and did not say anything.
Ever since Patrick gave Violet a card and she rejected it, Patrick had been very cold to her. Anyway, Violet did not care.
Violet just wanted to endure this one-year contract. As long as she would have the capability to protect herself and Charles''s
family, that was enough.
Megan looked a little surprised. She nced at Violet. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Patrick?¡±
Megan thought that no matter what, the two of them had been married and lived under the same roof. Why were they so cold to
each other?
4x4
Violet smiled and said mockingly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Didn¡¯t | say it already? We were originally in an agreement!¡±
Megan recalled what Violet had said before. In Patrick¡¯s eyes, Violet was just a pillow.
G
76%B
Megan''s cold emotions fluctuated. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he was hugging you to sleep?¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°We haven''t stayed in the same room for a long time. You''re thinking too much!¡±
Megan frowned. ¡°Could it be that he likes you but doesn¡¯t mean what he says? You have to know that many chauvinistic men are
very stubborn especially when it is a sessful businessman like Patrick!¡±
Violet looked at Megan and exined patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses. Not to mention that we don¡¯t live in the same room
now, even when we were living together previously, he would at most hug me to sleep. Moreover, he would sleep especially
soundly!¡±
Megan was silent. If a man was really interested in a woman, how could he just hug her without doing anything else?
Megan felt a little indignant for Violet and said in a clear voice, ¡°So, you''re being treated coldly during the day and used as a
pillow at night?¡±
Violet did not expect Megan to be angry with such a matter. She smiled. helplessly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t | say that we live separately
now?¡±
Megan''s emotions did not fluctuate much. ¡°Oh, | just wanted to say that he probablycks a pillow. You can buy one online for
him!¡±
Violet could not help butugh when she saw Megan saying this with a cold face.
However, the thought of Patrick sleeping with a plushie made Violet want tough even more.
COMMENT
Chapter 90
The banquet began. Abel greeted a few guests and came to look for Violet.
At this time, Abb ie and Eleanor stood not far away.
Eleanor continued to fan the mes in A bbie¡¯s ear. ¡°Did you see that? After Dr. Fuller finished his work, he went to look for Violet.
He can¡¯t wait to bring her along at any time. You''ve been at the banquet for so long, but I¡¯ve never seen him take the initiative to
come over and greet you!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Ab bie was so angry that her gentle little face became distorted.
At that, Abb ie said hatefully, ¡°Can you stop talking?¡±
Ab bie¡¯s heart was filled with anger right now, but Eleanor kept buzzing around her like a fly, provoking her over and over again.
Eleanor looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Alright, I''ll walk around alone first!¡±
Ab bie ignored Eleanor. Eleanor was unhappy, but she didn¡¯t show it.
Eleanor pressed her lips into a straight line and turned to leave.
Violet was talking to Abel when she saw Ab bie walking over with a smile. ¡°Abel, are you and Ms. Webb chatting?¡±
Abel frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you here?¡±
Abel had always known that the Fuller family wanted him to marry Ab bie, but he was very busy and had no such ns.
Moreover, Abb ie was not someone Abel liked. Abel would not marry a woman for the sake of benefits.
The thoughts of the Fuller family did not represent Abel¡¯s thoughts.
Moreover, Eleanor was A bbie¡¯s best friend. Eleanor actually dared to make things difficult for Violet at the Fuller family¡¯s
banquet, which made Abel
very angry.
Previously, if Ab bie had not asked Violet to customize the jewelry, Abel would not have been so polite to Abb ie
deepened.
*76%2
After chatting with Violet for a while, A bbie took her cup and went to greet her other friends.
Abel was also busy, and in no time, he apanied his mother to meet some close friends of the Fuller family.
After the two of them left, Megan, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°Violet, stay away from Ab bie from now on!¡±
Violet was stunned. ¡°What''s wrong? Is there something wrong with her? She¡¯s just a client of mine. We''re not that close to begin
with!¡±
Megan pursed her lips, and her face was tense. ¡°That¡¯s good. Anyway, | feel that she¡¯s not as friendly to you as she seems on
the surface!¡±
Violet knew that although Megan did not like to interact with others, her intuition was very urate.
Violet nodded.
At that moment, several men approached to greet Violet and Megan, expressing their interest in exchanging contact information.
Violet declined expressionlessly. She originally wanted to drag Megan to find a quiet ce to stay for a while. When the banquet
was almost over, they would leave.
However, as soon as Violet turned around, she bumped into Patrick, who
had been here for a while.
Beside c stood Eleanor and Robert.
Violet wanted to ignore them.
However, just as Violet pulled Megan and took a step forward, Patrick grabbed her arm.
Violet raised her eyebrows. ¡°Mr...¡±
Before Violet could say something, she heard Patrick say to Eleanor, ¡°She¡¯s
G
my femalepanion!¡±
Chapter 91
Violet was dumbfounded. When did she be Patrick''s femalepanion?
Megan let go of Violet¡¯s hand and stood aside to wait for her.
Violet wanted to ask about it, but when she saw Patrick¡¯s warning gaze, she obediently shut up.
Patrick ced his hand on Violet¡¯s waist. To outsiders, it looked like Patrick was holding Violet in his arms. It was very intimate.
Violet looked at Eleanor coldly. ¡°Could | go now?¡±
Eleanor¡¯s face was filled with resentment as she went to look at Robert.
However, Robert had already gone to pester Megan with a smile. ¡°Meggy, | -didn¡¯t expect to see you again!¡±
Megan''s face was cold as if she did not see Robert.
Robert touched his nose awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold!¡±
Megan''s expression was still cold,pletely ignoring Robert.
Eleanor looked at Patrick aggrievedly but saw that he was expressionless.
In the end, Eleanor red at Violet and left angrily.
Violet looked at Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, can you exin what¡¯s going on?¡±
A look of disgust shed across Patrick¡¯s face. ¡°She knows that | don¡¯t have a femalepanion, so she insisted on pestering
me. | can¡¯t be angry with her directly at the Fuller family¡¯s banquet!¡±
Violet pulled away from Patrick and sighed helplessly. ¡°Mr. Hersey, why did you do this? Eleanor has always hated me. Now, she
probably even
wants to kill me!¡±
Patrick felt the touch in his hand disappear. Deep in his heart, he actually felt a little disappointed.
Patrick raised his eyebrows and nced at Violet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid?¡±
Violet pouted. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. | just don¡¯t think you have to do this. Actually, you can just find an excuse to get rid of her!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet calmly without saying a word.
Of course, Patrick wouldn''t tell Violet the truth. Just now, Patrick saw Abel walking toward Violet again. It was obvious that Abel
wanted to look for
Violet.
Patrick subconsciously felt displeased and directly pulled Violet over as a shield without thinking too much about it.
As expected, as soon as Patrick pulled Violet into his arms, Abel¡¯s footsteps. froze. Then, Abel turned around and left.
Violet''s eyes shed. ¡°Mr. Hersey, are you unhappy that | said that?¡±
Patrick averted his gaze and did not look at Violet. His expression was. extremely indifferent. ¡°My emotions are not so easily
affected by you. However, you don¡¯t seem to have figured out one thing. When | need you as a shield, you should stand up
without hesitation rather than telling met what | should do!¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze fell on Violet¡¯s face. ¡°As the person who got married to me, aren¡¯t you the most suitable one for me to use as an
excuse to reject other women? Why would I go to someone else instead of directly using you, who should rightfully bear the
responsibility?¡±
Violet nced at Patrick¡¯s expression. Patrick¡¯s expression seemed to be saying, ¡°I¡¯m not that free. | don¡¯t have time to find other
excuses!¡±
Violet''s expression changed again and again. ¡°Alright, Mr. Hersey, you¡¯re right!¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°From now on, follow me at the banquet.¡±
Violet pursed her lips and forced a smile. ¡°Alright, no problem!¡±
Violet thought to herself with resentment, little did she know that after all
this, her attendance at the Fuller family¡¯s banquet tonight had turned her into Patrick¡¯s excuse!
For the rest of the banquet, Violet followed Patrick all the time.
Not only did Violet help Patrick get rid of arge number of women who wanted to get close to him, but she also stopped being
disturbed by other
men
Halfway through the birthday banquet, a few couples suddenly asked to
leave.
The Fuller family only thought that they had something on, so they did not ask them to stay.
At this moment. Violet, who was beside Patrick, clearly felt that something was wrong with her b*dy.
Violet didn¡¯t care at first, thinking that she had a fever.
Violet''s face was flushed, and her b*dy was extremely hot.
Violetforted herself. It was just a fever. She just had to hold on a little longer and say goodbye to Abel.
However, inside Violet, a hot sensation surged in waves, and her symptoms were getting worse as if she was about to burst into
mes.
Violet''s eyes were a little blurry, and she inadvertently let out a soft moan. Her breathing seemed to be a little short.
Patrick heard her voice and his ears twitched slightly. He subconsciously. turned to look at Violet.
As Patrick turned around, his hand inadvertently brushed against Violet¡¯s
arm.
Patrick immediately realized that something was wrong with Violet. Her b*dy was really hot!
Patrick grabbed Violet¡¯s arm and ced his hand on her forehead. ¡°Do you have a fever?¡±
Violet was still a virgin and had never experienced anything like this
before.
Violet panted with difficulty. ¡°I don¡¯t know! | am very ufortable!¡±
Patrick frowned fiercely. ¡°I''ll go tell the Fuller family and take you away!¡±
Violet nodded ufortably. ¡°Thank you!¡±
Patrick was a little worried. He said to Robert and Megan, ¡°You two keep an eye on her. I''ll be right back!¡±
Patrick said goodbye to the elders of the Fuller family and returned very quickly.
When Patrick came back, he saw that Violet was extremely weak. Violet¡¯s
stand. hands were on the buffet table, and she seemed to be unable to
Patrick¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°Can you still walk?¡±
Violet nodded and left in a daze.
Seeing that even the direction was wrong, Patrick pulled Violet over angrily.
However, when Patrick¡¯s hand touched Violet¡¯s skin, he instantly felt that something was wrong.
COMMENTThis is from N?velDrama.Org.
Ill
Chapter 92
Patrick lowered his head and looked at Violet in his arms, unable to help. but fall into deep thought. Violet was running a fever,
breathing heavily, and her consciousness was fading.
From this situation, it didn¡¯t seem like Violet was running a fever, but rather...
Only then did Patrick remember that Violet was still a virgin. Coupled with the fact that she was only 20 years old, she probably
did not know what was wrong with her at all! That was why Patrick kept saying that she felt ufortable!
However, there were so many people at the banquet, Who would dare to drug Violet openly? Besides, Violet was not a fool.
Would she drink whatever others gave her?
A myriad of thoughts shed through Patrick¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t have time to analyze them in detail because Violet could no
longer control herself and already pounced on Patrick.
Patrick knew that if Violet found out that she had embarrassed herself in public tomorrow, with her personality, she would
definitely break down.
Taking advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention, Patrick protected Violet in his arms and knocked her out.
Then, Patrick quickly carried Violet and walked out.
Abbie had been secretly paying attention to Violet''s movements. She never expected that Violet had always been with Patrick.
However, it was fine as long as the man Violet was with wasn¡¯t Abel.
Ab bie didn¡¯t care, but Abel saw Patrick¡¯s actions.
Abel almost ran over immediately and stopped Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, what are you doing? What did you do to Violet?¡±
Hearing Abel call Violet''s name so worriedly, Patrick felt a little ufortable.
Chipset
Patrick looked at Abel and said calmly. ¡°She has low blood sugar and fainted. | was just about to take her to the hospital. What
about you, Dr. Fuller? Are youing along?¡±
Abel was stunned. Today was his mother¡¯s birthday party. If he left midway, others would definitely criticize him.
However, before Abel could speak, Megan walked over. ¡°Dr. Fuller, I''ll apany Violet. You can go back first!¡±
Abel heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright then, thank you for apanying Violet to the hospital. Let me know when she wakes up!¡±
Megan nodded.
Patrick carried Violet out and ced her on the passenger seat.
Patrick was about to get into the driver''s seat when Megan stopped him.
Megan''s face was cold. ¡°Mr. Hersey, what happened to Violet?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Patrick did not want others to know that Violet had been drugged.
Patrick knew that Megan should know about his rtionship with Viol so he said directly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that I''ll
hurt her? If | really wanted to do something to her, do you think she would still be sai
and sound?¡±
Megan was stunned and subconsciously moved aside.
After all, Patrick¡¯s words were reasonable.
Megan watched Patrick drive away with Violet before turning to leave.
However, Robert caught up with Megan. ¡°Meggy, it¡¯s not safe for a youngdy like you to go home alone at night. How about
letting me send you home?¡±
Megan ignored Robert.
Robert was persistent. ¡°Meggy, say something, okay? Also, you added met on WhatsApp before. Did you delete it because you
were careless? Why
1421 THU, SaiE
don¡¯t we add each other on WhatsApp again?¡±
Megan turned around and looked at Robert coldly. ¡°I did it on purpose. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±
¡°What?¡± Just as Robert opened his mouth, he saw Megan get into a car beside her. Megan started to speed up and drove away.
Robert looked up at the sky with a mncholic expression. A cold woman was so hard to flirt with!
However, it was so challenging!
Patrick¡¯s car drove out. Although Violet was unconscious, her b*dy was so ufortable that she kept moaning softly. Her b*dy
seemed to be twisting involuntarily.
Patrick had already called the family doctor to go to Hersey Court. However, halfway through the journey. Violet actually woke
up.
Feeling terrible, Violet reached out to tear off her gown.
Patrick was a normal man.
An unconsciously seductive voice from a woman he didn¡¯t resist was beside him, making Patrick''s entire b*dy start to heat up.
Violet sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°Where... where are we?¡±
Patrick tried his best to control himself. His voice was a little hoa rse. ¡°We are on the way. We''ll go back to Hersey Court. The
doctor is already waiting!¡±
Although Violet had never experienced lovemaking, she was not that st upid.
Violet''s b*dy waspletely out of control now. She roughly knew what was wrong with her.
Violet moaned ufortably as if she was crying or seducing Patrick.
The veins on Patrick¡¯s forehead throbbed. If one did not look at his face
and the bulging veins on his hands, one would think that he was not affected at all!
Violet cried in a low voice, ¡°Patrick...¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was extremely low. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here!¡±
Violet''s hand suddenly grabbed Patrick¡¯s arm. Her voice sounded like she was begging. ¡°1... | feel so ufortable!¡±
Patrick¡¯s mind suddenly shed with the scene of their wedding night, as well as the charming scene of him pressing Violet
against the pool table in his dream that night. He suddenly could not control the desire in his heart.
Patrick¡¯s voice was extremely low and suffocating. ¡°Violet, | can help you!¡±
Chapter 93
Violet grabbed Patrick¡¯s arm. Her b*dy was slightly stiff. She was clearly ufortable, but she still maintained a trace of rity.
Violet suddenly remembered that Patrick seemed to have said not to have any improper thoughts about him many times.
Violet seemed to have sobered up a little. Even though she was going
crazy from the torture, she still let go of Patrick¡¯s hand. It was as if Patrick¡¯s arm was burning.
Violet moved to the side, holding herself and unconsciously murmuring, ¡°No need! | don¡¯t need your help. | can do it myself.¡±¡±
Patrick felt Violet''s actions and a hint of disappointment shed past his
eyes.
It turned out that Violet was very unwilling to make love with him.
Patrick gripped the steering wheel tightly. ¡°Okay! As you wish!¡±
Violet gripped the passenger seat back tightly, almost tearing the seat.
apart.
Violet tried her best to endure it. She forced herself not to pounce on Patrick.
However, Violet¡¯s breathing, her b*dy temperature, and her moans were all affecting Patrick.
Patrick was on the verge of losing control.
Suddenly, something struck Patrick, and he mmed his foot on the brakes, continuously convincing himself. Since they were
already married, why should he hold back?
Violet was already Patrick¡¯s wife, so it was only right for him to help her. Why should he watch her struggle because of the drug?
Patrick unbuckled his seatbelt and turned to look at the ufortable Violet who was twisting her b*dy in the passenger seat.
His voice was
extremely soft. ¡°Violet, let me help you, okay?¡±
Patrick¡¯s attitude hadpletely changed from the beginning. Now, he was actively offering assistance.
Upon hearing this, even though Violet was feeling ufortable and almost burst into tears, she still stubbornly shook her head,
unwilling to ept his help.
Violet''s face was as blushed as blood. Under the light of the neon lights outside the window, she looked fragile and stunning.
Patrick reached out and grabbed Violet¡¯s arm.
Violet could endure it at first, but when she felt Patrick¡¯s cold b*dy temperature, the heat in her b*dy seemed to have gone crazy
and she could no longer control it.
Violet pounced on Patrick and muttered to herself, ¡°It¡¯s so cold... Please help me!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Patrick could no longer control himself. He k*ssed Violet''s red lips with such force that it was as if he wanted to eat her up.
Violet''s mind was getting more and more confused, but subconsciously, she felt that she had forgotten something very important.
Patrick kept k*ssing her passionately, and Violet felt surrounded by a subtle scent of mint.
Violet was extremely cooperative under the effects of the drug.
Patrick hugged Violet¡¯s slender waist as if he could snap it in one go. This made Patrick even more impulsive.
When Patrick finally reached out to pick up Violet¡¯s evening gown, Violet suddenly remembered what she had forgotten!
If Patrick really made love with Patrick under such circumstances, it was inevitable that Patrick would guess that she had
deliberately used this method to get close to him.
50%
Even at this moment, Violet still remembered not to have any improper thoughts about this man.
Violet''s mush-like brain suddenly became clear.
Violet was ufortable and afraid. She was afraid that Patrick would look at her with disdain. Patrick told her not to have any
improper thoughts about him, but she still used such despicable methods.
Even if Violet exined herself, Patrick might not listen.
Patrick had said this many times, and Violet had already engraved it in her heart.
Violet suddenly pushed Patrick away.
Patrick had be deeply immersed when suddenly he was pushed away, and he frowned heavily, saying, Violet, what are you
doing?¡±
Violet pulled off the brooch on her chest and used the tip of the brooch to cut her arm forcefully.
In an instant, Violet¡¯s arm was covered in blood. The pain cleared her mind.
Violet looked straight at Patrick with her alluring red face. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital. Thank you!¡±
Patrick stared at Violet as if someone had poured a basin of cold water on him from head to toe.
Patrick looked at the blood on Violet¡¯s arm and his eyes darkened.
Violet felt extremely ufortable. She had just felt the warmth from Patrick¡¯s b*dy and felt exceptionallyfortable. She could
not help but want to lean toward Patrick.
Violet, with determination, continued to use the brooch to scratch down her arm, adding two more marks beside the original
wound.
Patrick¡¯s pupils constricted and he froze. His voice was filled with anger. ¡°Stop it!¡±
Ill
53%
Patrick never thought that Violet would treat herself so ruthlessly in order not to make love with him.
Patrick should have known that this woman was ruthless to others and even more ruthless to herself!
Violet had no time to care about Patrick''s words. Her breathing was extremely rapid. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±
SEND G GIFT
Chapter 94
Chapter 94.
Patrick was furious and aggrieved. He suddenly turned his head away and stopped looking at Violet. His heart sank to the
extreme. ¡°There¡¯s no need. We''re not far from Hersey Court now. The family doctor has arrived!¡±
After saying that, Patrick controlled his emotions and tried his best not to fly into a rage. The car elerated instantly, speeding
toward Hersey
Court.
To be honest, Patrick was furious that he was pushed away under such
circumstances.
This was not only the frustration of having his emotions interrupted, but also the anger of having his pride thwarted.
However, what could Patrick do? Even if Violet was drugged, she was still unwilling to make love with him.
Patrick could have any woman he wanted. It was too shameless to take advantage of a woman in such a situation.
Moreover, Patrick had never been the type of person who insisted on being with a woman.
Patrick just wanted to help Violet.
Violet''s mind was muddled. She only remembered that nothing could happen between her and Patrick. She hadpletely
forgotten that before they got married, they had said that they had to fulfill their marital. obligations!
In this situation, even if Violet hurt herself to stay awake, she was not willing to be make love with him. Patrick, seeing this,
certainly had no amorous thoughts toward Violet.
Patrick felt that he would never have any other thoughts about Violet for the rest of his life.
The car soon arrived at Hersey Court.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Although Patrick was extremely angry, he still took the initiative to carry
Violet out of the car.
However, when Violet¡¯s arm climbed up his neck and her hot breath.nded on his neck and shoulders, Patrick¡¯s entire b*dy
suddenly stiffened. His breathing became a little heavier, and his b*dy felt strange.
Patrick closed his eyes and quickly carried Violet through the door and upstairs.
The doctor examined Violet and bandaged the wounds on her arm. He also gave her some medicine and a tranquilizer before
leaving.
Patrick sent the doctor out.
¡°Is there anything wrong with her b*dy?¡± Patrick¡¯s expression was solemn.
The doctor said, ¡°There¡¯s basically no problem. ording to your description, the medicine that Miss Webb was drugged with is
clearly slow-acting medicine. In other words, the medicine won''t make people feel too obvious in the early stages. By the time it¡¯s
discovered, the medicine has already spread to the blood. At this time, even the effect of gastricvage won¡¯t be much!¡±
The doctor paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mr. Hersey, this is also the reason why | suggested you brought her home.
Moreover, theposition of such drugs is roughly the same. The medicine | brought is specially concocted by me. As long as
it''s not thetest type, my antidote can basically remove the medicinal properties of this type of drug circting on the market!¡±
This doctor had served as a dedicated family physician for many upper- ss families, and he had encountered such situations
frequently. He continuously refined the prescriptions he provided, and essentially, the medicines he brought could address the
properties of this type of medication.
Patrick heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this.
The doctor looked at Patrick. ¡°Lastly, Mr. Hersey, pay attention to her carefully. If Miss Webb¡¯s condition bes more and more
serious, you can help her, or she will have to only endure it. Otherwise, even if you
send her to the hospital, the doctor has to analyze theposition of this drug to deal with it. There¡¯s no other way in a short
time!¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°I understand!¡±
Patrick thought to himself that even if it really got worse, Violet would endure it. Didn¡¯t she make it very obvious on the way just
now?
After Patrick sent the doctor away, Robert called.
¡°Patrick, is Ms. Webb alright? When you left, you seemed to be carrying her!¡± Robert¡¯s voice was sl oppy.
Robert''s gaze was fixed on Megan, and he did not pay much attention to Violet.
It was only when Robert returned home that he remembered Patrick saying that Violet had low blood sugar.
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with what she drank at the birthday banquet!¡±
Robert''s yful expression froze. ¡°No way? Who did this? How dare someone drug her on such an asion? Besides, wasn¡¯t
she by your side all day?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was chillingly cold. ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind this yet, but that person had better pray | don¡¯t find out!¡±
Even though Patrick and Violet had a marriage of convenience, anyone who dared to harm Violet would have to face the
consequences!
Moreover, given all the frustration Patrick had endured from Violet, he was definitely going to find someone to vent his anger on!
After hanging up Robert''s call, Patrick called Nelson and asked him to find. out who drugged Violet tonight.
After the call, Patrick went back to his bedroom to see Violet.
After a while, the blush on Violet''s face seemed to have faded a little.
Patrick knew that the medicine brought by the family doctor was indeed. effective.
The next morning, Patrick was woken up by his phone ringing.
When Patrick received the call, his first thought was that Nelson had found out the results.
Unexpectedly, the person who called was his father, Christopher Stanton.
Patrick¡¯s voice was h oa rse from just waking up. ¡°Dad, what''s the matter?¡±
Christopher frowned. ¡°You''re not awake yet?¡±
Patrick took his phone away and looked at the time. Only then did he realize that it was already past ten in the morning.
Patrick rubbed his forehead and sat up. ¡®I slept a littletest night. What''s wrong? Did you need something from me?¡±
Patrick only left her room when he saw that the blush on Violet''s face had dissipated.
Christopher huffed, ¡°You''ve really gotten bold now, haven¡¯t you? Just because you started apany, you think you''ve got it all
figured out, huh? You didn¡¯t want toe home, fine, but the family was going to introduce you to potential matches, and you
had to go and marry Gloria!
¡°Alright, as long as you love her. After all, our families are a good match. We agreed to your marriage, but it¡¯s been a while, and
we haven''t seen you bring her home. Do you actually intend to get married or not? What have
been up to all this time out there?¡±
you
Patrick was irritated and could not help but frown. ¡°Dad, what exactly do you want?¡±
When Christopher heard Patrick¡¯s bad tone, he immediately flew into a rage. ¡°It¡¯s all because you don¡¯t go home. Your mother
talks about you every day. Otherwise, do you think | want to tell you so much?¡±
Patrick¡¯s sleepinesspletely dissipated. He was a little helpless. ¡°I''ll go home in two days. Is there anything else? Also, it¡¯s
impossible between me
and Gloria. We¡¯repletely broken!¡±
When Christopher heard that Patrick¡¯s attitude had improved, his tone softened. ¡°I called you to remind you not to put Violet in an
important position!¡±
Chapter 95
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened and a dark light shed across them. ¡°Dad, why do you say that?¡±
Christopher snorted. ¡°The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition invited me to be a judge this time. | had nothing to do this morning
and flipped through a fewpetition manuscripts. | didn¡¯t expect to see Violet¡¯s design draft!
¡°You helped her with thewsuit, cleared her name, and even brought her into yourpany. | thought she was a talented
person. Turns out, she¡¯s just a mediocre imposter, and her design drafts are terrible. I''ll tell you the truth, with her level of skill,
she wouldn''t even pass the first round. You need to improve your judgment of people!¡±
Patrick frowned deeply. He had basically seen all the design drafts of Violet.
Violet was not the type to do things half-heartedly. Almost every design. draft she produced was outstanding.
However, based on Christopher¡¯s status, he would definitely not spout nonsense to frame an unknown designer.
What went wrong?
Countless thoughts shed through Patrick''s mind.
Patrick said, ¡°Dad, could you take a photo of Violet¡¯s design draft and send it over for me to take a look?¡±
Christopher¡¯s tone was not very good. ¡°What''s wrong? Do you think that | am framing her?¡±
Patrick was speechless. ¡°I just want to take a look!¡±
¡°Since you''re so stubborn, I''ll show you!¡± Christopher¡¯s tone was a little aggressive.
Patrick sighed helplessly. ¡°Dad, thank you!¡±
Christopher snorted. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Freddie will be returning soon. It¡¯s best if you go home a few more times, in
case your mother will nag at you for being unfilial!¡±
Patrick thought of his mother and his expression softened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home when | have time!¡±
After Patrick hung up, the photo from Christopher was sent over.
Patrick looked at the design draft on his phone and frowned slightly. If this design draft was drawn by Violet, it could only show
that her standard. was too unstable.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
However, Patrick had basically seen all of Violet''s works giarized by Veronica in the past two years. There was no such thing
as ack of standards.
Or could it be that Violet had run out of talent? She could no longer draw anything good, so she used such a design draft to
make up the numbers!
Patrick thought for a long time and felt that he might as well ask Violet.
After washing up, Patrick knocked on the door and found that Violet¡¯s room was already empty.
After Patrick went downstairs, he saw Violet sitting on the sofa and ying happily with Vi.
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. After what happenedst night, Violet could still be so carefree today.
Was Violet heartless, or did she not take that matter to heart at all?
Patrick realized that he was getting more and more curious about Violet.
Patrick walked to the sofa. Before he could speak, he saw Vi, who was in front of Violet, rush to the ground immediately.
Patrick¡¯s handsome face was a little twisted. Was he that scary?
This kitten was heartless and unscrupulous. To think that Patrick was the one who brought it home!
14:32
Violet turned around and immediately saw Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you¡¯re
awake!¡±
When Patrick heard this, he was inexplicably unhappy. He snorted with a straight face. ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you think
| woke up toote?¡±
Violet looked innocent. ¡°Why would you think that, Mr. Hersey? | was just asking casually!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re asking casually. Also, the reason why | woke up sote is due to you!¡±
Violet was stunned. She immediately thought of what happenedst night and blushed. She subconsciously lowered her head
and said in a mu ffled voice, ¡°Thank you for helping mest night, Mr. Hersey. Also, I¡¯m sorry for affecting you!¡±
Although Violet was unconscious at that time, she did not forget that Patrick had k*ssed her in the car.
Violet¡¯s entire face burned as she recalled the scene back then.
Patrick saw that Violet''s face had turned red. It was as if Patrick had deliberately mentioned what happenedst night to make
her shy and embarrassed.
Patrick was even angrier. ¡°Forget it. Let''s not talk about this for now. Take at look at this design draft first!¡±
Violet took Patrick''s phone and saw the design draft in the photo at a nce.
The blush on Violet¡¯s face had notpletely disappeared. She looked at Patrick curiously. ¡°Mr. Hersey, what does this design
draft have to do with. me? Do you want me to help modify it?¡±
Patrick was originally frustrated, but when he heard Violet¡¯s words, he immediately realized that something was wrong.
Patrick stared at Violet intently. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize this design draft?¡±
Violet looked puzzled. ¡°Should | recognize it?¡±
Patrick understood something in minutes. It was obvious that someone had tampered with Violet''s design draft.
Patrick knew Violet would not get such a standard design draft for thepetition.
It turned out that Violet¡¯s design draft had been swapped by someone else!
Patrick frowned. Why was this woman always the one who got into trouble?
Violet saw that Patrick¡¯s eyes were deep and his expression was
indiscernible. She sensitively sensed that Patrick was not showing her this design draft for no reason.
Violet was curious and could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Hersey, what¡¯s wrong with this design draft?¡±
Patrick did not beat around the bush. He looked up at Violet. ¡°This is the design draft you submitted for The Dawn Jewelry
Design Competition!¡±
When Violet heard it, her originally curious expression instantly changed. ¡°How is that possible!¡±
It must be joking! How could Violet not know what design draft she had submitted?
However, Violet quickly realized something. Since Patrick could say that and even bring the design draft to her, it meant that her
design draft had already been swapped!
Chapter 96
COMMENT Chapter 96
Violet''s expression was extremely gloomy. ¡°This is not my design draft! Wait a moment!¡±
With that, Violet hurried upstairs to get herptop.
There was a copy of the scanned design draft on Violet¡¯sptop.
Violet took theptop downstairs and quickly turned on it. She pulled out the design draft this time and turned theptop to
Patrick. ¡°This is the design draft | submitted that day!¡±
Patrick looked at the design draft on theptop and heaved a sigh of relief.
This was the standard that Violet should have.
When Patrick saw Violet¡¯s anxious and angry expression, his eyes shed. ¡°Then what do you think went wrong that caused the
design draft to be swapped?¡±
Violet shook her head with a dark expression on her face, trying to recall the events of that day. ¡°After | finished the design draft, |
packaged it directly and handed it over to the front desk for shipping. Thepany¡¯s parcels are all sent out by the front desk
staff. Any of the subsequent steps could have gone wrong!¡±
¡°The design draft could have been switched in only three ways. Either someone tampered with it at the front desk, there was an
issue during the shipping process, or the person receiving the package at The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition swapped my
design!¡± Violet calmly analyzed the situation.
Patrick saw that although Violet was anxious, she could still analyze calmly and logically.
Patrick raised his eyebrows. ¡°Even if you''re right, only the first part of these three possibilities is easy to investigate. After all, this
is something that happened in thepany. We can check the surveince video at any time. However, the remaining two
possibilities are not so easy to confirm
Violet suddenly looked up at Patrick. ¡°Will thepany interfere in such
matters?¡±
Patrick stared at Violet. After two seconds of silence, he nodded. ¡°Of
course. Thepany won''t allow anyone¡¯s design draft to be swapped. This is not only about the reputation of a designer but
also thepany¡¯s reputation!¡±
Violet heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Although | can investigate on my own, | will fight alone if so. If thepany can help
me investigate, I''ll be eternally grateful!¡±
Patrick snorted softly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be grateful. This is the responsibility of thepany. However, have you ever thought
about how things would have developed if | hadn¡¯t learned from others that this was. the design draft you submitted, and your
standard was questioned?¡±
Violet said calmly, ¡°I will be eliminated in the preliminary round! No one will know what kind of design draft | really submitted!¡±
Patrick nced at Violet. ¡°You''re quite self-aware!¡±
Violet looked at Patrick calmly. ¡°This is an obvious matter. However, Hersey, ording to your analysis, the person who
swapped the des draft clearly wanted me to be eliminated in the preliminary round. Moreover, she wanted me to be eliminated
without anyone knowing. goal should be to not let me win thispetition, right?¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at Violet in surprise. He did not expect Violet to guess his spection.
Patrick said, ¡°Then think about it carefully. Who doesn¡¯t want you to winst?¡±
Violet''s face darkened. After pondering for a long time, she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either! There are too many people who
don¡¯t want me to win the championship. It might be Veronica, or it might be someone from thepany. After all, there¡¯s no
telling what¡¯s inside a person¡¯s
heart!¡±
Violet had ruined Veronica¡¯s reputation. The person who hated Violet the
most was undoubtedly Veronica. However, whether Veronica was the one who did this was still to be investigated.
After all, Veronica might not be able to be that capable.
Patrick¡¯s expression was not very good. ¡°In that case, | will get someone to investigate. As for the draft design, print out the
backup design draft on yourptop and submit it to the judges first. You should find time to draw the original draft as much as
possible. If you win the award, The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition will require the original draft to be disyed. As for the
design draft being swapped, | will help you exin the situation to the judges of thepetition!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick snorted coldly. When he saw Violet¡¯s face, he thought of the grievances he sufferedst night and felt even angrier!
At this moment, Patrick¡¯s phone rang.
Violet originally wanted to tell Patrick aboutst night''s situation, but she saw him walking toward the floor-to-ceiling window with
his phone.
Violet got up, took herptop, and went to print the design draft.
The call was from Nelson.
Nelson said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, what happenedst night was the doing of a waiter at the banquet. However, the waiter seemed to
have disappeared overnight. | haven¡¯t found him yet. However, based on my preliminary judgment, he should be an enemy of the
Fuller family.
¡°That¡¯s becausest night, not only was Miss Webb drugged, but several women were also drugged at the same time. The effect
of this medicine was very slow at first, and it only took more than an hour for it to take effect. The exact time varied from person
to person. Several couples left the banquet venue earlyst night because of this. | only found out today that several people
were also investigating this matter!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. He did not expect things to be so different from what he had imagined.
Patrick originally thought that someone was targeting Violet, but he did not expect so many people to be drugged. Other than the
enemy of the Fuller family, no one would be so st upid to offend so many people at
once!
Patrick thought for a moment and said to Nelson, ¡°Send me the list of people who were druggedst night!¡±
Although Patrick guessed that someone might not be targeting Violet, he still wanted to investigate further.
Patrick asked Nelson to send him the list and instructed Nelson to investigate the swapping of Violet''s design draft.
After hanging up, Patrick nced at the name list and his pupils constricted slightly. He saw a familiar name.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
COMMENT
Chapter 97
Patrick saw that Ab bie, who had asked Violet to customize the jewelry, had also been drugged!
This made Patrick believe Nelson¡¯s words that the problem with the wine was caused by the Fuller family¡¯s enemy.
After all, the Fuller family wanted Abel to marry Ab bie. If A bbie had also been drugged, it was very likely that this matter was
targeted at the Fuller family.
Patrick was staring at the name list when he heard Violet say, ¡°Mr. Hersey, this is the printed design draft. | will draw the original
draft as soon as possible!
Patrick turned to Violet. ¡°What do you think about what happenedst night?¡±
At that, Violet was slightly stunned. Her expression was a little unnatural, but she quickly said, ¡°I nned to tell you about this in
the first ce. | suspect that Ab bie did it becausest night, | only drank the wine she handed me! Moreover, she and Eleanor
are best friends. | even sshed wine on Eleanorst night. It makes sense if Ab bie did this because she wanted to avenge
Eleanor!¡±
At that moment, Violet remembered what Megan had said, advising her to keep her distance from A bbie. Violet was increasingly
suspicious of Ab bie, especially with her offering drinks and expressing apologies and gratitude. Ab bie¡¯s motives seemed far
from pure
However, when Patrick heard Violet''s words, he said, ¡°Abb ie was also drugged.¡±
Violet was stunned for a second as if she did not understand what Patrick meant. ¡°What did you say?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed as he repeated, ¡°Ab bie¡¯s situationst night was the same as yours. There was something wrong with the
wine she drank. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just you and her. Several people who left earlyst night had something wrong with the wine.
| have a preliminary suspicion
that the person was targeting the Fuller family, and you were so close to Abelst night!¡±
Violet waspletely dumbfounded. She was originally very suspicious of Abbic, but now, she heard that Ab bie had also been
drugged.
When Violet heard Patrick¡¯s words, she became confused. ¡°I see...¡±
If something had happened to Violet alone, she could say that it was Abb ie who did it. But now, something had happened to Ab
bie herself!
Most importantly, there were others who had been drugged. This made the entire matter filled with confusion.
Seeing that Violet was in a daze, Patrick said, ¡°If the person doesn¡¯t have a grudge against the Fuller family, there¡¯s no need to
cause such a huge.motion at Mrs. Fuller¡¯s birthday banquet. The person behind all this has caused quite a stir and has
drugged many people. Those who can¡¯t uncover the mastermind will surely harbor resentment against the Fuller family in the
future!¡±
Violet''s expression darkened. She looked up at Patrick. ¡°Could it be to divert attention?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°What did you say?¡±
Violet took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m saying that someone wants to take revenge on one of us, but they don¡¯t want everyone to find out.
Therefore, the person tampered with a portion of the wine. If many people are drugged, everyone will naturally think that the
person is targeting the Fuller family.
¡°By doing so, not only can the person divert everyone¡¯s investigation direction, but everyone won''t suspect him or her! Moreover,
the
mastermind can better hide himself or herself! It¡¯s even possible that the mastermind himself or herself has been drugged too.
This way, he or she can better confuse everyone¡¯s vision!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face darkened significantly. ¡°Are you suggesting that the culprit might be trying to divert attention away from
themselves?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°I just made a guess!¡±
Patrick was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°So, you''re still suspecting Ab bie, right?¡±
Violet did not confirm or deny it. She said, ¡°I can¡¯t rule out any possibility!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet and felt that the longer he knew her, the less he understood her.
Patrick said, ¡°No matter which possibility it is, we have to produce. evidence. Nelson said that the waiter who tampered with the
wine disappearedst night. We have to wait until he finds him!¡±
Violet nodded and did not say anything else.
Patrick took the printed design draft from her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. Hurry up and draw the original draft!¡±
After Patrick left, Violet went upstairs to draw the design draft.
At the same time, at the Fuller residence.
The Fuller family had long known about what happenedst night and had been in a terrible fix the entire morning. They called
each family affected by the drug to apologize.
Abel walked out of the study with a tired look on his face. He never thought that something like this would happen at his mother¡¯s
birthday
party.
It was a normal birthday banquet, but it ended up like this!
Abel had only taken two steps when he saw the guest room door open.
Abb ie walked out of the room with a pale face. When she saw Abel, her eyes turned red!
There were obvious hi ckeys on Abb ie¡¯s neck and her lips were broken. It was obvious how intense the battlest night was.
Abel nced at Ab bie, then looked away and walked out as if he didn¡¯t know her.
Tears welled up in Ab bie¡¯s eyes. She clenched her fists tightly. This time, not to mention Abel, the entire Fuller family would not
want her to marry Abel.
Abbie never expected things to turn out this way.
Actually. Violet¡¯s guess was right.
Abb ie was the one who caused so many people to be druggedst night.
Ab bie¡¯s goal was to prevent anyone from finding out that this matter had something to do with her!
As for the waiter who tampered with the drinks, he had used a fake name to begin with. Before the banquet ended, A bbie had
already arranged for him to be on a ne and leave the country.
Under such circumstances, it would be extremely difficult to find out.
more.
Moreover, Ab bie had also been drugged, so no one would suspect her.
However, the fact that Ab bie had been drugged was part of her n.
Abb ie felt ufortable and quickly told Abel¡¯s mother about this.
COMMENT
Chapter 98
Charlotte had long hoped that A bbie would marry into the Fuller family. However, Abel was obsessed with his career and had
been staying in the hospital. He rarely came home and his attitude toward A bbie was cold.
When Charlotte found out that Abb ie had drunk something problematic, her initial reaction was to suggest that Abel and Ab bie
take the opportunity to sleep together.
Charlotte asked the serv ants to send A bie to the guest room to rest while she went to look for Abel and asked him to send some
water to Ab bie. She
had to take the chance.
However, no one expected that Abel, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, would give the water to Benedict.
At that time, Benedict happened toe to pick up his cousin, Eleanor, and bring her home.
Seeing Patrick assertively dere Violet as hispanion and whisk her away, Eleanor became extremely furious and upset.
She was unhappy, had a bit too much to drink, and retired to her guest room after bing intoxicated.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
After talking with his mother, Abel came out of the kitchen and met
Benedict.
When Benedict asked Abel where Eleanor was, he said that Eleanor was in the guest room. Abel passed the water to Benedict
and asked him to help send it to Ab bie.
Eleanor and Abb ie were best friends. Benedict also knew Ab bie, so he naturally didn¡¯t refuse.
Ab bie didn¡¯t lock the guest room door. Her entire b*dy was burning hot. She was just waiting for Abel toe in and everything
would go smoothly.
However, Ab bie did not expect that the person who came in in the end
was Benedict. At that time, she had lost all rationality and pounced on him
12. Thu
to naturally have S*?* with him.
Benedict, being a y boy, naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse the advances of an eager woman trying to seduce him.
Abbie didn¡¯t expect it. In the end, not only did she not get together with Abel, but she also lost her virginity.
When A bbie woke up in the morning and found out that the person sleeping next to her was Benedict, she went crazy and
chased him out.
Breaking down, A bbie cried for the entire morning. However, she didn¡¯t expect to see Abele out as soon as she left the
guest room.
Ab bie really liked Abel, the kind that had seeped into her bones since she
was young.
However, it was impossible for Ab bie to be with Abel now. She knew that she had brought this upon herself!
No one would have thought that what Ab bie had done would implicate herself!
Patrick had just finished his meal with the person in charge of The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition. He exined Violet¡¯s
matter and promised that as long as Violet could continue to participate in The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition, Foreverie
Jewelry would give them a reasonable exnation for this matter in two days.
Seeing that Violet''s design draft was not bad, the person in charge of The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition agreed.
After all, even if such a good work did not win an award in The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition, it would win an award in
anotherpetition. Furthermore, the fact that Patrick, a prominent figure, stood. up for Violet only solidified the decision made
by the person in charge.
Patrick was about to go home when he received a call from Nelson.
¡°Mr. Hersey, | went to investigate the matter of Miss Webb''s design draft being swapped and found that the surveince video at
thepany¡¯s
front desk had been hacked!¡± Nelson¡¯s voice was a little serious.
Patrick¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. ¡°In
at case, you mean
someone in thepany did it?¡±
Nelson said objectively, ¡°It¡¯s very likely!¡±
Patrick was silent for a moment. ¡°Go to the front desk of the Design Department to investigate the situation first. Then, get
someone to try to recover the hacked surveince video. If it''s someone from thepany who did it, there will definitely be
traces left behind!¡±
Patrick paused for a moment. His eyes were frighteningly cold. ¡°Moreover, such a ck sheep can¡¯t stay in thepany
anymore!¡±
Nelson quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, Mr. Hersey. I''ll do it now!¡±
Patrick hung up the phone and drove straight back to the Stanton family.
Patrick was the youngest son of the Stanton family, but very few people knew about this. When Patrick returned from overseas
six years ago to start a business, he basically relied on his own ability to get to where he was today.
In addition, Patrick took his mother¡¯s surname, so ordinary people would not be able to guess this.
Patrick originally wanted to tell Violet that he had already submitted the printed design draft to thepetition¡¯s judges.
However, when Patrick thought about what happenedst night and Violet¡¯s resistance and determination, he immediately
dismissed the idea.
In Hersey Court, Violet was drawing up the design draft when Henry called.
Violet did not expect Henry to call her just as her design draft was swapped. Could it be that this matter was really rted to
Veronica?
Violet thought for a moment and answered the call.
¡°Hey, Violet, what are you doing?¡± Henry''s tone was especially good. It had
been a long time since Henry had spoken to Violet like this.
Violet did not know when Henry¡¯s attitude toward her had be worse.
Sometimes, Violet even wondered if she was Henry¡¯s biological daughter.
Violet said coldly, ¡°Why are you calling?¡±
Henry did not care about Violet''s coldness. He said gently, ¡°You haven''t been home for a long time. How abouting home for
dinner tonight?¡±
Violet pursed her lips sarcastically. ¡°Dad, your memory isn¡¯t that bad, right? Have you forgotten how you and Veronica treated me
at the entrance of the court? | thought that in your hearts, | was no longer one of the Webb family!¡±
Henry sighed. ¡°Violet, you can¡¯t say that. No matter what happened
between us, we¡¯re still family. Don¡¯t be so vengeful. | really want to call you home for dinner!¡±
¡°Then I''ll tell you thest time. | don¡¯t want toe back!¡± Violet¡¯s tone
was firm.
Henry was silent for two seconds. ¡°What if | say that Charles ising too? If I¡¯m not wrong, you married Patrick because you''re
afraid that I''ll deal with Charles! Charles still doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re married to Patrick,
right?
¡°If you don¡¯te back, | am not sure what | will say to Charles. If Charles finds out that you married someone you don¡¯t like for
him, what do you think he will think?¡±
Chapter 99
Henry quickly resorted to threats when he realized Violet wasn¡¯t cooperating.
Violet heard it, and her expression turned gloomy. ¡°Are you threatening
me?¡±
Henry''s tone was cold. ¡°That depends on what you think!¡±
Violet thought about how Henry had asked her to go home for dinner after the design draft had been swapped. She was silent for
a moment before saying coldly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back!¡±
With that, Violet hung up the phone and packed her things with a dark. expression before leaving Hersey Court.
Having narrowly escaped a setup at the Webb''s vi before, Violet had learned her lesson and contacted Charles in advance.
After confirming that Charles was indeed going to the Webb¡¯s vi, Violet was relieved.
When Violet went over, Charles had already arrived. He was sitting on the sofa talking to Henry.
To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Martha¡¯s death and Henry taking Charles¡¯s shares, Henry wouldn¡¯t have had such a strong hold on
Charles.
Henry would not easily let Charles¡¯spany go bankrupt for his own
benefit.
However, Henry¡¯s n to rece the employees in Charles¡¯spany and join forces with other shareholders to destroy much
of what Charles had built over the years was disturbingly effortless.
Upon seeing Violet enter, Henry immediately stood up with a smile. ¡°Violet, you¡¯re back?¡±
Hearing it, Violet nodded coldly.
Charles was telling Henry that Veronica had giarized Violet''s design
been a long time since Henry had spoken to Violet like this.
Violet did not know when Henry¡¯s attitude toward her had be worse.
Sometimes, Violet even wondered if she was Henry¡¯s biological daughter.
Violet said coldly, ¡°Why are you calling?¡±
Henry did not care about Violet''s coldness. He said gently, ¡°You haven''t been home for a long time. How abouting home for
dinner tonight?¡±
Violet pursed her lips sarcastically. ¡°Dad, your memory isn¡¯t that bad, right? Have you forgotten how you and Veronica treated me
at the entrance of the court? | thought that in your hearts, | was no longer one of the Webb family!¡±
Henry sighed. ¡°Violet, you can¡¯t say that. No matter what happened.
between us, we¡¯re still family. Don¡¯t be so vengeful. | really want to call you home for dinner!¡±
¡°Then I''ll tell you thest time. | don¡¯t want toe back!¡± Violet¡¯s tone
was firm.
Henry was silent for two seconds. ¡°What if | say that Charles ising too? If I¡¯m not wrong, you married Patrick because you''re
afraid that I''ll deal with Charles! Charles still doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re married to Patrick,
right?
¡°If you don¡¯te back, | am not sure what | will say to Charles. If Charles. finds out that you married someone you don¡¯t like for
him, what do you think he will think?¡±
COMMENT
1. TH Nan 18
Henry quickly resorted to threats when he realized Violet wasn¡¯t cooperating.
Violet heard it, and her expression turned gloomy. ¡°Are you threatening
me?¡±
Henry''s tone was cold. ¡°That depends on what you think!¡±
Violet thought about how Henry had asked her to go home for dinner after the design draft had been swapped. She was silent for
a moment. before saying coldly, ¡°Alright, I''ll be back!¡±
With that, Violet hung up the phone and packed her things with a dark expression before leaving Hersey Court.
Having narrowly escaped a setup at the Webb''s vi before, Violet had learned her lesson and contacted Charles in advance.
After confirming that Charles was indeed going to the Webb¡¯s vi, Violet was relieved.
When Violet went over, Charles had already arrived. He was sitting on the sofa talking to Henry.
To be honest, if it weren¡¯t for Martha¡¯s death and Henry taking Charles¡¯s shares, Henry wouldn¡¯t have had such a strong hold on
Charles.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Henry would not easily let Charles¡¯spany go bankrupt for his own.
benefit.
However, Henry¡¯s n to rece the employees in Charles¡¯spany and join forces with other shareholders to destroy much
of what Charles had built over the years was disturbingly effortless.
Upon seeing Violet enter, Henry immediately stood up with a smile. ¡°Violet, you¡¯re back?¡±
Hearing it, Violet nodded coldly.
Charles was telling Henry that Veronica had giarized Violet''s design
192 Thu, San LE
drafts. Henry exined that it was all a misunderstanding, and Violet had already forgiven Veronica.
However, looking at Violet¡¯s current appearance, it was obvious that it was a little different from what Henry had said.
Henry was a smart person. When he saw Charles''s hesitant expression, he said. ¡°You two can talk first. I''ll go upstairs and find
something!¡±
With that, Henry got up and went upstairs.
Charles looked at Violet. ¡°Your father said that Veronica giarizing you was all a misunderstanding?¡±
Violet pursed her lips, not knowing how to exin.
Charles understood immediately.
Charles''s eyes darkened. ¡°You silly girl, why didn¡¯t you tell me? | was overseas before and only came back to hear about this a
few days ago. If | hadn¡¯t heard about this, would you have never told me?¡±
Violet was a little helpless. ¡°Uncle Charles, it¡¯s not that | don¡¯t want to tell. you, but I¡¯ve already found a solution back then. | don¡¯t
want this matter t trouble you anymore!¡±
Charles''s expression didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°What do you mean by
who else troubling me? Your mother is no longer around. Other than me, can protect you now? Violet, how can you treat me like
an outsider?¡±
Violet was afraid that Charles would be angry, so she said, ¡°Uncle Charles, I¡¯m sorry. | didn¡¯t consider this matter carefully. If
anything happens in the future, I¡¯ll definitely tell you immediately!¡±
Charles was indeed good to Violet, but Charles still had arge family to take care of. Violet knew that Charles really cared about
her.
But Violet didn¡¯t want to be Charles''s burden.
At this moment, Henry called out to Violet from the staircase: ¡°Violet,e up. | have something to tell you!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. The main topic was here. She knew that it was not that simple for Henry to call her home
Violet gave Charles aforting look and went upstairs to Henry¡¯s study.
Henry looked at Violet. ¡°Did you know that Veronica is getting married?¡±
Violet was expressionless. ¡°Il don¡¯t know!¡±
Henry frowned. ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Aren¡¯t you concerned at all? Marriage is a big deal in life. Veronica is your sister
after all! | called you home today to let our family bury the hatchet. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±
Ahint of sarcasm shed across Violet¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t tell!¡±
Atrace of anger shed between Henry''s brows as he red at Violet without saying a word.
Violet''s eyes shed, ¡°I know that for ordinary people, marriage is a significant life event. But Veronica has been married twice in
one year! She should be used to it by now, shouldn¡¯t she?¡±
Alook of embarrassment shed across Henry¡¯s face. He lowered his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s different this time. There¡¯s going to be a
wedding!¡±
Veronica¡¯s rtionship with Russell had caused quite a stir, and Henry had initially thought it would be challenging for her to
marry another wealthy.
man.
Unexpectedly, Veronica was capable enough to make Benedict agree to marry her.
Although Henry wanted Violet to marry Benedict, it was a failure!
Violet was expressionless. ¡°Is this what you wanted to tell me? | understand. If there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll take my leave first!¡±
Violet turned around and was about to leave.
Henry stood up from his chair. ¡°Stop right there!¡±
Violet turned around with a cold expression. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±
1425 Thu Jan 1 ¡ª
Henry red at Violet. It was obvious that he was suppressing his anger. After all, Violet did not dare to treat him like this before.
Henry felt that Violet only dared to treat him like this because of Patrick.
Henry had no idea that Violet had been respectful to him in the past, but now, she waspletely disappointed, so there was
nothing to be concerned of.
Seeing that Henry was silent, Violet said directly, ¡°If you want to tell Uncle Charles that | married Patrick, you can go now. He''ll
feel guilty at most once he finds out about this. This can¡¯t threaten me!¡±
When Henry heard this, he suddenly realized that there were very few things he could do to threaten Violet.
is
The anger on Henry¡¯s face dissipated a little. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to threaten you. It¡¯s just that Veronica lost thewsuit with you and no
company willing to recruit her now. She¡¯s your biological sister after all. Do you have a way to let her work at Foreverie
Jewelry?!¡±,
Violet frowned. ¡°No.¡±
Violet really did not know what Henry was thinking. Someone with Veronica¡¯s character would never be allowed into Foreverie
Jewelry by
Patrick.
Henry did not expect Violet to reject him so readily.
Henry''s expression was extremely gloomy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you married to Patrick? Arranging for Veronica to enter Foreverie Jewelry
would be a straightforward matter for him, wouldn''t it?¡±
COMMENT
la
Chapter 100
Violet looked at Henry speechlessly. ¡°Foreverie Jewelry filed awsuit against Veronica and exposed her giarism. Now, you
ask them to recruit her into thepany. Do you think they are crazy or just enjoy
humiliating themselves?¡±
Henry was about to speak when the study door was pushed open.
¡°Dad, don¡¯t beg her anymore. She just can¡¯t bear to see me doing well. She thinks that she can tra mple on us with Patrick¡¯s
help. Think about it. If Patrick really cares about her, how could he not care about her biological sister!¡± Veronica pushed open
the door and walked in angrily.
Violet nced at Veronica with a cold expression and said, ¡°Even if you all coborate on this act, it won¡¯t work on me! Patrick''s
indifference toward me has nothing to do with any of you!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
With that, Violet was about to leave.
Veronica grabbed Violet¡¯s arm. ¡°Violet, are you really not going to help
me?¡±
Violet nced sideways at Veronica. ¡°Are you begging me?¡±
Veronica¡¯s expression was a little unnatural, but her tone softened a little. ¡°Yes, | beg you, Violet. Could you arrange for me to
enter Foreverie Jewelry?¡±
After all, one of the conditions for Benedict to agree to marry Veronica. was that she could enter Foreverie Jewelry.
Violet sneered. ¡°Then you¡¯re really shameless!¡±
Veronica¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely gloomy.
Violet took advantage of Veronica¡¯s confusion and gave it a try. ¡°Did you get someone to swap my original design draft for The
Dawn J ew elry Design Competition?¡±
Ve r onica was originally furious to the extreme, but when she heard this, she was stunned. ¡°What design draft?¡±
138, TU, J
Violet understood that it was not Veronica who did it!
If it was done by Veronica, she would definitely ask, ¡°Am | crazy? Why did | change your original design draft?¡±
From the looks of it, Veronica had no idea that Violet had participated in thispetition!
Violet pulled Veronica¡¯s hand off her arm. ¡°Nothing!¡±
With that, Violet opened the door and left.
Veronica¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Dad, look at how she bullied me!¡±
Henry''s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll help you think of a way. I''ll definitely let you enter Foreverie Jewelry. Don¡¯t worry and
prepare for your wedding!¡±
Veronica felt wronged and angry. ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t beg her. Patrick doesn¡¯t take her seriously at all. Who knows why they
got married? And I¡¯ve never seen Patrick mention having a wife in public. He doesn¡¯t care about her at all! Our pleading won''t
make a difference!¡±
Henry''s eyes darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. | have my ways!¡±
Violet went downstairs and told Charles that she was leaving.
However, the moment Violet stepped out of the door, she saw Patrick getting out of the car in a hurry.
Violet was stunned. ¡°Mr. Hersey, why are you here?¡±
Patr ic k ¡®s b*dy stiffened. He looked up and his expression was extremely gloomy.
Patric k | ooked at Violet standing in front of him safe and sound. There was a storm brewing in his eyes as he said angrily,
¡°Violet, are you stupid?¡±
Violet was stunned. She did not expect Patrick toe to the Webb family and throw a tantrum the moment they met.
Violet frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, did | offend you? Why are you
saying that?¡±
Patrick was furious. ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s crazy and insisted oning over!¡±
Violet was confused.
However, Violet understood one thing. Patrick was probably here to look for her.
Violet was about to speak when she saw Patrick¡¯s dark expression as he continued, ¡°Violet, | honestly can¡¯t believe you haven''t
learned your lesson after what happened with their trick before. How dare you still involve the Webb family? Do you have a death
wish? You''re so brainless. You''ll have to deal with the consequences in the future!¡±
After saying that, Patrick turned around angrily, got into the car, and drove away.
Violet stood rooted to the ground in a daze.
After a long time, Violet finally understood why Patrick had suddenly
come!
Patrick was afraid that Violet would be set up by Henry again likest time
Although Violet was scolded badly by Patrick, her heart inexplicably
warmed.
Violet blinked and turned to get into the car.
After Patrick¡¯s car drove out for a while, he vaguely regretted it.
Patrick had been at home eating with his parents when he received a call from the butler saying that Violet had gone out.
When the butler brought Violet''s car back from the Webb family earlier, he installed a tracking device on it.
At first, Patrick did not take the butler¡¯s words to heart. He casually nced at the location. It was actually the Webbs¡¯ vi.
Patrick immediately could not sit still.
Before he could exin to his parents, Patrick took his car keys and went straight to the Webbs¡¯ vi.
Patrick did not expect to see Violeting out of the vi as soon as he got out of the car.
Patrick came here to take Violet to leave safely.
But in the end, Patrick didn¡¯t even see her leave safely before he drove
away.
Patrick really did not expect that he would be so anxious and angry when he saw Violet. Now that he had calmed down and
recalled the scene just. now, he really felt that he was crazy.
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. He peeled a mint and threw it into his mouth.
Patrick closed his eyes, turned the car around, and drove on to the Webb family.
As a result, after driving for a while in thisne, Patrick saw Violet¡¯s car leave from the otherne.
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. From the location, he saw that Violet''s car was getting further and further away. Patrick heaved a sigh of
relief and turned around to return to the Stanton family.
Violet returned to Hersey Court.
As soon as Violet got out of the car, Henry called.
Violet''s expression was a little gloomy as she hung up the phone.
However, Henry called again.
Violet answered the call with a cold face. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±
Henry was not angry. ¡°Have you seen the photo | sent you?¡±
Violet was stunned. She put her phone on speaker, returned to the home. page, and opened WhatsApp.
M.
Violet immediately saw the photo that Henry had sent her. When she saw what was in the photo, her expression turned
extremely gloomy.
Chapter 101
¡°Where did you get this letter from?¡± Violet''s voice was filled with suppressed anger.
The photo Henry sent to Violet was a thick, yellowed envelope. On the envelope was written, ¡°To Violet.¡±
Violet knew that this was her mother Martha¡¯s handwriting. Furthermore, Martha had never written a letter to Violet during her
lifetime.
Now that Violet saw this yellowed envelope, it could only mean that Martha had left her a letter when she passed away.
Unfortunately, this letter was taken away by Henry.
This letter was now in Henry¡¯s hands!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Violet was extremely furious. She did not expect Henry to be so shameless
as to take away the letter her mother gave her.
Through the phone, Henry could hear Violet''s suppressed anger and clear panting.
Henry pursed his lips nonchntly. ¡°Where do you think | got it?¡±
¡°This is a letter from my mother!¡± Violet said confidently.
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a letter from your mom, but so what? me her for being. foolish and sending this letter to you on her deathbed!
Otherwise, this letter wouldn''t have fallen into my hands!¡± Henry had no intention of deceiving Violet about the origin of the letter.
¡°You''re shameless. How can you do this? You''re invading my privacy!¡± Violet was so angry that her hands were trembling. She
could not believe. that this person was her father.
Henry chuckled and was not angry. ¡°You''re angry just like that. You¡¯re a young woman after all!¡±
¡°Return the letter to me!¡± Violet¡¯s voice was extremely stiff.
Henry sneered ¡°Return it to you? Of course, | can, but you have to get Veronica o Foreverie jewelry¡±
¡°Impole Videt refused without hesitation
Henry''s voice turned cold. ¡°Since it¡¯s impossible. I''ll burn this letter. You can forget about knowing what''s written in this letter for
the rest of your lifer
Visler¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy ¡°You''ve vited my privacy. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I''ll sue you?¡±
Henry didn¡¯t care at all. ¡°If you want to sue me, go ahead. Violet, do you really think I''ll be afraid? Let me put it this way. If you
dare to sue me, I''ll definitely burn the letter before | go to court
¡°You might not know, but this letter contains the biggest secret of your mother¡¯s life. Before she died, she wanted to tell you, but
she didn¡¯t have the courage to tell you herself. She could only let you know in this way! However, she never expected this letter
to fall into my hands!¡±
Violet had never felt so aggrieved before. She was extremely angry, but she could not vent it.
Violet admitted that she was very afraid that Henry would destroy the
letter.
In this life, the person who treated Violet the best was her mother, Martha. Violet loved Martha very much.
Martha was dead, but the letter left for Violet had fallen into Henry¡¯s hands. This was uneptable to Violet
Violet suppressed her anger. ¡°Dad, other than this condition, can you change it?¡±
ording to Patrick''s personality, he would not agree to Veronica entering Foreverie Jewelry!
However, Henry¡¯s attitude was exceptionally unyielding, ¡°Impossible! Violet, | hope you can convince Patrick to let Veronica enter
Foreverie.
Jewelry and give this to Veronica as a wedding gift before Veronica gets married. | don¡¯t care what method you use, but | only
care about the oue. I''ll give you the letter only after Veronica gets into Foreverie Jewelry!¡±
With that. Henry hung up without giving Violet a chance to speak.
Violet stared at the phone, her eyes red with anger.
Violet really wanted to know what was written in the letter Martha had left
for her!
Violet had a feeling that this letter must be very important because it seemed that Henry¡¯s attitude toward her had changed not
long after her mother¡¯s death.
At night, Patrick did not return to Hersey Court.
However, Violet was too preupied to pay attention.
Logically speaking, after what happenedst night, there should be some awkwardness between Violet and Patrick.
However, Violet had encountered too many things today and had no time to think about anything else.
Monday was a workday.
Violet had a sleepless night, and her dark circles were particrly pronounced.
Megan had just started work today. After filling out her onboarding
information, she came to find Violet and was almost startled when she saw how exhausted Violet looked. ¡°Violet, are you okay?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±
Megan frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t look fine at all!¡±
Violet did not want to talk about the letter. She looked at Megan¡¯s worried face and told her about the swapping of the design
draft.
Megan was furious. ¡°Who¡¯s so wicked!¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Don¡¯t be angry. Mr. Hersey is investigating! | believe there will be results soon!¡±
As soon as Violet finished speaking, she saw Nelsoning to the Design Department.
Nelson looked at Violet. ¡°Ms. Webb, pleasee out with me!¡±
Violet nodded and told Megan to return to the Information Technology Department first. She stood up and walked out.
Megan nced at the director¡¯s office of the Design Department and left. reluctantly.
The people in the Design Department did not know what was going on. They looked at each other.
Beside Joanna, Yvonne''s eyes darkened. Could something go wrong?
Violet and Nelson walked out of the Design Department and entered a
small conference room next door.
The receptionist, Laurie, was restless inside.
Violet immediately understood that Nelson wanted her to confront Lauri face to face.
Violet said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Massy, is this rted to Laurie?¡±
Nelson shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That surveince video was hacked. Mr. Hersey said it should be done by someone in the
company who swapped your design draft.¡±
Violet¡¯s face darkened as she walked forward.
Before Violet could speak, Laurie looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Ms. Webb, it really has nothing to do with me. | went to the
toilet at that time. | didn¡¯t know what was going on at all. Mr. Massy said that the surveince video was broken, and someone
must have secretly swapped the design draft, but | didn¡¯t know it at all. After | came back from the toilet, | mailed.
the design draftl¡±
This was an excuse that Lauric had long thought of.
After all, Laurie had gone to the toilet and the surveince video had been hacked. Without any real evidence, no one dared to
say that she was the one who did it.
Lauric looked flustered on the surface, but she was actually very calm.
After hearing Lauric¡¯s words, Violet turned around and looked at Nelson. ¡°Mr. Massy, can¡¯t the surveince video be recovered?¡±
Nelson was a little helpless. He sought the assistance of a technician to t and recover the surveince video, but their technical
abilities were limited.
Nelson shook his head. ¡°The people from the Information Technology Department tried to recover the surveince video
yesterday, but they failed!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. ¡°Go find Megan! She should be able to recover it!¡±
try
Chapter 102
¡°Megan?¡± Nelson did not know Megan yet.
Violet nodded. ¡°She is a new employee of the Information Technology Department, a very famous hacker on the Inte!¡±
When Laurie heard this, her heart sk ipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know how good the hacker skills of that person were, nor did she
know if the hacked. surveince videos could be recovered.
Nelson made a call. Not long after, Megan knocked on the door with herptop.
Laurie inexplicably panicked when she saw Megan.
Megan originally had a cold demeanor, and now her expression was even colder.
Violet raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why did you just bring aptop over?¡±
Megan nced at Violet and looked at Laurie. ¡°The surveince video has been recovered!¡±
Laurie¡¯s face instantly turned extremely pale.
Megan walked over and ced theptop on the round table beside her. She looked at Laurie coldly. ¡°Are you going to speak
first? Or should we watch the surveince video together first?¡±
Laurie took a step back in panic. Her lips were so pale. She clenched her fists tightly and keptforting herself that Megan was.
definitely lying to
her.
Laurie took a deep breath. ¡°What should | say? I... | don¡¯t know anything!¡±
Megan sneered. ¡°Is that so?¡±
Megan stopped talking nonsense with Laurie and directly opened the recovered surveince video.
When Laurie saw the scene on theputer, she lost all her strength and
the design draft!¡±
This was an excuse that Laurie had long thought of.
After all, Laurie had gone to the toilet and the surveince video had been hacked. Without any real evidence, no one dared to
say that she was the one who did it.
Laurie looked flustered on the surface, but she was actually very calm.
After hearing Laurie¡¯s words, Violet turned around and looked at Nelson. ¡°Mr. Massy, can¡¯t the surveince video be recovered?¡±
Nelson was a little helpless. He sought the assistance of a technician to try and recover the surveince video, but their technical
abilities were limited.
Nelson shook his head. ¡°The people from the Information Technology Department tried to recover the surveince video
yesterday, but they
failed!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. ¡°Go find Megan! She should be able to recover it!¡±
laa]
COMMENT
¡°Megan?¡± Nelson did not know Megan yet.
Violet nodded. ¡°She is a new employee of the Information Technology Department, a very famous hacker on the Inte!¡±
When Laurie heard this, her heart sk ipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know how good the hacker skills of that person were, nor did she
know if the hacked surveince videos could be recovered.
Nelson made a call. Not long after, Megan knocked on the door with herptop.
Laurie inexplicably panicked when she saw Megan.
Megan originally had a cold demeanor, and now her expression was even colder.
Violet raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why did you just bring aptop over?¡±
Megan nced at Violet and looked at Laurie. ¡°The surveince video has been recovered!¡±
Laurie¡¯s face instantly turned extremely pale.
Megan walked over and ced theptop on the round table beside her. She looked at Laurie coldly. ¡°Are you going to speak
first? Or should we watch the surveince video together first?¡±
Laurie took a step back in panic. Her lips were so pale. She clenched her fists tightly and keptforting herself that Megan was.
definitely lying to
her.
Laurie took a deep breath. ¡°What should | say? I... | don¡¯t know anything!¡±
Megan sneered. ¡°Is that so?¡±
Megan stopped talking nonsense with Laurie and directly opened the recovered surveince video.
When Laurie saw the scene on theputer, she lost all her strength and
fell onto the sofa:
Nelson''s eyes were filled with novelty and shock. He never expected that this cold youngdy would do something that so many
people in the Information Technology Department could not do.
Moreover, it had only taken a little time.
How long had it been since Nelson made the call?
In the video, Violet put down the design draft and left. Laurie received a call.
Then, Laurie quickly picked up Violet''s design draft and folded it into a small piece while no one was around. She stuffed it into
her pocket and walked toward the restroom.
Not long after, Laurie came back from the restroom. Then, she took out a design draft with the exact same packaging from the
table beside her and ced it aside, waiting for the delivery man to deliver it.
Nelson looked at Laurie coldly. ¡°What else do you have to exin?¡±
Laurie¡¯s lips trembled. She never expected that this matter would be exposed. That person clearly said that with that design draft,
Violet wouldn¡¯t even be able to pass the preliminary round, and no one would pay attention to this matter.
Moreover, even if someone had noticed it, the surveince video had been hacked, and no one would be able to trace it back to
Laurie.
However, not only did they notice it, but they also recovered the surveince video. Now, the evidence was right there, and
Laurie was powerless to defend herself.
When Nelson saw Laurie remain silent, his expression turned even colder. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you nning to
escape punishment. through silence? Do you think you¡¯ve been caught, and resisting won¡¯t make a difference? Weren''t you just
saying a moment ago that you don¡¯t know anything?¡±
Laurie lowered her head and bit her lips tightly, not saying a word.
Nelson¡¯s tone turnedpletely cold. Since you''re not saying anything, | can only call the police!¡±
Laurie suddenly looked up, her eyes red. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±
Nelson snorted coldly. ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then tell me, who instructed you to do this?¡±
Laurie was stunned. She seemed to have thought of something and opened her mouth. After a long time, she said, ¡°It¡¯s me... |
wanted to do this. | was jealous of Ms. Webb''s talent and wanted to destroy her!¡±
Violet looked at Laurie with aplicated expression. She could tell that Laurie must have been instructed by someone. Since
so, how could Nelson not tell?
Violet said to Nelson, ¡°Mr. Massy, go investigate first. Megan and | will leave first!¡±
Nelson nodded.
Violet and Megan left the small conference room, and Megan followed
Violet.
Violet turned to look at Megan. ¡°You''re not going back to the Inform Technology Department?¡±
Megan rubbed her ears. ¡°I... | just recovered the surveince video. The all too enthusiastic. I''ll go to the Design Department to
hide for a while!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Violet saw through Megan at a nce. It was a lie that she went to hide. Her real purpose was to see Skyler.
Violet nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±
As soon as they entered the Design Department, they saw Skylering
out of the office.
Skyler had just found out that Violet¡¯s design draft had been swapped. Just as Skyler was about to call Violet to the office to ask
about it, he saw Violet
and Meganing in from outside.
Skyler said in a deep voice, ¡°Ms. Webb,e to my office. | have something to ask you!¡±
Violet looked at Skyler. ¡°Mr. Brown, | know what you want to ask, but Megan knows more about this than me. Let her tell you!¡±
Skyler didn¡¯t know what Violet was up to, but since Violet said so, it wast obvious that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it herself, so
he couldn''t force
her.
Moreover, when Skyler saw Megan¡¯s sparkling eyes, he subconsciously nodded. ¡°Then Megan,e over!¡±
To be honest, now, Skyler did not even know why Megan was here.
Megan saw Skyler and quickly ran over.
As soon as Skyler¡¯s office door closed, Joanna said sarcastically, ¡°Someone really thinks too highly of herself. Even the director
can¡¯t get her to go
over!¡±
Violet naturally knew that Joanna was talking about her. However, she could not be bothered with Joanna.
In the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor of Foreverie Jewelry.
Nelson finished interrogating Laurie and asked Patrick what he should do
next.
Patrick frowned. ¡°She refused to say anything?¡±
Nelson nodded. ¡°Yes, it was obviously that She was directed by someone, but she refused to say anything!¡±
Patrick was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°Then go investigate her background and see if you can find anything!¡±
Nelson nodded and immediately went to investigate.
At noon, Violet
nned to have a meal with Megan and Skyler to
14:32 Thu 201
celebrate Megan¡¯s employment.
However, just as Violet stepped out of the elevator, she received a call from Gabriel.
¡°Vivi, how about having lunch together?¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice carried a clear
smile.
Chapter 103
Violet frowned. ¡°Mr. Williamson, | have an appointment at noon!¡±
¡°What about at night?¡±
¡°| don¡¯t have time at night either!¡±
¡°Then I''ll make an appointment with you tomorrow! The day after tomorrow is fine too!¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t mind at all and insisted on
sticking to
Violet.
Violet was displeased. ¡°Mr. Williamson, can¡¯t you tell? I¡¯m rejecting you!¡±
Gabriel chuckled. ¡°Vivi, don¡¯t you feel it? I¡¯m interested in you! You''re really too fun!¡±
Gabriel now recalled the scene when Violet cleared all the billiard balls with a single shot that day, and it still felt quite special to
him.
Violet''s voice turned cold. ¡°There are many fun people. I¡¯m very busy. Mr. Williamson, go find someone else to apany you!¡±
Gabriel''s voice was helpless. ¡°But I¡¯m downstairs at yourpany now. If you don¡¯t mind, | cane and wait for you every
day!¡±
Violet could tell that if she didn¡¯t go to have this meal with him, Gabriel nned toe and stop her every day.
Violet''s expression changed. ¡°You''re downstairs at ourpany?¡±
As soon as Violet finished speaking, she walked out of thepany building.
Gabriel immediately saw Violet. He smiled and waved at Violet.
However, just as Gabriel waved his hand a few times, he saw Patrick not far behind Violet.
The smile on Gabriel¡¯s face instantly faded. ¡°Vivi, | wanted to have lunch with you today. Are you going out? Even if you''re going
out with your friends, you shouldn¡¯t mind adding me, right?¡±
GM.
52%
Violet noticed Gabriel¡¯s abnormality. Just as Violet was about to speak, she heard Skyler suddenly say, ¡°Mr. Hersey, you are
here!¡±
Violet turned around with her phone and saw Patrick standing beside her.
Violet frowned slightly and thought of Patrick''s warning. Patrick asked. Violet to keep a distance from Gabriel.
Violet said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Williamson. | really don¡¯t have time to eat with
you!¡±
Gabriel''s voice carried a hint of coldness. ¡°So, does your friends mind. eating with me?¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°Mr. Williamson, this has nothing to do with my friends!¡±
Gabriel refused to give up. ¡°So you''re the one who is unwilling?¡±
Violet was in a difficult position. She did not want to provoke Gabriel.
Gabriel was the type of person who could be quite cun ning. If they had a serious falling out today, Violet was worried that
Gabriel might resort toText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
some extreme actions.
Violet sighed. ¡°Mr. Williamson, please don¡¯t make things difficult for me! Can you?¡±
This was considered softening Violet¡¯s attitude.
Gabriel¡¯s tone was unclear. ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. | just want to have lunch with you today. Let¡¯s see who dares to
stop you!¡±
After Gabriel finished speaking, he hung up and strode toward Violet.
Violet had a terrible headache. Just as she was about to exin the situation to Skyler and Megan, she saw Patrick ask Skyler
coldly, ¡°Mr. Brown, are you going to eat?¡±
Skyler nodded. ¡°Yes, the three of us are going to eat!¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Then you don¡¯t mind adding me, right?¡±
Skyler was stunned. ¡°Well...¡±
¡°What''s wrong? Mr. Brown, do you mind?¡± Patrick looked at Skyler expressionlessly.
Skyler quickly shook his head and said in a respectful tone, ¡°Of course not! The more the merrier!¡±
Hearing it, Violet closed her eyes helplessly. That was right. The more the merrier! They had better not fight.
Now, with Patrick in front of her, Violet didn¡¯t even have the mood to consider Henry¡¯s attempt to manipte her with her
mother¡¯s letter and his desire to get Veronica to Foreverie Jewelry.
Now, Violet only wanted Gabriel and Patrick not to argue.
Unfortunately, before Violet could think of a solution, Gabriel had already walked over.
Gabriel looked at Violet with a smile andpletely ignored Patrick behind her. ¡°Vivi, let¡¯s go. What are you and your friends
nning to eat? It¡¯s my treat!¡±
Violet could not get used to Gabriel¡¯s attitude at all. ¡°Mr. Williamson, there¡¯s no need. We can settle the bill ourselves!¡±
¡°Then I''ll just freeload a meal. Is that okay?¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t mind
In the end, Violet, Megan, Skyler, Patrick, and Gabriel appeared i restaurant together.
After ordering, everyone swiped their phones.
Patrick¡¯s phone rang. He got up to answer it.
Nelson''s voice was tense. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | know why Laurie wasn''t telling the truth. Her father is seriously ill and needs money to
see a doctor. Her ount received 200 thousand dorsst week. The person who transferred the money should be the real
mastermind!¡±
¡°Can you find out who transferred the money?¡± Patrick asked coldly.
m still investigating. The money was transferred to Laurie from at
la 33 Thu dan
foreign bank. The person hid it quite well. It shouldn''t be easy to find out the person!¡±
¡°Even if it¡¯s not easy, you have to find out the person!¡± Patrick¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.
Patrick hung up and was about to turn around when he saw Gabriel leaning against the wall with a faint smile, looking at him
from a few steps.
away.
Patrick frowned in disgust and walked past Gabriel without even looking.
However, Gabriel suddenly grabbed Patrick¡¯s arm. ¡°Patrick, even if Violet is an employee of yourpany, you should keep a
distance from her!¡±
Patrick stopped and looked at Gabriel. ¡°Let go!¡±
Gabriel let go in disdain and even pped his hands. ¡°Anyway, | don¡¯t want to touch you!¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°Gabriel, you¡¯re the one who should stay away from her!¡±
Patrick left after saying that.
Violet saw that not long after Patrick left, Gabriel left. She was worried that the two of them would fight, so she stood up and
nned to take a lo
However, Patrick pushed the door open and entered.
After a while, Gabriel also entered. Only then did Violet heave a sigh of
relief.
When the food was served, Violet was eating on tenterhooks. However, Gabriel acted as if he could not see Patrick¡¯s gaze and
kept picking up food.
for Violet.
Violet felt like a fishbone was stuck in her throat. ¡°Mr. Williamson, stop
putting food for me. | can get the food myself!¡±
Gabriel smiled insincerely. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you!¡±
Patrick looked over coldly and did not say anything.
14-33
At this moment, Skyler suddenly said, ¡°Freddie is going back!¡±
Patrick subconsciously looked up at Skyler.
When Violet heard that name, the fork in her hand suddenly loosened.
The fork fell to the ground with a tter.
COMMENT
Chapter 104
Gabriel was a little surprised and chuckled. ¡°Vivi, howe you can¡¯t handle a fork properly?¡±
He took a spare fork and handed it to Violet, but she seemed a bit dazed and did not take it..
Megan noticed that something was wrong with her and immediately spoke up. ¡°What does his return have to do with us?¡±
Skyler looked at Megan and said, ¡°I remember you telling me about him back in college.¡±
Megan-noticed that Violet took the fork from Gabriel and ate her meal. silently with her head down. She turned to Skyler and
said, ¡°Wasn''t he very famous back in college? | was just curious and admired him at the time. Let¡¯s not bring him up now. That
kind of person is too far from us.
Megan was usually reserved and did not talk much, so this was the first. time Skyler had seen her so emotionally charged. He
could not help but chuckle. ¡°Megan, are you by any chance fond of Freddie? | was just making a casualment. Why are you
so worked up?¡±
Megan had been worried about Violet and wanted to change the topic about Freddie. Now, hearing Skyler¡¯s words, she became
genuinely agitated and blurted out, ¡°How could | possibly like him!¡± Her voice carried a hint of aggrieved anger.
Skyler furrowed his brow and sounded a bit helpless. ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, you don¡¯t. Why are you getting so upset?¡±
Megan looked at Skyler with slightly reddened eyes. She was just upset that Skyler did not realize she liked him and said such
things. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Freddie is the heir to the Stanton family, he already has a fianc¨¦e. I¡¯m just annoyed by unclear
rtionships. With someone like him,
would not even consider it!¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick raised an eyebrow, casting a slight frown in Megan''s direction. However, he refrained from saying
anything at the
moment.
1423 Thu En E
Skyler had thought Megan disliked being a third party, which was why she was so emotional. He quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, |
did not expect this when | was speaking earlier. Don¡¯t be mad.¡±
Hearing him say that, Megan suddenly lost all her emotions, her voice turning soft. ¡°Why would | be angry about it!¡±
She was only concerned that Violet might be upset and ufortable. Violet had definitely been affected. Otherwise, she would
not have dropped a fork just now. Megan could not help butin internally. Violet had almost forgotten about Freddie, so
why did he have to return
now?
Throughout the meal, Violet remained silent, eating her food with her head down. Gabriel, who had initially been talking,
eventually fell silent when he saw that no one else was speaking. It was an unusually quiet meal.
-During the meal, Gabriel received a phone call and left early.
Back at thepany, there were finally only Megan and Violet left in the office. Megan was quite worried. ¡°Violet, are you okay?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Megan looked concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t hide it from me. | know you. You even dropped your fork earlier!¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.
Violet bit her lips. ¡°I... was just too shocked at the time!¡±
Megan pursed her lips. ¡°He just said he¡¯sing back, but he has not returned yet. Don¡¯t let it bother you so much!¡±
Violet nced at Megan. ¡°Do you think | would be bothered?¡±
Megan was taken aback. ¡°I... | just hope you won''t let him affect you!¡±
Violet continued working on her design sketches. ¡°You can go back to work. Don¡¯t worry. | could handle it two years ago, and I
can handle it
now.¡±
Megan still looked a little concerned. ¡°Alright, if anythinges up, make sure to let me know.¡±
143
Violet nodded.
In the afternoon, just as Violet had finished her design sketches and was about to ask Patrick when to submit the original
manuscript to thepetition judges, she received a message from him.
It was a simple two-word message. [Come upstairs!]
With the design manuscript in hand, Violet went to Patrick¡¯s office. As soon as she entered, Patrick handed her a transfer receipt.
¡°Take a look.¡±
Violet lowered her head and saw an Eisish ount name and 200
thousand dors had been transferred to Laurie¡¯s ount.
She looked up. ¡°Whose ount is this?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was unclear as he looked straight at her. ¡°Gabriel¡¯s!¡±
Violet was taken aback and instinctively shook her head in denial. ¡°It can¡¯t
be him!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of darkness. ¡°How can you be so sure that it¡¯s not him? Just because he¡¯s trying to be nice to
you?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°No, | just think that, given Gabriel¡¯s personality, if he wanted to target me, he woulde directly at me
instead of double game!¡±
Patrick sneered. ¡°I did not expect you to think so highly of him!¡±
Violet furrowed her brow. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m just looking at the facts. objectively!¡±
Patrick snorted and spoke with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°So you''re saying you think I¡¯m wrongly using him?¡±
Violet sighed in frustration. ¡°Mr. Hersey, we should not approach this issue
with emotions!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face showed signs of annoyance. ¡°So you think I¡¯m unfairly targeting him?¡±
Violet did not understand why Patrick did not like Gabriel so much. Even if they were rivals, it should not be this intense. She
exined and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. | just think that even if this ount belongs to Gabriel, there must be something going on
behind this!¡±
Patrick also realized that he had let his emotions get the better of him. carlier, but some things seemed beyond his control, and
his emotions. seemed to change involuntarily with the conversation.
He looked at Violet with a mix of emotions. ¡°Violet. Do you really trust. Gabriel that much?¡±
Violet patiently exined, ¡°It''s not about trusting him. It''s about trusting my own judgment. | don¡¯t believe Gabriel is foolish
enough to leave such clear evidence for us to find. Besides, why would Laurie help him?¡±
Patrick let out a disdainful short and leaned back in his office chair.
¡°Laurie¡¯s father is seriously ill and needs money for medical treatment.¡±
Upon hearing this reason, Violet''s mouth twitched, and her expression became somewhatplicated.
Everyone had their own hardships in life.
She said, ¡°Even if Laurie has her reasons, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that
Gabriel is behind this.¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Alright, I''ll continue the investigation. Le he lives up to the trust you have in him.¡±
Violet remained tight-lipped and did not speak.
Observing Violet¡¯s demeanor, Patrick suddenly recalled her unusual
reaction when they discussed Freddie during lunch. He raised an eyebrow and looked at Violet. ¡°Do you know Freddie Stanton?¡±
Chapter 105
Violet hesitated for a moment, her eyes slightly unsettled, and instinctively retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know him!¡±
Patrick felt that her reaction was somewh quickly.¡±
strange. ¡°You denied it too
Violet regained herposure slightly. ¡°I just heard about him at school. After all, he was quite famous back then.¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Is that so?¡±
Violet did not say anything. She could not admit to Patrick that she liked. that man and had been humiliated by his fianc¨¦e. It was
all in the past, and those things would not have any relevance to her now.
After a moment of silence, Violet ced her design draft on Patrick¡¯s desk. ¡°Mr. Hersey, this is the design draft for The Dawn
Jewelry Design. Competition. I¡¯vepleted it.¡±
Patrick picked it up and gave it a brief look. ¡°Not bad.¡±
Violet thought of Laurie and did not want to be too harsh. She asked. Patrick, ¡°Laurie... hasn¡¯t been caught, has she?¡±
Patrick furrowed his brow. ¡°You sympathize with her?¡±
Judging from his expression, Violet knew he had misunderstood shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not that saintly. She harmed me, and I¡¯m
not sympathize with her. Mypassion doesn¡¯t run that deep. Howev
eliminating Laurie won''t solve the issue if we can¡¯t catch the masterm eliminating Laurie won''t solve th behind it.¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Laurie has been fired. Whether she lives or dies is none of my concern. As for the mastermind, if you
insist on trusting. Gabriel, then I''ll make sure you are fully convinced. I''ll continue my thorough investigation!¡±
Violet spoke sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hersey.¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°No need. Just keep your distance from Gabriel, that will
ay
be enough.¡±
Violet pursed her lip slightly, wanting to exin. However, recalling what happened at lunch, she did not know what to say. Then
she remembered that Henry had used her mother¡¯s letter to threaten her. She
subconsciously wanted to tell Patrick. After all, Henry wanted Veronica to join Foreverie Jewelry, and there was no way she could
hide it from
Patrick.
But as soon as she opened her mouth, Patrick grew impatient and furrowed his brow. ¡°Why are you still standing here? Are you
waiting for me to get up and see you off?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Violet''s breath caught in her throat, and she hesitated. She finally nced at Patrick and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, I''ll take my leave.¡±
After Violet left, Patrick stared at the office door, tore open a mint candy, -and popped it into his mouth, his brows furrowing in
annoyance. He
realized that he had been in a bad mood when dealing with Violet, and this was not a good sign. He needed to control himself.
Violet also realized that Patrick seemed to have some issues with her. In the following days, she made an effort to avoid being
alone with him. In the morning, she got up early and left. In the afternoon, after work, she had dinner before returning to Hersey
Court. Once she got home, she went straight to her room and stayed inside.
Patrick, too, distanced himself on purpose. Even though they lived unde the same roof, they went several days without seeing
each other.
One day, Henry called, pushing for a response. ¡°Violet, have you talked to Mr. Hersey about Veronica joining Foreverie Jewelry?¡±
Henry was clearly growing impatient, his voice carrying a hint of annoyance.
Violet frowned as she replied, ¡°I need to find the right opportunity to tell him about it. It¡¯s not the right time now.¡±
Henry''s anger red instantly. ¡°What do you mean by the right time? Violet, don¡¯t y games in front of me. Do you think
dying it will help. you get the letter from my hands? Let me tell you, even if Patrick asks for it, it''s not going to happen. If you
want the letter, you do it the way | told.
1452 Thu Lan B
you!¡±
Violet felt equally infuriated. ¡°Dad, can you please be reasonable? | don¡¯t have the audacity to arrange for my half-sister to join
Foreverie Jewelry after I¡¯ve already gotten in.¡±
Henry sneered. ¡°Stop trying to talk me out of it. You¡¯re married to Patrick, right? | refuse to believe that he would not give you
face in such a small
matter!¡±
Violet closed her eyes briefly and replied, ¡°Our rtionship isn¡¯t what you think.¡±
Henry''s voice raised as he thought of Veronica¡¯s current situation. ¡°I don¡¯t care what your rtionship is like. All | want is for
Veronica to get into Foreverie Jewelry. I''ll give you one week, just one week. If you can¡¯t do it by then, I''ll burn the letter!¡±
Henry hung up the phone abruptly, leaving Violet staring at her phone in utter dismay. She had not expected Henry to be so
anxious. Why was he suddenly rushing her?
With a stern expression and full of anger, Violet returned to the design department. However, Joanna blocked her path on her
way back to her seat. Violet tried moving left, but Joanna did the same. She move right, and Joanna raised her chin
provocatively, moving right a
Violet, already in a terrible mood, red at Joanna with an unple expression and a sharp tone, saying, ¡°Move aside!¡±
Joanna¡¯s face slightly changed, and she gritted her teeth, replying, ¡°W can you do if | don¡¯t?¡±
Violet''s expression grew even darker, and she stared fiercely, saying, ¡°Just get the f uck out of my way!¡±
Joanna was furious that her face turned ashen, her voice seething with anger. ¡°Violet, what are you so proud of? I¡¯m afraid you
won''t be able to win the award this time! Let me tell you, don¡¯t be too full of yourself in life, or you might stumble!¡± She finished
speaking and turned to leave.
14 Thuan 12
529
Hearing her words, Violet''s eyes flickered slightly. She grabbed Joanna¡¯s arm and fixed her with a sharp gaze, asking, ¡°How do
you know | won¡¯t win the award this time?¡±
Chapter 106
Violet''s gaze was piercing, as if she wanted to see right through Joanna.
The incident of her design draft being switched, apart from herself and Skyler, no one else in the design department knew about
it, and they had not yet identified the true mastermind behind it. Joanna appeared overly confident that Violet would not win the
award. This matter seemed to be
connected to her.
Feeling exposed under Violet''s gaze, Joanna suddenly felt uneasy, her face slightly changing. ¡°I... | don¡¯t know if you can win the
award. | just feel that you don¡¯t have the ability to keep winning it, alright?¡±
Violet stared at Joanna expressionlessly, saying nothing.
Joanna grew irritated and shook off Violet''s grip on her arm. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Whether you win the award or
not has nothing to
do with me!¡±
Violet remainedposed. ¡°Joanna, you seem guilty.¡±
Joanna went outraged as she heard the words, her voice frustrated. ¡°Violet, stop looking for trouble when there¡¯s none. Stop
nonsense. | just said a few words casually. Don¡¯t use me without evidence!¡±
Violet remained calm in her tone. ¡°I have not used you of anything, Joanna. Unless you have done something wrong to hide.
Otherwise, | have not said anything. Why are you so angry?¡±
One of them was calm, and the other collected. Inparison, Joanna clearly came off worse.
Saw
At that moment, Joanna suddenly Skylering out of the office, and her expression immediately changed. She swiftly
controlled her emotions and said, ¡°Violet, it seems like you''re suffering from paranoid delusions!¡± With that, Joanna hurriedly
returned to her seat.
Violet''s eyes flickered as she sensed Joanna¡¯s unease. She had originally
14
Chapter on
nned to bluff Joanna a bit, but unexpectedly, Joanna immediately. backed down when Skyler came out.
Tomorrow, the results of The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition would be revealed. Joanna''s behavior was far from normal.
After thinking it over, Violet decided to inform Patrick and ask him to change the direction of his investigation. However, as soon
as she picked. up her phone, Patrick¡¯s call came through. Violet¡¯s hand holding the phone trembled slightly.
At that moment, a few words inexplicably appeared in her head. Their minds were in sync! This was too much of a coincidence.
The phone continued to ring, and Sophia had just printed a piece of jewelry information and returned to the office. She saw Violet
standing there looking dazed. She could not help but speak, ¡°Violet, why aren¡¯t answering the phone?¡±
VOU
Violet snapped back to reality and quickly picked up her phone, walking towards the exit. Just as she answered the call, Patrick
spoke directly, ¡°Come to The Gents!¡± Violet had yet to say a word, but Patrick hung up.
The suspicion about Joanna was stuck in Violet''s throat. At that moment, she felt a whirlwind of emotions inside her mind, and
she genuinely did. not want tosh out at anyone. But she was left dumbfounded by Patrick¡¯s behavior just now. Wasn''t he afraid
that the person who answered the call might not be her?
Sheined silently in her heart for a moment, but in the end, she decided to ask for leave from Skyler and head to The
Gents. As for Joanna¡¯s matter, she would address it in person when she met Patrick.
The Gents was a members-only club that not just anyone could enter. The owner of the club was rumored to be very mysterious.
At the very least, not one in Summerwood City dared to cause trouble at it. Regardless of your power or status, as long as you
dared to make trouble, you would invariably end up on its cklist without exception, and nob*dy could do
anything to it.
Violet did not have a membership card, but when she arrived at the entrance of The Gents, someone was already waiting for her.
The man led her directly to a first-ss private suite in the Tenacity hall.
The Gents had four halls, Tenacity, Serenity, Integrity, and Nobility, each with first to ninth-ss private suites. Each ss
corresponded to a different membership status, but regardless of the ss, the confidentiality was top-notch, making it a popr
choice among the upper-ss people in Summerwood City. Being able to enter The Gents was a symbol of
status.
As Violet entered the first-ss suite in the Tenacity hall, she immediately recognized the people sitting inside. Patrick was sitting
alone on one side, while Yvonne and Gabriel sat on the other. Nelson stood expressionless
beside Patrick.
Violet''s eyes flickered slightly, and she could not help but feel curious. How could Patrick and Gabriel, two arch-enemies, appear
together here? Moreover, why had Patrick called her over? Did he want her to watch them fight?
Patrick raised his head and nced at her, his voicezy. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Come in!¡±
Violet remained silent, walking in slowly, and then she took a seat alone at the far end. Patrick took a nce at her but did not
say anything.
Gabriel looked up at Patrick, his tone devoid of its usual casualness. Het spoke in a somewhat cold manner, ¡°Patrick, she¡¯s here.
If you have something to say, go ahead.¡±
Patrick¡¯s lips slightly parted, saying, ¡°Nelson!¡±
Nelson immediately nodded, taking a stack of documents from his briefcase and cing them in front of Gabriel. Patrick
remained silent as Gabriel furrowed his brows and began to review the documents. Sitting
beside Gabriel, Yvonne¡¯s face turned somewhat pale, her fingers gripping her thigh so tightly that her knuckles turned white.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
As Gabriel flipped through the pages, his hands moved faster, and his expression grew increasingly grim. Finally, he abruptly
stood up and tossed the documents onto Yvonne''s face, his expression reaching its utmost severity. ¡°Yvonne, are you out of your
fucking mind? Tell me, what the hell is going on here?¡±
Despite being seated on the couch, Yvonne appeared on the verge of copsing. She kept her head down, her eyes red, and did
not utter a word.
Seeing this situation, Violet had already guessed to some extent what was going on in her heart.
Patrick¡¯s voice remained devoid of any emotion. ¡°Gabriel, | want one of her hands. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±
Chapter 107
Violet''s face slightly changed, and she instinctively looked at Patrick. He remained expressionless throughout. His tone was too
casual for such a cruel statement as if he were saying, ¡°I¡¯m having in water. Does anyone have any objections?¡±
Yvonne''s b*dy went limp, and she suddenly looked at Patrick with tears welling up in her eyes. She grabbed Gabriel¡¯s sleeve, her
voice trembling. ¡°Gabriel. | was wrong, | really messed up! Save me!¡±
Gabriel turned stiffly to look at Patrick, his tone harsh. ¡°She¡¯s a graphic designer! Don¡¯t you think this is too cruel?¡±
No matter how unbearable Yvonne was, she was still his cousin. He might
not like her, but he could not watch her ruin her future.
Patrick¡¯s voice remained cold. ¡°Too cruel, you say?¡±
No one answered his question, and Patrick continued. ¡°Gabriel, | initially nned to take both of her hands. After all, for
someone who enjoys sneaky activities, what''s the use of keeping her hands? Now, with just one hand, do you still think it¡¯s
cruel?¡±
Gabriel¡¯s expression became rigid, and he muttered, ¡°I know it was her
fault in this case...¡±
¡°Since you also think it¡¯s her fault, shouldn¡¯t she pay the price?¡± Patrick asked, his face cold.
Gabriel had a tense expression and was left speechless by the question. Hepletelycked the arrogance he usually
disyed in front of Patrick.
Violet¡¯s emotions were in extreme turmoil.
Suddenly, Patrick turned to her and said, ¡°Violet, take a look. Can you trust. Gabriel? Do you still firmly believe that even if the
ount used to pay Laurie belongs to him, this wasn¡¯t his doing?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
His voice grew colder. ¡°What about now? Even if he did not do it himself, he¡¯s still protecting the mastermind behind the scenes.
Do you think your persistence still holds any meaning?¡±
Violet abruptly looked up at Patrick, her gaze eventually settling on Gabriel''s face. Her emotions wereplicated. While she
could not forgive someone for swapping her d¨¦sign, she had never genuinely considered taking someone¡¯s hand. It was the first
time she had seen this dark side of Patrick, and she could not help but feel afraid.
Gabriel felt extremely embarrassed when he noticed Violet staring at him without saying a word. He closed his eyes and said
resolutely, ¡°Patrick, you can do whatever you want with Yvonne. You''re right. When you make a mistake, you should face the
consequences.¡±
Having said that, Gabriel¡¯s sternness frightened Yvonne to the point where her b*dy went limp. She knelt down and cried in
distress, saying, ¡°Gabriel, you can¡¯t do this to me! You can¡¯t just abandon me! How am | going to live. without my hand?¡±
Gabriel closed his eyes ruthlessly and remained silent. Despair filled. Yvonne¡¯s gaze as she looked at his face. Then she turned
and crawled on her knees towards Patrick, reaching out to grab his trouser leg. However, Nelson blocked her way and said,
¡°Miss Williamson, Mr. Hersey hates to have any connections with something filthy.¡±
Yvonne''s face turned even more unpleasant, and she pleaded with desperation. ¡°Patrick, please spare me. | admit | was wrong
this time. I''ll apologize to Violet, and | promise I''ll never misbehave again. Please, I¡¯m begging you, spare me!¡±
Yvonne continued to kowtow on the ground, her forehead bruised from the repeated knocks. She had never experienced such
humiliation in her life. However, she was genuinely terrified because she liked Patrick, and she knew him well enough to
understand that he was fully capable of such. actions.
[e)
that if Patrick investigated this matter involving Gabriel, it would be an end to it. After all, the rtionship between Gabriel and
Patrick was quite unique in the past. It was just some things happenedter on, leading to the current situation. While others only
knew that Patrick and Gabriel were at odds, they were unaware that Patrick had never been willing to take severe measures
against Gabriel.
e never e
that things would be different this time, that Patrick would continue to dig into Gabriel¡¯s involvement. She could not help but
resent herself for not being discreet enough, as she had still been
discovered by Patrick.
Violet observed Yvonne''s pitiful state, contrasting it with her earlier arrogance, and felt an inexplicable difort in her heart.
She decided to leave the scene and get some fresh air.
However, just as she rose from her seat, she heard Patrick¡¯s cold voicemand. ¡°Sit down!¡±
Se Fran
Chapter 108
Chapter 108~
Violet''s b*dy stiffened, and she sat down with gritted teeth.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Yvonne suddenly looked at Violet and crawled towards her directly. ¡°Violet, I¡¯m sorry, it was my fault. | instructed Laurie to switch
your design drawings. | knew her father was sick and needed money urgently. It was me who bribed people around Gabriel to
transfer money to Laurie using his ount!
¡°It was my naivety that led me to believe that even if you found something on Gabriel, you would not do anything to him. | had
thepany¡¯s surveince footage manipted, and every mistake was all on me. | should not have been jealous of you and
targeted you. | truly realize my mistake. Can you please ask Patrick to spare me?¡±
Violet''s face looked unpleasant, and she sat there stiffly without saying a word.
Yvonne clung to Violet''s trouser leg desperately, her voice filled with despair, on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Violet, you''re a
designer, you know how important hands are for a designer. If a designer loses a hand, can they still create any artwork? I¡¯m
begging you. Please, on ount of our shared profession, forgive me.¡±
Gabriel and Patrick remained silent, and it seemed that everyone in the private suite was waiting for Violet¡¯s response.
Violet''s heart felt heavy, and she looked at Patrick, saying, ¡°Can | talk to
her?¡±
Patrick¡¯s attitude was cold. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±
Violet sighed softly and looked at Yvonne. After a long pause, she said, ¡°You joined Foreverie Jewelry just to target me?¡±
Yvonne wiped away tears in embarrassment and replied, ¡°Yes.¡±
Violet''s eyes shed as she continued to ask, ¡°Does this matter have
12 56 Fri, Jan 19
anything to do with Joanna Skeldon?¡±
Stunned, Yvonne shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not rted!¡±
To be precise, Joanna was aware of everything. Although she had suspicions of instigating some of it, even provided some
information for The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition. However, at the end of the day, it was all done by Yvonne alone, which
could be easily proven.
Violet was a little surprised, finding it different from what she had expected.
¡°Did you switch my design drafts because | confronted you at Moonlight Pavilion before?¡± Violet really could not understand. It
was just a verbal dispute, yet Gabriel came to her specifically to stand up for Yvonne. She had thought the matter was resolved.
Even though Yvonne had notpletely let go of her resentment, Violet would not have been too upset even if Yvonne had
asked someone to confront her physically. But by altering her design behind her back, this was something Violet could not ept
If it were not for Patrick discovering it in advance, her winning the Century Jewelry Competition and then achieving nothing at
The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition would have likely made everyone suspect that her previous award was questionable.
Yvonne raised her head and looked at Violet, her eyes red with tears. ¡°Do you really have no idea why | have been targeting
you?¡±
Violet appeared confused. ¡°Should | know?¡±
Yvonne''s voice choked, and she nced at Patrick, her voice full of aggrieved and vulnerability. ¡°I like Patrick, can¡¯t you see
that? When you hit me that day, even though | sought Gabriel¡¯s help to vent my frustration, | never had any intention of
confronting you head-on! After Gabriel lost to you in billiards, he held you in high regard!
¡°But why does Patrick stand on your side too? Why? | have liked him for so
Ad closed by Google
Chapt
many years, and he would not even spare me a nce. You''ve only known him for a short time, and he¡¯s so biased in your favor!
Can you tell me. why? I¡¯ve liked him so much, and now because of you, he wants to take my hand away. Violet, do you find it
satisfying to see me in this state? Are you delighted?¡±
Yvonne''s voice became increasingly hysterical, and she let go of Violet''s trouser leg. no longer pleading. She sat on the floor
without dignity.
Violet''s expression became incrediblyplex. She had not expected that the root cause was Patrick all along. Her voice was
somewhat helpless, replying. ¡°Yvonne, your feelings for Patrick have nothing to do with me. You shouldn''t bring your personal
emotions into work. It not only harms. me but also affects Foreverie Jewelry. If you genuinely like Patrick, you shouldn¡¯t behave
like this. Furthermore, Patrick isn¡¯t favoring me. He¡¯s just upholding fairness and justice!¡±
Suddenly, Yvonne burst into mockingughter as if she had gone crazy. Her voice was dripping with sarcasm. Fairness and
justice, haha, Violet, you''re so naive. Are you saying that Patrick is standing up for fairness and justice? This is ridiculous!¡±
Everyone in Summerwood City knew that Patrick was partial and biased. Could Yvonne not be aware of this? Patrick clearly
treated Violet as one of his own, and it was ridiculous that Violet was here, trying to boost Yvonne''s confidence.
Yvonne looked at Violet and spoke directly, ¡°Violet, you really make me sick!¡±
Gabriel¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Yvonne, that¡¯s enough!¡±
As if she had nothing to lose, Yvonne¡¯s voice was filled with bitterness ¡°What about it, Gabriel? Are you going to stand up for
fairness and jus
too?¡±
Gabriel¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Do you really not care about your life?¡±
Yvonneughed more bitterly than crying. ¡°I give up. If | surrender, will Patrick stop standing up for Violet? If | admit my mistakes,
will he spare me?¡±
Gabriel fell silent.
Violet, exhausted, nced at Patrick. ¡°Patrick, hand her over to the police. | hope she faces legal consequences, not your
judgment.¡±
Patrick raised his gaze, his voice chilling. ¡°Are you sure?¡±
Violet''s face tightened, and she said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze turned heavy. ¡°Violet, didn¡¯t you say you would not y the saint when dealing with the real mastermind? If you
want thew to punish her, then | have to tell you that with the power of the Williamson family, she might be in and out of jail in
no time. Such matters can be easily settled with some money.¡±
Violet spoke earnestly, I¡¯m not trying to be a saint. When normal people face such situations, shouldn''t they seek legal
protection? Besides, | don¡¯t want you to resort to such cruel methods just because of me!¡±
Patrick taunted Violet with a cold look. ¡°Is this too cruel for you? Then you really need to broaden your h orizons!¡±
Chapter 109
Violet''s face turned grim as she stared at him in silence. Feeling ufortable under her gaze, Patrick let out a sarcasticugh.
¡°It''s up to you!¡± With that, he stood up and headed towards the exit.
Violet knew that Patrick must be upset now. After all, he had painstakingly investigated the truth and wanted to stand up for her,
but she had refused.
She felt like she did not appreciate his efforts, and Patrick was probably angry about it. However, she genuinely did not want him
to take this matter into his own hands. In his eyes, harming someone and breaking a hand seemed as casual as having a meal
or drinking water. This terrified Violet,
However, Violet had no idea that Yvonne, the kind of person she was dealing with, would not be affected by her so-called
punishment. In fact, it would only make Yvonne hate her more and drive her to do even crazier things. But Violet could not see all
of this at the moment. She had never encountered someone like Yvonne before and did not understand this type of person at all.
Gabriel looked at Violet sitting silently and spoke with an unusually serious expression, ¡°Violet, I¡¯m sorry! This is my fault, and it''s
because our family did not raise Yvonne properly!¡±
Violet nced at him with a calm expression. ¡°This has nothing to do with you!¡± With that, she stood up and walked out.
When she reached the door of the private suite, she heard Gabriel raise his voice. ¡°No matter what, thank you for believing in me
in front of Patrick!¡±
Violet''s voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts!¡±
Violet had just finished speaking when Nelson returned. He nced at her with a calm expression and said, ¡°Miss Webb, I¡¯m
here to take Yvonne to the police station.¡±
Violet nodded and left.
Although Violet knew that her attitude in this matter had upset Patrick, she still had to muster the courage to ask him for help
regarding Henry¡¯s threat. After all, she was eager to get the letter her mother had left for her.
Back at thepany, Violet tried calling Patrick but could not get
through. She felt a sense of unease, suspecting that Patrick was quite upset
this time.
In the afternoon, after finishing work, Violet returned to Hersey Court. The se rvants had already prepared dinner, but the vi
was empty, and Patrick had note back.
After dinner, Violet did something unusual. She did not go back to her room. Instead, she sat in the downstairs living room,
waiting for Patrick. She petted the cat as she waited.
Vi, the usually obedient cat, cuddled up next to Violet. It was quite different from how it behaved in front of Patrick.
Violet waited until after eight o¡¯clock, and Patrick still had not returned. She decided to go upstairs to take a shower, and then
she returned downstairs to continue waiting.
At the same time, in the Premium Suite at Timeless Bar.
Robert walked in and noticed several empty bottles in front of Patrick. He raised an eyebrow, teasing. ¡°What''s going on?
Suddenly drinking so heavily?¡±
Patrick nced at him but did not respond.
Robert sat down beside Patrick, his eyes flickering as he asked, ¡°This sudden change in behavior, let me guess, did you have an
argument with Violet?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What does drinking have to do with her?¡±
Robert nonchntly opened a bottle of alcohol and poured a ss. ¡°Other than her, | can¡¯t think of anyone else who could
provoke you.¡±
Patrick had not expected Robert to have the right answer with his first guess. His face turned grim. ¡°You''re overthinking it! | just
wanted to have at drink.¡±
Robert leaned in closer. ¡°Really? | remember that since you quit smoking, you rarely drink like this. Don¡¯t pretend, Patrick. Violet
can fight, she can design, and she even ys great billiards. It¡¯s not embarrassing to fall for a perfect girl like her.¡±
Patrick¡¯s face turned even darker, and he moved away from Robert. ¡°Robert. Shut up. Who told you | like her?¡±
Robert blinked. ¡°No way, it¡¯s not because of her? Then what¡¯s wrong? Is it a problem at work?¡±-
Patrick¡¯s face became even more grim. ¡°I called you here to drink, not to listen to your nonsense.¡±
Robert touched his nose innocently. ¡°Okay, fine, let¡¯s drink.¡±
After drinking a ss of wine, Patrick thought about how he had. investigated Gabriel¡¯s ount and how Violet had chosen to
believe in Gabriel despite his painstaking efforts to uncover what Yvonne had done.
And the result? Violet had surprisingly chosen to let Yvonne off the h ook. In Patrick¡¯s view, Violet''s mild punishment was
equivalent to letting. Yvonne go scot-free.
He hadbored so hard in his investigation, only to end up with this result. Patrick had never felt so frustrated before. If he were
to rush to help Violet again in the future, he would truly be out of his mind! As Patrick drank his wine, he made a me ntal note to
himself.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
to return
Violet had been waiting until past ten o¡¯clock at night for Patrick home. She quickly released Vi from her arms and walked
towards him.
As she approached, Violet immediately caught a smell of alcohol from Patrick. She raised an eyebrow slightly and asked, ¡°Mr.
Hersey, have you been drinking?¡±
The moment Patrick saw Violet, his tone became confrontational. ¡°Is it any of your business?¡±
Violet pursed her lips slightly and then said, ¡°No.¡±
Patrick was speechless, seething with anger inside. He gave a cold nce at Violet and walked past her, heading upstairs.
Thinking about how Henry had threatened her, Violet reluctantly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Hersey, can you do me a favor?¡±
Patrick¡¯s temper red up instantly when he heard the word ¡°favor¡±. Fueled by the alcohol, he was not even aware of what he
was saying, ¡°Why should | help you? Violet, who do you think you are? What''s our rtionship? Just because you ask, | should
help you?
¡°Maybe you have not realized our rtionship properly. Even if we¡¯re married, have | slept with you? A club hostess at least
offers something in return when she seeks money. What do you think you¡¯re doing, expecting me to help you without any
compensation? You''re really overestimating yourself!¡±
Chapter 110
Violet felt her whole b*dy stiffen, her face turning pale. She stared at Patrick in disbelief, her expression filled with extreme
embarrassment. She never expected Patrick to say such words. She knew that in the morning, she had acted stubbornly by not
allowing him to punish Yvonne, and he found her ridiculous and was very displeased. However, even if that was the case, he
could have just refused to help without humiliating her like this!
Violet clenched her teeth tightly, her eyes reddened with tears. Her pride would not allow her to beg Patrick for help again. She
took a deep breath, trying to keep herselfposed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hersey, you''re absolutely right. We do not have any real
connection, and it was my mistake to presume otherwise and be overly self-important. You have no obligation to assist me, and |
acted rashly. | apologize to you, and | won''t overstep my boundaries again. I¡¯m sorry!¡±
After speaking, she immediately walked away, her footsteps in a hurry, heading upstairs. Patrick¡¯s mind went nk, and he did
not even know what he had just said. Seeing Violet''s embarrassed expression, he surprisingly felt some regret. As Violet passed
by him, he instinctively reached out and grabbed her arm. She raised her voice with a mixture of embarrassment and anger. ¡°Mr.
Hersey, let go!¡±
Even though Vi meowed aggressively, its usually gentle voice turning fierce. It clung to Patrick''s trouser leg, scratching with its
ws.
Patrick let go of her arm, his voice h oa rse. ¡°Violet!¡±
She turned to look at him. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | have learned my lesson. Please don¡¯t remind me again.¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression stiffened as Violet quickly headed upstairs. As she walked away, Vi swiftly darted into a corner.
Patrick stood still with his eyes closed, and a rare look of distress appeared on his usually stern face. He had truly had too much
to drink, and what he
14
said earlier... was not his true intention! He was just in a bad mood!
But could he exin that to Violet now? Would she even listen? Patrick shook his head in frustration and went to have a ss of
cold water.
After taking a shower, he unwrapped a mint candy and sat on a mat by the floor-to-ceiling window, already regretting the things
he said downstairs. He was genuinely upset about Violet¡¯s decision at The Gents today. However, he also understood just how
strong-willed Violet was. When she dealt with Russell Fraley and Veronica Webb in the beginning, he had offered to help
personally, and she had refused. This indicated that this time, she reached out because she was genuinely facing a difficult
situation. But with the words he had just spoken, there was no way Violet would ask him for help again.
The next day, as soon as Patrick arrived at work, he instructed Nelson to investigate if Violet had encountered any recent issues.
In the design department, the news of Violet winning first ce in The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition spread.
Everyone was congratting Violet, except for Joanna, whose face turned extremely unpleasant. She had not expected that,
despite her best efforts and even paving the way for Yvonne, Violet¡¯s design had not been swapped out. What¡¯s more, Yvonne
had not shown up for work since yesterday, and she had only found out today that Yvonne had been fired!
Joanna watched as everyone congratted Violet, feeling so jealous that it made her blood boil. She consoled herself, telling
herself not to be in a hurry. She would definitely find an opportunity to tarnish Violet''s reputation and get her out of the design
department. As long as she managed to remove Violet from the design department, she would be the most outstanding
designer. Skyler¡¯s attention would surely
shift to her.
At that moment, Skyler called Violet into his office, and Joanna¡¯s jealous gaze could have burned holes through her. Violet felt
ufortable, sensing an unusual tension. She suddenly turned around, and Joanna
swiftly withdrew her gaze.
Even though Violet had won the first prize, she could not find any joy in it. Early this morning, Henry Webb sent a message
urging her to hurry up. He even took a photo of the first two lines of the envelope and showed it to her. Violet became even more
certain that it was the letter from her mother, Martha, and she started to feel anxious.
While Skyler talked to her, she seemed distracted. He wanted her to participate in the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design
Competition, which would require her to travel since thepetition needed the designer to work on-site and draw designs in
real-time.
Violet nodded but appeared preupied. Skyler could not help but frown. ¡°Violet, are you okay?¡±
Violet came back to her senses and immediately shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
Skyler nced at her. ¡°Then you should go see Mr. Hersey now. Thepetition materials are with him. He said you could go
see him when you have time.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Violet hesitated, looking somewhat troubled. ¡°Can you help me get them?¡±
After what Patrick had saidst night, she was afraid of facing him now.
Skyler could see through her hesitation with just one look. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see Mr. Hersey?¡±
Violet appeared somewhat uneasy, and she quickly came up with an excuse. ¡°Mr. Hersey is too strict, and | get nervous when
I''m alone with
him.¡±
Skyler nodded. ¡°That''s true. Despite Mr. Hersey being only a year older than me, | was quite scared of him when | first started
working with him. But you don¡¯t need to be too nervous. He values talent a lot, and as long as you have real skills, he won¡¯t make
things difficult for you.
¡°Plus, at Foreverie Jewelry, it¡¯s impossible to avoid Mr. Herseypletely.
Besides, he has apanied others to participate in thispetition before. He is more familiar with the situation. It would be
better if you go and discuss it with him.¡± Skyler looked at Violet seriously as he gave her this advice.
After hearing his words, Violet knew she had no choice but to go. She had spent quite some time convincing herself. Finally, she
reluctantly headed to the top floor.
Just as she was about to knock on the door, the office door opened from the inside.
Chapter 111
Violet¡¯s hand froze in mid-air.
Nelson looked at Violet in surprise. ¡°Miss Webb, are you looking for Mr. Hersey?¡±
Violet felt somewhat uneasy and lowered her hand. She nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯vee to see Mr. Hersey for some documents.¡±
Nelson nodded and left the office.
Violet entered the office, but Patrick did not lift his head. He continued to study some documents. He had indeed told Skyler to let
Violete and get the information for the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition when she had the time. However, he
had just said those hurtful words to Violetst night, so he had not expected her to actuallyN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
come
Noticing that Patrick was treating her as if she were invisible, and reminded Violet of the events fromst night. She self-
deprecatingly tugged at her lips. Indeed, she had thought too highly of herself before, naively thinking that after spending so
much time together, there might be some feelings between them. But in Patrick''s eyes, she was nothing more than someone he
casually helped when he was in a good mood, and she had taken it too seriously.
Since Patrick remained silent, Violet took the initiative, without being servile. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯vee to request the relevant
materials for the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition.¡±
Patrick¡¯s face remained calm, but his heart was in turmoil. He looked at Violet, did not respond to her words, and instead said,
¡°Congrattions o winning first ce in The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition again.¡±
Violet''s expression remained nk. ¡°Thank you. However, the victory in The Dawn Jewelry Design Competition is mainly thanks
to Mr. Hersey.¡± Their conversation was polite and formal, and it was incredibly awkward.
IM
Ad closed by Google
Patrick was helpless. He knew that even if he apologized now, Violet might not listen. After all, he had uttered hurtful wordsst
night.
Atrace of helplessness shed in his eyes as he handed over the materials nearby. ¡°These are the relevant materials for the
Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition. | have already had Nelson print them out for you. Take a look. You still have
more than half a month to prepare for it.¡±
Violet nodded and maintained a polite yet distant demeanor. ¡°I will.¡±
With the materials in hand, Violet turned to leave.
Just at that moment, Patrick stood up from his office chair. ¡°Violet!¡±
She turned around, her expression cold. ¡°Mr. Hersey, is there anything else?¡±
Patrick looked at her, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°For thepetition this time, do you want me or Skyler to apany you?
I''m more familiar with the situation there, and Skyler...¡± He said this to provide an opportunity for reconciliation between the two.
However, before Patrick could finish his sentence, Violet could not control. herself and interrupted him. She was clearly
influenced by the words fromst night, and she rejected him coldly. ¡°Mr. Hersey, there¡¯s no need to trouble you. Mr. Brown
already said he would go with me.
Patrick had not expected that one day he would be the one being given a cold shoulder. But ultimately, it was his hurtful words
fromst night that led to this situation. Although he had an unpleasant expression, he said in a firm tone, ¡°Violet, | drankst
night, and I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Violet maintained her tense expression. ¡°Mr. Hersey, there¡¯s no need apologize. People tend to speak their minds when they''re
drunk. | understand your feelings. You don¡¯t need to worry. | won¡¯t be so presumptuous in the future.¡± Having said that, Violet
turned and left the office, even considerately closing the door for Patrick. Patrick¡¯s handsome face turned ashen, and a storm
brewed within him.
Ad closed by Google
Chapter III
Violet wasn¡¯t the type to wallow in self-pity. While Patrick¡¯s attitude had indeed hurt her, she did not have the right to ask him for
help. She needed to find a solution on her own.
During lunchtime, Megan¡¯s usually cool andposed face showed a rare moment of indecision. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that since | joined
Foreverie Jewelry, | still haven¡¯t been able to see Skyler. He¡¯s usually in his office whenever | visit the design department. Violet,
what do you think? Should |e and apply for an assistant position in this department?¡±
Violet, still racking her brains for a solution, suddenly looked up when she
heard her. ¡°Huh?¡±
Megan immediately noticed that something was amiss with Violet. ¡°What''s going on with you? You''ve been absent-minded all
noon today!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and was about to speak.
However, Megan interrupted her directly. ¡°Tell the truth. Whenever you. have that gloomy expression and purse your lips like this,
it means you''re about to make something up!¡±
Violet sighed in resignation. Megan knew her too well. Either she did not say anything, or Megan would see right through her
lies.
She thought about it and decided to tell the truth. After a moment of contemtion, Violet decided to be honest. Megan¡¯s brow
furrowed deeply as she asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n, then?¡±
Violet nced at her and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t even need to think about Patrick for help anymore. There¡¯s no way he''ll let Veronica
into Foreveri Jewelry. But if this whole n falls through, my dad will burn the letter my mom wrote me. So, I¡¯m thinking of taking
the letter before the deadline, and then he won¡¯t have any leverage over me.¡±
Ad closed by Google
Chapter 112
Megan nced at Violet and did not find anything wrong with her n. She calmly asked, ¡°When do you n to go, and do you
have a rough ideal of where the letter is located? What if you encounter a locked safe? What are you going to do then? Have
you considered these questions?¡±
Violet was a bit flustered. She had only juste up with this idea and had not thought it through yet.
She felt that she had lived in the Webbs¡¯ vi for so long, so she could easily make an excuse to go home and take things. The
serv ants would not pay much attention, and she nned to sneak into her father¡¯s study and retrieve the letter while he was
away.
However, upon hearing Megan¡¯s questions, she suddenly realized that her father, Henry, was likely to have ced the letter ina
safe.
Seeing Violet''s expression, Megan knew that she had not nned. everything thoroughly and was only toying with the idea.
She calmly continued, ¡°I know you''re doing this as ast resort, forced into this situation. | can help you unlock the safe, but
before we go, we muste up with aprehensive n!¡±
Violet reached out and held Megan¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you for not stopping me but helping me instead.¡±
¡°| know how important your mother¡¯s things are to you!¡± Megan replied calmly.
Violet looked at her, deeply touched, thinking that having such an understanding friend was more than enough.
Nothing ventured, nothing gained. Rather than passively sumbing to Henry''s threats, it would be better to take the initiative
and strike back.
After work, Violet and Megan grabbed a quick meal and then drove to the Webbs¡¯ vi. To avoid arousing suspicion, they drove
in Megan''s car.
Ad closed by Google
Violet parked the car in a parking spot across from the Webbs¡¯ vi, and the two of them watched as Henry and ine left the
house. After a while, Veronica also left.
The twodies got out of the car. Megan was curious and asked, ¡°How did you know they would all go out tonight?¡±
Violet nced at her. ¡°I''ve lived here for so long. How could | not know. that on Friday and Saturday nights, there are rarely any
people in the vi? They usually attend various social events to expand theirworks.¡±
At this point, Violet smirked sarcastically and said, ¡°Not only that, if they all go out, they won''t allow any se rvants to be at home
because they fear the staff might not be trustworthy.¡±
Megan raised an eyebrow but did not say anything. Violet was relieved that she had not thrown away the keys to the vi.
Once inside, they quickly went upstairs. Violet went straight to her father¡¯s study, while Megan headed for the safe.
Violet rummaged through the bookshelves. After searching through half the bookshelf, there was still no sign of sess on
Megan''s end.
Violet could not help but feel a bit worried. ¡°Megan, can you c rack the password?¡±
Megan lowered her head and her fingers kept moving. She did not look at Violet, calmly exining, ¡°Yes, by using the size of the
notches on the safe¡¯s number dial and the allowable error range in design, we can significantly reduce the possiblebinations
of the password. Ther using a robot program | created on myputer, we can reduce the passwordbinations from a million
to a thousand. With a blockin program to prevent the rm from sounding, we can quickly attemp unlock it. It will take about half
an hour. Don¡¯t worry!¡±
Violet could not fullyprehend Megan¡¯s words, but she trusted her abilities in this regard.
Ad closed by Google
Violet continued her search at a faster pace, flipping through the books one by one. She scoured the bookshelf thoroughly but
still could not find. any sign of the envelope. Even the drawer next to Henry''s desk was forcefully opened by her, but it turned out
to be empty. After searching for so long, Violet could not help but feel a little disappointed.
At this moment, Megan suddenly spoke from her side, ¡°It¡¯s open!¡± Listening carefully, there was a hint of relief and joy mixed in
her clear voice.
Violet hurried over, her face filled with excitement, and opened Henry¡¯s safe. Inside the safe, apart from some contracts and
important documents, there were several stacks of cash. On the toppartment, there was a letter, and on the envelope, there
was ¡°For Violet Only¡± written on it.
Violet immediately took out the envelope and could not help but let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Finally found it!¡±
Megan also sighed in relief. It seemed their efforts had not been in vain. She started to pack up and get ready to leave.
Violet spoke up, ¡°Megan, wait a moment!¡±
She tucked the envelope into her pocket and quickly took out Henry¡¯s documents and contracts. She calmly turned on her
phone¡¯s camera and started taking pictures. Megan stood silently by her side, not saying anything to stop her.
After all, Henry had gone to great lengths to threaten Violet, and she needed to have some leverage to hold against him.
Otherwise, he would continue to ruthlessly use any means to intimidate her.
Just as Violet was about to open a new document, they heard a clear sou of a door opening downstairs. Violet¡¯s whole b*dy
stiffened.
Ad closed by Google
9731
Megan frowned. ¡°Someone¡¯s back!¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. She immediately closed the document. ¡°Megan, let¡¯s go!¡±
Megan frowned. ¡°The person ising upstairs! If we leave now, we might run into them!¡±
Violet scanned the room quickly. ¡°We can¡¯t hide in the study. It will be discovered too soon. We...¡±
Her gaze fell on the window beside the study. ¡°Let''s go through the window! You go first, hurry!¡±
Megan nced at Violet and did not object. She quickly climbed out of the window, using the water pipes to descend.
Violet walked to the study door, locked it from the inside, and then rushed. to the window.
While Megan was halfway down, she saw Violet climb out of the window. She breathed a sigh of relief. Neither of these two
youngdies had ever done anything this dangerous before. Megan finally managed to climb down along the water pipe, her
hands not only scratched but her arms also trembling slightly.
As Violet climbed onto the water pipes, she heard someone kick the door of the study from inside. She guessed that it must be
Henry returning because if it were someone else, they would not head straight for the study.
While she was thinking this, she suddenly heard the sound of someone trying to break the study door¡¯s lock with a heavy object.
There was a loud. thud, and Violet¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. She thought he was trying to force the lock open.
As aresult, she lost her grip and fell from the middle of the second and
Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 113
first floors through the water pipe. Although the height was not.
particrly terrifying, she waspletely unprepared and ended up spraining her ankle.
Megan''s cold face changed, and she looked at her with concern, whispering, ¡°Violet, are you okay?¡±
Violet shook her head slightly. ¡°Let''s go out through the back door, quickly! He''ll find out as soon as he enters the study!¡±
Megan nodded and immediately crouched down. ¡°I''ll carry you, hurry!¡±
Violet didn¡¯t hesitate. All she wanted was to leave the Webbs¡¯ vi with something she could have leverage over Henry in her
hands.
Struggling, Megan lifted Violet onto her back, and the two hurriedly left through the back door.
Once they were finally in the car and Megan started the engine, Violet let out a sigh of relief. However, not long after the car had
driven away, Violet hadn¡¯t even had a chance to read the letter, her phone rang.
Megan nced sideways at her and said coldly, ¡°Who is it?¡±
With a tense expression, Violet replied, ¡°It¡¯s my father.¡±
¡°Answer it.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
Violet picked up the call and put it on speaker. Henry''s voice came through the phone,ced with sarcasm. ¡°Violet, was that you
in my study just now?¡±
Megan gave Violet a nce and shook her head slightly. Not wanting to fall into Henry¡¯s trap, Violet remained silent.
Henry continued. ¡°Do you think your silence will resolve this matter, Violet? | have surveince cameras in my study. Did you not
know that?¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly.
Ad closed by Google
In the study, Henry was currently reviewing the surveince footage. He had been on his way to a party but suddenly had a bad
feeling, so he turned back home. He had never expected his intuition to be so urate. When he saw the two individuals in the
surveince footage, His eyes flickered slightly.
Still, Violet kept quiet.
Henry sneered and went on. ¡°Violet, | know you don¡¯t trust my words and fear that I¡¯m trying to set a trap for you. But don¡¯t worry,
| don¡¯t need to deceive you. | know who entered my study with you. Tell me, if | were to call the police and report that someone
had broken into my study and stolen confidential documents.
¡°You are my daughter, so even if you took something from our own house, it wouldn¡¯t be considered theft. But what about your
good friend Megan? Without my permission, she opened my safe at my house, and all of this is clearly recorded on the
surveince video. This situation might not be as easy to resolve as you think!¡±
Violet''s expression changed drastically. ¡°This has nothing to do with Megan. It was all my idea!¡±
Henry chuckled. ¡°Whose idea it was doesn¡¯t concern me. | only know that | will report Megan. Violet, you know what | mean?¡±
Violet''s face tightened, and her brows furrowed deeply. Megan was trying to help her. There was no way she could involve her in
this.
She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Now you are thinking that without my mother¡¯s letter as leverage, | won''t bring Veronica into
Foreverie Jewelry, right? | promise you, whether or not that letter exists, | will help you with
this.¡±
In order to avoid implicating Megan, she could always turn to Patrick for help. If all else failed, she would have toe up with
another n. In any case, she couldn''t involve Megan.
Ad closed by Google
Henry remained unimpressed. ¡°Violet, you''re still too naive. You probably haven''t even read the letter, have you? Let me tell you
the truth, the envelope and the letter are kept separately. Did you really think I¡¯d easily let you take that letter?¡±
Hearing this, Megan mmed on the brake and furrowed her brow as she looked at Violet. Violet''s expression changed
drastically as she threw her phone onto the center console and quickly retrieved the envelope from her pocket. It was only then
that she realized the envelope was empty. There was no letter inside. It was due to the thickness of the envelope that she had
not noticed anything unusual earlier, assuming the letter was inside. Violet¡¯s expression turned even more unpleasant.
Henry continued, self-satisfied. ¡°Speaking of which, | should thank you. Yesterday, in my haste to pressure you, | took the letter
out and snapped at photo of it. At the time, | didn¡¯t put it back in the envelope. Now, thinking back, it¡¯s a good thing | didn¡¯t, or you
might have truly stolen it. They say you can¡¯t guard against family thieves. | only realized that today!¡±
Violet hadn¡¯t anticipated this turn of events at all. Despite all her careful nning, she had ended up with an empty envelope.
Such a fruitless
endeavor after all her efforts!
Listening to Henry¡¯s sarcastic tone and his condescending attitude, she struggled to contain her anger. ¡°Enough. What do you
want?¡±
¡°Three days!¡± Henry¡¯s tone remained unyielding. ¡°Within three days, Veronica must start working at Foreverie Jewelry.
Otherwise, I''ll first send. Megan to jail, and then I''ll burn the letter your mother left you!¡±
Ad closed by Google
Chapter 114
¡°You''re despicable!¡± Violet was so mad that she wanted to tear Henry apart.
She couldn''t understand why the man who had watched her grow up had
be so hideous.
It was said a daughter was her father¡¯s lover in their previous lives. However, Violet and Henry must have been enemies in their
previous lives!
Otherwise, Violet could not understand why Henry would treat her like
that!
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m despicable or not as long as | can achieve my goal. Violet, my patience is wearing thin!¡± said Henry
nonchntly.
Violet was angry and sad. Megan saw Violet''s eyes turn red.
Anger surged in Megan¡¯s heart, but she couldn¡¯t hold it in. Her tone was cold and ruthless as she said, ¡°Mr. Webb, are you still
human? Violet is your daughter!¡±
¡°Who the hell are you?¡± said Henry, frowning.
Megan was furious and said, ¡°Who am |? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to sue me? But you don¡¯t know who | am. Let me tell
you, don¡¯t go too far. Even a rabbit bites when it¡¯s anxious. It¡¯s just a letter. Do you think your have Violet¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel?
¡°As for sending me to jail, you can take the surveince video and sue me right now. If you don¡¯t send me to jail today, I''ll kill you
another day!¡± Megan''s voice was so ruthless and cold that it sent a chill down Henry¡¯s spine, who was on the other end of the
line.
Henry felt guilty in the end. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you,¡± said Henry. ¡°I¡¯m talking to Violet. Violet, | won¡¯t be polite if something like this
happens again! You will never see the letter in your life!¡±
Then Henry quickly hung up.
Megan''s hacking skills were so advanced that no one dared to offend her.
14
Chapter II
This was the first time she had seen such a despicable, deranged man as Henry!
Megan held the hung-up phone with a cold expression.
Violet was still in a daze.
Megan calmed down and looked at Violet sideways. ¡°Violet... I¡¯m sorry. | acted impulsively. But | can¡¯t stand him threatening you
like that!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
She was indeed impulsive just now. What if she provoked Henry to burn the letter...
After all, the letter Henry was holding really mattered to Violet.
Violet shook her head slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You did the right thing. We can¡¯t be polite to him. Otherwise, he can threaten
me with the letter for the rest of my life! Perhaps | will be free if he does make up his mind. to burn it!
¡°However, based on what | know about him, it''s not impossible for him to burn the letter that he¡¯s been holding over me. Please
don¡¯t feel burdened. I¡¯m not worried about the letter at all. I¡¯m just afraid that he will harm you. After all, he has got surveince
video. If he does sue you..
Megan had put in so much effort to help Violet. Violet definitely could not. get Megan hurt!
Megan''s eyes shed. She took theptop from the back seat and turned it on. She connected to the mobilework in the car
and asked Violet, ¡°When was theputer in your father¡¯s study installed?¡±
Violet gave Megan a rough time period.
Megan quickly typed on the keyboard.
¡°What are you doing?¡± asked Violet.
Megan operated quickly and said calmly, ¡°Based on the approximate time. he installed theputer and the logistics information
on the Inte, | can find out the model number of hisputer. Then, | can hack into hisputer in his study and hack the
surveince video in theputer.
Ch
He shouldn''t have time to copy the security video to another ce. Without a backup, he has no evidence to sue met | won''t let
him. intimidate you because of me!
Megan''s fingers stopped after she said so
She nced at Violet, and her lips curled into an imperceptible smile. ¡°It¡¯s done! A few people can track me if their skills are not
up to standard! You
an rest assured now!¡±
Violet looked at Megan and said sincerely. ¡°Megan, you''re amazing!¡±
Megan did not have much of a smile on her face, but her words made peopleugh. Your friend must be amazing!¡±
Then Megan started the car and said, ¡°Come on. I''ll take you to the hospital now!¡±
Perhaps what happened today was a little too exciting. Violet was not as frustrated as Henry had urged her to be.
At the thought of Meganining with her cold little face that she couldn¡¯t see Skyler at Foreverie Jewelry at noon, Violet
teased Megan, ¡°Megan, actually, I''ll get Skyler to bail you out if you¡¯re caught!¡±
Megan was stunned. Her cold voice rose at the end. ¡°Is that so? Well, it¡¯s
my
mistake! | missed a chance to see Skyler!¡±
Violet could tell that Megan was in a good mood.
Violet took out her phone and called Skyler. ¡°Just you wait. | have to get Skyler toe and see you today!¡±
Violet''s voice became theatrically heavy as soon as the call went through. ¡°Skyler!¡±
Skyler hadn''t gotten off work yet. He was called upstairs and was
discussing work with Patrick.
Skyler¡¯s phone was on the sofa. Patrick saw Violet¡¯s name and gestured for Skyler to answer the call.
Hearing Violet''s voice, Skyler immediately frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen?¡±
¡°Skyler, here is the thing.¡± Violet said solemnly. ¡°Megan and | have an incident. We''re in the hospital right now. Neither of us has
a bank card. We don¡¯t have enough cash to pay for our medical bills. Can youe over and help us pay for our medical bills?¡±
Skyler thought that they were seriously injured when he heard Violet¡¯s
words.
After all, Violet did not Skyler to transfer the money directly to them. Instead, she asked him to go to the hospital. It suggested
they were either seriously injured and had no one to look after them, or they had been ckmailed and needed his help.
Skyler immediately said yes. ¡°Which hospital? Just wait a minute, I''ll be right there!¡±
Violet said, ¡°It''s Summerfield General Hospital where Megan was hospitalizedst time!¡±
Skyler hung up and looked at Patrick with a solemn expression. He was about to speak.
However, before he could speak, Patrick frowned at him and asked in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s Violet? What happened to her?¡±
Chapter 115
Patrick¡¯s expression was clearly different from before. He seemed to be at little anxious.
Skyler said honestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Violet specifically. She said that
something happened with her and Megan. They are in the hospital now. I¡¯ll go over there!¡±
¡°I''ll go with you!¡± Patrick got up, looking tense.
Skyler was stunned. He remembered that Megan and Violet were both employees of Foreverie Jewelry. He nodded and said,
¡°Okay!¡±
Megan had always been a proud and distant girl.
However, she wasn¡¯t so distant anymore when it came to Skyler.
Megan was uneasy and said, ¡°Violet, if you put it that way, Skyler will tell you''re lying to him. After all, even if we didn¡¯t bring our
bank cards, our cards should be bound to our phones!¡±
Seeing how uneasy Megan was, Violet said grumpily, ¡°You''re really silly. Don¡¯t worry, Skyler wille over immediately for sure
when he hears that we''re in the hospital. He won¡¯t consider such a problem!¡±
¡°Really?¡± Megan was a little skeptical.
Violet nced at her and said, ¡°You should take the initiative. Skyler won¡¯t know how you feel about him if you keep being so
quiet!¡±
Megan had liked Skyler for six years and looked for him for three years.
Now that Megan had found Skyler, she dared not to show her feelings to him.
Megan had a cold personality. Her special affection for Skyler was hard to see beyond Violet, who knew Megan well.
Violet knew Megan had been the first to arrive every morning since she came to the Information Technology Department. She
brought Skyler breakfast every morning.
14
Then, she ced it at the front desk and marked Skyler¡¯s name
Until now, Skyler had no idea that Megan made the breakfast he had
caten.
Megan¡¯s mouth moved. She was no longer in high spirits as her fingers danced on theputer keyboard.
She said in a low voice. | won''t. | don¡¯t know how to take the initiative. 1 thought that it was obvious when I came to Foreverie
Jewelry!¡±
Violet nced at her and said, ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m also in Foreveric Jewelry. Everyone thought that you were
here for me, including Skyler!¡±
Megan stopped talking-
She was silent for a long time. When the car stopped at the hospital parking garage, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve liked Skyler for too long.
Sometimes, I¡¯m afraid he knows | like him, but I¡¯m also afraid he doesn¡¯t know. What should | do if he does know and doesn''t like
me? If he doesn¡¯t know, my feelings for him have been suppressed for many years. |, sometimes, feel a little heavy myself...¡±
Violet''s heart ached as she reached out to stroke Megan''s hair. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl. Skyler¡¯ll like you!¡± said Violet.
Megan pursed her lips and said, ¡°I hope so!¡±
They got out of the car. Megan supported Violet. They went to bandage the wounds and take a scan of Violet to see if she had
broken any bones.
Violet had just finished scanning and was still sitting on the hospital bed where the doctor examined her.
As a result, Abel rushed in.
¡°Dr. Fuller!¡± Violet was a little surprised.
Abel looked worried as he said, ¡°Violet, are you all right?¡±
Violet shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. | just sprained my ankle. Megani
6.90%E
was worried and brought me here to have a check!¡±
¡°What about the wounds on your arm?¡± Abel said with a frown,
Violet was a little embarrassed. ¡°| rubbed against the wall!¡±
¡°Violet, I''ll go out for a while. You can talk to Dr. Fuller!¡± said Megan.
Violet nodded.
Abel gestured for the doctor who was examining Violet to leave the room.
He then looked at Violet and frowned slightly. ¡°Can you walk like this?¡±
Violet looked at her severely swollen ankle and said uncertainly, ¡°I... | think so!¡±
¡°You''d better be careful,¡± said Abel helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t leave any seque behind. I¡¯ve been trying toe to you to apologize for
a long time, but | haven''t found a suitable opportunity!¡±
Violet was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡±
Abel nced at her and said. ¡°I know that you had a questionable drink at our family¡¯s banquet that night. | invited you to the
banquet, but something like that happened. It was caused by my mistake. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±
Violet looked at Abel¡¯s apologetic face and quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s water under the bridge!
Besides, | was fine back then!¡±
¡°You...¡± Abel looked at her hesitantly.
Violet knew what he wanted to ask. She exined, ¡°I went to the h
in time and took medicine. | survived on my own. | wasn¡¯t hurt!¡±
Then Abel heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. | don¡¯t know to apologize to you these few days!¡±
Violet said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel burdened. It¡¯s over!¡±
Abel looked at her and hesitated. ¡°There¡¯s something | don¡¯t know if |
34
should tell you!¡±
¡°What is it?¡± asked Violet, raising her eyebrows slightly.
Abel thought about it and felt that it was better to tell Violet so that she would be mentally prepared. ¡°You watch out for Veronica.
Although she lost the giarism case against you, | felt she would not give up easily.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Violet''s eyes shed. ¡°Dr. Fuller, have you... heard anything?¡±
Chapter 116
At this point, Abel didn¡¯t intend to hide it anymore. He said, ¡°That night, not only did you drink that thing, but many people were
also affected. Ab bie also...¡±
Violet already knew about it. She didn¡¯tment and listened to Abel
quietly.
Abel continued, ¡°Unfortunately, Ab bie was unlucky. At that time, she felt unwell and went to our guest room to rest. In the end,
Benedict came to pick Eleanor up. He was with Ab bie by mistake...¡±
Violet was shocked. She really did not know about it!
¡°l only found out the next day,¡± Abel said helplessly. ¡°My mother already knew that something was wrong with A bbie. She wanted
me to be with Abb ie, so she let A bbie stay in our guest room. She asked me to deliver the hangover soup to Ab bie, but | didn¡¯t
know anything and asked Benedict to help me deliver the hangover soup. Then Ab bie mistook Benedict for me!¡±
Violet knew that Ab bie liked Abel, but she never thought that Ab bie would mistake and sleep with Benedict as Abel.
It was really... going for wool anding home shorn!
Violet did not have the hobby of prying into other people¡¯s privacy. Her eyes shed as she said, ¡°What does this have to do with
Veronica?¡±
Abel told the truth. ¡°Ab bie is pregnant. As you know, doctors can find out if a woman is pregnant after seven days. Moreover, too
many people know about it. For A bbie¡¯s reputation, the Willis family intends to let Benedict marry her! However, Benedict has
someone he wants to marry!¡±
Abel looked at Violet when he said that.
Violet suddenly recalled Henry¡¯s words. ¡°Veronica is getting married. You help her join Foreverie Jewelry as your wedding gift to
her.¡±
Violet opened her mouth but was still confused as she said, ¡°You mean... Benedict wants to marry Veronica?¡±
14
Chigan 304
It never urred to Violet that Veronica would marry Benedict after Henry''s attempt to set her up with Benedict failed.
Abel nodded helplessly. That¡¯s right. After all, something happened to Ab bie in our family. Even if we can¡¯t be inws with the
Willis family, we have to give the Willis family an exnation. | investigated Benedict and found out that Veronica and Benedict
had been together for a long time. At first, Veronica was probably only using Benedict!¡±
Abel nced at Violet and added. | only found out two days ago it was Benedict''s men who did it when you saved me in the
alley. He had S** with Veronica and promised Veronica to help her teach me a lesson. However, for some reason, Benedict
actually fell for Veronica and insisted on marrying her!¡±
Violet was shocked. It was Veronica who looked for Benedict to take
revenge on Abel.
Violet looked angry and said, ¡°Veronica¡¯s really insane. You¡¯re a doctor. You''re just telling the truth. How can she...¡±
Abel smiled. He didn¡¯t care much about it.
He changed the topic and said, ¡°Benedict wanted to marry Veronica, but he ruined Abb ie that night. Logically speaking, the
Willis family¡¯s power should be stronger than the Webb family. Benedict has more to gain from marrying Ab bie than Veronica.
However, | heard that the Webb family seems to have a rtionship with Patrick. | heard that Foreverie Jewelry sued Veronica,
but Veronica can still get into Foreverie Jewelry!¡±
Violet''s eyebrows twitched. So that was how it was!
She wondered why Henry kept urging her to think of a way to get Veronica into Foreverie Jewelry. So that was the crux of the
problem!
Abel did not notice Violet¡¯s abnormality and continued. ¡°If Veronica still can enter Foreverie Jewelry under such circumstances, it
means their rtionship is strong. Therefore, even though the Willis family asked Benedict to give A bbie an exnation, the
Turner family is still watching.
¡°They''re really picking on Benedict¡¯s marriage like they''re buying
something. They want to maximize their benefits! I¡¯m also quite puzzled. How did the Webb family get involved with Foreverie
Jewelry? Logically speaking, other than you, no one else in Foreverie Jewelry is in the Webb. family!¡±
Violet felt a little awkward.
Abel didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with Patrick, but the people of the Webb family knew. They must have promised the
Turner family
something. Only then the Turner family could dare to reject the Willis family like that.
Violet could even imagine Henry lying to her when he said he would give her mother¡¯s letter after Veronica joined Foreverie
Jewelry.
She guessed that after Benedict and Veronica married, Henry would still want to lean on her and let the Turner family h ook up
with Foreverie Jewelry!
Violet pursed her lips and forgot that her foot was injured. She subconsciously wanted to stand up. ¡°Dr. Fuller, actually...
Violet had just said a few words when she grimaced in pain. She plopped down on the hospital bed and gasped.
Abel quickly bent down and looked at her ankle carefully. He massaged her ankle professionally and said, ¡°I will apply the
ointment for you, and it won¡¯t hurt so much!¡±
As he applied the ointment, he asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay? How lid you hurt your ankle?¡±
Outside, Patrick had just approached the door when he saw Abel h Violet¡¯s ankle and carefully applying the ointment to it.
Just then, he and Skyler met Megan downstairs. Megan told Skyler a be their injuries. Patrick asked Megan where Violet was
and came upstairs. did not expect to see such a scene.
Abel was a doctor. Logically speaking, the scene should be very ordinary.
However, Patrick found it extremely ring. Just as he was about to enter, he heard Violet say, ¡°My injury actually has something
to do with what you just said!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Patrick was stunned and stopped in his tracks.
He was sure that if he went in now, Violet would definitely not tell the truth.
Patrick stood quietly in the doorway, listening.
Chapter 117
Abel¡¯s face was full of surprise. He asked, ¡°How did your injury have anything to do with that?¡±
Violet sighed helplessly. ¡°As you know, the Webb family has no rtionship with Foreverie Jewelry other than me. However, if
Veronica wants to marry Benedict, my father can only think of a way from me. He previously used the thing my mother left for me
to threaten me to beg Patrick to let Veronica get into Foreverie Jewelry!¡±
Violet looked tired and added, ¡°I have no choice. The Turner family hesitates about which family they want to be connected to by
marriage. My father keeps urging me to ask Patrick for help. He¡¯s too anxious. Besides, how can Patrick easily let a person with
a bad character like Veronica enter thepany with his personality? | don¡¯t think | can beg him. | had no choice but to think of a
bad n and go to the Webb¡¯s vi to steal the letter!¡±
Abel frowned and said, ¡°So, did you injure when you returned to the Webb family to get the letter?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°My father came back when | got the thing. | brought Megan with me and didn¡¯t want my father to see her and
implicate her. We climbed down from the window on the second floor. | was already feeling uneasy when | climbed down. | was
shocked by the sound of my father unlocking the door and fell and sprained my ankle!¡±
Abel looked at her with heartache and asked, ¡°Did you get what you wanted?¡±
Speaking of which, Violet was a little disappointed. Then she sa got an empty envelope. My father took the letter inside away!¡±
Abel¡¯s heart ached even more. He didn¡¯t expect Violet to be injured she had worked for nothing.
He was about tofort Violet when his phone rang.
When Abel saw it was Ab bie, a trace of gloominess shed across his brows.
Although he sympathized with Ab bie¡¯s plight, he felt a little disgusted when he thought about how he was the one A bbie
originally wanted to set
up.
His eyes darkened as he answered the phone. His clean face did not look. like a mortal.
¡°Abel. I¡¯m going to marry Benedict,¡± Ab bie said with a crying voice. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore. You can rest assured. | can¡¯t
gue you anymore!¡±
¡°What''s the matter?¡± asked Abel, frowning.
Ab bie was devastated and said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m going to register my marriage with Benedict tomorrow! | want to see you.
Where are you?¡±
¡°You''re pregnant?¡± asked Abel. His expression changed slightly.
Ab bie cried self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pregnant. Now, the entire Summerwood City knows about me and Benedict.
My parents would let me marry him if he were a bedbug!¡±
Abel pursed his lips and said, ¡°That''s your business!¡±
¡°Abel Fuller, you are so cruel!¡± Ab bie sobbed sadly.
Abel remained silent.
Ab bie¡¯s heart ached. She had liked Abel for so long but ended up like this.
She cried and said, ¡°Abel, I¡¯d like to see you for thest time. Is it okay?¡±
Abel''s eyes shed, and he said, ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital!¡±
¡°Then I''lle and find you now!¡± Abb ie said quickly.
Abel hung up.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
He knew A bbie woulde over for sure.
Abel turned around and looked at Violet. He said, ¡°Violet, there is at turning point in the matter!¡±
Violet looked at him in surprise.
Abel exined, ¡°Ab bie is pregnant. The Willis family wants Benedict to take responsibility. Abb ie and Benedict will register their
marriage tomorrow. As long as Benedict and Veronica¡¯s marriage is ruined, your father shouldn¡¯t rush you like that. Although it
won''t solve the fundamental problem, it can buy you some time at least!¡±
Violet did not expect such a turn of events. She pursed her lips and asked after a long time, ¡°Ab bie is pregnant so soon?¡±
Abel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he heard Violet¡¯s words. ¡°We can find out if a woman is pregnant after about a week!¡±
Violet was a little embarrassed. She said, ¡°I want to thank you no matter what!¡±
Abel smiled and shook his head. ¡°No need to thank me. You saved before. This is nothing!¡±
my
life
¡°But your injury was caused by Veronica! What¡¯s more, Veronica took revenge on you because you helped me online! In the end,
it was because. of me!¡± said Violet. She was embarrassed when she thought of these things.
¡°You''re different from her!¡± said Abel, looking at Violet with a smile.
Outside the door, Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Abel through the door cra ck and curled his lips mockingly. Could that
solve the fundamental problem?
His gaze fell on Violet¡¯s swollen ankle with a hint of heartache that he couldn¡¯t even notice.
Thinking of what Violet had just said, Patrick understood. No wonder he had asked Nelson to investigate for a day and couldn''t
find out what had happened to Violet. It seemed that Henry had threatened her with something.
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. He remembered that he had warned Henry not to tamper with Violet again. Otherwise, he would not be
polite!¡±
Patrick did not expect Henry to turn a deaf ear to his words. Since that was
1318 Fri, Jan 19
the case, he would not stand on ceremony!
His phone vibrated at this point. Nelson was calling him.
90
Patrick did not want Violet to know he was at the door, so he quickly took his phone and walked away.
Scowling, he answered the phone. ¡°What''s up?¡±
Nelson''s voice was tense as he said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, we¡¯ve caught him!¡±
laa]
Chapter 118
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered slightly and asked, ¡°The one who tampered with the drinks at the Fuller family¡¯s banquet?¡±
Nelson nodded and said, ¡°He used a fake name when he sneaked into the Fuller family. Our men found out his identity and
tracked him all the way abroad. It¡¯s been a few days, so he thought he was okay and used his cell phone and bank cards. As a
result, he was caught by our men and sent back to the country. They just got off the ne! Look...¡±
Patrick pondered for a while, then said, ¡°Send him to Aster Vi!¡±
Patrick hung up the phone. He nced at Violet''s room, turned, and left.
Shortly after Patrick left, Ab bie arrived at the hospital.
Not long after Abel left, Megan came to the ward with Skyler.
When Megan saw no one else in the ward except Violet, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Fuller?¡±
Violet said, ¡°He has had other things to do and can¡¯t stay here all the time!¡±
Megan was a little puzzled and asked, ¡°What about Patrick? Where did he go?¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. ¡°He¡¯s here?¡±
Megan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. | was downstairs earlier and saw himing. over with Skyler. He even specifically asked me
where you were!¡±
¡°But | didn¡¯t see him!¡± said Violet with a frown.
Violet suddenly felt a little uneasy. Patrick came to the hospital an where she was, but he did not appear in her ward.
Why did he leave so suddenly?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.
Skyler said at the right time, ¡°Maybe he had something urgent and left thest minute!¡±
¡°Maybe!¡± Violet nodded absent-mindedly.
Chapter 11s
Megan asked her, ¡°Violet, when are you leaving? I¡¯ve brought back the medicine that the doctor prescribed for you. I''ll send you
back with Skyler!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer. Dr. Fuller asked me to wait here for
him. I''ll leave after hees back!¡±
Skyler¡¯s phone rang at this moment.
He said. ¡°I¡¯m going out to take the call!
¡°You didn¡¯t tell him how | got injured, did you?¡± Violet immediately asked Megan as soon as Skyler left the room.
Megan shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. When Skyler asked me, | only said a few vague words. He didn¡¯t pursue
the matter when he saw | didn¡¯t want to say anything!¡±
Violet looked at her resentfully. ¡°I told you to spend more time with Skyler. Why did youe back so soon? When you two came
in, | felt as if | waspletely redundant!¡±
Megan said sheepishly, ¡°He asked me toe and see you. | can¡¯t reject him!¡±
Violet looked at her angrily and said, ¡°The consequence of you not
rejecting him is to make me a third wheel! Forget it, you silly girl. You only know how to give silently. You don¡¯t dare to say a word
when he¡¯s in front of you!¡±
Megan lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word, wilting.
Skyler received a call from Patrick. Patrick told him he ha and asked Skyler to tell Violet.
anem
Patrick was not a fool. He knew he¡¯d met Megan and couldn''t hide his to the hospital from Violet.
So, he told Skyler.
Skyler returned to the ward and exined to Violet and Megan. They sat there, talking about their school days.
At the same time; Abbi e sat in the director¡¯s office and looked at Abel with bloodshot eyes.
¡°| heard from the nurse that you were with Violet just then?¡± asked Ab bie. She was especially indignant when she heard the
news.
However, A bbie was even sadder when she thought the Fuller family would never let her marry into their family with her current
reputation..
you t
¡°Violet is injured, and | went to see her. What do from me?¡± said Abel, frowning.
Ab bie looked bitter and sad. She bit her lips and held back the tears in her eyes. ¡°Abel, you don¡¯t have to be so impatient. I¡¯m
going to marry Benedict. | won¡¯t take up too much of your time!¡±
Abel remained silent.
Ab bie rubbed her eyes sadly and continued to look at him. ¡°Now, | just want to know if you were unwilling to marry me because
of Violet?¡±
Abel stared at her with an awful expression. ¡°You''re overthinking. What does this have to do with Violet?¡±
Then why are you so nice to her?¡± Ab bie couldn¡¯t help but ask hysterically.
Abel¡¯s frown deepened and said, ¡°Well, I''ll give you one since you want an exnation. | don¡¯t want to marry you because | don¡¯t
want to marry someone | don¡¯t like. It has nothing to do with Violet. The reason why | am good to her is simply because she
saved me from injustice when | was besieged some time ago. | admire her character. That''s all!¡±
Ab bie was still indignant and said, ¡°So you were so protective of he banquet only because you admired her?¡±
Abel looked at A bbie with a hint of impatience in his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s my friend. | invited her to my mother¡¯s birthday banquet.
Shouldn''t | star up for her? Besides, Ab bie, use your brain. Eleanor was the one who disliked Violet first and deliberately
provoked her at the banquet! Don¡¯t target Violet just based on Eleanor¡¯s one-sided words!
ay
¡°| have no idea why you came to the conclusion that | won¡¯t marry you. because of Violet, but | have to tell you clearly not to
believe Eleanor¡¯s words. Previously, when Robert was hospitalized in Summerfield General. Hospital, | saw her pestering Patrick
many times with the excuse of seeing Robert. She couldn¡¯t stand Violet''s outstanding ability and was favored by Patrick, so she
targeted Violet. You were used by others without knowing it!¡±
Chapter 119
Upon hearing Abel¡¯s words, Abbic sprang from the sofa and said, ¡°You mean that Eleanor used me to hurt Violet? Was she lying
about you liking Violet? She liked Patrick herself, but Patrick admired Violet¡¯s ability. She treated Violet as an imaginary enemy
but didn¡¯t do it herself. She only used me to deal with Violet?¡±
Abb ie knew that Eleanor liked Patrick.
However, Ab bie never thought that Eleanor would use her.
Abel looked at Ab bie¡¯s angry and incredulous expression and felt some sympathy for her. He said, ¡°What''d you think? It¡¯s not
something shameful if | like Violet. There¡¯s no need to hide it from you, but she¡¯s only my friend now. Do you understand?¡±
Ab bie seemed to have suffered a big blow and was on the verge of copse.
She muttered, ¡°I... see!¡±
Ab bie suddenly raised her head and stared at Abel. There was a hint of hatred in her voice that Abel could not understand as
she said, ¡°Eleanor
lied to me!¡±
If it weren¡¯t for Eleanor, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to deal with Violet and let someone tamper with the drinks. She wouldn¡¯t have
given herself up to a sc umbag like Benedict.
Her eyes turned red at the thought of that!
Abel was a little helpless as he said, ¡°Now that things havee circumstances, don¡¯t act rashly even though you knew it.
We''ve each other since we were kids, and I''d like to remind you someth You''re going to marry Benedict, and Eleanor is
Benedict''s cousin, can¡¯t fall out with her. Otherwise, you''ll be ostracized in the Turner
¡°What''s more, Eleanor has Robert backing her. If Robert stands up for and you offend Eleanor, it¡¯s equivalent to you offending
Robert as well. Theseplicatedworks of connections involve manyrge familie hope you understand and don¡¯t get your
family into trouble!¡±
Ab bie burst into tears.
She was angry, aggrieved, and sad, but Abel was still willing to think for her when things came to this stage. Even though he
didn¡¯t love her, she could ept it!
Ab bie stood up awkwardly and wiped away her tears with force. ¡°Thank you, Abel. | won¡¯t do anything rash!¡± said Ab bie.
Then Ab bie turned around and was about to leave.
¡°Ab bie!¡± said Abel, raising his voice.
¡°Is there anything else?¡± asked Abbicin in a tearful voice with her back to him.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
¡°When will Benedict and you register your marriage?¡± asked Abel. The matter concerned Violet, so Abel had to ask Ab bie about
it.
¡°It''s tomorrow!¡± said Ab bie, gritting her teeth and holding back her tears.
Then Ab bie quickly turned around and walked out.
Abel stared at Ab bie¡¯s back and shook his head helplessly, hoping the matter would end there.
At the same time, in the Aster Vi.
Nelson hadn''t brought the man over yet, so Patrick was in the garden with. the scissors and took his time trimming the roses.
Nelson entered with two b*dyguards at this moment.
Two b*dyguards dragged a slender man toward Patrick.
Patrick acted as if he did not see them and continued cutting the flowers.
Nelson walked to Patrick and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, we brought the man here!¡±
Then Patrick turned around and looked at the man the b*dyguard was dragging. His voice was emotionless as he said, ¡°Throw
him on the ground!¡±
Nelson was surprised because he thought Patrick nned to have his subordinates interrogate the man!
After all, it had been a few years since Patrick personally interrogated. anyone!
The b*dyguards let go of the man. The slender man copsed to the ground face down like a puddle of mud. Obviously, he had
been taught a lesson beforeing over.
Patrick squatted down and looked at the man on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± asked Patrick.
The man slurred his words, ¡°Greg Boyd...¡±
Patrick smiled faintly. His voice was cold enough to freeze the man as Patrick said, ¡°Really? Then who asked you to tamper with
the drinks at the birthday banquet of the Fuller family¡¯s Madam?¡±
Greg crawled on the ground without saying anything.
Patrick chuckled. Hisughter made the man feel like a venomous snake had crawled over his b*dy.
¡°It seems that you think that person is more terrifying than me, don¡¯t you?¡± said Patrick.
Greg still did not say a word!
Patrick picked up his scissors and flipped it lightly. He seemed to be deep in thought. Then he said, ¡°In that case, | don¡¯t have to
be nice to you!¡±
As soon as Patrick was done speaking, he pulled up one of Greg''s fingers and cut it off without hesitation.
Greg instantly let out a heart-wrenching scream.
However, Patrick acted as if he had not heard anything. His expression was like a ball of ink that no one could see clearly.
He ced the scissors on the ground before Greg and stood up. He took a handkerchief from his suit pocket and slowly wiped
his hands before.
throwing it at Greg¡¯s face.
There was already a pool of blood on the ground. Nelson and the two b*dyguards did not dare to make a sound.
It was okay if Patrick did not make a move. However, once he did, he would scare people to death!
Patrick¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it?¡± said Patrick. His voice was calm as he looked down at Greg like
a nobleman.
Greg''s entire b*dy trembled when he heard that.
The person was a demon. When Greg was captured, he did not know who had caught him. He was still thinking that Ab bie
would not leave him alone!
However, from the looks of it, Greg was clearly wrong. He might not be able to leave this ce alive.
A malicious hatred shed in Greg¡¯s eyes. He suddenly grabbed the scissors on the ground. Determined to die with Patrick, he
instantly sprang from the floor and lunged at Patrick with scissors to stab him.
laa]
Chapter 120
Unexpectedly, Patrick reacted faster than the b*dyguards. He avoided the scissors and kicked Greg at his chest.
The flower scissors in Greg¡¯s hand flew out, and he was kicked into the flowers. The thorns of the roses cut his b*dy everywhere.
Patrick stood coldly beside the flowers and said, ¡°Greg, have you thought it through? Are you going to say it... or not?¡±
Greg trembled in fear.
Patrick¡¯s gaze fell on the scissors at the side. He said unhurriedly, ¡°Nelson, go and ask him. Every time you ask, break a finger of
his! My patience is limited!¡±
Nelson nodded and bent down to pick up the flower scissors.
Greg¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. He was scared now. The man was far more powerful and frightening than he had imagined.
¡°It''s Ab bie Willis! Ab bie asked me to tamper with the drinks. She also drank the problematic alcohol herself. So no one would
suspect her in that way!¡± Greg said quickly and fearfully with a trembling voice.
A dark look shed across Patrick¡¯s eyes as he asked, ¡°Why would she doThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
that?¡±
Gregy in the rose bushes, feeling like he was about to die from the pain.
He did not dare to lie to the man before him anymore. He told the truth, ¡°Abb ie wants to deal with a woman called Violet Webb.
Abb ie even arranged for a few men to rape Violet after she fell for it. A bbie also. arranged for someone to take a video to ruin
that woman''s reputation!¡±
Greg had overheard these words when A bbie was instructing others.
Greg now only wished he had said more and let the man take it easy on
him.
Patrick said slowly, ¡°Oh... so the person she really wants to deal with is
Violet. She made so many people fall for it just to confuse the public. right?¡±
Greg nodded repeatedly. He felt a piercing pain from losing one of his fingers, but his mind was abnormally clear. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.
That woman is a lu natic!¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows and turned around to instruct Nelson, ¡°Take a photo of him and send it to Ab bie along with his
finger!¡±
Nelson nodded respectfully. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hersey! Then the man...¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at the vi behind him. ¡°Lock him in Aster Vi¡¯s basement. Don¡¯t let him die. After the matter
is settled, we''ll deal with him appropriately!¡±
Nelson nodded and quickly instructed someone to take a photo.
Patrick thought over and added, ¡°Set up a meeting with Henry tomorrow!¡±
Nelson was a little surprised. Was the matter rted to the Webb family?
However, Nelson did not dare to ask too much about Patrick¡¯s business. He nodded respecifully.
Patrick left Aster Vi and went straight back to Hersey Court.
At first, after hearing Abel and Violet¡¯s conversation, Patrick knew that the Turner family had to choose between the Webb family
and the Willis family. Patrick hadn¡¯t figured out how to deal with Henry threatening Violet to get Veronica into the Turner family!
However, from the looks of it, neither the Willis family nor the Webb family was good!
Since that was the case, Patrick could do things without the remnant of a scruple!
At Summerfield General Hospital.
Skyler nced at his watch and asked Violet, ¡°When is Dr. Fullering back? It¡¯s gettingte!¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Just wait a little longer,¡± she said. ¡°It should be
soon.¡±
Violet knew that Abel had gone to see Ab bie. He would have asked A bbie about her marriage to Benedict and thene back
to tell Violet.
Skyler suddenly said, ¡°I heard that Freddie is going to organize an Alumni Gathering for Summerwood University a monthter.
Will you be there?¡±
Violet was stunned and subconsciously shook her head and said, ¡°No!¡±
Megan knew that Violet was not telling the truth when she saw Violet''s panicked expression.
She asked Skyler, ¡°Skyler, Freddie isn¡¯t back yet, is he? Why is he organizing an Alumni Gathering right now?¡±
Skyler smiled. ¡°He was very influential when he was in university. He doesn¡¯t n to leave after he returns to Summerwood City
this time. It¡¯s ordinary for him to interact with everyone. | heard the gathering venue is at Sunny May Hotel in the Stanton family
this time. What''s more, he always has a strong appeal. | think a lot of people will be there this time!¡±
Violet forced a smile and said, ¡°Is that so?¡±
She still remembered how Sunny May Hotel of the Stanton family got its
name.
Everyone thought the hotel¡¯s name was taken from May, but only Violet
knew.
Freddie¡¯s name and the word May were all taken from a poem.
Violet had heard from Freddie that his mother liked the poem so much. that his name and hotel name were taken from it.
Seeing Violet was not in a good mood, Megan changed the topic. ¡°Skyler, have you contacted your friends from college in the
past two years?
Skyler smiled and said, ¡°I had a knot in my heart and was unwilling to contact my old friends in the past. After | met you and
Violet, | contacted my roommate from the college. | heard about Freddie organizing an
Alumni Gathering from him!¡±
Megan did not expect that after changing the topic for a while, Skyler would go back to it.
¡°Is that so?¡± said Megan, smiling a little awkwardly.
Skyler nodded. ¡°If Violet doesn¡¯t go, will you?¡± he asked Megan.
Megan''s lips twitched. ¡°Violet hasn¡¯t decided yet. She just said it casually. I''ll see when the timees! Skyler, are you going?¡±
Upon hearing Megan¡¯s words, Violet nced at her and did not refute her.
Megan actually didn¡¯t care if she went or not. Anyway, she had found Skyler now, and nothing else mattered. If Skyler went, she
would go, too.
Skyler looked at Megan¡¯s earnest expression and said, ¡°] haven¡¯t seen my college friends in a long time. I''ll see how it goes
then!¡±
The atmosphere in the ward was a little odd. Fortunately, Abel had finished his business and came over.
Abel and Skyler both offered to send Violet back.
Violet refused them and said, ¡°Megan will take me back!¡±
Abel nodded. He had no intention of avoiding Skyler and Megan. He said
to Violet, ¡°It¡¯s fine. A bie just...¡±
Chapter 121
Violet interrupted Abel. ¡°Megan, please go to the parking lot with Skyler. | need to talk to Dr. Fuller!¡±
Megan nodded and followed Skyler to the parking lot.
Skyler nced at Megan and hesitated, ¡°Megan... Violet and you hiding something from me?¡±
¡°No. What could we possibly be keeping something from you?¡± said Megan, somewhat unnaturally.
Skyler raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You and Violet should know Freddie. You used to have a good rtionship with him, didn¡¯t
you? | remember that you mentioned him to me many times in college!¡±
Megan did not expect Skyler to remember things from their college days.
She pursed her lips and looked at Skyler with aplicated expression. Since he remembered so many things, why couldn¡¯t he
tell that she liked him?
Could it be that she didn¡¯t show it when they were in college?
Megan was a little disappointed. She told Skyler, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about this, but don¡¯t mention Freddie in front of Violet. She
doesn¡¯t want to hear his name!¡±
Skyler was a clever guy. When he heard Megan¡¯s words, he nodded in understanding and said nothing more.
On the other side, Violet confirmed that Benedict would register his marriage with Ab bie tomorrow. She thanked Abel before
leaving.
Megan sent Violet back to Hersey Court.
They both had something on their minds and did not speak much.
When the car stopped, Megan asked Violet, ¡°Violet, do you think Skyler knows | like him?¡±
115
Violet shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but | don¡¯t think Skyler is the kind of guy who ys dumb. He probably can¡¯t tell!¡±
Megan was even more disappointed when she heard that. She pursed her lips and said. ¡°Well, will you go and see Freddie next
month?¡±
Violet''s expression changed. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going,¡± she said
Megan nced at her and asked, ¡°Do you still mind what happened back. then?¡±
Violetughed self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°Does that mean | don¡¯t mind what happened back then if | go?¡±
Megan''s expression wasplicated. ¡°That¡¯s not what | meant,¡± said Megan. ¡°I only feel that Freddie doesn¡¯t seem like
someone who likes to be high-profile. Moreover, ording to his identity, everyone in Summerwood City will rush to meet him.
Now that he hasn''t returned, he¡¯s organizing a big Alumni Gathering. No matter how | look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem like he is trying to
bond with any of the other Alumni. Instead, he seems to have ulterior motives and wants to meet...¡±
Violet''s expression turned awful. She said, ¡°This has nothing to do with
me!¡±
Then Violet opened the car door and was about to get out of the car.
Megan was a little helpless. She grabbed Violet''s arm and said. ¡°You sprained your ankle. Don¡¯t do anything rash. | won¡¯t talk
anymore, okay?¡±
As a matter of fact, they both knew well that based on Freddie¡¯s ide his actions clearly had other motives.
Megan''s cold little face showed a rare expression of helplessness.
She got out of the car and went to the other side. She helped Violet ou the car and into the house.
The se vants were seldom seen at Hersey Court.
As a result, just as Megan helped Violet into the house, they saw a se rvant walking up to them and taking the initiative to help
Violet.
Megan did not want to go inside the house, so she said goodbye.
The se rvant helped Violet walk into the house. Violet immediately saw Patrick sitting on the sofa.
What was even more terrifying was that Patrick was holding Vi.
Vi had been afraid of Patrick. It looked like it wanted to struggle but did not dare to. Vi looked at Violet with its big eyes and
meowed twice.
Violet¡¯s mouth twitched.
Her foot was injured, and she had nned to go straight upstairs.
Now that she saw Patrick holding Vi domineeringly, she could not stand it anymore.
Violet asked the ser vant to help her over and sat down on the sofa in the living room. She looked at Patrick calmly and said, ¡°Mr.
Hersey, please let
me see Vi, okay?¡±
Patrick reached out and scratched Vi¡¯s chin. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I''ll abuse it?¡±
Violet''s smile stiffened as she said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, what are you thinking about? | haven¡¯t seen Vi for a day and miss it a little!¡±
Patrick did not insist. He stood up and handed Vi to Violet on ount. of the fact that Violet was hurt but did not forget to save
the little cat.
Violet smelled the faint mint smell on Patrick¡¯s b*dy as soon as he approached her.
When Vinded in Violet¡¯s hands, it obediently rubbed its head a Violet¡¯s palm.
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered. What a little thing!
He stood in front of Violet and looked down at her. He had no intention leaving.
¡°What happened to your foot?¡± asked Patrick.
13.19 Fri, Jan 19 G
Patrick stood in front of her. The oppressive feeling was too strong. Violet lowered her head guiltily. ¡°I identally sprained my
ankle!¡± she said, rubbing Vi.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
¡°Is that so?¡± said Patrick, looking at Violet with a half-smile.
Violet looked up and saw Patrick¡¯s eyes that seemed to be able to see through her mind.
She quickly lowered her head and could not help but feel even more. guilty. ¡°M... Mr. Hersey, | did identally sprain my ankle!¡±
Violet thought she had identally fallen off the water pipe and sprained her ankle, which could not be considered a lie!
Patrick¡¯s eyes were dark, and his expression was unclear. He did not expect Violet to be willing to tell Abel the truth but not to
him.
It was true. He guessed it when he was outside the ward, didn¡¯t he?
Seeing Violet bending her head and stroking the cat, Patrick did not insist. However, his voice became colder as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s
go and eat!¡±
Then he turned around and went to the dining room.
Violet blinked and looked up at Patrick¡¯s back. The ser vant took the initiative to help her up.
Violet muttered inwardly. Did Patrick believe her?
At the Willis family vi.
A bbie¡¯s parents were telling her about her marriage with Benedict.
Although A bbie¡¯s parents were mad, their daughter was pregnant no They had no choice but to let her marry Benedict unless
they wanted Abb ie to abort the child and have her marry someone else under the reputation of having a miscarriage.
The ser vant suddenly came in with a square delivery box at the time and said, ¡°Miss Willis, your delivery!¡±
a8)
While listening to her parents¡¯ words absently, Ab bie picked up the fruit knife on the coffee table and began to open the delivery
box.
Chapter 122
Ab bie identally cut her finger. She gasped in pain and quickly asked the se rvant to bring the first aid kit. She disinfected the
wound and pasted a band-aid on it.
Only then did she continue to open the delivery box. However, her right eye could not help but twitch when she looked at it.
Abb ie did not take it to heart and continued to open the delivery box.
When her gaze focused on the delivery box and saw what was inside, she instantly let out a shrill scream and threw the box
away.
Ab bie¡¯s father, Shawn Willis, stood up from the sofa and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±
Shawn''s eyes narrowed when his gaze fell on the thing thrown out of the delivery box. He looked at the se rvant and sternly said,
¡°Why did you bring this back?¡±
¡°Mr. Willis, | don¡¯t know what''s in the box, too!¡± said the se rvant, who looked innocent and scared.
Shawn looked terrible. ¡°Take the things away now!¡± said Shawn.
Upon seeing A bbie trembling in fear, Nikki Willis, Ab bie¡¯s mother, sat beside her andforted her.
The ser vant¡¯s expression was awful. She swallowed her nausea and fear to pick up the thing on the floor.
¡°Mr. Willis, there¡¯s a photo in the box!¡± the ser vant said when her hand touched the box.
Shawn walked over with a dark expression and said, ¡°Let me see!¡±
The se rvant handed the photo over. Shawn saw a man lying on the ground
like a pile of mud and half of his finger thrown aside in it.
He looked at the scene and felt a little disgusted.
Shawn thought that someone had sent this to Abbic.
Then he threw the photo in front of Ab bie with a sullen expression and said, ¡°Have you seen the person in the photo?¡±
He had never expected his usually sensible daughter to do so many outrageous things recently!
Upon seeing the man in the photo, Ab bie widened her eyes instantly, and her voice trembled as she said, ¡°How could it be him?
Isn¡¯t he gone?¡±
Shawn knew that Abb ie must know the man in the photo when he saw Ab bie¡¯s situation.
He snapped, ¡°What the hell is going on? Tell me clearly now!¡±
Abbie cried out in fear. She thought everything would be fine after sending Greg abroad, but it never urred to her that
someone would track down Greg all the way abroad.
Looking at the current situation, Greg must have been captured and event given up on her.
Ab bie knew that the matter had been exposed. She did not dare to hide it anymore. She cried and told them the whole story.
Shawn was so angry that he pped Abbi e¡¯s face hard.
Shawn looked at his usually good, clever daughter in disbelief.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
He never expected that Abb ie would end up like this. She actually brou this upon herself!
Nikki was angry and heartbroken. She said, ¡°You silly girl! How could y do such a thing?¡±
Shawn looked at Ab bie gloomily and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to talk about this now. We have to think about how to deal with it next.
The person can send things to our house, so he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary one! We have to think of a way to resolve it.
Otherwise, it will be a problem sooner orter!¡±
89%
Ab bie cried and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know the things would turn out like this. I''ve sent Greg abroad...¡±
Shawn interrupted Abb ie. ¡°Idiot! There isn¡¯t a wall that hasn¡¯t a rack in this world. When you did these things, you should have
thought of the situation! If others find out you were the one who tampered with the drinks that night, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve offended
everyone!¡±
Abb ie cried and did not dare to say a word.
Shawn pondered for a while with a gloomy face and then sinisterly said, ¡°The matter must be suppressed. I¡¯ll arrange for
someone to investigate who has the man now. If the other party is easy to deal with, I''ll directly...¡±
Shawn made a ruthless gesture of slitting the throat as he spoke.
Then, he continued, ¡°If it¡¯s not easy to deal with the person and it really doesn¡¯t work, I''ll bring you to apologize to the person! We
have to think of a way to apologize. We can¡¯t lose our foothold in Summerwood City because of such a small matter!¡±
Shawn had an official career and always paid attention to personal
connections. He did not want A bbie to ruin his years of hard work because of this.
Early the following morning.
Shawn had just received the news that Patrick had sent the man over. Then Shawn¡¯s expression changed immediately.
He stopped Ab bie, who was about to go to register her marriage. ¡°Pack your things now and follow me to see Patrick!¡± said
Shawn.
With a sullen face, Ab bie said, ¡°I need to register my marriage today. What if | can¡¯t register my marriage today, and Benedict
went back on his words? | don¡¯t want the child in my belly to be born out of wedlock!¡±
you
Shawn trembled with anger. He said, ¡°You still have the cheek to say these words. If it weren''t for you, these things wouldn¡¯t
have happened! Do know who sent him here? Patrick Hersey! We can¡¯t afford to offend him! Don¡¯t throw a tantrum!¡±
Ab bie did not think much of it. She knew, of course, that Patrick was not to be trifled with.
However, she did not know Patrick as well as her father did. She did not think much of it, and her tone was exceptionally harsh.
¡°Isn¡¯t he just the CEO of a jewelrypany? What on earth are you afraid of him for? I''ll go with you after | get my marriage
license!¡±
Shawn was so angry that he reached out to hit Ab bie again. Nikki quickly stopped him and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, settle it
properly. Don¡¯t hit Abb ie!¡±
Shawn pointed at Ab bie angrily and said, ¡°You idiot. You have no idea how powerful Patrick¡¯s backer is. If he¡¯s just a guy who
ran a jewelrypany and doesn¡¯t have any other abilities, he would have been killed countless times! Now, get your ass...
-Before Shawn could finish his words, he saw the se rvant rush in and say in
a panic, ¡°Mr. Willis... the police are here!¡±
Chapter 123
¡°What?¡± Shawn''s expression changed drastically.
As soon as he finished his word, he saw the familiar Officer Alec walk in with a group of people. ¡°Mr. Willis, someone has
reported you for
multiple instances of corruption and bribery. Now that the evidence ist conclusive. Pleasee with us!¡±
Shawn''s expression changed drastically. He never expected it toe so suddenly.
He knew something was going to happen when he learned that Patrick was the one who sent the photo and the finger yesterday.
He did not expect it toe so soon!
Shawn''s face was pale as he allowed Officer Alec to handcuff him.
Ab bie¡¯s expression changed drastically, too.
Ab bie was finally scared when Shawn was handcuffed and walked out. She held Shawn¡¯s hand and refused to let him go. ¡°Dad,
| was wrong. I''ll go with you and apologize to Patrick, Please think of a way, and don¡¯t let them take you away!¡±
Shawn''s face was ashen. For a moment, it was as if he had lost all his spirit. ¡°Ab bie, |... | think I¡¯ve really fallen this time. Don¡¯t
marry Benedict. You''ll be bullied if you marry him when something happens to me. Hurry up and leave this ce with your
mother!
After saying that, Shawn was pulled into the car.
Ab bie cried until her voice was h oa rse.
Nikki had always had no idea what to do. Shawn was her backbone. When Shawn was arrested, she stood in the courtyard in a
daze. Her eyes were filling with confusion and panic.
At the same time, in The Gents.
Henry had been here before, but ording to his status, it would be best if
14
he had only entered an eighth-ss private room in four halls.
This was his first time entering a first-ss private room in the Integrity, and he was a little curious.
The fir
first-ss room was indeed worlds apart from an eighth-ss one.
The meeting hall was as big as an entire eighth-ss private room beside it. Not to mention that the aisles beside the private
rooms were all connected to the private rooms. Every aisle was marked with what kind of ce it was.
Henry nced around and saw the chess room, the swimming pool, the
sauna, etc.
He followed Nelson inside.
When he saw Patrick sitting on the sofa, he immediately felt the ss difference between Patrick and him.
He smiled obsequiously. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | heard that you were looking for me?¡±
¡°Sit down,¡± said Patrick in a nd tone,
Henry sat on the sofa at the far end and smiled at Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, what can | do for you?¡±
Patrick looked up at him and said, ¡°I heard that you want Veronica to join Foreverie Jewelry?¡±
Henry''s expression changed slightly as he smiled unnaturally. ¡°Mr. H all fathers wish the best for their daughters. | just...¡±
Patrick did not have the patience to listen to his hypocrisy. He went straight to the point. ¡°I can let Veronica marry Benedict, but
Veronica ca join Foreverie Jewelry!¡±
Henry''s expression changed drastically. He had no idea how Patrick knew
about that.
Well, even Violet had never asked whom Veronica was going to marry.
24
Henry pretended not to understand. ¡°Huh? Mr. Hersey, | don¡¯t understand. what you mean!¡±
Patrick looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t tell me your ultimate goal is to get Veronica to join Foreverie Jewelry to get
her to marry Benedict. Take it as if | didn¡¯t say it if that is not true!¡±
Henry''s expression changed again and again. ¡°Mr. Hersey, no... I... I...
Upon seeing Henry was stuttering, Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t be
nervous. You can talk
slowly!¡±
Henry was old but clearly felt that he was not Patrick¡¯s match.
Henry thought about it in silence. He had threatened Violet but eventually still wanted Violet to ask Patrick for help.
Since Patrick was willing to appear to help, there was no need for him to y tricks on Patrick!
Henry looked at Patrick sincerely and said. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you are right. My main goal is to have a marriage alliance between the
Turner family and the Webb family. Is there any good idea, Mr. Hersey? It¡¯s not that | want Veronica to join Foreverie Jewelry, but
the Willis family also wants to form a marriage alliance with the Turner family!¡±
Patrick nced at Henry coldly. He picked up the remote control and turned on the LCD TV in the private room.
ATV News appeared on the screen. It impressively was the scene of Sha Willis being arrested.
The news headline was that Shawn Willis had been arrested for multiple instances of corruption and bribery!
Patrick said calmly, ¡°This is my sincerity. Mr. Webb, do you think the Turner family will still let Benedict marry Abb ie if the Willis
family is like
this?¡±
Henry''s expression turned ugly. He knew that Patrick was not an ordinary
person.
After all, Henry had been in business all his life, and he had heard things.
However, he did not expect Patrick to be so capable.
He looked at Patrick and was a little afraid. ¡°Mr. Hersey, even if the Turner family doesn¡¯t have a marriage alliance with the Willis
family, the Turner family might not let Veronica marry into their family!¡±
Patrick pursed his lips sarcastically. ¡°Aren''t you still sitting here talking to me because | can help you fulfill your wish?¡±
Henry was an old fox. Of course, he knew there was no such thing as a free lunch.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
He looked at Patrick nervously and said, ¡°I wonder what Mr. Hersey needs. me to do for you to help me so much?
Patrick finally gave Henry a look. His gaze was deep as he said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Give me what Violet¡¯s mother left for her!¡±
Henry''s b*dy instantly stiffened. ¡°M... Mr. Hersey!¡±
He was so guilty and scared that he didn¡¯t know what Patrick meant.
Henry cursed in his heart. Violet must have told Patrick about him threatening her.
He looked at Patrick with a dry smile. Mr. Hersey, what letter are you talking about? I... | had no idea!¡±
Patrick had a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold to the bone. ¡°Mr. Webb, could it be that you also want to end up like
Shawn?¡±
COMMENT
Chapter 124
Henry''s face instantly turned pale. Cold sweat kept dripping down his forehead.
Patrick said, ¡°Mr. Webb, my patience is wearing thin!¡±
Henry''s eyebrows twitched. He quickly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and forced himself to say, ¡°I can give the letter to
you, Mr. Hersey. But we''ll talk about it after Veronica and Benedict get married!¡±
Henry was a clever man. Shawn was not an ordinary person in Summerwood City. However, his evidence was gathered, and he
was reported in such a short time. It could be seen that Patrick¡¯s power was so strong that no ordinary person could afford to
offend him.
Patrick looked at Henry mockingly and thought Henry would be so dominating since Henry threatened Violet like that!
So much for Henry!
Patrick stood up and said, ¡°They can register their marriage today. Mr. Webb, | hope you won¡¯t disappoint me!¡±
Then Patrick stood up and left..
Patrick walked to the door of the private room. Suddenly, something came to his mind, and he stopped. With his back facing
Henry, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t go and disturb Violet again!¡±
After saying that, Patrick turned around and nced at Henry. ¡°Mr. V | have a bad temper. If | find out you have crossed the line
again, you think about the consequences yourself!¡±
Cold sweat broke out on Henry¡¯s back. It was the first time he knew the
young man was so scary!
Henry sat in the private room for a long time. He felt his legs go weak. before he got up and left.
Patrick left the private room, and Nelson quickly followed him. ¡°Mr. Hersey, are we going back to thepany now?¡±
Patrick did not answer Nelson''s question. Instead, he instructed him, ¡°Tell the Turner family | can give them the project they
mentioned previously. but Benedict and Veronica must register their marriage today!¡±
The Turner family was one of the few people who knew Patrick''s identity and background. Otherwise, they would not have
rushed to curry favor with Patrick.
Everyone else thought that Patrick was the king of jewelry.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
However, the Turner family knew a little more. Although they did not know Patrick¡¯s true identity, Patrick could actually get his
hands on manyrge projects in various industries in Summerwood City, which meant that Patrick had people in both the political
and business worlds. His voice carried weight.
When Nelson heard Patrick''s words, he quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, I''ll do it immediately!¡±
Patrick thought it over and said, ¡°I won''t go to the office today. I¡¯m going home! Don¡¯t call me if there¡¯s nothing important.¡±
Nelson nodded and watched Patrick leave.
At Hersey Court.
Violet had only applied for half a day¡¯s leave but did not know that the outside world had turned upside down.
She had just been helped downstairs by the ser vant and was summop Vi when she received Abel¡¯s call.
Perhaps Vi was unhappy from being rubbed by Patrickst night unwilling toe over to Violet today.
It jumped onto the coffee table and stared at Violet.
Just then, Abel called Violet.
¡°Hello, Dr. Fuller!¡± Violet answered the call while looking at Vi.
¡°Violet, I''m afraid that Ab bie and Benedict''s marriage will be ruined!¡± said
Abel with a little heavy tone.
Violet was stunned and asked, ¡°How did it happen?¡±
Abel¡¯s voice was somewhat pitying and sympathetic as he said, ¡°The Willis family is about to copse. I¡¯m afraid the Turner
family won''t be able to be inws with the Willis family anymore. Ab bie¡¯s father, Shawn Willis, was arrested this morning. It is
said that his embezzlement and bribery amount is huge. Shawn will have to spend the rest of his life in prison. He probably
knows it, too. He chose tomit suicide in prison. When A bbie¡¯s mother learned the news, she jumped off from the top of the
commercial building and died on the spot!¡±
Violet, who had never encountered anything like it, was struck with mixed. emotions and some sympathy.
she
It took her a long time to say, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Ab bie will break down when s
encounters this kind of thing. You shouldfort her!¡±
Abel sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know where she went now. Her mother died, and she disappeared without a trace. It¡¯s as if she
doesn¡¯t care about anything anymore. | can¡¯t contact her now. I¡¯m just a little worried about. you. Will your father still force you to
beg Patrick?¡±
Violet pursed her lips and looked a little worried. ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± said Violet. ¡°With the Willis family in trouble, my father thinks
Veronica has a better chance of marrying Benedict. So he probably won¡¯t make things. difficult for me like he did before!¡±
Abel felt that what she said made sense. ¡°That''s good. If... there¡¯s anything can do for you, please let me know. I¡¯m going to look
for A bbie now!¡± said Abel.
Violet nodded and said yes. Then she hung up.
Thinking about the Willis family, Violet still felt a little enlightened. She did not expect the Willis family to be destroyed in just a
few hours.
As a bystander, Violet still had all kinds ofplicated emotions in her
heart.
89%
The Willis family incident happened so suddenly that it disrupted Violet¡¯s rhythm. She wanted her mother¡¯s letter back but did not
know how to negotiate with Henry.
The doorbell of the vi suddenly rang while Violet was thinking.
The person outside the door seemed to have poor patience and kept
ringing the doorbell, making an extremely ear-piercing sound.
Chapter 125
The piercing doorbell made Violet highly ufortable.
She frowned slightly and got up from the sofa, nning to jump to the door with one of her feet.
As a result, Violet saw the s ervant appear and open the door before shel could move.
She sat down for a short while before she saw the se rvante in. Behind her was Veronica with an angry look.
Violet was stunned and a little surprised.
She did not expect that Veronica would actually find Hersey Court.
However, Violet was a little confused about Veronica¡¯s emotions right at -the moment. Logically speaking, Veronica wanted to
marry Benedict. Now
that the Willis family was in trouble, didn¡¯t she have a higher chance of winning?
Veronica came in such an aggressive manner as if Violet had done something unforgivable.
Veronica was hating the hell out of Violet before she came here.
She now saw Violet living in this golden district. The elegant style and understated luxury of Hersey Court were far beyond her
imagination.
Veronica felt even more jealous and hateful when she saw those!
Violet now lived in such a great ce and didn¡¯t even help her. Then Veronica didn¡¯t have to be polite to her.
¡°What are you...¡± said Violet, raising her eyebrows slightly.
Before Violet could finish her words, she was interrupted by Veronica.
¡°Violet, you can¡¯t stand that I¡¯m better than you? You''re married to Patrick now and have such a good life. Can¡¯t you help me
marry Benedict? What are your intentions?¡±
14
Violet was dumbfounded. She looked at Veronica speechlessly. ¡°If you want to marry Benedict, marry him. | didn¡¯t stop you!¡±
Veronica snorted. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say. You know that the Turner family has conditions for me to marry into their family. Only
when | join Foreverie Jewelry will they agree to my marriage with Benedict. You''re already married to Patrick. | don¡¯t believe you
can¡¯t help me with such a small matter!¡±
Violet''s face turned cold when she saw Veronica¡¯s self-righteous expression. She said, ¡°Even if | can help you, why should |?¡±
Veronica¡¯s face twisted. ¡°Violet, you do think too highly of yourself. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? It¡¯s your honor to be
able to help me. Don¡¯t think | don¡¯t know that Dad will give you your mother¡¯s letter only if you help me!
¡°I''ll tell you the truth. If you don¡¯t help me today and let that b itch Ab bie. register her marriage with Benedict, I''ll burn the letter
your mother left for you when | get back home today. Let¡¯s see what you can do! At most, | won¡¯t marry Benedict, but | can still
find another man. But what about you? There¡¯s one and only letter your mother left for you!¡±
Veronica¡¯s expression was vicious and arrogant.
Violet''s expression sank. She could tell Veronica did not know about the ident with the Willis family.
Before Henry could do anything, Veronica came to Violet''s door
aggressively and threatened her. She did treat Violet like a wicked person!
Violet hated Veronica¡¯s attitude of taking everything for granted. Who did Veronica think she was?
Veronica did not care that Violet was angry at all. She raised her chin provocatively and said, ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±
Seeing Veronica like this, Violet was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Scared! Well, Veronica Webb, you¡¯re making a scene like a
clown. Do you really
think
you can threaten me? If you can burn that letter, go ahead and burn
it now!¡±
With a cold expression, Violet said to the se rvant, ¡°Throw the woman out!¡±
Violet did not believe that Henry would let Veronica destroy something. that could control her so easily.
Violet searched through the study yesterday but could not find the letter. If Veronica really had the ability, Violet would take it!
Veronica was furious and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Violet Webb!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
¡°Let''s see if | dare!¡± said Violet.
After saying that, Violet ignored Veronica. She picked up one of Patrick¡¯s smoking cessation mints from the coffee table, peeled
and threw it into her mouth.
¡°Please leave!¡± The se rvant asked Veronica to get out expressionlessly.
Veronica was in disbelief. She said, ¡°Violet, how dare you treat me like this? Do you really not want your mother¡¯s letter
anymore?¡±
Violet ignored Veronica. The se rvant¡¯s face had turned cold as she said, ¡°I''ll call the police if you don¡¯t leave!¡±
Veronica stood rooted to the ground. A vicious look shed across her face. She felt particrly unbnced when she thought
about how Violet lived in such a good ce, and she still needed Violet¡¯s help if she wanted to marry Benedict now.
A most vicious thought suddenly appeared in Veronica¡¯s mind. If Violet''s face was disfigured, would Patrick still let her stay here?
Moreover, Patrick did not seem to care about Violet that much. As long as
she added fuel to the fire...
At the thought of that, Veronica suddenly took advantage of the ser Cvant¡¯sck of attention and rushed directly toward Violet.
Chapter 126
The se rvant never expected Veronica to have such sudden and crazy behavior.
Veronica threw Violet onto the sofa directly and used her sharp nails to scratch Violet''s face
Violet had no idea that Veronica was behaving like a lu natic.
Violet''s ankles hurt, and she couldn¡¯t move with ease: So she gave a hard push with her uninjured toes and jerked back
However, Veronica pounced over on her too fiercely, fast, and ruthlessly. In the end. Violet did not dodge Veronica.
Veronica¡¯s fingernails directly scratched her neck, and four bl oody marks. instantly appeared on Violet''s neck.
Violet gasped in pain
and reached out to cover her neck.
The serv ant had reacted and rushed over to pull Veronica away.
No one noticed that the vi door was opened from the outside when Veronica rushed over.
Before the ser vant could reach the sofa, a hand grabbed the back clothes of Veronica''s neck and sent her flying!
Veronica crashed on the ground, knocking down a ss vase on the side.
The vase shattered and cut Veronica¡¯s face. A bl oody wound instantly appeared on her face. The blood spread like the blood
flowers.
Veronica curled up in pain and whimpered.
She reached out to cover her face with her trembling hands. As a result. her hands were covered in blood, and she instantly let
out a miserable.
scream.
It never urred to Veronica that she wanted to disfigure Violet, but instead, she was disfigured!
Patrick didn¡¯t even give Veronica a single nce. He knelt half on one knee on the sofa, staring at Violet..
Clutching her neck with her hand, Violet looked at the sinister-looking man before her and called in a low voice, ¡°Patrick...¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was particrly awful.
He had never liked se vants walking around the house. Usually, ser vants. were rarely seen in the vi. He left a ser vant at
home to look after Violet just because Violet had a sprained ankle.
However, he never expected Violet to be scratched by Veronica in his territory under such circumstances.
At the sight of the bloodstains on Violet¡¯s neck, Patrick got a gloomy look. A storm was brewing.
The serv ant carefully called out, ¡°Mr. Hersey... Miss Webb suddenly went crazy. | couldn''t...¡±
Before the se rvant could say the word stop, Patrick suddenly turned around and said coldly to the s ervant, ¡°What a good-for-
nothing you are!¡±
The se rvant was so frightened that she shrank her shoulders and did not. dare to say one more word!
Patrick dialed Nelson¡¯s number directly and said, ¡°Tell Henry toe to Hersey Court to pick up Veronica. Otherwise, | don¡¯t
mind sending a corpse back to him!¡±
Patrick hung up after saying so.
On the other end of the line, Nelson was stunned. He did not understand. why Patrick was suddenly so mad.
However, Nelson did not dare to dawdle. He quickly called Henry and conveyed Patrick¡¯s words to him.
Henry had just returned home when he found out that Veronica had found out early in the morning that Ab bie and Benedict
would register their marriage. She felt that Violet had not helped her, which led to this
oue.
Veronica asked around for Violet¡¯s residence. Of course, ine had put a lot of effort into helping Veronica.
When Veronica found out where Violet was currently staying, find trouble with Violet.
She went to
When Henry heard ine¡¯s words, he thought of Patrick¡¯s statement that they were not allowed to go to Violet again. He was so
mad that he pped. ine¡¯s face hard and said, ¡°B itch, you always cause trouble for me!¡±
ine covered her face in disbelief and stared at Henry.
Henry had been frightened by Patrick and was in a fit of anger. How could he take ine seriously?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
As soon as he finished his words, he received a call from Nelson.
Upon hearing Nelson''s words, Henry was so frightened that his legs became weak. He sat down directly on the sofa. It was over!
Henry was furious. He red at ine and said, ¡°You taught your daughter well! You''ve ruined me this time!¡±
Then Henry hurried out of the door with a pale face.
At Hersey Court, Patrick stared at Veronica lying on the ground like a dead dog. There was no emotion in his eyes.
He walked up to Veronica step by step and looked down at her. His tone was a little scary as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve never hit a woman,
but I''ll never show mercy when a woman bes a mad dog!¡±
Then he kicked Veronica in the abdomen.
Veronica was sent flying and crashed into a wall. She groaned in pain and clutched her stomach, but she was so afraid that she
did not dare to
breathe loudly.
She had a hunch that Patrick might really kill her if she dared to show Patrick the arrogance she showed in front of Violet.
ml
20-29 Sat, Jan 20
Although Veronica was arrogant, she had been pampered since she was a little kid. She had never seen such a terrifying thing.
Her sn ot and tears flowed down her face, mixing with the blood. She looked disheveled and disgusting.
Patrick turned around and calmly said, ¡°Bring me the first aid kit!¡±
The s rvant quickly brought the first aid kit over.
Patrick opened the first aid kit and slowly took out the alcohol to disinfect Violet''s wounds.
Violet sat up straight and raised her neck slightly.
Patrick used cotton to disinfect her wounds with alcohol. Violet hissed in
pain and subconsciously retreated a little.
¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Patrick said in a low voice.
Violet endured the pain and closed her eyes. Her b*dy was stiff and
motionless.
Patrick looked at her as if she was facing a great enemy and snorted. ¡°You should have thought of this when you let that mad
woman in!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and opened her eyes slightly to look at him. She bi her lips and did not say a word.
She knew that Patrick must be mad about what happened today.
But to be honest, she didn¡¯t know very well what exactly he was angry about.
While disinfecting Violet¡¯s wounds, Patrick told the s ervant, ¡°Call the family doctor over and ask him to bring tetanus and rabies
vine injections!¡±
Chapter 127
The se rvant quickly nodded and went to make a call.
Each time Patrick touched Violet¡¯s wounds with the cotton, Violet closed. her eyes and trembled in pain.
Patrick looked at the curve of her chin, which looked like a swan lifting its neck and taking off. It was so beautiful,
Unfortunately, the swan¡¯s neck was scratched!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick¡¯s Adam''s apple couldn¡¯t help but move slightly, and his hand¡¯s movement became softened.
Violet could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Hersey, is the disinfection done?¡±
Patrick recalled that she had called his name in a moment of desperation. Now, she became calm and distant again.
His expression was somewhat displeased, and his voice couldn''t help but carry a bit of sarcasm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually quite
powerful when you face me? What''s more, didn¡¯t you fight at the Moonlight Pavilion before? Why can¡¯t you even deal with a
woman now? Where did the strength you used to beat up Yvonne?¡±
Violet''s face was tense. She opened her eyes slightly and looked at Patrick. ¡°My foot is injured!¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°Is that why you changed from a strong woman to a weak
one?
This was the first time Violet had heard Patrick cra ck such a cold joke. For some reason, she felt Patrick seemed to be a little
more approachable.
Violet couldn''t help but smile. ¡°I''m not that fragile and just unprepared!¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Is that so? Then remember to be wary of others from now on!¡±
Violet''s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. ¡°Yes, I''ll remember that!¡±
Patrick carefully disinfected Violet''s wounds as if Veronica were a dirty. thing covered in bacteria.
66%
He disinfected the wounds again and again as he asked the se rvant beside him, ¡°What the hell happened?¡±
The ser vant, who had a good memory, described the conversation. between Violet and Veronica, Veronica threatening Violet
regardless of everything, and Veronica pouncing on Violet like a mad dog.
Patrick was no longer angry. He only said, ¡°Don¡¯t let the wild dog in again. You don¡¯t have to work here anymore if there¡¯s a next
time!¡±
The ser vant quickly nodded.
The doctor soon arrived, and Violet received two needles in her arm.
The doctor also brought anti-inmmatory medicine and scar removal
ointment.
Patrick was very interested in treating Violet''s wounds today. When Henry came, Patrick was applying medicine to Violet¡¯s neck.
Henry''s heart ached when he saw Veronica curling up against the wall with blood and tears on her face!
After all, Veronica was her biological daughter!
However, Henry did not dare to speak rashly since Patrick did not speak.
Patrick ignored him and quietly treated Violet¡¯s wounds.
To facilitate the medicine powder¡¯s absorption and wound venttion, Patrick wrapped a few rounds of gauze around Violet''s
neck to cover her
wounds.
After he was done, he looked down at Violet¡¯s smooth face and said. shockingly, ¡°You look like a hanged ghost!¡±
The corners of Violet¡¯s mouth twitched. She understood what Patrick meant. When people hanged themselves, white silk was
wrapped around. their necks.
After Patrick was done, he said, ¡°Help Mrs. Hersey upstairs!¡±
The se rvant immediately came over and reached out to help Violet up.
Violet''s eyes flickered. She could tell that Patrick did not want her to participate in his handling of the matter.
Her surname was Webb, after all.
Unfortunately, she no longer had any feelings for the Webb family!
Violet disappeared at the top of the stairs, then Patrick sat down on the
sofa.
2D
He looked at Henry and said faintly, ¡°Speaking of which, | should call you. my father-inw. However, Mr. Webb, you don''t like to
be my father-in-w but go against me. Then | have no choice!¡±
Henry was so nervous that he quickly said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, Veronica is still young and insensible. I''ll apologize to you for what she
did wrong. For Violet¡¯s sake, don¡¯t hold it against Veronica!¡±
Patrick snorted coldly. When he thought of Violet¡¯s injuries, his voice. tinged with anger as he spoke, ¡°Veronica¡¯s still young. But
she¡¯s the same age as Violet, isn¡¯t she? Mr. Webb!¡±
Henry was so scared that he dared not to say one more word!
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at Henry mockingly. ¡°What Veronica scratched Violet. | still have to respect Violet. Mr.
Webb, you think of Violet? And what do you think of me?¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was calm, but Henry was so terrified that his legs went w ¡°Mr. Hersey, it¡¯s my fault. | didn¡¯t discipline her well. |
apologize to you and Violet on behalf of Veronica. I¡¯m really sorry! I''ll definitely teach her lesson when we get back home!¡±
Patrick ignored Henry''s apology and said bluntly, ¡°A mad dog should be kept at home. This is not a ce for her to behave
atrociously. If she rushes to court death, she will only be killed and left in the wilderness!¡±
Henry''s face turned pale. ncing at Veronica curled up on the ground,
Henry nodded repeatedly. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | got it. This will never happen again!¡±
Patrick stood up from the sofa and saidzily, ¡°It''s good you understand. Also, regardless of whether Veronica is injured or
disabled, she has to register her marriage with Benedict today. I''ve made a deal with the Turner family. They are happy to have
Veronica marry into their family. today. It¡¯s now or never!¡±
Patrick especially emphasized the word today.
With every word Patrick said, Henry¡¯s heart sank.
Now that Henry heard Patrick¡¯s words, he quickly nodded and said, ¡°They¡¯ll definitely register their marriage today. Once they do,
I''ll send the thing to you, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick nced at Henry and gave him a look that said Henry knew his ce. Then Patrick turned around and went upstairs.
Henry walked over and reached out to help his daughter up. He looked at her with heartache and anger and hurriedly sent her to
the hospital.
Henry helped Veronica out of Hersey Court.
Veronica was so scared that she did not dare to say a word.
Now that she was out of the door, it was as if she had escaped the devil''s territory. Her entire b*dy hurt like hell, and she burst
into tears.
Henry red at her angrily and said, ¡°You still have the cheek to cry? You''ve ruined everything!¡±
Veronica was in so much pain that she held her stomach with one hand. and covered her face with the other. She said, ¡°Dad! I¡¯m
disfigured...¡±
Henry was angry and helpless as he said. ¡°It¡¯s fine. With Patrick¡¯s permission, even if you''re disfigured, the Turner family will still
agree to let you marry into their family. Don¡¯t be st upid again in the future. The Willis family has been destroyed, and do you
know that?¡±
Veronica suddenly turned around and stared at Henry in shock. ¡°What?¡±
she asked.
Chapter 128
Henry looked at Veronica angrily and said, ¡°Ab bie¡¯s father was arrested andmitted suicide in prison. Her mother also
committed suicide by jumping off a building. Ab bie has no right to fight with you anymore. If you hadn¡¯t done such a st upid thing
today, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered for nothing!¡±
Veronica totally did not expect things to turn around.
She thought that her behavior today was no different from looking for trouble. She suddenly regretted it to the extreme and burst
into tears.
Henry pulled her into the car and sent her to the hospital to bandage her wound. He said in a low voice, ¡°Do you know who did
this to the Willis family?¡±
Veronica shook her head with a miserable look.
Henry lowered his voice and gritted his teeth. ¡°It''s Patrick. He can eliminate the Willis family without batting an eyelid. He¡¯s not
someone to be trifled with. Keep your head clear. Don¡¯t mess with Violet again from now on. Otherwise, | won¡¯t be able to save
you!¡±
Veronica recalled what happened at Hersey Court. She was so scared t she shrunk her shoulders and dared not to say another
word.
That man was dreadful!
Violet sat by the bed and opened the mirror on the dresser. She flipped open the gauze and looked at the wounds on her neck.
At this moment, Patrick pushed the door open and entered. Violet suddenly retracted her hand and pulled the gauze. She winced
in pain. when she rubbed against the wounds.
Patrick was amused to see her like this. He asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°I''m checking my wounds!¡± said Violet, somewhat unnaturally
Violet thought that when Patrick heard what she said to Veronica, he would definitely ask Violet what the letter Veronica said
was.
Unfortunately, Patrick never mentioned it.
He only said. ¡°Take some painkillers if your neck hurts!¡±
Violet looked at him and said with dignity, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Hersey. Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t hurt that much. | can
bear it!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. Was she deliberately keeping a distance?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
His voice was a little cold as he said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you!¡±
Then he turned around and left.
Violet blinked her eyes with a trace of loss she had not noticed. Sheforted herself. It was true. He did not care about her at
all. How could
he ask about the letter?
It was better for her not to have any other thoughts. Otherwise, Patrick would say that she had an improper idea.
In the afternoon.
When Veronica finished dressing her wounds in the hospital, she changed her clothes and went to the City Hall with Benedict to
register their marriage.
Even though Veronica had a bandage on her face, Benedict still got the marriage license with her.
However, it could not hide the disdain in Benedict¡¯s eyes.
At the end of the day, he was willing to marry Veronica because of his own
interests.
Previously, he wanted to use Veronica to h ook up with Patrick. Now, he had obtained a crucial project from Patrick. Naturally, he
had to get married to Veronica.
Some reporters came upon hearing the news when Benedict and Veronica. walked out of the City Hall with their marriage
licenses.
After all, Veronica had many ws as the designer of the giarism case.
111
Now, she had gotten married twice in such a short time. It could be said to be eye-catching.
What''s more, the Turner family was quite famous in Summerwood City. The amateur spectators probably liked this kind of news.
Facing the reporters, Veronica was still smiling even though her face was injured.
However, her expression froze slightly when she saw Ab bie¡¯s resentful face not far from the City Hall.
Veronica had not forgotten that it was because of the copse of family that kept her invincible and married Benedict.
Veronica felt very ufortable being stared at by A bbie. Her eyes darkened. Although the Willis family was weak, she could
not let the bas ta rd child in Ab bie¡¯s belly be born since she was married to Benedict
now.
Although she was no match for Violet, Ab bie could forget about riding her head now.
Thinking of it, Veronica came up with an evil n.
In a dim alley that night, seven or eight burly men were pulling on a woman who screamed at the top of her lungs.
Unfortunately, the ce was too remote, and no one could notice it.
on
Even if some people saw it, they would not dare to meddle when they sa the group of men.
After an unknown period of time, Abb ie felt that her b*dy was about to lose consciousness. Thest man finally stood up.
The man clicked his tongue and said, ¡°As expected of a rich youngdy, the taste is wonderful! It almost made me die!¡±
The man beside him teased, ¡°Even if she is a rich youngdy, she is just a pair of worn-out shoes! Look at you!¡±
66%
¡°Speaking of which, Veronica is the smart one. She knows that if she wants to marry into the Turner family, she has to trip over
the Willis family!¡±
Ab bie, lying on the ground like a rag, suddenly froze!
It was Veronica. Veronica caused her father to go to:mit suicide!
and her mother to
The man¡¯s discussion was still ringing in Ab bie¡¯s ears.
¡°Although Veronica is smart, she¡¯s a venomous snake. We have to stay away from her! We can¡¯t afford such a woman!¡±
¡°However, speaking of which, these rich young masters are heartless. Even if the woman is pregnant with his child, he still does
not take it seriously!¡±
¡°Are you stu pid? If he took it seriously, would he agree to Veronica¡¯s suggestion and let us deal with this woman? If it weren¡¯t for
the child, she probably wouldn''t have to suffer tonight!¡±
The men got dressed, and the sounds of their discussion became more. and more distant.
laa]
Il
COMMENT
Chapter 129
Abb ie clenched her fists tightly. The ba tar d in her belly was gone. She could feel it.
Her life was hopeless. She wanted revenge. It was her only motivation to live. She only wanted to kill Veronica and Benedict, the
s ut and the scu mbag!
What A bie did not know was the group of men made a call as soon as they left the alley.
¡°Mr. Massy, we have followed your instructions and said everything before that woman!¡±
The other party said something, and the man on the phone immediately beamed.
It was indeed Veronica who asked them to gang-rape A bie.
However, they did not expect that just after Veronica called them, someone woulde to their door and give them another
business deal for nothing.
They just needed to say a few lines after they gang-raped the woman. It
was too easy!
At the same time, in the first private room of Integrity Hall in The Gents.
Nelson walked in and whispered something into Patrick¡¯s ear. Patrick¡¯s eyes shed, and he nodded.
Then, he looked at Benedict and Bobert and said, ¡°Robert, | got something to do. Help me bring Benedict to have more fun. After
all, he¡¯s my brother-inw now! Take him whatever he wants to y!¡±
Yes! Benedict already knew that Violet and Patrick were married.
However, he had promised Patrick that he would not spread rumors.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
room,
It was Benedict''s first time in The Gents¡¯ first-ss private and he was still a little out of ce.
However, on second thought, he was Patrick¡¯s brother-inw. He instantly felt more confident.
Robert smiled like a fox. ¡°Okay, Patrick, go ahead with your business. I''ll make sure he has a good time!¡±
Patrick gave Robert a meaningful look before getting up and leaving.
After leaving the Integrity Hall, Patrick went to the Serenity Hall.
Nelson followed behind him and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, Veronica made a move Ab bie. | asked them to reveal to Abb ie that the Willis
family¡¯s incident
at
was rted to Veronica and it was the intention of Benedict and Veronica
that Ab bie was treated like this!¡±
Patrick noddedzily and walked toward the Serenity Hall leisurely.
Henry was waiting in the private room. When he saw Patrick enter, he immediately stood up and greeted him. ¡°Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick walked over and sat down on the sofa. He raised his eyelidszily. and nced at Henry. He said, ¡°Mr. Webb, | heard you
are looking for
me?¡±
Henry quickly took two folded pieces of paper from his briefcase and handed them to Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, this is what Violet¡¯s
mother left for
her!¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows. Henry raised his hand for a long time before Patrick slowly reached out and grabbed the letter with
his slender fingers.
He flipped through it casually, wanting to confirm the handwriting.
Today, when Patrick learned that Henry had used a letter to threaten Violet, he sent someone to find what Violet''s mother,
Martha Webb, had written before she died and recorded her handwriting.
However, Patrick suddenly saw a sentence just as he flipped it open.
¡°Violet, I''m not your biological mother, but...¡±
Patrick folded the letter instantly. His expression was somewhat unsightly.
000
He had no intention of peeking at Violet''s privacy. He just wanted to confirm her mother¡¯s handwriting. He did not expect to see
such a secret.
Patrick suddenly understood why Henry treated Violet like that.
It turned out that the old thing knew that Violet was not his biological daughter, so he used her without scruples.
Patrick looked at Henry solemnly and said, ¡°Have you... read the letter?¡±
Henry did not dare to lie in front of Patrick. He was silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°Yes. | read it when | received it back
then!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was extremely sinister. ¡°So, you treat Violet like that because she¡¯s not your biological daughter?¡± said
Patrick.
Henry''s expression changed as he said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, I... | admit that I¡¯m not a good father. When Violet was little, | loved her
even though | didn¡¯t care enough about her. But who knew... Martha, that b itch, actually let me raise someone else¡¯s daughter
and raise her so big. If it weren¡¯t for this letter before she died, | would have probably been kept in the dark till now. | hate her
deeply!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was ashen. There was an indescribable feeling in his heart. He felt a little sorry for that woman.
Patrick looked at Henry and said, ¡°So, you vented your hatred on Violet, didn¡¯t you?¡±
Henry could tell that Patrick was angry. He hunched his shoulders and did not dare to speak.
Patrick¡¯s expression was uncertain. The atmosphere in the private room was oppressive.
Patrick thought it over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Violet know about this now!¡±
Henry nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, don¡¯t worry. | definitely won¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±
Henry felt a little regretful. He would never be able to use Violet againter on. At first, he had nned to let Violet repay Martha
for hiding the
20-29 Sat, Jan 20
thing from him. Now, it seemed that it wouldn¡¯t work!
Patrick did not even want to look at Henry. He lowered his head and said coldly, ¡°You can get lost now!¡±
Since the man was not Violet''s biological father and used her like that, Patrick didn¡¯t need to show Henry any mercy.
Henry''s expression changed. He did not dare to offend Patrick. He stood up and left without saying a word.
Violet stayed at home for two days before going to work.
Her feet had notpletely recovered, but she could walk and did not dare to exert force.
After breakfast, Patrick picked up his car keys and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll drive you to work!¡±
Violet thought about how the man had left the words up to you that day, and then he had not returned for two consecutive days.
He had only returned to Hersey Courtst night.
She didn¡¯t even need to guess. Patrick must be mad about Veronicaing over to cause trouble.
She really could not understand how a man could get annoyed easily.
Violet was used to keeping a distance from Patrick. She subconsciously rejected him. ¡°No, thanks. | can do it myself!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face sank. He looked at Violet with a gloomy expression and said, ¡°Did | wrong you by sending you to work?¡±
Chapter 130
Violet''s expression froze. She said, ¡°I thought there¡¯s no need to trouble. you, Mr. Hersey. | can handle a small matter like going
to work myself!¡±
Patrick looked at her with an uncertain expression. He took a step forward and breathed on her face. ¡°Violet, do you think I''ll eat
you?¡±
Violet was inexplicably nervous. She leaned back slightly without a trace.
She did not know what Patrick meant and onlyughed dryly. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you are kidding me!¡±
Patrick stared at her for a while before turning around to change his shoes. He did not even look at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to
carry you into the car, be more self-aware!¡±
Violet frowned. Patrick¡¯s behavior... was inexplicably abnormal!
Something had provoked him?
While Violet was thinking about it, she heard Patrick say stiffly, ¡°Violet, I¡¯m not that scary and can¡¯t eat you. You don¡¯t have to be
so afraid of me!¡±
Violet was a bit helpless. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. | only remember what you said and keep a distance from you. Control
myself, and don¡¯t have any thoughts | shouldn¡¯t have!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face turned cold. When he remembered that he was the one who said those words, he was so depressed
that he did not want to say anything.
He was silent for two seconds. With a little harsh tone, he said, ¡°I told you not to have improper thoughts about me, but | didn¡¯t
tell you to avoid me. Am | that scary? Besides, you''re my certified wife, after all. Your ankle is injured. I¡¯m not so inhumane as to
let you take a taxi yourself. I¡¯m not in the habit of abusing my partner!¡±
Although his tone was not good, it sounded like he was exining his abnormal behavior.
Violet blushed when she heard him talk of his wife and partner.
¡°It''s no different from sitting in your car or taking a taxi!¡± Violet muttered.
Patrick¡¯s patience ran out. He looked at Violet as if he was looking at a r etard. ¡°Do you know how long it takes to walk from the
vi area to outside and get a taxi? Besides, you''re half-c ippled!¡±
With Patrick¡¯s venomous tongue, Violet really wanted to glue his mouth. with a bottle of super glue instantly.
However, what he said was the truth. Violet didn¡¯t consider it.
She was not a pretentious person. Since that was the case, she could only say in a m uffled voice. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick snorted coldly. He just took his car keys and walked out without looking at her.
Violet limped and tried hard to keep up with Patrick as he got into the car.
Violet got off at the intersection in front of thepany. She walked unhurriedly toward thepany building.
Violet arrived at the Design Department. Before she could even sit down, she saw a shocking piece of news.
The general content was that Benedict had been married for only a day, but he had cheated on her wife. The journalists used a
lot of pen and ink to describe his previous flirtatiousness and the extent of his
promiscuousness.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
The most uneptable thing was that he had only been married for a day but had cheated on his wife. Moreover, there was also
the astounding multiyer movement, which was breathtaking.
The matter had a terrible social impact. It even became a trending topic on Twitter, and many sarcastic online keywords
appeared.
¡°Multiyer movement¡±
¡°The fastest cheater ever¡±
¡°A powerful pile driver¡±
¡°You rich people really know how to y¡±
Thements were even more quintessential.
[This is probably the legendary evenly matched! The women get married twice a month, and the men have countless women in a
month!]
[Birds of a feather flock together. The couple is a perfect match!]
[Doctor, | was cu ckolded the day after my wedding. Do you have any sc umbag remover?]
Violet frowned and looked down. When she saw the photo of Benedict and Veronica at the entrance of the City Hall two days
ago, her expression changed slightly!
She really did not expect that Veronica would still go and register their marriage after being beaten up so badly that day.
Should Violet say what kind of spirit Veronica had?
Moreover, Violet Webb had been staying at home these past two days and, had not even essed the inte. She did not
know that Veronica and
Benedict were married!
Henry''s goal had been achieved. Would he still give her mother¡¯s letter to
her?
At the thought of it, Violet''s expression turned awful.
She walked out of the Design Department and stood in the corridor. She dialed Henry¡¯s number.
As a result, Henry hung up.
When she called again, the other party¡¯s line was busy. Violet was frowning badly.
At the same time, Patrick¡¯s phone rang in the office on the top floor.
Violet had a feeling that Henry was deliberately not picking up the phone. She was about to continue calling him.
At this moment, a call came in.
¡°Hello, Dr. Fuller! What can | do for you?¡± Violet¡¯s attitude toward Abel was as gentle as ever.
Abel¡¯s voice was like a gentle breeze and drizzle as she said, ¡°It''s nothing. serious. | just wanted to ask if your ankle has
improved over the past two days!¡±
Violet lowered her head and looked at her feet. ¡°I¡¯m much better. | can even walk now. But | can¡¯t go too fast, or it will hurt!¡±
Abel said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, be careful. You''llpletely recover in two
days!¡±
¡°Okay, I''ll be carefull¡± said Violet, nodding.
She thought of the marriage of Benedict and Veronica and the tragedy of the Willis family. She could not help but ask, ¡°By the
way, did you find.
Ab bie?
When Abel heard Violet¡¯s words, his voice suddenly became heavy as he said. ¡°I have found her, but...¡±
¡°What''s the matter?¡± asked Violet. She felt that something was wrong when she heard Abel''s tone.
Chapter 131
Abel sighed helplessly. ¡°Abb ie was sent to the hospital by a passerby two. nights ago. Identification shows that she... was raped
by multiple people. The child in her belly was gone, and her vagina was severely torn.
However, she refused to speak, no matter what the police officers and doctors asked her. She had been discharged when | went
to see her the next day. | don¡¯t know where she went!¡±
Violet''s face took on a ghastly expression. She didn¡¯t have interaction with A bbie except for customizing jewelry for her.
However, Violet could imagine such a thing would be a catastrophe for a woman, undoubtedly.
She could tell that Abel was still worried deeply about Ab bie.
Violet knew Abel''s character well. Although he was cold to most people, het was kind at heart. He had the doctor''spassion
in him.
The Willis family had been destroyed, and such a thing had happened to Ab ie. Abel must be worried sick about Ab bie.
She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Go and look for her. Report it if you can¡¯t find her. She¡¯s the only one left in the Willis family. If you
find her, please.
comfort her!¡±
Abel responded, seeming a little distracted.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
Violet said a few words to him before hanging up.
Just when she hung up and was about to return to the Design Department, Henry unexpectedly called her.
Violet frowned and then answered the call.
When Webb spoke, his voice was so gentle that it made Violet
ufortable.
¡°Violet, | was discussing business with someone when you called me. What''s the matter?¡±
20:30 Sat,
At this moment, a call came in..
¡°Hello, Dr. Fuller! What can | do for you?¡± Violet¡¯s attitude toward Abel was as gentle as ever.
Abel''s voice was like a gentle breeze and drizzle as she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. | just wanted to ask if your ankle has
improved over the past two days!¡±
Violet lowered her head and looked at her feet. ¡°I¡¯m much better. | can
even walk now. But | can¡¯t go too fast, or it will hurt!¡±
Abel said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, be careful. You''llpletely recover in two days!¡±
¡°Okay, I''ll be carefull¡± said Violet, nodding.
She thought of the marriage of Benedict and Veronica and the tragedy of the Willis family. She could not help but ask, ¡°By the
way, did you find Ab bie?¡±
When Abel heard Violet¡¯s words, his voice suddenly became heavy as he said, ¡°I have found her, but...¡±
¡°What''s the matter?¡± asked Violet. She felt that something was wrong when she heard Abel''s tone.
COMMENT
0
20.
00%
Abel sighed helplessly. ¡°Ab bie was sent to the hospital by a passerby two nights ago. Identification shows that she... was raped
by multiple people. The child in her belly was gone, and her vagina was severely torn. However, she refused to speak, no matter
what the police officers and doctors asked her. She had been discharged when | went to see her the next day. | don¡¯t know
where she went!¡±
Violet''s face took on a ghastly expression. She didn¡¯t have interaction with Ab bie except for customizing jewelry for her.
However, Violet could imagine such a thing would be a catastrophe for a woman, undoubtedly.
She could tell that Abel was still worried deeply about Ab bie.
Violet knew Abel''s character well. Although he was cold to most people, he was kind at heart. He had the doctor¡¯spassion in
him.
The Willis family had been destroyed, and such a thing had happened to Ab bie. Abel must be worried sick about A bbie.
She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Go and look for her. Report it if you can¡¯t find her. She¡¯s the only one left in the Willis family. If you
find her, please,
comfort her!¡±
Abel responded, seeming a little distracted.
Violet said a few words to him before hanging up.
Just when she hung up and was about to return to the Design Department, Henry unexpectedly called her.
Violet frowned and then answered the call.
When Webb spoke, his voice was so gentle that it made Violet
ufortable.
¡°Violet, | was discussing business with someone when you called me. What''s the matter?¡±
C30 Sat, Jan 20
66
¡°Benedict and Veronica are already married. When do you n to give my mother¡¯s letter to me?¡± said Violet, frowning heavily.
Henry gave a dryugh and began to y dumb. ¡°What letter?¡± asked he.
Violet''s expression instantly turned awful. ¡°What do you mean?¡± said Violet. ¡°Previously, you threatened me with my mother¡¯s
letter and asked me to beg Patrick to agree to let Veronica join Foreverie Jewelry. Don¡¯t tell me you''ve forgotten what you¡¯ve
done after such a short time!¡±
Henry''s voice was awkward as if he wanted to lose his temper but dared
not.
¡°But it''s not your credit that Veronica got married to Benedict!¡± said Henry
Violet was so angry that her blood welled up. ¡°What''s it gonna take for you to give me that letter?¡±
Henry thought of Patrick¡¯s words and pursed his lips. ¡°Um...Violet, let me tell you the truth. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±
Violet frowned deeply. She suppressed the surging anger and said, ¡°Tell
me!¡±
Henry said hesitantly, ¡°Actually... the envelope in your hand and the first. two lines of the letter | took a photo of for you were
copied by someone | hired to copy your mother¡¯s handwriting...¡±
Henry''s voice became lighter and lighter. Violet was so mad that she almost wanted to tear him apart. ¡°What did you say? Why
did you deceive me since there was not a letter?¡±
Violet had been thinking about her mother¡¯s letter for so long. Event though Henry threatened her, she endured it.
But now, Henry said he actually lied to her.
Violet was so angry that she couldn''t think straight. She asked, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±
Henry thought of Patrick¡¯s face and dared not speak harshly toward
20:30 Sat, Jan zu
Violetbe. ¡°It¡¯s that... you refused to help me, so | had no choice!¡± said Henry with ack of confidence.
Violet was so furious that she gritted her teeth and said into the phone, ¡°Henry Webb, why don¡¯t you die!¡±
Then Violet hung up. She had never hated Henry so much at this
moment.
Violet had treated the letter as the only thing her mother left behind since. Henry said there was a letter. Now, she had nothing!
Violet''s eyes turned red uncontrobly. She raised her head and held back her tears. She rubbed her eyes and turned back to
the Design Department.
Violet was absent-minded for the entire morning.
Just before lunchtime, Skyler came out of the office and said, ¡°Ms. Webb, please go to the CEO''s office. Mr. Hersey said a client
specifically wants you to design jewelry!¡±
Hearing Skyler¡¯s words, everyone in the Design Department revealed envious expressions.
Violet nced at Skyler and nodded in a daze. She got up and went to the top floor.
Violet saw Robert and Eleanor sitting inside as soon as she entered the
CEO''s office.
Eleanor had exquisite makeup on and was wearing a tight-fitting dress that showed off her curvy figure to the fullest.
Eleanor raised her chin slightly when she saw Violet.
Violet looked away expressionlessly as if she did not see Eleanor.
Eleanor clenched her fists in anger at once.
Violet looked at Patrick and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | heard you were looking for
me!¡±
Ww
bb%
Patrick looked up at her. ¡°Ms. Foster wants you to design a ne for her,¡± said Patrick. ¡°Nelson has typed the contract. You
both take a look. You can sign the contract now if there¡¯s no problem,¡±
Violet frowned. To tell the truth, she didn¡¯t want to take on this job.
Eleanor was not kind to Violet. Moreover, Violet and Violettwo had made a scene at the Fuller family¡¯s banquet. Violet did not
think Eleanor would be kind enough to send her business.
Seeing that Violet was silent, Patrick frowned slightly and said, ¡°What? You
don¡¯t want this client?¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. ¡°Mr. Hersey, that¡¯s not what | meant.¡±
¡°Then what do you mean? | asked you to sign the contract. Why didn¡¯t you say anything? Violet, you indeed have the right to
pick your clients, but you must have a reason to reject your clients. Do you understand?¡± said Patrick, looking at her
meaningfully.
Chapter 132
Violet looked at Patrick and pursed his lips tightly.
After a moment, she turned to look at Eleanor and said, ¡°Ms. Foster, can | ask why you want me to design it for you? After all,
things didn¡¯t go so well between us at the birthday banquet of the Fuller family¡¯s Madam.
Eleanor¡¯s face stiffened slightly when she heard Violet''s words. Then sheughed and said, ¡°Ms. Webb, how can you say that? I
didn¡¯t take that small matter to heart at all. | was angry back then and might have said. something rash, but that¡¯s all in the past. |
would have forgotten if you. hadn¡¯t mentioned it!
¡°Besides, you''re Patrick¡¯s capable employee. | love the jewelry you designed for Ab bie. | would be happy to be your friend and
also want to give Foreverie Jewelry some business. Well, you¡¯re not holding a grudge -against me because of that, are you?¡±
said Eleanor as she looked at Violet
with an innocent and magnanimous expression.
¡°Ms. Foster, you''re overthinking. | wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage back then. You can¡¯t say | hold a grudge against you!¡± said Violet,
frowning.
Upon hearing Violet¡¯s words, Eleanor instantly recalled the scene of red wine being sshed on her. The smile on her face
almost disappeared.
She smiled stiffly and said, ¡°It''s good that you don¡¯t hold a grudge!¡±
Violet continued, ¡°Ms. Foster, it¡¯s not a problem for you to ask me to design custom-made jewelry. But in front of Mr. Hersey and
Mr. Foster, | have to tell you, Ms. Foster, in advance that if | don¡¯t meet your
requirements, we''ll terminate the contract peacefully! Don¡¯t make things difficult for each other!¡±
Eleanor gritted her teeth in hatred, but she still forced a smile and showed her generosity before Patrick. ¡°No problem. I''ll listen to
you, Ms. Webb!¡±
Robert watched them with great interest from the side. The war between women was interesting!
He estimated that Eleanor¡¯s lungs would hurt from Violet¡¯s direct shot!
Violet signed the contract with Eleanor expressionlessly. She gave it a cursory nce, and the contract was entirely in her favor.
No wonder Patrick wanted her to sign the contract.
It was foolish not to earn money. If Eleanor found trouble or broke the contract, there was a way to deal with her!
At this point, Robert felt that it was about time. He said, ¡°Eleanor, don¡¯t forget your business here. Don¡¯t you have something for
Patrick?¡±
Eleanor immediately reacted and nodded. She took an invitation from her bag, stood up, and walked to Patrick¡¯s desk. ¡°Patrick,
it''s my birthday in a few days. I¡¯m holding a birthday party tonight. Pleasee and have fun!¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Patrick took the invitation and casually threw it aside. ¡°Okay. | will go if |
have time!¡±
Looking at Patrick¡¯s perfunctory attitude, Eleanor felt a little sad.
¡°It''s noon,¡± said Robert. ¡°Let¡¯s go to lunch together. What do you say?¡±
Violet refused. ¡°I won¡¯t be going. You guys may go with Mr. Hersey for
lunch!¡±
Then Violet was about to leave.
However, Patrick seemed to be displeased all of a sudden. He said coldly ¡°I don¡¯t want to go and eat!¡±
Violet''s footsteps paused slightly. It should have nothing to do with her!
However, as she reached the office door, Eleanor held her hand and said, ¡°Miss Webb, please wait!¡±
Violet subconsciously pulled her hand out and frowned. ¡°Is there anything else, Ms. Foster?¡±
Eleanor was indignant, but she wanted to spend more time with Patrick.
She had no choice but to say, ¡°Ms. Webb, I¡¯ve been busy recently, so | might not have time toe over and discuss the
customized jewelry
with you. The jewelry you are going to design for me is my birthday gift. If
Ms. Webb has time today, let¡¯s have lunch together. | can discuss my requirements with you!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed as she asked, ¡°Eating and talking about work?¡±
Eleanor almost couldn¡¯t maintain herposure. ¡°Ms. Webb, let¡¯s talk it after lunch if you don¡¯t like the way!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and said, ¡°It''s not that | don¡¯t like it. Ms. Foster, if you want to talk at noon, let¡¯s go and have lunch
together!¡±
Hearing their conversation, Robert looked at Patrick and said teasingly, ¡°Patrick, what do you think? Let¡¯s go together. The more
the merrier!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Since you are asking me to go, let''s go together!¡±
Robert almost couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. It was clearly because of Violet, but Patrick said it sounded dignified.
The four of them entered the CEO¡¯s personal elevator.
When they reached the first floor, Violet had just walked out when someone called her.
¡°Violet!¡±
Chapter 133
Violet turned around and immediately saw Megan''s cold, furrowing small
face.
Looking at the four people in front of her, Megan seemed confused about the lineup.
Violet smiled and immediately saw through Megan''s thoughts. Just as she was about to exin, someone beat her to it and
rushed in front of Megan with a bright smile. ¡°Meggy!¡±
Megan frowned in disdain and moved away from him. ¡°Mr. Foster! My name is Megan Floyd!¡±
Robert was hurt and said, ¡°Meggy, we haven''t seen each other for a few days. Don¡¯t be so cold!¡±
Megan could not stand Robert anymore. She looked at him and said, ¡°Mr. Foster, please respect yourself!¡±
Robert sighed helplessly. ¡°We''ve known each other for so long. Why are you always so hostile to me?¡±
¡°If you were more normal, | wouldn¡¯t have treated you like this!¡± Megan said expressionlessly.
Robert looked innocent. He turned to look at Violet and Patrick. ¡°Am | not
normal?¡±
Patrick stared at Violet from the corner of his eye and ignored Robert.
Violet did not want to stand here and attract attention. She said, ¡°Megan, we are going to eat. Would you like to join us?¡±
Upon hearing Violet¡¯s words, Robert immediately showed a look that you read my mind.
Megan looked at Robert and then at Violet. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together!¡±
They walked toward the outside.
20:30 Sat Jan 20
Robert was overjoyed. He said, ¡°Meggy, it¡¯s right you go and have lunch. with us. It¡¯s more lively with more people around!¡±
66
Megan chose to ignore him. The corners of Violet¡¯s mouth twitched as she said, ¡°Mr. Foster, don¡¯t be too enthusiastic. Megan is a
little afraid of your
enthusiasm!¡±
Robert was a little spiritless and looked confused. ¡°No way,¡± said Robert. ¡°Didn''t they say a good girl is afraid of being pestered
by a man? How can a girl not like men being passionate about her? It is a recognition of her charm!¡±
Violet couldn''t help butugh. Then she said, ¡°Mr. Foster, you are rich in experience!¡±
¡°Of course. Back then, | was...¡± When Robert saw Megan looking at him from the corner of her eye, he changed the topic and
immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m clean and honest and have blocked manyscivious women!¡±
Patrick felt ufortable when he saw Violet chatting andughing with
Robert.
Almost subconsciously, Patrick undermined Robert without thinking. ¡°I think you''re fooling around. You¡¯re a womanizer!¡±
Violetughed softly when she heard Patrick¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Hersey ust have a point,¡± said Violet. ¡°Otherwise, people who keep
themselven won''t have so much experience to talk about!¡±
¡°Patrick,¡± said Robert, staring bitterly at Patrick. ¡°You said that on pur
Patrick nces out of the corner of his eye at Violet. Violet smiled casually, and her eyes seemed to have stars tw inkling inside.
The corners of Patrick¡¯s mouth curled up. Then he said, ¡°Yes, | did. I¡¯m. deliberately undermining you!¡±
Robert didn¡¯t expect Patrick to admit it so honestly. He choked for a
moment.
Eleanor clenched her fists, her heart burning with anger.
ml
She was the one who asked Violet to have lunch with them. However, if Violet did not go, Patrick made it clear he was unwilling
to go with them.
However, looking at Violet, Patrick, and Robert chatting andughing. Eleanor was so angry that her teeth hurt.
They walked out of the Foreverie Jewelry building.
Eleanor could not hold back the jealousy in her eyes. For a moment, she met Megan¡¯s cold gaze.
Megan''s clear eyes were filled with the warning light.
Eleanor¡¯s expression froze. Just as she was about to retract her gaze, she heard someone call her name.
¡°Eleanor!¡±
They all looked over at the same time.
Abb ie stood not far away from them with a pale face, looking like a demon had escaped from hell.
Eleanor almost didn¡¯t recognize her at first nce. ¡°A... Ab bie, how did you be like this?¡±
Abbie looked at Eleanor from afar and said, ¡°Come here. | have someth
to tell you!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was unperturbed. Robert smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Eleanor, go over there and see why she¡¯s looking
for you!¡±
Eleanor nodded and walked toward Ab bie.
Violet frowned. She always had an instinct that something was happening without her knowing.
Eleanor walked to Ab bie¡¯s side, and the two of them took a few steps away.
Eleanor lowered her voice and looked disgusted. She asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me? And how did you get here?¡±
Now that the Willis family was doomed, Eleanor naturally didn¡¯t have to
20-30 Sat, Jan 20
curry favor with Ab bie, much less watch her face and do whatever she
wanted.
Abb ie looked at Eleanor with a gloomy gaze. She looked like an evil spirit, particrly terrifying.
Her tone was soft and gloomy as she said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you for something! | heard from your se rvant you and Rober have
come to Foreverie Jewelry to meet Patrick!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Ab bie knew about Patrick handing over his father¡¯s evidence.
However, Patrick had nothing against the Willis family. Why did he do that? Thinking of what those men had said that night, Ab
bie understood.
In the final analysis, it was all because Veronica, the s lut, tried every means to marry Benedict. That was why her family was
ruined.
Ab bie knew well that she was no match for Patrick, and she had never
thought of taking revenge on Patrick.
Compared to Patrick, she hated Benedict and Veronica even more. She wished she could pull out their tendons, skin them, and
tear them into pieces!
Eleanor panicked under A bbie¡¯s gaze. She only wanted to get rid of her as soon as possible, so she said impatiently, ¡°What do
you want from me?¡±
¡°Give me a car and get someone to help me keep an eye on the
movements of Veronica and Benedict!¡± Ab bie said bluntly and matter-of- factly.
Eleanor¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Abb ie, are you crazy? Why should | help you
do that?¡± said Eleanor.
Chapter 134
Ab bie was not angry. After losing her home, she had already understood how the world worked.
Eleanor¡¯s hypocrisy and disgust were really nothing to her.
Abbie stared at Eleanor expressionlessly. ¡°Eleanor, you like Patrick, right? Tell me, if | tell Patrick that you used me to deal with
Violet at the Fuller family¡¯s banquet, what will Patrick do to you?¡±
Eleanor¡¯s expression turned grim instantly. ¡°You''re the one who wants to deal with Violet because Abel likes Violet. What has it
got to do with me?¡±
Abb ie smiled a smile that made one¡¯s heart turn cold. ¡°Really? Then | really want to see if Patrick will believe me. Anyway, | have
nothing now so I¡¯m not afraid of anything, Eleanor!¡±
Eleanor¡¯s expression changed several times. In the end, she red at Ab bie fiercely. ¡°Fine. You win, but I''ll only help you this
once!¡±
Ab bie put away her scary smile. ¡°That''s more than enough times.¡±
Eleanor was angry and aggrieved. ¡°Don¡¯te looking for me again!¡±
Ab ie curled her lips up mockingly. ¡°My phone number hasn''t changed. Just get someone to give me the car and news!¡±
After Ab bie finished speaking, she turned around and left.
Her family was ruined, she was humiliated, and she had a miscarriage. She would make those two people pay a painful price for
everything!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
Lunch.
Eleanor had previously said that she wanted to talk to Violet about customizing jewelry.
In the end, she was distracted during the meal. She couldn¡¯t concentrate at all.
Eleanor left right after finishing her meal, but Robert pestered Megan and
MG-
refused to leave.
They ate near thepany, so they walked back after eating.
66
Robert had no intention of leaving. He looked at Patrick and said, ¡°Patrick, you¡¯re so mean. Meggy works in yourpany, but
you didn¡¯t tell me!¡±
Patrick looked disgusted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she was in Foreverie Jewelry.¡±
Megan was in Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s Information Technology Department. Nelson knew that, but he did not feel that he had to
report such a small
matter to Patrick.
Patrick only found out today that Megan was also in Foreverie Jewelry.
Robert smiled and stared at Megan with affection in his eyes. ¡°Meggy, is it nice to work at Foreverie Jewelry? If it isn¡¯t, you can
come to work at mypany. I''ll wee you with open arms!¡±
Megan looked at him coldly as if she was looking at a re tar d.
She ignored Robert and quickened her pace.
However, Robert was not frustrated at all. He followed her with a cheeky.
smile.
Violet and Patrick were walking behind them. Patrick knew that ankle hurt, so he did not walk fast.
Seeing that they were about to reach thepany, Patrick asked, your foot still hurt?¡±
Violet nced at Patrick. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Thank you for you concern, Mr. Hersey.¡±
Patrick was stunned and his handsome face darkened..
Wasn''t he the one who wanted to keep a distance from Violet and didn¡¯t want to acknowledge their rtionship previously?
Why did he feel especially ufortable now that Violet was behaving exactly the way he wanted?
MG
Humans were really contradictory creatures!
Patrick sulked. After taking two steps, he suddenly thought of the call Henry had given him in the morning.
He nced at Violet and suddenly did not know if he should give Violet. the letter and let her know the
Henry was not Violet¡¯s biological father. If Patrick told Violet about this, Violet would understand why Henry treated her so badly
in the past.
However, Violet would also know that Martha was not her biological
mother.
Patrick found out that Martha treated Violet very well. If Violet knew about this, she would definitely feel very upset.
Patrick did not realize that he was actually considering another person¡¯s
-emotions.
60%
To Violet, Martha¡¯s letter could help her let go of some things, but it could also make her sad.
Patrick felt conflicted.
He stared at the back of Violet''s head and suddenly cried out, ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him expressionlessly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hersey?¡±
Patrick stared at her cold face and asked, ¡°Henry treated you so badly. Do you hate him?¡±
Violet froze. She lowered her eyes, not wanting Patrick to see her true
emotions.
She answered, ¡°Yes.¡±
Especially when she found out that her mother¡¯s letter was fake, she wished she could kill Henry.
She no longer treated that person as her biological father.
Ill
No father in the world would treat his child like this!
Patrick felt a little dispirited. ¡°What about your mother? What kind of feelings do you have for her?¡±
Violet suddenly looked up at Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, why are you asking me
this?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. He turned his head and looked elsewhere as his eyes flickered. ¡°Nothing. It was just a
random question. After all, Henry treated you so badly but you¡¯re not blinded by revenge, so your childhood was probably not too
bad. Therefore, I¡¯m very curious about what kind of person your mother was and what your feelings for her
are!¡±
Violet stared at Patrick for a few seconds. ¡°Mr. Hersey, why are you curious. about this? This isn¡¯t like you!¡±
Patrick felt a little guilty. ¡°Really? The question just popped into my mind. If it¡¯s not convenient for you to tell me, then it¡¯s fine.¡±
Violet thought of her mother and her eyes were filled with nostalgia. ¡°No, it''s not an inconvenience at all. However, no amount of
words can describe. the rtionship between us. She treated me very well. | love her very
much. She¡¯s a very good person!¡±
Violet didn¡¯t say anything else. If she didn¡¯t have her mother, she would definitely have been blinded by revenge now!
Patrick had mixed feelings. He wanted tofort Violet.
However, before he could speak, Violet said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, we''re almost at thepany. I''ll leave first so that others won¡¯t
misunderstand.¡±
After Violet finished speaking, she ignored the pain in her ankle and quickened her pace.
Patrick looked at her back and his expression turned extremely ugly.
At this moment, he could only think of one phrase: you reap what you
sow!
Chapter 135
The next two days were peaceful.
Violet was looking for inspiration to prepare for the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition while designing the
customized jewelry that Eleanor wanted.
Eleanor had exceeded Violet''s expectations this time. She did not cause any trouble and was very cooperative throughout the
entire process.
Eleanor also liked the things designed by Violet.
Violet finalized her sketches and the team started making the customized jewelry.
Everything seemed to be going well, except for Patrick. He seemed a little. abnormal.
Recently, after work, he cultivated a new hobby which was to pet cats.
cultivat
Every day, he would take some time to pet Vi and cultivate his rtionship with it.
Violet had nothing to say about this matter. After all, he was the one who brought Vi home. He could pet Vi whenever he
wanted, and she had no right to interfere.
However, apart from petting Vi, Patrick also liked to ask Violet how to make the kitten like him more.
Every time he asked Violet, she would feel her heart s kip a beat. It was very terrifying!
Vi always looked pitiful in Patrick''s arms. Violet¡¯s heart ached when she
saw it.
On this day, it was Eleanor¡¯s birthday.
In the afternoon, Robert came to Foreverie Jewelry again.
This was not the first time he came here. Ever since he found out that
0 G.
Megan was in Foreverie Jewelry, he had been visiting thepany for three consecutive days.
Although Megan always treated him coldly, his enthusiasm did not diminish.
Patrick could not be bothered to say anything to Robert.
Robert lounged in Patrick¡¯s office. ¡°Are you going to Eleanor¡¯s birthday party tonight?¡±
Patrick was expressionless. ¡°No.¡±
¡°Then what will you be doing?¡±
¡°I''m going to go home and pet the cat.
Robert was shocked. ¡°What? You''re petting a cat? Are you kidding me?¡±
Patrick looked at him coldly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now.¡±
Robert automatically ignored this sentence. ¡°By the way, you asked me on the phone if it was right for you to hide something
about a person to protect their feelings. | got a call at thest minute and hung up on you, so I''ll tell you the answer now...¡±
¡°| don¡¯t want to know anymore!¡± Patrick interrupted angrily. He was ai just at the thought of this matter.
Robert smiled cheekily. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. | haven¡¯t even told you yet. You must want to know. Don¡¯t say what you don¡¯t mean. |
know you very well.
Robert''s face turned serious, which was rare. ¡°Actually, if the matter concerned me, | would want to know regardless of whether it
was good or bad. As for you hiding it from him or her, it''s not right even though your intention is to protect his or her feelings. If
the other party finds out the truth, they¡¯ll definitely be angry!¡±
Patrick looked up at Robert. ¡°Really?¡±
Robert nodded. ¡°Of course. | wouldn''t lie to you.¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. No one knew what he was thinking about.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
When Patrick got off work in the afternoon, he sent Violet a message.
[Come to The Gents tonight. | have something to tell you.]
Violet frowned and texted back.
[What''s the matter? Can¡¯t you tell me this after we return to Hersey Court?]
[This matter is not suitable to be discussed at home. It¡¯s about you.]
66
When Violet saw this message, her eyelids twitched. She did not ask any more questions.
[Alright, I''ll go over after work.]
After work, Violet drove to The Gents.
For some reason, her right eyelid was twitching badly today.
She rubbed her eyes andforted herself. Patrick¡¯s mysterious attitude. was making her uneasy.
She didn¡¯t know what he was going to tell her.
At the same time, in The Gents.
Patrick had long arrived at the club. He stood in front of the floor-to ceiling window and looked at the traffic outside with a dazed
expressio
In just a month, many things had gone against his original intentions.
This really wasn¡¯t like him.
In the beginning, he told Violet not to have any improper thoughts about him.
Violet was indeed a person of her word. From the beginning to the end, she had been calm and restrained.
On the contrary, Patrick wasn¡¯t able to restrain himself. What was he doing
Chapter 13.5
now?
He was cultivating a rtionship with the kitten at home. At night, he kept thinking about the scene where he hugged Violet to
sleep, causing his insomnia to intensify.
As long as the matter involved Violet, he could not help but interfere.
Who knew what kind of spell was put on him?
Patrick had a headache. He could not go on like this anymore.
Today, he would tell Violet about the letter and stop all strange behavior.
He would not ask too much about Violet¡¯s matter.
Violet was almost at The Gents.
When she saw the red light, she immediately stepped on the brakes and looked straight ahead.
The red light turned green. She stepped on the elerator and sped up.
There were not many cars on this road. The speed of Violet¡¯s car had just reached 40 miles per hour when a car suddenly sped
past her.
The car was estimated to be going at least 75 miles per hour. It drove past. the yellow line like a madman and mmed into the
car from the oppositene.
In the nick of time, the car that was hit violently swerved.
Chapter 136
66%
Violet could clearly see that the driver of the car that had crashed into the other party¡¯s passenger seat had gone crazy.
The two cars collided with a deafening sound.
The car was totaled, and the windows were covered in blood.
The scene was so tragic that one could not bear to look at it.
Violet had never known that a person could bleed so much.
She was stunned for two seconds before she quickly stepped on the brakes.
However, the car behind her could not react in time and bumped into her
car.
The car behind had been speeding.
The impact caused Violet¡¯s car to bump into the car in front.
The car shook, and Violet¡¯s forehead hit the steering wheel. Her forehead hurt, and she knew that her forehead was scraped.
She wasn¡¯t unconscious, but her head was a little muddled. She fel as if her limbs weren''t listening to her.
The sound of the ambnce kept ringing in her ears.
The sounds of cursing, quarreling, and crying on the streets made Vi feel that all of this was not real.
When she was taken to the hospital, she did not contact anyone.
The doctor bandaged the wound on her forehead and gave her a list of medical tests she had to do to confirm that there was no
her chest and head area.
Violet took the list and went to do the tests in a daze.
internal injury in
Her mind was still filled with the bl oody scene. It was like a nightmare..
When the doctor saw that Violet was in a daze, he couldn¡¯t help but
remind her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your family toe over and apany you to do the tests?¡±
Only then did Violet remember that she had tossed her phone onto the passenger seat just now.
She also knew that she was in a bad state. She borrowed the doctor¡¯s phone and called Megan, telling Megan toe to the
hospital to apany her while she did the medical tests.
On the other side, when Patrick received the news, he was still making up his mind. This time, he wouldpletely cut ties with
Violet and not care about her anymore.
However, just as he was thinking this, Nelson rushed in with a pale face. ¡°Mr. Hersey, bad news. Miss Webb was in a car
ident!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression changed. As if he did not hear what Nelson said. clearly, he asked again, ¡°What did you say?¡±
Nelson was anxious¡±
Veronica went to The Gents and took the
drunk Benedict away. On the way back, Ab bie hit them with her car directly. Several cars were affected, including Miss Webb''s!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely ugly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±
Nelson did not look good either. ¡°I just found out!¡±
Patrick rushed out. ¡°Go to the hospital!¡±
Nelson drove to the hospital while Patrick kept dialing Violet''s number.
Unfortunately, no matter how many times he called, no one picked up.
Patrick¡¯s expression became darker and darker, and the atmosphere in the car became colder and colder.
Nelson wanted tofort Patrick, but he did not know if Violet was going
to be fine for sure.
20-31 Sat, Jan 20 Chapter 136
After all, he knew how tragic the scene was from his subordinate¡¯s description.
Patrick finally stopped calling. He looked at Nelson and asked as if to torture himself, ¡°What was the situation then?¡±
Nelson looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Hersey, there¡¯s no news of Miss Webb yet. No news is good news. Perhaps she just lost her
phone!¡±
¡°Tell me!¡± Patrick¡¯s voice was dark and terrifying.
Nelson took a deep breath. He felt terrible and panicked. ¡°A bbie stepped. on the elerator pretty hard. She found a good spot
and crossed the yellow line on the road to hit Veronica¡¯s car. At that time, Veronica was driving while Benedict was sitting in the
front passenger seat.¡±
¡°When Ab bie hit Veronica¡¯s car, it was said that Veronica turned the steering wheel violently. Benedict''s b*dy was smashed to a
pulp by Abb ie. Ab bie and Benedict died on the spot. Veronica was sent to the emergency department. It was said that when she
was pulled out of the car, one of her legs was already gone!¡±
Patrick closed his eyes in pain. He did not dare to imagine what would happen to the people involved in such a major car
ident.
He regretted it. In the past, no matter how ruthless he was, he would not feel burdened.
That was because the people he wanted to punish were not good people.
However, he really regretted what happened this time.
He shouldn''t have schemed. He should have directly ended Benedict, A bbie, and Veronica!
He should not have let Violet get involved.
He regretted calling Violet toe to The Gents this afternoon and letting her take that path.
He knew very well that everything that had happened today was because of his n. Only Violet had been overlooked by him!
This was probably pre-destined.
66%N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
No matter how wless a person thought they were, they would still make
mistakes.
Nelson felt even worse when he saw Patrick closing his eyes.
Others could not see Patrick¡¯s emotions, but he knew very well that Patrick was really panicking this time.
As soon as he arrived at the hospital, Patrick rushed in like a madman. The man, who would usually remain calm even if the
world copsed, was now panicking like a headless fly.
Nelson followed behind him and quickly asked the receptionist, ¡°Where is Miss Webb, the one who was sent here because of a
car ident?¡±
The nurse at the reception looked at him sympathetically. ¡°She''s in the operating theater on the fourth floor!¡±
Patrick and Nelson immediately went to the fourth floor.
As soon as the elevator door opened, Patrick rushed toward the operating
theater.
At this moment, a nurse came out. His surgical gown was covered in
blood.
Patrick felt a chill run down his spine. He looked at the nurse stiffly. ¡°How
is she?¡±
The nurse nced at him, surprised. ¡°And you are?¡±
Nelson quickly said, ¡°He¡¯s Miss Webb¡¯s husband!¡±
The nurse looked at Patrick sympathetically. ¡°She¡¯s going to live, but she lost both her legs. Let go of me first. The patient is still
in surgery. She has lost too much blood. | have to go to the blood bank to get more blood!¡±
Chapter 137
Patrick¡¯s expression was extremely grim and he took two steps back.
With that, the nurse left quickly.
Patrick¡¯s b*dy swayed slightly. He held onto the wall but still lost his bnce. He fell onto the bench beside him.
He looked at Nelson in a daze. ¡°What did he just say? Violet¡¯s legs are cri ppled? How is that possible? He must be lying to me!¡±
Patrick could not imagine what would happen to a proud person like Violet once she found out she was cr ippled!
Nelson was feeling sorrowful as well. He did not know how tofort Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, take care! The heavens will bless a
good person like Miss Webb!¡±
Patrick¡¯s smile was a little sarcastic. ¡°The heavens bless the good... How could such an unlikely event happen to her?¡±
Patrick suddenly felt that this was karma. If he had not schemed, things might not have turned out like this.
Nelson looked at Patrick helplessly and then looked up at the operating theater. ¡°Mr. Hersey, it¡¯s not your fault. This is an
ident!¡±
Patrick raised his hand. ¡°Stop talking. | want to be alone!¡±
He covered his face with both hands. His heart felt like it was being squeezed by a hand. Even his breathing felt stifled. He didn¡¯t
dare to look at the operating theater.
At this moment, he had long forgotten that when he was at The Gents, het had made up his mind to return Violet''s mother¡¯s letter
to her and draw a
line between them..
Nelson stood quietly beside Patrick.
Before long, hurried footsteps could be heard.
Patrick suddenly looked up and saw Henry running over in a panic. Behind him was ine, whose eyes were red.
Patrick keenly sensed that something was wrong, but he did not think too much about it.
He looked at Henry gloomily. ¡°What were you doing earlier? Why are you only concerned about her now!¡±
When Henry heard this, there was a stunned look on his flustered and haggard old face. ¡°Mr. Hersey...¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Since when did Patrick care so much about Veronica? Why didn¡¯t he
know?
Patrick stood up with a sinister expression as if he was about to eat Henry. ¡°Martha is dead. You''ve vented all the resentment in
your heart on her all these years. Now that she¡¯s in a car ident, you still want toe over and take a share of the
compensation for the car ident?¡±
Thinking of Violet¡¯s current situation and how Henry treated Violet all this while, Patrick¡¯s heart was filled with anger and pain.
When Henry heard Martha¡¯s name, he finally reacted. Patrick was not concerned about Veronica, but Violet.
He felt terrible, but he still quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Hersey, isn¡¯t Veronica in the operating theater?¡±
Hearing this, ine, who was beside him, burst into tears.
Patrick was stunned. He turned around stiffly to look at Nelson.
Nelson was also stunned for two seconds. He suddenly remembered that Patrick had asked about ¡°Miss Webb¡¯, and not ¡°Violet.¡±
The nurse thought that Patrick was asking about Veronica.
Now that Nelson thought about it, everything seemed to make sense. Veronica was also seriously injured in a car ident and
her leg was cripp led!
Il
Obviously, Patrick also reached this conclusion. His expression changed. again and again. It was amusing to look at.
Patrick would never have thought that he would make such a mistake.
He red at Nelson with a dark expression. ¡°Find out where Violet is.¡±
Nelson quickly went to investigate. Patrick''s face was covered in ayer of frost. He looked at Henry and said coldly, ¡°I thought
you suddenly felt bad and were here to see Violet. It seems that | overestimated you. You don¡¯t have a conscience at all!¡±
Patrick turned around and left with a cold expression.
Henry stood stiffly in his spot and suddenly recalled a series of recent
events.
The more he thought about it, the uglier his expression became. Veronica had married Benedict. It seemed like Patrick was
helping her, but in the end, something like this happened to her.
When Patrick found out about Veronica¡¯s car ident just now, he was not surprised at all.
Henry felt a chill run down his spine. All of this was probably within Patrick¡¯s expectations.
Patrick did not seem like he didn¡¯t care about Violet as Veronica i Instead, he cared about Violet a lot. That was why he used
such a met to make the Webb family pay the price.
Benedict had fallen for Patrick¡¯s trap and almost sullied Violet, and Veronica had bullied Violet ever since she was young. As for
Ab bie, she must have provoked Violet. Otherwise, Patrick would not have attacked the Willis family!
Now, the Willis family was ruined. A bbie and Benedict were dead while Veronica¡¯s legs were cri ppled. Veronica was now a
laughing stock and a widow.
No one had a good ending!
20 31 Sat Jan. 20
Chener 127
If all of this was within Patrick¡¯s calctions, then that man was too
terrifying!
The more Henry thought about it, the more shocked he was. He waspletely sober now. He had always treated Violet badly
and offended Patrick as a result
Patrick wasn¡¯t going to let the Webb family go Henry had to think of a way to stop this from happening
At the same time, Violet had just finished a CT scan when she saw Abel rushing over
Chapter 138
Megan stood at the side and waited for Violet. She did not go forward.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
Violet raised her eyebrows. ¡°Dr. Fuller!¡±
Abel was worried out of his mind. ¡°Violet, are you alright?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a scratch on my forehead. The doctor was. afraid that | would have seque, so he asked me to
check my chest and
head!¡±
Abel heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°The doctor is right. It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry, so you need to be thoroughly
examined. After all, some people suffer after-effects from car idents for a long time before they act up!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Yes. I''ll do all the tests that are required.¡±
Abel looked at Violet and wanted to say something, but he hesitated. ¡°How about this? You should do your tests first. After you''re
done, | want to talk to you. | have something to tell you.¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t we talk about it here? It¡¯s gettingte. | think it''ll be dark by the time | finish doing the tests.¡±
She got off work at 5.30 p.m. and got into a car ident at 6 p.m. It was already 7 p.m. now.
Abel looked at her helplessly. ¡°This... has something to do with this car
ident!¡±
Violet recalled the scene at that time and felt her stomach churn. Her eyes. shed. ¡°Then wait a moment. | have onest test to
do. We''ll talk after I''m
done.¡±
Abel nodded.
In order to speed up the process, he brought Violet to do the test. Soon, Violet was done.
Violet brought Megan along with her to Abel¡¯s office.
JI
M
When Abel saw Megan, he was a little hesitant, but Violet
fine. Dr. Fuller, just say what
| want to say. Megan is said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s
tight-lipped. There¡¯s nothing to hide between us!¡±
a person who is.
Megan stood at the side as if she did not hear their conversation.
Abel sighed when he heard what Violet said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be frank. Violet, what¡¯s your rtionship with Patrick?
Upon hearing this, Megan and Violet looked at Abel at the same time.
Abel looked a little awkward and embarrassment shed across his fair face. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else by asking this. I¡¯m
just... looking for a starting point! If it''s not convenient for you, you don¡¯t have to answer me!¡± starting point! If it''s not convenient
¡°What starting point?¡± Violet frowned at Abel, not answering the question about her rtionship with Patrick.
Abel pursed his lips. ¡°When | was looking for Ab bie over thest two days, | also investigated the Willis family¡¯s incident. From
the beginning to the end, Patrick was involved. Although he didn¡¯t do anything against thew, he was more like a mastermind
who added fuel to the fire!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°Dr. Fuller, | don¡¯t quite understand what you mean.¡±
Abel took a deep breath. ¡°I found out that the evidence of Abb ie¡¯s father¡¯ prosecution was all provided by Patrick. Of course, the
evidence was not fake. He did his duty as a citizen!¡±
¡°What''s wrong with that?¡± Violet looked at Abel in confusion.
Abel nced at Violet. ¡°I also found out that Patrick caught the person who tampered with the alcohol at my mother¡¯s birthday
party. Moreover, on the second day after he was caught, something happened to the Willis family!¡±
Violet''s eyebrows twitched and she did not look too happy. ¡°You''re saying that the person who tampered with the wine was Ab
bie? Patrick did this to avenge me?¡±
Violet was very shocked. If that was the case, wouldn''t it verify her guess at
that time?
Ab bie had sent someone to tamper with the alcohol. Ab bie had also drunk it, but just so she would not be suspected.
So many people had gotten into trouble because she wanted to confuse everyone!
Abel was a little helpless. ¡°I¡¯ve made a lot of conjectures, but this conjecture is the only one that makes sense!¡±
Violet sat on the sofa in silence.
Abel continued, ¡°Also, the reason why Veronica was able to marry Benedict was because Patrick gave the Turner family a
project. Patrick was involved from the beginning to the end, so | can¡¯t help but suspect him!¡±
Violet raised her head and looked at Abel. This matter indeed shocked her.
However, she still subconsciously defended Patrick. ¡°Did he do anything illegal?¡±
Abel shook his head. ¡°No, he just wanted the Willis family to receive the punishment they deserved, and he facilitated the
marriage between. Veronica and Benedict! However, Ab bie was forced into a corner and wentpletely crazy. She went all out
to kill Benedict and Veronica. | impossible for Patrick not to have thought of the possibility that of them would be dead!¡±
¡°Violet, | don¡¯t know what feud those three have with him, but thos have a feud with you, right? Veronica giarized your work.
Abb ie tampered with the wine and almost got you into trouble. As for Bened he was taken by Eleanor to Foreverie Jewelry to
apologize to you, right?
e
Violet looked up at him. ¡°Since you''ve already found out about these things, why are you still asking me? Or do you think that |
asked Patrick to do this?¡±
Violet pursed her lips sarcastically. ¡°Of course, that is if he listens to whatever | say!¡±
20:31 Sat. Jan 20
Abel looked at Violet helplessly and shook his head. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t say that. | don¡¯t mean that. | know very well who you are. | just
feel that this series of events is more like a trap to kill three birds with one stone, the three birds being Benedict, Veronica, and
Ab bie!¡±
¡°Patrick is such a smart person. When he dealt with the Willis family and facilitated Veronica and Benedict¡¯s marriage, he
probably already thought of this! Violet, if all of this was orchestrated by him but he didn¡¯t even leave a trace of evidence, he¡¯s
really too scary!¡±
Chapter 139
Violet actually believed most of what Abel was saying, but she was still stubborn. ¡°He¡¯s not a go d. How could he know about
these things and predict the end results so urately? Unless you think that Ab bie¡¯s pregnancy, miscarriage, and being vited
were also his doing!¡±
Violet defended Patrick almost subconsciously.
Even if this matter was really rted to Patrick, she would still side with Patrick in front of Abel.
Abel sighed helplessly. ¡°That''s also why | think he¡¯s amazing. Those three people had a tragic ending, but Patrick didn¡¯t do
anything illegal. Ab bie was targeted by Veronica. Veronica deserves to end up like this. Violet, Patrick is really too scary. You...
You should keep a distance from him.¡±
Upon hearing this, Megan subconsciously gave Violet a nce.
Violet pursed her lips and looked at Abel. ¡°Dr. Fuller, these are just your guesses. You can¡¯t dere him guilty with just one side
of the story!¡±
Abel understood that Violet didn¡¯t want to believe him.
Abel smiled bitterly. ¡°Fine. This is just my suggestion. | can¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to. To be honest, in the eyes
of doctor there¡¯s no distinction between good and bad. We just work hard to save and heal the injured, even if the patient is a
vicious murderer!¡±
Abel stared at Violet. ¡°If a person was injured in prison, we would best to save them. If a person does something evil, there will
bew punish them. Although | don¡¯t have any evidence, this matter obvious has something to do with Patrick. I¡¯m telling you all
these today becaus treat you as a friend!¡±
Violet nced at Abel and said, ¡°Dr. Fuller, you¡¯re a good person!¡±
Abel smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t expect that after investigating the matter for so long, he would be called a mere good person by
Violet.-
ad
Violet had encountered a lot of things today, so she felt rather dispirited.
Ill
She said to Abel, ¡°Dr. Fuller, it¡¯s gettingte. I''ll leave with Megan first. It don¡¯t want to disturb you. Goodbye.¡±
Abel looked at Violet with aplicated expression and nodded.
As soon as Megan left the director''s office, she looked at Violet. ¡°Do you think these things have nothing to do with Patrick?¡±
Violet''s expression was unreadable. She said, ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s rted to Patrick or not, | can¡¯t cut ties with him now.
No matter what, we''re still married in the eyes of thew!¡±
She paused and looked at Megan. ¡°Besides, whatever Abel said was just his conjectures. Moreover, the things that he said
Patrick did are not crimes. Patrick didn¡¯t kill anyone, and he didn¡¯t do anything illegal.¡±
Megan''s cold face was expressionless. ¡°I respect your decision. As long as you trust Patrick.¡±
At this moment, Nelson¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Miss Webb.¡±
Violet looked up and saw Patrick expressionlessly walking over to them. with Nelson.
When Patrick saw the wound on Violet¡¯s forehead, he strode over.
He stood in front of Violet and did not look panicked at all, unli moments ago. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you were in a car
Violet pressed her lips together tightly. ¡°I left my phone in the d was rear-ended and the towingpany towed it away.¡±
Patrick looked at her. ¡°Have you done a detailed checkup?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Yes, | did!¡±
a
¡°Then let¡¯s go home,¡± Patrick said calmly, as if nothing had happened.
Megan thought of what Abel had said and nced at Patrick with aplicated expression.
few
If this man was really as cu nning as Abel said he was, then Violet would
nt?¡±
|
MGBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.
probably not stand a chance if he decided to do something bad to her.
Violet was about to leave with Patrick when she suddenly said in at surprised tone, ¡°Nelson, is there something wrong with your
eyes?¡±
Nelson immediately turned his head to the side awkwardly, not daring to look at Violet. ¡°Miss Webb, it¡¯s nothing! My eyes just feel
a little itchy!¡±
Previously, he and Patrick thought that something had happened to Violet. At the entrance of the operating theater, he actually
felt his eyes. redden.
Every time his eyes reddened, it would take a long time for them to go back to normal.
He did not expect Violet to notice it.
Violet was still a little worried. ¡°Nelson... Don¡¯t be embarrassed. Did something happen?¡±
Nelson gave Violet a nce. Seeing her sincere concern, he was about to tell her the truth. ¡°Just now, Mr. Hersey and I
thought...¡±
Patrick interrupted him with a dark expression. ¡°Nelson, you can get off
work now!¡±
Violet looked at Nelson curiously. ¡°What did you think?¡±
Patrick continued staring at Nelson with a dark expression.
Nelson looked at Violet and then at Patrick. He opened his mouthe said, ¡°Mr. Hersey...¡±
He originally wanted to tell Violet that Patrick really cared about her, Patrick did not seem to want him to tell her at all.
Patrick looked displeased. ¡°Why aren''t you leaving yet? Are you waiting for me to send you off?¡±
Nelson swallowed. ¡°Alright, I''ll take my leave first!¡±
After Nelson left, the atmosphere became strange.
Violet pulled Megan and was about to leave with Patrick.
In the
end, the door of the director''s office suddenly opened.
Abel shouted in surprise, ¡°Violet!¡±
He did not expect Violet to still be here.
Hearing the voice, Violet and Patrick turned around at the same time.
Abel¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw Patrick,
Chapter 140
Abel stared at Patrick with obvious
in his eyes.
Violet felt a little helpless. Abel was obviously just worried about her.
She was afraid that Abel would say something he shouldn''t in front of Patrick, so she quickly exined, ¡°Dr. Fuller, Mr. Hersey
found out that | was in a car ident and especially came to see me.¡±
After saying that, she exined to Patrick, ¡°Dr. Fuller knew that | was in a car ident and let me s kip the queue. He was the
one who asked me to do a detailed checkup in advance.¡±
When Patrick heard this, he looked at Abel expressionlessly and said in a lukewarm voice, ¡°Thank you, Dr. Fuller.¡±
Abel''s usually gentle and refined expression turned a little dark. ¡°Violet was implicated in Veronica¡¯s car ident!¡±
Patrick seemed to have sensed something, so he took a step forward and subconsciously stood in front of Violet. ¡°Is that so? But
this has nothing to do with you, Dr. Fuller. You only need to be in charge of saving the dead. and healing the injured.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Abel was slightly angered. ¡°Patrick, even if | have eight hands, | can¡¯tpare to some people who cause trouble and constantly
create injuries!¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows. His expression was as icy as the tundra. ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯re probably all dead by
now. There¡¯s no need for you to save them!¡±
Abel¡¯s expression turned extremely dark. ¡°Patrick, you''re admitting...¡±
Violet immediately interrupted Abel. ¡°Dr. Fuller!¡±
She really didn¡¯t want Abel and Patrick to get into a fight, especially when there was ack of evidence!
Abel was stunned. He looked at Violet and saw that she was frowning deeply.
He took a deep breath and stared at Patrick with a gloomy expression. ¡°Mr. Hersey, your values are a little extreme. | suggest
you see a psychiatrist!¡±
Patrick retorted, ¡°I¡¯ve always had the same values. I¡¯ve never seen a psychiatrist, but I¡¯m still alive and well!¡±
Abel smiled sarcastically. ¡°| hope that you will be able to continue living so well without any m ental burden, Mr. Hersey.¡±
Patrick snorted coldly. He didn¡¯t care about Abels little tricks at all. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so | naturally don¡¯t need to feel
any men tal burden!¡±
Violet saw that the two of them were at loggerheads, so she quickly stopped Abel from continuing.
She said, ¡°Dr. Fuller, I''ll go home first. Call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±
Abel pursed his lips. He wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he stopped targeting Patrick. ¡°Have a safe drive. |
won''t send you off.¡±
Violet nodded and quickly pulled Megan away.
Patrick looked at Abel with a deep gaze. Abel was neither servile nor overbearing as he stared back at Patrick with a sharp gaze.
Patrick snorted and followed behind Violet.
When they reached the parking lot, Megan got into her car an
away.
Violet''s car was sent to be repaired. She did not make a fuss and g Patrick¡¯s car.
After the car left the hospital, Violet thought of Abel¡¯s words and could help but ask, ¡°Mr. Hersey, how did you know that I was ina
car ident?
What she was implying could not be more obvious. She did not tell Patrick anything, but he actually knew. It could only be that he
had noticed Veronica''s car ident first and realized that she was involved.
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little heavy. ¡°Nelson told me.¡±
Violet stared at Patrick¡¯s side profile and pressed further. ¡°How did Nelson
know?¡±
Patrick sensed that Violet was going to dig deeper. His handsome face tensed up. ¡°Violet, what exactly do you want to ask?¡±
When Violet heard his tone, her courage deted like a punctured
balloon.
She pursed her lips and said in a mu ffled voice, ¡°Nothing!¡±
Patrick was a little surprised. He had been prepared to tell Violet about the matter regarding the three people, but he did not
expect Violet to retreat.
The light turned red. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Violet.
When he saw the gauze on her forehead, he recalled his unprecedented feelings of regret in front of the operating theater. It was
embarrassing and he immediately felt a little ufortable.
He cleared his throat. ¡°You hurt your forehead. What did the doctor say?¡±
Violet looked at him. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not serious. It¡¯s just a scratch and a slight concussion. I''ll be fine.¡±
Patrick nodded and did not say anything else.
Violet retreated this time and did not ask anything else.
However, Abel''s words kept reying in her mind.
When she returned to Hersey Court, she went into her room and took a shower, but she was not sleepy at all.
She felt that if she didn¡¯t figure this out tonight, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.
She went downstairs and drank a ss of water to cheer herself up. She nned to find Patrick and ask him about it.
She put down her cup and turned around, and to her surprise, she saw Patrick standing at the staircase looking at her
expressionlessly.
Chapter 141
Violet''s heart tightened. When she opened her mouth, she actually stuttered. ¡°Mr... Mr. Hersey!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
She looked at Patrick¡¯s expressionless handsome face and became nervous
for the first time.
Patrick walked down the stairs step by step with a calm expression. ¡°Why aren''t you asleep?¡±
Violet wanted to ask about that matter, but she did not have the courage to go straight to the point. She found a tactful topic to
start with. ¡°Mr. Hersey, why did you ask me to go to The Gents in the afternoon?¡±
Patrick did not look at Violet. He walked over to the sofa in his robe and
sat down.
Vi had been petted by him aggressively for the past two days, but it was not afraid of him anymore.
When it saw himing over, it looked upzily and did not run away.
Patrick picked up Vi and looked at Violet. That¡¯s not what you want to ask, right?¡±
When Patrick saw Abel''s attitude toward him today, he guessed that Abel must have said something to Violet.
After all, the Fuller family was in Summerwood City and their influence was not small. It was not surprising that they could find
out something through investigations.
Violet did not expect Patrick to ask such a question.
Biting her lip, she walked over and sat down next to Patrick on the sofa. ¡°Did you have anything to do with the car ident this
afternoon?¡±
Patrick chuckled. He looked at Violet with a smile that did not reach his eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡±
Violet looked stunned and confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know either!¡±
111
Patrick looked upzily. ¡°No, you know. You just don¡¯t know if you can. ept this.¡±
Violet''s pupils constricted as she stared straight at him. ¡°What do you
65%
mean by that? You already guessed that the car ident would happen this afternoon?¡±
Patrick had no intention of hiding anything. ¡°Yes. Indeed, | guessed it a long time ago.¡±
Violet was extremely shocked. ¡°Did you have something to do with it?¡±
Patrick lowered his head and scratched Violet''s head with his index finger. ¡°I would say yes and no.¡±
Violet''s face fell. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | don¡¯t understand what you mean. Abel said that this matter has something to do with you. He also
said that what you did has something to do with me. | don¡¯t think that¡¯s really the case!¡±
Patrick looked up at Violet with no intention of hiding anything. ¡°I said yes. because of the cause and effect principle. | produced
evidence of Shawn¡¯s. corruption and facilitated the marriage of Veronica and Benedict. These matters are indeed rted to me. |
said no because | didn¡¯t do anything. else!¡±
¡°Don''t you think it''s because they asked for it? The Turner family was greedy. They weighed the pros and cons, wanting to find a
marriage that maximized their gains. Meanwhile, Ab bie and Veronica were wicked. They let evil thoughts fill their hearts. These
are not things that others can. control!¡±
Violet''s lips moved and she struggled to speak. ¡°Then why are the three of them the ones in trouble? Does this have anything to
do with me?¡±
Patrick stared at Violet with an indistinguishable expression. ¡°What do you. think?¡±
Violet pursed her lips tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that this is all a coincidence!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet deeply and said directly, ¡°Previously, Henry set you up. If | hadn¡¯t arrived in time, you would have been
ruined by
Benedict. You would have ended up just like Veronica-being cheated on andughed at. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±
Violet looked at him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m grateful to you from the bottom of my heart for this matter.¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to thank me. I¡¯ve said it before. Any man who encounters such a situation won¡¯t sit back and do
nothing. Moreover, we''ve registered our marriage. And do you know what Ab bie did?¡±
Violet closed her eyes. She had confirmed that the car ident today was. indeed rted to Patrick. It was not just Abel¡¯s guess
or fabrication.
She nodded. ¡°At the Fuller family¡¯s birthday party, she got someone to sp ik e the wine.¡±
Patrick looked at Violet mockingly. ¡°You''re too naive. If that was the only thing she did, | wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless.¡±
Violet''s eyes narrowed. ¡°Did she do anything else?¡±
Acold light shed in Patrick¡¯s eyes. ¡°She found a few men to destroy you. She even prepared the equipment to film an indecent
video. However, she probably didn¡¯t expect that | would leave with you in the end. Her n. failed!¡±
Violet''s eyes widened in disbelief. She had never expected this.
¡°Why did she do that? | didn¡¯t offend her!¡± Violet had a grim look on her
face.
Patrick looked at her coldly. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t you think you''re getting too close to Abel?¡±
Violet was stunned for a moment before realization dawned on her. So
that was how it was!
Ab bie treated her as her love rival, so she wanted to...
Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at Violet with a dark and dangerous expression. ¡°You sympathize with her?¡±
J
Chapter 142
Violet had a feeling that if she said that she sympathized with Ab bie, Patrick would strangle her to death right now.
She shook her head, looking a little dazed. ¡°No, | did sympathize with her. before, but that was because | didn¡¯t know that she
actually wanted to kill me for her own selfish desires. When | found out that she had such ill. intentions toward me, | regretted
sympathizing with someone like her before!¡±
Alight shed in Patrick¡¯s eyes and he snorted softly. ¡°So you¡¯re not.pletely stu pid!¡±
Violet frowned and red at Patrick. ¡°Then why are you doing this? They¡¯re targeting me. It has nothing to do with you, right?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression immediately turned dark. ¡°Violet, have you forgotten. your current identity?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°So, you did all this because of me?¡±
Violet had mixed feelings about this.
However, Patrick did not want to admit it as he was prideful and stubborn. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. As long as we''re still
married, | won''t allow
anyone to bully you. You¡¯re now... mine!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Violet''s expression changed slightly and she stared at Patrick. ¡°Although they deserve it, | still...¡±
Patrick interrupted her unhappily. ¡°Why? Do you not know what¡¯s good for you?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°I do...¡±
Seeing her like this, Patrick felt a little frustrated. ¡°Violet, get this straight. They were the ones who harbored evil intentions. At
most, | added fuel to the fire. If Ab bie had let go of her hatred, this car ident wouldn''t have happened. Or, if Veronica didn¡¯t
find someone to ruin A bbie, A bbie wouldn''t havepletely broken down and walked onto a path that led to
M
her own destruction!¡±
¡°You have to know that Veronica found someone to defile Abb ie and make. her miscarry. That was the straw that broke the
camel''s back and crushed. Ab bie. Violet, don¡¯t you understand such a simple thing?¡±
Violet''s expression changed a few times. She stared at Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, it¡¯s not that | don¡¯t understand. | just... | just can¡¯t
ept it. This is all within your expectations. You...¡±
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You think I¡¯m scary, don¡¯t you?¡±
Violet pursed her lips tightly and did not speak.
Patrick suddenly stood up and walked to Violet.
Violet immediately felt pressured. She did not dare to move and felt uneasy. ¡°Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick looked down at her and knelt on one knee on the sofa. He reached. out and pinched Violet¡¯s chin. ¡°Violet, | really didn¡¯t
expect you to be so ungrateful. Even if they killed each other, you still think it¡¯s because of me, right?¡±
Violet''s chin hurt from being pinched. She pursed her lips tightly and did. not speak.
Patrick was furious and frustrated. It was rare for him to lose control of his
emotions.
Patrick exerted force, causing Violet to grunt in pain.
Suddenly, Vi jumped over from the sofa beside him and scratched him.
Abl oody mark immediately appeared on Patrick¡¯s wrist that was holding
Violet.
Violet''s pupils constricted at once.
Patrick stared at the vignt cat with an ugly expression.
Vi hid behind Violet. Violet quickly said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, it doesn¡¯t know
anything!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.
He was so angry that heughed. ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m so vicious that | won¡¯t even let an animal off?¡±
Violet bit her lip and remained silent.
Patrick flung her chin away and walked upstairs, ignoring the wound on his wrist. ¡°Violet,e up with me!¡±
Violet stood up and reached out to rub Vi¡¯s head. She muttered. helplessly, ¡°I know you''re worried about me, but how could
you scratch.
someone?¡±
Violet then followed Patrick upstairs.
Patrick went straight into the study. Violet followed after him.
He stood behind the desk. He faced Violet, who was standing on the other side of the desk.
He looked at Violet with a dark expression. ¡°Violet, why do you think | interfered in this matter?¡±
Violet pressed her lips together and did not answer the question. Instead, she looked at his wrist. ¡°Mr. Hersey, your wrist is
bleeding. You have to get a rabies vine. Don¡¯t get infected.¡±
Patrick was expressionless. His voice was extremely cold as he said, ¡°I won''t die from it. Answer my question!¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±
She had never been in contact with anything dark before, so when she found out that these things were inextricably linked to
Patrick, she was afraid, but she was not ungrateful.
Patrick stood up for her. If she med Patrick, it would really be
unreasonable of her.
M-
65%
However, the scene today was too tragic. She felt a little conflicted, but she did not know how to exin it to Patrick.
However, before she could think of an exnation, Patrick had already picked up two pieces of paper from the desk. ¡°This is the
answer that you
want!¡±.
Violet was stunned. She stared at the thing in Patrick¡¯s hand in disbelief.
¡°What is this?¡±
At this moment, Patrick felt that he was an idiot when he chose to help
Violet.
This letter was sent to Violet. He swore to himself that if he interfered in. Violet¡¯s matter again in the future, he would cut off his
head and kick it around like a ball!
He looked at Violet mockingly. ¡°What do you think? If | didn¡¯t want to get this letter from Henry, | wouldn''t have let Veronica marry
Benedict. Do you think the Turner family agreed to ept Veronica for nothing? This marriage was exchanged with a big project
from mypany. Do you understand, Violet?¡±
Chapter 143
Violet looked up at Patrick in disbelief. She seemed extremely moved. ¡°Patrick... I...
2015
She wanted to apologize to him and thank him, but she didn¡¯t know where
to start.
After keeping silent for a long time, she actually asked stu pidly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Henry say that the letter was fake?¡±
After saying this, Violet wanted to strangle herself. Why was she so bad at talking?
She finally understood why Patrick was not surprised at all when he heard the ser vant say that Veronica threatened her with the
letter.
It turned out that he already knew about this!
Patrick looked at her mockingly. ¡°Now, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know. | asked him to say that, of course.¡±
Violet bit her lip. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m sorry. Thank you!¡±
Patrick knew what she meant.
She was saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood you. Thank you for helping me get the letter back.
He snorted coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. | don¡¯t need your thanks. Initially, | was still hesitating if | should give you this
letter. If | had known that you were so heartless, | would have given it to you the moment | received the letter! Take it and get out
of my sight immediately!¡±
Violet took the letter from Patrick without reading it.
She looked at Patrick with a troubled expression and said guiltily, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | didn¡¯t know about this before. It''s because of this
that you arranged Benedict and Veronica''s marriage. I¡¯m sorry!¡±
Patrick looked at her coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology!¡±
Violet bit her lip. ¡°No matter what, thank you, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick turned around and walked toward the French window, no longer looking at Violet.
Violet held the envelope helplessly and turned to walk out.
She went to her room and opened the letter that she had been longing for all this while.
When she finished reading the letter, she suddenly realized why Patrick. had hidden this from her.
In fact, he was just afraid that she would be angry.
For the first time, Violet felt that Patrick was cold on the outside but warm
on the inside.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
Previously, Violet had countless guesses about the content of the letter. However, after finding out what was written on the letter,
she knew why Patrick hesitated and did not give it to her.
She was rather touched by Patrick¡¯s actions.
Her mother told her in the letter that she was not her and Henry''s biological daughter.
Violet finally understood why Henry treated her so badly after her mother¡¯s death. It was because he knew about her identity.
Back then, when Martha was about to give birth, she found out that she had been betrayed by her husband, who had a child with
another woman. That mistress¡¯ child was only two months younger than Martha¡¯s baby.
Martha had a difficult delivery. At that time, Henry was still with hist
mistress.
In the end, the baby died on the operating table. Martha almost went. crazy at that time. She dragged her weak body to the top
of the hospital building and wanted to jump off the building tomit suicide.
She did not expect to meet the newborn Violet on the roof of the hospital.
1125
That new life was Martha¡¯s salvation at that time. When she saw that poor child, she was moved. She felt that it was fate that she
found this child. In order to make up for her dead baby, the heavens sent this child to her.
She took pity on Violet. In a moment of weakness, she carried the child downstairs and begged the doctor and nurses to help her
keep a secret about the identity of the child.
Seeing that she had given birth without her husband by her side and that her child had died in childbirth, the doctors and nurses
on duty agreed to help her keep this secret.
Henry did not know Violet''s true identity at that time.
Because of Violet, Martha continued to be married to Henry for more than ten years.
When Violet was 10 years old, Martha knew that she didn¡¯t have long t live, so she chose to tell Violet about her identity in this
way. As for whether Violet wanted to find her biological parents and whether she was willing to stay in the Webb family or not
after she grew up, it was up to her.
However, Martha never expected that after she died, this letter would be mailed to the Webb family.
In the end, it did not fall into Violet''s hands. When Henry saw the letter, he opened it out of curiosity and learned about Violet¡¯s
identity. This caused Violet to live a miserable life for ten years.
Violet finished reading the letter and sat in her room in a daze. Her emotions were extremelyplicated.
She understood that Patrick did not want her to read the letter because he was afraid that she would feel upset if she knew that
her father and mother were unknown.
She was a little touched. She did not expect this man to have such a
meticulous side to him.
However, no matter what, she could not deny that Patrick¡¯s original.
II
intention was to help her get the letter back.
To be honest, after figuring out the ins and outs of this matter, not only was she not afraid of Patrick, but her opinion of him had
even changed.
She thought of Patrick''s injured wrist and immediately stood up.
She put away the letter and went to call the housekeeper to get the family doctor.
Violet lectured Vi in the living room while rubbing its little head. ¡°Don¡¯t scratch people anymore, understand? Patrick and | are
your saviors!¡±
Regardless of whether Vi could understand Violet or not, Violet was having a good time petting Vi.
When the family doctor came over, he was a little surprised. ¡°Has Mr. Hersey been arrested too?¡±
Violet immediately recalled that she had just received a rabies vine and a tetanus vine a few days ago.
She was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Hersey was scratched by a cat. Come upstairs with me.¡±
Violet brought the doctor upstairs and knocked on the study door.
Patrick was eating a mint candy. One candy was being pushed around his mouth with the tip of his tongue in frustration.
Upon hearing the knock on the door, Patrick thought that it was Violet who had finished reading the letter and returned.
After all, the butler and ser vants would not go upstairs when he was at
home.
He walked over with a dark expression, opened the door, and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t | tell you to get out of my sight immediately?
Don¡¯t you
-understand humannguage?¡±
Only after he finished venting his frustration did he see the family doctor standing beside Violet.
M
Chapter 144
The atmosphere was extremely awkward.
The family doctor was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Hersey, Miss Webb said that you were scratched by a cat and asked me to
come over to give you a rabies vine and a tetanus vine!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was extremely dark. ¡°I won¡¯t die!¡±
Violet pursed her lips helplessly. She really did not know how to describe Patrick''s awkward personality.
He was actually not as cold as he looked, but for some reason; he liked to make himself seem unreasonable.
The family doctor smiled. ¡°Mr. Hersey under normal circumstances, it¡¯s indeed not fatal. After all, the probability of contracting
rabies after being scratched by cats and dogs is very low. However, who knows if the animal has been infected? The injection is
just a precaution.¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was extremely dark. ¡°Come in then.¡±
Patrick sat on the sofa in the study. The doctor quickly took out some iodine and rinsed his wound.
Violet stood quietly at the side. The doctor finished giving Patrick injections and bandaged his wound.
After that, Violet asked the butler to send the doctor away. She then went back to the study.
The door of the study was not closed, so Violet walked straight in.
Patrick saw her looking worried. ¡°Why are you here again?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize to you on behalf of Vi! It¡¯s closer to me and doesn¡¯t understand humannguage.
It thought that you were going to hurt me. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°Do you think I''ll be angry at a cat?¡±
ml
12:57 Mon, Jan
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Compared to Vi, | know you¡¯re more angry with me. Benedict and the other two only have themselves
to me. It has nothing to do with others. You did it for my own good. | really didn¡¯t know what was good for me. I¡¯m sorry!¡±
Both Patrick¡¯s face and his attitude were cold. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. I¡¯m not angry with you, and you don¡¯t have to feel
that I''ve
and you don¡¯t have to feel t helped you. You''re no different from other women!¡±
Patrick immediately turned around and frowned deeply after saying that:
He never expected that he would not be able to control his mouth.
Actually... that was not what he meant.
However, just as he was deep in thought, he heard Violet say calmly, ¡°I know. Mr. Hersey, you don¡¯t have to remind me. I¡¯m just
upying a spot in your house. | know my ce. | won¡¯t have any thoughts that | shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m apologizing today just so |
won''t feel bad.¡±
Patrick¡¯s mood worsened. He looked at Violet mockingly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have, then why did
you call the doctor over sote at night to give me a rabies vine?¡±
Violet was neither servile nor overbearing. She looked at him calmly and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, be reasonable. I¡¯m just afraid that
you''ll get rabies. If it were anyone else, | would do the same. Also, | know you have good intentions, but don¡¯t help me like today
in the future. You didn¡¯t see the scene of the car ident at that time. It was really tragic. When I think of that scene now, | can
still feel my stomach churn.¡±
Patrick was so angry that he almost wanted to strangle Violet.
He stared at Violet and sneered. ¡°Is that so? So you would do the same for
anyone?¡±
Violet thought that Patrick felt that she had improper thoughts about him, so she quickly said, ¡°That''s absolutely right. | would do
the same for
anyone.¡±
Patrick gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Get out right now!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. What was going on?
She stared at Patrick gloomily for two seconds. Thinking that he was still angry at her for not knowing what was good for her, she
could only say in a muf fled voice. ¡°Then goodnight, Mr. Hersey. You should rest early.¡±
After saying that, she left politely and even closed the study door for Patrick.
Patrick angrily swept the things on his desk to the floor.
When Violet heard themotion in the study, her eyebrows twitched. In
the end, she just turned around and returned to her room.
Which woman would be able to stand Patrick¡¯s cold and irritable
personality in the future?
The next morning, when Violet went to have breakfast, Patrick was already
gone.
It seemed like he was really angry about what happenedst night.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Violet thought about how he had helped her retrieve the letter but was misunderstood. She felt a little guilty.
It seemed that she had to find time to apologize to Patrick seriously and make her stance clear.
This time, she owed him a favor.
Violet arrived at thepany. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Skyler standing at the front desk of the
Design Department,
holding breakfast in his hand and talking to Ellie.
Ellie was smiling gently at Skyler.
Other than Violet, Ellie was one of the best designers in the Design Department other than Joanna.
Violet had just taken a step forward when she heard Skyler, who had his back facing her, say to Ellie, ¡°Ellie, don¡¯t bring me
breakfast again in the future. There¡¯s already a shortage of time in the morning, yet you still
have to spend time making breakfast for me. It¡¯s too stressful for you!¡±
Previously, he had been wondering who sent breakfast to him every day.
It was only today when he came over and saw Ellie carefully putting down the breakfast that he was sure it was Ellie.
Ellie smiled and did not deny it. She only said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±
Ellie was just curious and picked up the food to take a look. She did not expect Skyler to misunderstand the situation.
The smile on her face deepened. Since the person who delivered breakfast to Skyler did not appear for a long time and Skyler
thought it was her, there was no need for her to correct him.
Let this beautiful misunderstanding continue!
When Violet heard their conversation, her exquisite face immediately darkened.
If she was not wrong, the breakfast in Skyler¡¯s hand was made by Megan.
However, Megan did not have the courage to tell Skyler in person. Megan was afraid that others would find out, so she came
early every morning and ced it at the front desk when no one was in the office yet. She evenbeled the breakfast with
Skyler¡¯s name.
However, Ellie was now taking credit for it.
Moreover, from what Skyler said, it was obvious that he thought that Ellie had made him breakfast. He even felt sorry that she
didn¡¯t have enough
time.
What infuriated Violet the most was that Ellie did not deny it!
Violet was furious, but she could not rush over now and directly expose
Ellie''s lie.
If Skyler knew that Megan had made the breakfast, everyone would know how she felt about him.
Il
r
10
It was impossible for Violet to make a decision like this on behalf of Megan
She looked at Ellie darkly and walke
Chapter 145
Ellie had yet to notice Violet¡¯s arrival.
Her eyes shed and she said to Skyler with a smile, ¡°Mr. Brown, since | can¡¯t bring you breakfast anymore, let¡¯s go out for
breakfast sometime, okay?¡±
Skyler was stunned. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±
When Violet heard this, she was so angry that she wanted to hit someone. Ellie and Skyler had even agreed to have breakfast
together in the future. It was Ellie¡¯s freedom to pursue Skyler, but she should never have made. use of the breakfast that Megan
had painstakingly made with love.
Violet was furious. Skyler had never been in a rtionship and had no experience in this area. Ellie was obviously the kind of
woman who knew how to capture a man¡¯s heart.
It was said that it was easier for a woman to pursue a man. If this continued, would Megan still have a chance?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
As Violet was thinking, she suddenly heard Ellie greet her with a smile. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Webb!¡±
Violet looked at the smile on Ellie¡¯s face and felt that it was so fake.
She looked at Ellie coldly. ¡°Morning!¡±
She nced at Skyler again and said unhappily, ¡°Good morning, Mr. Brown!¡±
After saying that, she quickly walked past the two of them toward the Design Department.
Ellie blinked and looked at Skyler. ¡°Mr. Brown, could it be that Ms. Webb. likes you and is angry because she heard what we said
just now?¡±
Skyler was stunned. He immediately remembered that Megan had told him not to mention Freddie in front of Violet. He
immediately shook hist head and denied it. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me. The person she likes is much.
12:58 Mon, Jan
better than me!¡±-
Thinking about how Violet was obviously in a bad mood just now, he
frowned slightly. ¡°Something must have happened. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart!¡±
Violet went to her seat and started to sketch. She saw Ellie and Skyler walking in, chatting andughing.
She was so angry that she broke the pen in her hand.
The crisp sound immediately attracted Skyler¡¯s attention.
Ellie nced at Skyler, as if to say, ¡°See, | told you Ms. Webb was interested in you!¡±
However, Skyler didn¡¯t think so. He said to Ellie, ¡°Go to work. I''ll talk to her!¡±
Ellie went to her seat while Skyler looked at Violet. ¡°Violet,e to my office!¡±
Violet pursed her lips, got up, and went to Skyler¡¯s office.
As soon as he entered the office, Skyler closed the door.
He looked at Violet with a worried expression. ¡°Violet, is something the
matter?¡±
Violet was depressed and angry. She felt bad for Megan, but Megan didn¡¯t even express her feelings to Skyler. Even if she was
angry, she had to keep
herself.
itt
She said in a m uffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±
Skyler frowned. ¡°If you¡¯re fine, why are you so angry this early in the morning?¡±
Violet had her hair down today and it was covering her eyes. She flipped her hair to the back and looked up at Skyler. ¡°Skyler, do
you like Ellie?¡±
Skyler was stunned. Just as he was about to exin, he saw the wound on
M
Violet''s forehead. It was blocked by her hair just now, so he didn¡¯t see it a all.
The color drained from his face. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±
Violet subconsciously reached out to touch the gauze. Seeing Skyler¡¯s worried expression, most of the anger in her heart
dissipated.
In the end. Skyler just didn¡¯t know that Megan liked him. Skyler hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.
Did Skyler not even have the right to date the opposite sex?
Violet closed her eyes and said in a mu ffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. It¡¯s not serious. Skyler, don¡¯t worry, but you haven¡¯t
answered my question.¡±
Skyler frowned slightly. He did not know why Violet was so obsessed with this question.
He thought for a moment and exined, ¡°Ellie is just a colleague. Don¡¯t think too much!¡±
Violet pouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it. | was just asking casually!¡±
Skyler smirked and suddenly looked at Violet. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t tell me you like me!
Violet looked at Skyler in shock. ¡°Skyler, why would you think that?¡± Skyler gave her a smile. The shock on Violet''s face could not
be faked.
He smiled and said, ¡°I was just testing you. | guessed that you don¡¯t like me. However, you¡¯re so concerned about my personal
matters that | almost thought that you were jealous!¡±
Violet had mixed feelings. What could she say?
That she was only asking on behalf of Megan? Of course she couldn¡¯t say something like that.
Hence, she just looked at Skyler in silence. ¡°Skyler, | don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just afraid that you''ll be deceived. If you want
to date someone,
you have to get to know them well first and know what they''re like. Don¡¯t be like me, who didn¡¯t notice that | was cheated on for
two years!¡±
When Skyler heard this, his expression wasplicated.
It seemed that Violet was just worried about him!
He nodded. ¡°Yes, | understand. I''ll be careful. By the way, | have something to tell you. Ourpany has two spots in the Azure
Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition. We originally wanted you to go with Joanna, but Joanna said that she¡¯s not feeling
well and gave up the spot this time, so...¡±
Chapter 146
Skyler hesitated for a moment, then decided to tell the truth. ¡°Thepany has decided that you and Ellie will participate in the
competition. Do you have any objections?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. Skyler must think she had a big problem with Ellie!
She felt somewhat helpless in her heart and said, ¡°Since this is the
company¡¯s decision, | have no objections.¡±
Skyler could tell that Violet still had something on her mind.
However, since Violet didn¡¯t want to say, he didn¡¯t force her.
Then, Violet left Skyler¡¯s office. She had forgotten to find Patrick because. of Skyler and Ellie¡¯s matter.
During lunch, Violet kept staring at Megan. She wanted to say something but hesitated.
Megan couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and her cold face tensed up. She said, ¡°Violet, what do you want to say? Stop staring at me like
this. | can¡¯t even focus on eating my food!¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Megan, | told you before. You need to find time to talk to Skyler about your feelings. Have you thought
about it?¡±
Megan was momentarily stunned. She hesitated for two seconds and said, ¡°I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±
Violet felt utterly frustrated. Megan always seemed indifferent to everything except Skyler. She had been holding onto her
feelings for him. for years, but now she hesitated and didn¡¯t dare to confess.
Violet was a little angry. She said, ¡°When ites to love, you''ve got to speak up. Nobody¡¯s a mind-reader. If you keep quiet,
how¡¯s anyone supposed to know what''s on your mind? Acting like this will only keep you stuck on the sidelines forever, you
know?¡±
Megan looked at Violet with some surprise. ¡°Violet, what''s gotten into you? Why are you so angry?¡±
Violet red at Megan in anger. ¡°I¡¯m just frustrated for you! You can¡¯t eve
and you can¡¯t
give him the breakfast you made for him face-to-face! You can¡¯t even
confess your feelings. You just silently watch over him. He can¡¯t possibly know your feelings!¡±
Megan felt a bit helpless. ¡°It¡¯s not that | don¡¯t want to confess. It¡¯s just that | have endured this feeling for too long. I¡¯m afraid he
won''t like me. I¡¯m afraid of rejection. Do you understand? No one can understand the weight he holds in my heart.¡±
Megan took a deep breath and looked a bit sad. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like me, how should | continue to watch over him? And if he knows
| like him, but he doesn¡¯t feel the
me, my affection will be a burden to him. | have a feeling he might avoid me. By then, I''ll only be even more heartbroken!¡±
Violet frowned deeply, her expressionplicated. ¡°So, just because you''re afraid of failure, you won''t face it anymore? What if
he likes you?¡±
Megan looked at her. ¡°Well, Violet, do you think Skyler likes me?¡±
Violet pressed her lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything.
Megan''s expression was calm. ¡°Violet, | may appear aloof and distant, and you seem better at connecting with people than | am.
However, the truth is, it¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m not as strong as you think. My aloofness is just a mask | use to protect myself.¡±
Megan continued, ¡°Just like back then when you found out that Freddie had a fianc¨¦e, you confidently approached Russell to
reject Freddie andpletely sever ties with him. But | can¡¯t do that. | can¡¯t let go of Skyler. I¡¯m afraid of losing him, afraid of him
looking at me differently, and even more afraid of him avoiding me.¡±
Violet closed her eyes in resignation. ¡°Forget it. | won¡¯t try to persuade you. anymore. But | have to tell you one thing. The
heartfelt breakfast you gave to Skyler, he thinks it was from Ellie.¡±
Megan''s cold face finally changed.
Violet felt pity for Megan but continued, ¡°And | also overheard that they made ns to have breakfast together outside from now
on. If you want to
12:58 Mon, Ja
expose Ellie¡¯s lie, you can continue to give him breakfast. That way, lie will be exposed without any effort.
¡°However, | think Ellie may not be easy to deal with. Your breakfast might be thrown away by her when Skyler isn¡¯t paying
attention. Even if Skyler does find out the truth, Ellic might use some tricks to sway him in her favor. She¡¯s very emotionally
intelligent.¡±
Megan''s clear and cold eyes were tinged with a hint of sadness.
She said. ¡°Forget it. Since he thinks someone else gives him the breakfast, | won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±
Violet looked at Megan for a moment, feeling a bit helpless. But in the end, she didn¡¯t continue to persuade Megan.
She should have guessed Megan¡¯s decision earlier, shouldn¡¯t she?
In matters of the heart, everyone¡¯s decisions were different. She just needed to respect Megan''s choice, just like Megan
respected all of hers. That would be enough.
Violet reached out and squeezed Megan¡¯s hand. ¡°Finish your meal and go to work. If there¡¯s anything, tell me anytime. Don¡¯t
bear it alone.¡±
In the afternoon, after work, Violet spent some time sketching the design draft and then went to the top floor to find Patrick.
Violet now had some understanding of Patrick. He seemed cold and heartless, but in reality, he was just overly domineering and
arrogant. He used aloofness to hide his soft heart. He looked cold on the outside but was warm on the inside.
He was stubborn as a mule to reveal his soft side.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
When Violet knocked on the door, she couldn''t help but smirk, thinking about her description of Patrick¡¯s image.
¡°But as soon as her hand touched the door, she realized it wasn¡¯t closed properly.
The door was pushed open by the force of her knock.
Inside the room, a person with their back to her was kneeling in Patrick¡¯s office. Patrick was seated behind his desk, looking
indifferent andzy as he leaned back in his chair.
Chapter 147
Violet''s opening of the door startled the people in the office.
Two pairs of eyes turned toward her simultaneously.
Violet''s expression changed slightly. It was because the person kneeling on the floor was none other than Henry, who had been
threatening her all
along.
Henry recognized that it was Violet. He was about to stand up, but he met Patrick¡¯s icy and stern gaze. Henry clenched his teeth
and kept his head down, not getting up.
Violet''s expression kept shifting. She walked in and closed the door behind her.
Though she couldn''t quite grasp what was going on, it was evident that Henry¡¯s situation was somewhat rted to her.
Patrick¡¯s gaze turned to Violet as if he couldn¡¯t see the other person in the
Office.
Patrick¡¯s expression was unreadable, making it impossible to discern his emotions. He asked Violet, ¡°What are you here for?¡±
Violet nced at Patrick, then at Henry, who was still kneeling on the floor. She didn¡¯t answer Patrick¡¯s question. Instead, she
asked, ¡°What''s going on here?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s just as you see.¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered, and she asked straightforwardly, ¡°Why is he kneeling to you?¡±
Amocking smirk appeared on Patrick''s face. ¡°What? Do you want to pleadN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
for him?¡±
Violet looked at him and said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m not that generous. At most, I¡¯m just curious.¡±
Upon learning that for all these years, Henry not only hated her but also.
111
12:58 Mon Jan Chapter 147
saw her as a thorn in
his side, using her at every turn, she had long feelings for this person.
lo
Patrick snorted and didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°Assuming what you said is true, why have youe to me?¡±
Violet looked at him calmly and exined her purpose, saying, ¡°I¡¯vee to thank you. | want to thank you for standing up for
me.¡±
Patrick nced at Henry kneeling on the floor and then at Violet. ¡°Which specific incident? If you don¡¯t make it clear, how am |
supposed to know why you''re thanking me?¡±
Violet furrowed her brows. She knew Patrick had a sharp tongue, so she suppressed her displeasure and said. ¡°The Willis
family¡¯s matter, Benedict and Veronica.
Patrick chuckled and replied. ¡°It seems you do know how to appreciate a favor. Since you''vee all this way to thank me, I''ll
be generous and forgive your earlierck of gratitude.¡±
Henry''s expression changed. As expected, all those incidents were orchestrated by Patrick, and he had guessed right.
Violet raised an eyebrow and looked at Patrick. She had given him an opportunity, but he still responded in such an awkward
manner. She truly had nothing more to say.
She pressed her lips together and then said, ¡°T it for tat. You have no obligation to help me. You did me a favor, and | owe you
one. I''ll
remember this matter, and if you ever need my help in the future, just ask
me.
Patrick smirked yfully. He had forgotten that Violet was always clear- cut when it came to grievances.
He put on a faint smile and replied, ¡°Not necessary.¡±
Violet nced at him and did not argue with him. When Patrick really needed help, she would step in and repay this favor.
12:58 Mon, Jan
hapter!
Little did Patrick know that he would actually call upon Violet not long after making such a straightforward statement.
After Violet finished speaking, she turned to leave.
Unexpectedly, Henry suddenly called out, ¡°Violet!¡±
Henry looked conflicted. He could tell that Patrick was giving Violet a face.
He realized that Veronica¡¯s current situation was all Patrick¡¯s doing. When Veronica¡¯s life was saved, he came to beg Patrick.
He was self-aware enough to know he couldn''t outwit Patrick.
When Henry came, Patrick agreed to meet him. But even though Henry knelt to apologize and plead for mercy, Patrick showed
no indication of leniency. Henry could only remain kneeling.
And when Violet arrived, she treated Henry as aplete stranger.
Henry had no other option but to call out to her. Once Violet left, Patrick would be even less inclined to listen to him.
Patrick nced at Henry coldly with a displeased expression.
With a stiff resolve, Henry said, ¡°Violet, | know | was mean and treated you poorly. But considering you¡¯ve been with the Webb
family for twenty years, please spare us. Veronica has wronged you before, and now she¡¯s be theughingstock of the
entire Summerwood City, not to mention her legs are cri ppled. Can you say a word for us in front of Mr. Hersey and ask him to
spare the Webb family? Please?¡±
As Henry spoke, he kneeled and lowered his head to Violet.
¡°I''m begging you, Violet!¡± His voice was filled with desperation as he pleaded.
Violet frowned deeply, her expression unpleasant. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±
Henry was stubborn, continuously begging Violet. ¡°Violet, it¡¯s my fault. Please spare the Webb family!¡±
12:58 Mon, Jail 22
Patrick noticed Violet¡¯s displeased expression. It was evident that while she could be indifferent toward Henry, she couldn¡¯t bear
to see him
subserviently kneeling before her.
Patrick¡¯s expression grew even more stern. He said, ¡°Henry, that¡¯s enough! Who do you think you¡¯re threatening here?¡±
Henry turned to Patrick, and he looked embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m not threatening anyone. I¡¯m only begging you to spare the
Webb family, please!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You can get lost.¡±
¡°Do you agree to spare the Webb family?¡± Henry pleaded.
Patrick¡¯s voice was chilling as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a hobby of kicking a man when he¡¯s down. Get out of my sight before |
change my mind!¡±
Henry quickly stood up and expressed his gratitude repeatedly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Henry left, closing the door behind him, and nced back at Violet. ¡°Thank you too, Violet!¡±
Patrick threw a document file at him. ¡°Get out!¡±
Henry immediately closed the door and disappeared.
Violet looked at Patrick with aplex expression. ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t need to spare him for my sake. If you find him
disagreeable, you''re free to deal with him. It has nothing to do with me.¡±
Patrick gazed at Violet intently. ¡°Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s pitiful?¡±
Violet scoffed. ¡°Pitiful people sometimes have their detestable side.¡±
Patrick nced at her. ¡°If you can think that way, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s spared or not. After all, | took action against the
Webb family in the -first ce because of you.¡±
Violet pressed her lips together and looked at him earnestly. ¡°I know. Thank you, Mr. Hersey. I''ll remember this favor.¡±
Seeing Violet''s sincere and earnest expression, Patrick felt annoyed from the bottom of his heart. His tone turned a bit rough.
¡°No need. Just bother me less with this kind of matter in the future.¡±
Violet nodded and turned to leave.
However, Patrick suddenly stopped her with a shout. ¡°One more thing!¡±
COMMENT
Chapter 148
Violet turned around in surprise to look at Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, is there something else?¡±
Listening to her calm tone, Patrick¡¯s mood plummeted.
He knew very well that Violet¡¯s formal thanks were merely because he had helped her.
At this thought, he suddenly froze. Did he want something more than just her gratitude?
Patrick¡¯s face instantly darkened, and he felt like he had lost his mind.
Patrick kept a steady gaze. Then, he asked, ¡°Do you want to find your biological parents?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
-Violet pressed her lips together and shook her head. She replied, ¡°Not for ¡ª now. They abandoned me back then, and who
knows if they even want me toe back into their lives.¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression remained stoic. ¡°Understood. You may leave.¡±
As soon as Violet returned to the design department, Sophia approached her. ¡°Violet, a client is looking for you for a custom
jewelry design. She¡¯s in the meeting room right now!¡±
Violet nodded andposed herself. Bring the contract and my notebook. I''ll go over right now.¡±
Sophia nodded and hurried to get the items.
Violet entered the meeting room and greeted ady with a smile. ¡°Hello! Are you here to discuss the custom jewelry design with
me?¡±
Thedy smiled back. ¡°I¡¯m here on behalf of my boss.¡±
Violet raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, it¡¯s not you who wants the custom jewelry?¡±
Thedy shook her head. ¡°No, our boss is very busy. I¡¯m here only to represent him and sign the contract with you, Ms. Webb.
As for the
12:58 Mon,
specifics of the jewelry customization, our boss will personally discuss it with you.¡±
Violet''s eyes gleamed. ¡°Your boss decided to have me design for him without even seeing my work?¡±
Thedy chuckled and replied, ¡°As | mentioned, he came here based on your reputation. He had seen the jewelry custom-
designed by you before and was very impressed!¡±
At that moment, Sophia came in with the contract and notebook.
Violet somehow felt that something was off. Thedy mentioned a rough price, paid a deposit, and quickly signed the contract.
Even after they left, Violet still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something wasn¡¯t right.
After she finished work, she received an unfamiliar phone call.
¡°Miss Webb!¡±
¡°May | ask, who is this?¡±
¡°Just this afternoon, | had my assistant sign a contract for custom jewelry with you, Miss Webb. It seems you are a busy person
and tend to forget things easily.¡± The voice on the other end sounded calm, with a touch of gentleness.
Violet immediately responded calmly, ¡°I apologize. | didn¡¯t know it was you. Are you calling to discuss the custom jewelry?¡±
The voice on the other end chuckled and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite busy. | have a meeting with a client at Elysium Bar tonight. Miss
Webb, if you don¡¯t mind, we can discuss the requirements for the custom jewelry there. I''ll also treat you to a drink. How about
that?¡±
Violet furrowed her brows. She said, ¡°We don¡¯t have a precedent for discussing business in a bar.¡±
The voice on the other end turned slightly stern. ¡°Miss Webb, are you suggesting you won''t honor the agreement? Are you
intending to breach.
the contract?¡±
Suddenly, Violet remembered that when thedy signed the contract in the afternoon. Thedy deliberately chose a contract with
the highest. deposit ratio, and the designer would take the most responsibility in case. of a breach.
Violet''s expression turned unpleasant. She finally understood what had felt off in the afternoon.
This contract seemed like a trap set specifically for her. ¡°I have no intention of breaching the contract.¡±
Of course, Violet could breach it. But if the matter escted, thepany would have to step in. She already owed Patrick a
favor and didn¡¯t want him to intervene further because of her.
¡°In that case, I''ll be waiting for you at Elysium Bar, Miss Webb. By the way, | forgot to introduce myself earlier. My name is Gerald
Olson.¡± The voice on the other end said before promptly hanging up, leaving Violet no room to respond.
Violet furrowed her brows. After careful consideration, she decided to go and meet Gerald. She figured she could avoid the
drinks at that bar.
She was curious about who this Gerald was and what his intentions might
be.
After returning to Hersey Court, Violet changed into casual attire, packed. a canister of pepper spray in her bag, and swapped
her shoes for a pair of sleek ts. Then she set off for Elysium Bar.
Honestly, she looked more prepared for a fight than a business meeting...
When Violet arrived at the bar, it was already dark. The entrance of the bar was very lively.
Upon entering the Elysium Bar, someone immediately approached her. and escorted her to Gerald''s private room.
Consequently, Violet didn¡¯t notice a dimly lit corner of the bar where a
pair of malicious eyes were fixed on her, unwaveri entered Gerald¡¯s private room.
Once the door to the private room closed, Eleanor finally withdrew her gaze. She smirked, downed the coc k tail in her ss, and
got up to leave.
Gerald wasn¡¯t one to be trifled with, and Violet was about to find out.
Eleanor was determined to let Violet know how powerful she was!
Since Patrick hadn¡¯t attended Eleanor¡¯s birthday partyst night, she had ¡± be the subject of ridicule.
She only found out today that Patrick¡¯s absence was all because of Violet, that wretched woman.
In that case, she did not need to be polite to Violet anymore.
Speaking of which, it was Eleanor who arranged for Gerald to approach. Violet for the custom jewelry.
She subtly hinted to Gerald that Violet had an exceptional rtionship. with Patrick. If they could somehow cause trouble for
Violet, it would get under Patrick¡¯s skin.
Eleanor knew working with Gerald was like making a deal with the devil.
However, she couldn''t tolerate the grudge in her heart.
Gerald might not be able to do anything to Patrick, but he wouldn''t hold back against a mere designer.
As long as Violet paid some price, Eleanor could handle the risk.
The only thing Eleanor didn¡¯t anticipate was how quickly Gerald acted.
Thinking about what would happen tonight, Eleanor smiled with a sinister and ruthless gleam in her eyes.
Inside the private room, Violet saw a group of men and women engaged in lively antics andughter.
Violet''s expression turned unpleasant. She turned to leave.
111
MJ
However, a guy with blonde hair blocked her way. ¡°H Why not join in the fun? What''s the rush to leave?¡±
COMMENT
Chapter 149
Violet assessed the situation and realized they didn¡¯t intend to let herN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
leave.
She turned and calmly looked at the people in the private room. ¡°Who is Mr. Gerald Olson?¡±
All eyes turned toward the man sitting in the dim corner.
He was decent-looking with a buzz cut, but there was a scar on his forehead that gave him a slightly menacing appearance. His
gaze held a
hint of ruthlessness.
He cleared his throat. ¡°Miss Webb! You''re here.¡±
Violet looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°You must be Mr. Gerald Olson.¡±
Gerald smirked. ¡°Indeed, Miss Webb. Please have a seat.¡±
Violet observed the rowdy atmosphere in the room and had no intention. of sitting down.
She said, ¡°This environment doesn¡¯t seem suitable for discussing custom jewelry requirements. Perhaps we should reschedule
our meeting for another day.¡±
Violet turned to leave, but the man with blonde hair reached out to grab
her.
She swiftly seized his wrist and deftly twisted it, producing a crisp sound of bones snapping. The man immediately let out a
pained cry.
Violet pushed him away. ¡°Mr. Olson, if this is your way of hosting guests, then I¡¯m afraid | must decline.¡±
Two more men rushed forward and stood in front of the private room door.
Gerald stood up with a smile and said, ¡°As expected, you''re indeed. Patrick¡¯s woman. Quite spirited.¡±
Il
Violet''s expression darkened. ¡°So, all of this trouble is because of Patrick?¡± Gerald snorted. ¡°Well, why else? There are countless
women in the world. Why would | go out of my way to trouble you? Haven''t you figured it out?¡± Violet¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Mr.
Olson, | don¡¯t know where you heard such things, but unfortunately, you¡¯re mistaken. | am not Patrick¡¯s woman.¡±
Gerald remained unconvinced and said leisurely, ¡°Did | misunderstand?
I''ve heard the Wamily got into trouble because Patrick flew into a
rage for his beloved. Please don¡¯t tell me that this is just a rumor!¡±
Violet saw through it. Even if she denied it, this man wouldn''t let her go. She said, ¡°What will it take for you to let me leave? Are
you implying that you could openly kill me here?¡±
Gerald chuckled and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to resort to murder. However, there are many ways to make your life unbearable
without killing you.¡±
He put on a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°Miss Webb, do you know why most cases. of harassment involving women end up unresolved?
It''s because there are no witnesses or physical evidence! Without evidence, no one can do anything to me!¡±
Violet''s face instantly turned extremely unpleasant.
She never expected that the so-called custom jewelry deal was aplete.
trap.
From the beginning, Gerald hade with the intention to harm her.
She looked warily at the people in the private room.
They all seemed oblivious to the confrontation between her and Gerald.
Her hand reached into her bag, and suddenly, she kicked the man closest to her with great force. Then, she grabbed the pepper
spray and sprayed it directly into another man¡¯s face. Then, she rushed toward the door of the private room.
Gerald didn¡¯t expect Violet to be so agile and fierce.
Aglint shed in his eyes. ¡°Hold her for me!¡±
He wanted to see if Patrick¡¯s woman tasted different from others!
Violet had just pulled open the door to the private room when she was immediately yanked back inside.
Gerald strode over, grabbed Violet''s arm, threw the pepper spray to the ground, and pinned her against the wall.
His strength was surprisingly great. He grasped Violet¡¯s chin and sneered. ¡°Does Patrick really take you seriously? Let me see
how attractive you are!¡±
Violet''s expression changed, and she immediately lifted her leg to charge at Gerald¡¯s vulnerable spot.
Gerald didn¡¯t notice her action. Suddenly, his face contorted in pain as he fell back onto a nearby table.
The spilled drinks covered the floor, and Gerald bent over in agony, clutching his body. He was extremely infuriated. He shouted,
¡°Hold her hands and feet, strip her down! Let¡¯s see if she dares to run!¡±
Several men approached, reaching out to grab Violet and attempting to tear her clothes.
Violet was pushed to the ground. Then, she reached for a wine bottle that had just rolled off the table.
Her hand had just touched the wine bottle, but she hadn¡¯t made a move
yel
Unexpectedly, the door to the private room was kicked open from the outside.
Chapter 150
Gabriel stormed in with a fierce expression. He nced at theposed Violet, who was still dressed neatly. He then breathed a
sigh of relief.
There were a few people following behind him.
When Gerald saw this situation, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Mr. Williamson,
you''re...¡±
Before Gerald could finish speaking, Gabriel walked toward him and picked up a wine bottle. Without uttering a word, Gabriel
smashed the bottle against Gerald¡¯s head.
Blood streamed down from Gerald''s head. Gabriel was still furious, and he kicked Gerald to the ground.
Gerald reacted and attempted to fight back. However, Gabriel didn¡¯t give him the chance. Gabriel grabbed another wine bottle
and swung it directly
at Gerald.
Gerald lost the advantage. Combined with Gabriel''s furious onught, he was brutally beaten into a miserable state.
Gabriel tossed the wine bottle onto Gerald, his voice dripping with coldness. ¡°If you want to die, get up and keep fighting with me.
| will not stop until | finish you off today!¡±
The others were stunned at this scene. They were so frightened that they
did not dare to move.
Then, Gabriel turned around and kicked the people surrounding Violet
away.
Violet could clearly see that the purple diamond on Gabriel''s ear was stained with blood.
At that moment, she felt genuine gratitude toward Gabriel.
Violet stood up from the ground and straightened her clothes. Her breath was still a bit unsteady. ¡°Thank you, Gabriel.¡±
Gabriel was furious, and hearing Violet''s voice only added to his anger. He said furiously, ¡°Violet, what are you doing in this kind
of ce sote at night? You''re a girl and alone! Are you out of your mind?¡±
This was the first time Gabriel had spoken to Violet harshly like this. He usually had a half-smile or yfully called her ¡°Vivi.¡±
Feeling thankful, Violet said once again, ¡°Thank you so much, Gabriel!¡± Gabriel''s face turned unpleasant.
Violet continued, ¡°I admit. | have acted recklessly today. But everyone has done a foolish thing or two in their lives! | know
tonight¡¯s invitation of this scu mbag was a trap. Originally, | didn¡¯t want thepany to get involved. | wanted to downy the
situation but didn¡¯t expect this scu mbag to be so audacious! | was indeed in the wrong this time!¡±
Gabriel looked at Vi olet and sighed. He felt a mix of anger and concern.
The first time Gabriel met Violet, he had also put her in a difficult situation. However, all he did was offer her a drink, far from
being as malicious as Gerald.
Violet had never truly confronted the dark and malevolent side of human nature, so she had no idea what it was really like!
Gabriel nced at Violet. Then, he turned to look at Gerald lying on the ground with blood smeared over his eyes. ¡°He enjoys
undressing people, doesn¡¯t he? Strip him down and leave him to hang on the Summerwood City Bridge overnight!¡±
Immediately, someone behind Gabriel went over, lifted Gerald, and began to move toward the exit.
Gerald was in so much pain. He felt like his bones were shattered. He couldn¡¯t break free from Gabriel''s bodyguards and
seethed with the desire to kill. ¡°Gabriel, how dare you!¡±
Gabriel stared at Gerald with a cold gaze. He said, ¡°I dare to do anything. You dare to harm my people, and | will not let you offl¡±
111
59 Mon, Jan 22
Then, Gerald was dragged away.
Inside the private room, no one dared to breathe heavily.
Gabriel looked at Violet. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Why are you still standing here?¡±
Violet pressed her lips together and followed him.
After leaving, Violet learned that there was a young man in Gerald¡¯s private room. He had also been present the first time Gabriel
had pressured Violet to drink in the private room.
The young man had just stated in the group chat that Gerald was nning to harass and harm her. Gabriel, who was in a nearby
bar at the time, had rushed over after confirming the location.
Gabriel offered to drive Violet home, but she insisted on driving back. home herself.
He apanied her to her car and said, ¡°Gerald is not a good person. You should keep your distance from him in the future.¡±
Violet''s attitude tonight was exceptionally friendly. She nodded. ¡°I will make sure to keep my distance from him.¡±
Gabriel thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is he causing trouble for you. because of Patrick?¡±.
Violet looked at Gabriel in surprise.
Gabriel spoke with a hint of impatience, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. | figured it out right away. Gerald and Patrick
don¡¯t get along. Earlier this year, Patrick and Robert started a gamingpany. They released at few small games.
Unexpectedly, those games gained immense poprity, and within half a year, they managed to outperform Gerald''s gaming
company.¡±
He continued, ¡°Patrick was already a dominant force in the jewelry industry, and now he wants a piece of the gaming industry as
well. Gerald can¡¯t stand it. He would love nothing more than to take down Patrick. He¡¯s been targeting Patrick and Robert.
Especially recently, bothpanies.
12:59¡¯ Mon, Jan 22
have developed simrpetitive games, and their release dates are almost the same. | imagine thepetition will be even
fiercer.¡±
Gabriel looked at Violet with great concern. ¡°Gerald doesn¡¯t like Patrick but can¡¯t directly confront him, so he targets you. Violet,
Patrick may be a good boss for you, and he treats you well. However, you don¡¯t need to sacrifice yourself for him. You don¡¯t have
to get involved in their battle. Look at how dangerous it was tonight. Trust me, you should keep your distance from Patrick. It¡¯s
only for your own good, and there¡¯s no harm in
it!¡±
Violet knew that Gabriel was speaking from the heart.
She pressed her lips together and said, ¡°I''ll be more cautious in the future.¡±
That was the only response she could give. She understood Gabriel¡¯s good intentions, but her legal rtionship with Patrick was
not something she could easily walk away from.
Seeing Violet''s stubbornness, Gabriel grew a little frustrated. ¡°Fine, go ahead. Right now, | don¡¯t want to see you for even a
second.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
However, Violet couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Gabriel, you may look like a rascal, but you''re actually a good person!¡±
Gabriel chuckled in exasperation. ¡°Violet, are you praising me or mocking me? Is this the beginning of my ¡®Nice Guy¡¯ reputation?¡±
Chapter 151
Violet smiled and shook her head, sincerely saying, ¡°I know you''re looking out for me, but | have my principles when ites to
handling things. I''ll be more careful in the future. Thank you again for saving me tonight. | won¡¯t forget this debt of gratitude.¡±
Gabriel let out a haughty huff.
Violet smiled and opened the car door
Violet headed back to Hersey Court. Patrick wasn¡¯t home yet, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit upset when she thought about
what happened. tonight.
However, after calming down, she realized that it was her impulsiveness that led to this situation.
She decided that she would discuss canceling Gerald¡¯s contract with Skyler tomorrow. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in this
mess any further.
She would not be so lucky again to be saved a second time.
At the same time, at Timeless Bar.
Patrick was drinking in silence, and Robert raised an eyebrow at him, grinning mischievously. ¡°I have to ask, Patrick, everybody
is talking about. what happened to the Willis family. Was it really your doing?¡±
Patrick gave him a cold nce. ¡°What do you think?¡±
Robert stared at him without blinking. He said in a probing tone, ¡°Seriously, some people even say you hit three birds with one
stone, targeting Benedict, Veronica, and Ab bie. Is that true?¡±
Patrick remained expressionless, not saying a word.
Robert was taken aback. ¡°Could it really be true? Back then, you intentionally had me take Benedict out just to make Veronica
theughingstock and provoke her? Is that right?¡±
Patrick let out a disdainful snort and didn¡¯t bother to respond.
Robert wasn¡¯t angry either. He looked genuinely shocked. ¡°Is it because of Violet?¡±
Patrick responded with a nonchnt ¡°hmm,¡± leaving Robert
dumbfounded. ¡°I never realized it. So, do you... have feelings for her?¡±
Patrick gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Is there anything else on your mind. besides that?¡±
Robert said in an amused tone, ¡®If it¡¯s not because you''re interested in her, why go through all the trouble to help her? You had
me really scared with those borate schemes!¡±
Patrick took a sip of his drink, his tone indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s just that | didn¡¯t. like those people, so | dealt with them. It has nothing to do
with Violet.¡±
Robert nced at Patrick but didn¡¯t say anything. He wasn¡¯t entirely convinced by Patrick¡¯s exnation.
Patrick''s recent behavior had been somewhat unusual.
When Patrick returned home, there was no one downstairs except for Vi, who was obediently curled up on the couch.
Patrick couldn¡¯t help but snort when he thought of Violet saying she owed. him a favor. In his mind, a somewhat childish thought
crossed. She said she owed him, but she was already sleeping while he was not even home
yet!
Perhaps it was the alcohol, but a thought crossed his mind.
Could Violet repay her debt by letting him sleep beside her every night?
She might actually cure his insomnia better than any medication!
However, he snapped out of his daydream when Vi let out a meow What was he even thinking?
He irritably popped a mint into his mouth to clear his head. He then headed upstairs, wanting to freshen up and go to bed.
But as soon as he reached the top of the stairs, he was surprised to find
Chapter 151
Violet standing there.
Violet looked at Patrick and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, you''re back.¡±
As Patrick took a few steps forward, Violet noticed the distinct smell of alcohol and furrowed her brows. ¡°Have you been
drinking?¡±
Thinking about Violet¡¯s distant and cold attitude toward him, Patrick felt annoyed and sounded somewhat irritated. ¡°Do | need to
report to you when | drink?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°No, it was just a casual question.¡±
Having drunk alcohol and facing Violet''s cold demeanor, Patrick¡¯s frustration seemed to amplify, and his emotions escted. He
furrowed his brows deeply. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±
Patrick immediately regretted his words.
That wasn¡¯t what he wanted to say at all!
Violet heard the door open. She came out of her room and wanted to talk to Patrick about Gerald.
She had initially nned to discuss it with Skyler tomorrow, but upon hearing the door, she suddenly wanted to talk to Patrick
about what happened tonight.
After all, the main reason Gerald caused her trouble was because of
Patrick.
However, Patrick¡¯s impatient attitude immediately reminded Violet of what he had said during the day, asking her not to bother
him with such matters in the future.
Her expression was somewhat embarrassed. She suppressed all her emotions and said in an icy tone, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. | heard a
noise and came to see if you had returned!¡±
After Violet finished speaking, she turned to leave.
However, Patrick suddenly grabbed her arm, pulling her back and
N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
Chapter Lil
pressing her against the wall.
Violet waspletely caught off guard, her breath hitched, and her heart started to race.
Patrick¡¯s breath carried a faint scent of alcohol as it brushed against her face. ¡°Violet, do you think I''m a monkey here to be
gawked by you?¡±
Feeling a bit ufortable, Violet turned her head and reached out to gently push Patrick. She said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, you¡¯ve drank
too much. Please calm down. I¡¯m just expressing concern for a fellow housemate.¡±
Patrick pressed down on Violet with a force that was too strong for her to push him away.
She frowned in resignation, not wanting to argue with a drunkard.
Upon hearing her words, Patrick suddenly chuckled. His tone carried a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Fellow housemate, huh... That¡¯s quite
an interesting way to put it!¡±
Violet frowned and was about to speak.
However, Patrick suddenly bent over as if he couldn''t stand steady. He rested his head against her neck, and his soft lips
pressed against her corbone. He held her in a tight embrace without saying a word.
Chapter 152
Violet''s body stiffened, feeling the warmth against her corbone. She seemed to be getting warmer all over.
Her face turned red, and she struggled with an unpleasant expression. ¡°Mr. Hersey. let go of me. You''re drunk. I''ll take you back
to your room to rest!¡±
Patrick held Violet in ce, catching a faint fragrance from her. His eyes flickered. Did she think that he was drunk?
It seemed like Violet had a higher tolerance for him when she assumed he was drunk.
Patrick¡¯s eyes held a murky, uncertain expression. He didn¡¯t even know what he was thinking. He pretended to be half-drunk and
mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m not drunk. | can still drinkter!¡±
Violet was dumbfounded and felt a bit awkward. He was really drunk!
She felt helpless. She figured that when Patrick sobered up tomorrow, he would realize how unruly he had been tonight. He
would be in a bad mood and regret his behavior.
Violet felt Patrick¡¯s grip loosen a bit, and she tried to push him away.
But immediately, Patrick held her even tighter, his voice slightly h oa rse and deep. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t move!¡±
Violet''s heart fluttered. She took a deep breath, thinking that Patrick was just drunk.
Besides, he had never spoken to her in this manner before. He must have mistaken her for someone else!
With this in mind, Violet''s expression suddenly turned grim.
She bit her lip and suddenly used her elbow to hit Patrick¡¯s chest forcefully.
Patrick groaned in pain and instinctively reached out to cover his chest. He hadn''t expected this woman to be so ruthless.
12:59 Mon,
Violet took the opportunity to push him away and quickly ran back to her
room.
Patrick held his chest. Violet¡¯s hit jolted him awake, but he felt even more helpless. He had brought this upon himself.
Since he had told Violet not to have any improper thoughts about him, he should also have kept his distance. What was he doing
now?
He didn¡¯t even understand himself!
But Patrick realized he was still ying the drunken act. He slid down the wall helplessly. He leaned against the wall with his
eyes closed and sat on
the floor.
If Violet found out he wasn''t really drunk, things would getplicated.
Back in her room, Violet realized she had overreacted.
She calmed down and opened the door of her room. Then, she saw Patrick sitting against the wall in the corridor.
She thought for a moment and decided not to approach him herself. Instead, she called the butler toe and help, having
Patrick escorted back to his room.
When Patrick woke up the next day, he found that Violet had already gone
to work.
Thinking back to the events of the previous night, his eyes darkened. A rare hint of regret appeared on his usual aloof and
handsome face.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
Violet arrived early that day. She nned to discuss Gerald''s contract with Skyler in the morning and find a way to cancel the
custom jewelry
contract.
However, Skyler had something to attend to in the morning and wasn¡¯t in the office. He was busy elsewhere.
So, Violet had no choice but to start working on her own.
At the same time, Eleanor received a call from Gerald.
¡°Eleanor! How dare you lie to me!¡± Gerald¡¯s tone was particrly furious.
Eleanor¡¯s heart ski pped a beat. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did | lie to you?¡±
¡°You said that Violet is Patrick¡¯s woman, didn¡¯t you? Why did Gabriele to mest night, causing trouble for me and using
me of harassing his woman? Do you dare to say you didn¡¯t deceive me?¡± Gerald was still fuming fromst night¡¯s failed n, and
his temper was ring.
Eleanor hadn¡¯t expected Gabriel to intervene ande to rescue Violet.
She frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Olson, | have never lied to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask around in our circle. Everyone knows
that Patrick stood up for Violet in the Willis family matter. Moreover, Violet is a woman who likes to get involved with more than a
man. It¡¯s not a surprise that Gabriel would help her. How can you me me for that?¡±
Gerald was not buying her exnations now. His voice was chilling. ¡°I don¡¯t care about Violet. You muste to Summerfield
General Hospital right now. You¡¯ve caused me trouble, and I¡¯m hospitalized because of you!¡±
In his current state, he couldn¡¯t confront Gabriel or Patrick. He could only take his anger out on Eleanor.
Eleanor was frightened by his tone. ¡°Mr. Olson! Please, if you¡¯re unwell, just focus on getting better. |...¡±
As soon as Gerald heard Eleanor¡¯s tone, he knew she was reluctant toe. He became even angrier.
¡°If you don¡¯t want toe, I''ll have someone bring you here!¡± His attitude was like that of a tyrant.
Eleanor¡¯s face turned pale with fear. ¡°Please, Mr. Olson. Let''s talk things. through peacefully.¡±
Gerald''s patience was wearing thin. He said, ¡°Eleanor, let me tell you something. | recorded our conversation where you
instigated me to deal with Violet. If you don¡¯t want the recording to end up in Patrick¡¯s hands, you bettere to me right now!¡±
|
12:59 Mon,
Gerald was not someone to be pushed around.
Eleanor waspletely caught off guard by Gerald''s threat. Her face turned extremely grim. ¡°How could you do this?¡±
Gerald sneered. ¡°Why are you so surprised? Haven''t you figured out how despicable | am?¡±
Eleanor was shocked and angered, but she didn¡¯t dare provoke Gerald. Knowing Patrick¡¯s temperament, she would face serious
consequences if Gerald really sent the recording to Patrick.
Her lips trembled. ¡°I''lle over right now. Please send me the ward number.¡±
Upon hearing this, Gerald hung up the phone.
Shortly after, Eleanor received the ward number. But she was too frightened to go.
Gerald wasn¡¯t urging Eleanor. He was practically sentencing her to death!
After being humiliated by Violetst night, Gerald was likely to take his anger out on Eleanor today.
However, Gerald had leverage on Eleanor, so she couldn¡¯t afford not to go.
After much consideration, Eleanor decided to call Robert to probe for some information.
The call went through, and Eleanor nervously smiled as she spoke, ¡°Robert, what are you up to?¡±
Robert raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±
COMMENT
12:59 Mon, Ja
Chapter 153
¡°It''s not a big deal, really. | heard someone say Patrick has something to do with the Willis family¡¯s situation. | have a good
rtionship with Ab bie, so | got curious when | heard about it. Some people even say that this whole thing happened because
the Willis family offended Violet, and Patrick dealt with the Willis family to help her!¡± Eleanor carefully chose her
words, her tone probing 01
After hearing Eleanor¡¯s words, Robert let out a light snort. He said, ¡°Eleanor, let me warn you. Stay away from Violet in the
future. Put away all those nonsense ideas of yours. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble. It¡¯s not just the Willis family who offended
Violet. Veronica and Benedict had also caused trouble for Violet. Use your head a bit more in everything you do. Otherwise, |
won''t be able to protect you if something goes wrong!¡±
Upon hearing Robert''s words, Eleanor¡¯s face turned instantly pale.
Thinking of Benedict''s tragic death, her hand holding the phone trembled. ¡°Did Benedict also offend Violet?¡±
Robert frowned, and his tone was displeased. ¡°Have you forgotten? Benedict offended Violet, and you led him to make amends.
But this matter probably didn¡¯t sit well with Patrick. Otherwise, Benedict wouldn¡¯t have... I¡¯m saying this to make you think
straight. Don¡¯t go around talking nonsense in front of the Turner family, got it?¡±
When they were young, Eleanor¡¯s father had saved Robert''s life. So, even though Eleanor was from a branch of the Foster
family, she had some standing in the Foster family. This was because Robert was willing to extend this courtesy to her out of
respect for her father.
Eleanor sta ggered after hearing Robert''s words.
She never expected Violet¡¯s importance in Patrick''s heart to be this significant.
When Eleanor encouraged Gerald to deal with Violet, it was only to vent her frustrations. She hadn¡¯t thought much beyond that.
Now, she felt a mixture of jealousy and fear.
She envied how quickly Violet had gained Patrick¡¯s attention while she ha tried for so many years and still couldn¡¯t make him
take notice of her.
Eleanor was even more afraid that Patrick would find out she had instigated Gerald to harm Violet.
Given Patrick¡¯s methods in dealing with A bbie and the others, if he found out aboutst night¡¯s incident, she would likely be in
serious trouble.
No, she had to stop Gerald.
Eleanor did not respond on the other end of the phone, and Robert became somewhat displeased. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m
saying?¡±
Eleanor immediately snapped back to attention and nodded quickly. ¡°I understand, Robert. I''ll definitely keep my distance from
Violet in the future and won''t talk too much in front of the Turner family.¡±
Robert let out a light snort. ¡°That''s good.¡±
Eleanor hung up the phone, and her expression became anxious.
She looked at the ward number on her phone. Her eyes flickered with uneasiness, and then she drove to the hospital.
Meanwhile, Patrick was in the middle of reviewing documents when he suddenly received a call from Robert.
Robert''s voice was filled with delight as he said, ¡°Patrick, have you seen today¡¯s headline news?¡±
Patrick furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What?¡±
Robert had just seen the news andughed so hard his stomach hurt. ¡°Gerald was stripped and hung on the Summerwood City
Bridge all night. He was only discovered this morning. The news is spreading like wildfire in our circle. | can imagine he almost
has a heart attack from anger!¡±
Even over the phone, Patrick could hear Robert''s gloating tone.
He thought of Gerald¡¯s formerly arrogant face and imagined it must have contorted in frustration. He raised his eyebrows and
had a faint smile.
¡°Well, those who do wrong will eventually.face retribution!¡±
Robert snapped his fingers. ¡°You''re right. A person like him is bound to meet his downfall sooner orter. He thinks he can
compete with us. How st upid!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice turned serious. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate our enemy. Gerald¡¯s gamingpany has been sessful for many years.
Stay vignt.¡±
Robert nodded. ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry. You can trust me to keep work and amusement separate. | can¡¯t help but wonder who was
the hero that helped us punish this troublemaker. Gerald is a spoiled brat, and he embarrassed himself big time. I¡¯m almost
tempted to open a bottle of champagne in celebration!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Sure, tonight we can open a bottle of champagne. and
invite some friends.¡±
Robert''s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Seriously? It¡¯s rare for you to suggest such a gathering!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hang out, so be it.¡±
Robert immediately replied, ¡°We''re hanging out for sure. This is the first time you''ve ever suggested it!¡±
After Patrick hung up the phone, he thought of the events fromst night and decided to call Violet.
It took several rings before Violet answered.
Patrick cleared his throat. ¡°Do you have ns tonight?¡±
Hearing Patrick''s tone, Violet raised an eyebrow. Could it be that Patrick¡¯ didn¡¯t remember what happenedst night?
She blinked. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with my friends tonight. What¡¯s up?¡±
These past few days, Skyler had been getting very close to Ellie.
Violet was clearly biased toward Megan, trying her best to help her.
Ill
She had just invited Megan and Skyler on WhatsApp to have dinner.
tonight.
Patrick furrowed his brows and instinctively asked, ¡°What friends?¡±
Violet raised an eyebrow, and her tone was cold. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | don¡¯t think | need to report that to you, do I?¡±
lat]N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
COMMENT
Chapter 154
Patrick¡¯s handsome face contorted slightly. His voice was rigid. ¡°I was just asking casually. You don¡¯t need to overthink it.¡±
Violet''s voice was neither warm nor cold. ¡°Alright, | didn¡¯t overthink it. Mr. Hersey, is there anything else?¡±
Patrick was furious. He had never felt so upset before. Why did he feel like he was desperate to talk to Violet?
He spoke in a harsh tone, appearingpletely indifferent. ¡°I have nothing else. Robert wants to have a gathering tonight. He
hopes I''ll invite you. Whether you want to go or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡±
Violet furrowed her brows. ¡°Another drinking session?¡±
Patrick looked displeased. ¡°What do you mean by another drinking session?¡±
Violet''s tone carried a touch of helplessness. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you were quite drunkst night. You haven''t forgotten, have you?¡±
Patrick immediately thought ofst night¡¯s events. His voice became somewhat uneasy. ¡°I drank too muchst night. Some parts
are a blur.¡± Violet felt even more exasperated. She knew Patrick had definitely forgotten. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be speaking to
her so casually today.
She said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, you had drunk too muchst night. Are you nning to attend another drinking session tonight? | had
made ns to have dinner with my friends, so | really don¡¯t have time tonight. If you¡¯re going, please try to drink less.¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°What friends? Do | know them?¡±
Patrick asked this question again. Violet could not deceive him, so she could only tell the truth. ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with Mr. Brown
and Megan.¡±
It was then that Patrick remembered these three were all graduates of Summerwood University.
His eyes flickered. ¡°Alright, | understand.¡±.¡±
After saying this, Patrick hung up the phone without any more words. Violet furrowed her brows but didn¡¯t dwell on
Just as Skyler returned to the office, Violet we?
to find him.
¡°Mr. Brown, can we terminate Gerald¡¯s contract?¡± Violet didn¡¯t mentionst night''s incident. She just briefly exined Gerald¡¯s
attitude to Skyler.
Skyler frowned and said, ¡°Terminating this contract would result in significant losses for us unless they choose to terminate it
voluntarily.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Violet felt helpless and hesitated before speaking. ¡°He never intended to order custom jewelry! He...¡±
Seeing Violet''s expression, Skyler furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°Violet, is there something you haven''t told me?¡±
Violet looked at Skyler¡¯s concerned expression. If she didn¡¯t tell the truth, Skyler might not understand just how atrocious
Gerald''s behavior was.
She pressed her lips together. Then, she said, ¡°Last night, Gerald tricked me into going to a bar. He told me that the jewelry
customization was just an excuse. He only wanted to get back at Mr. Hersey by using me. And... if it wasn¡¯t for a friend saving
mest night, something might have happened to me. So, | don¡¯t want to continue with the contract.¡±
Violet exined briefly what had happenedst night, but Skyler¡¯s expression darkened. He asked with a hint of anger, ¡°He
harassed youst night?¡±
As aman, Skyler could imagine many things based on Violet¡¯s brief exnation.
He knew what method Gerald would use to harass Violet. If it weren¡¯t for Violet¡¯s good luck, she might not be sitting here safely
today.
¡®Violet was a highly sought-after designer at Foreverie Jewelry. However,
Gerald wanted to harm Violet in order to take revenge on Patrick.
It was really despicable to the extreme!
Il
Skyler¡¯s face darkened with anger.
Violet said with some helplessness, ¡°Mr. Brown, | know you¡¯re worried about me. I¡¯m fine. Please don¡¯t be angry. I''ll be more
cautious with contracts like this in the future.¡±
Skyler nodded. After some thought, he said, ¡°Last night, you were just caught off guard by his scheme. Actually, this contract has
a lot of restrictive uses for our side. Gerald isn¡¯t that foolish. He knows the same excuse won¡¯t work on you again. Unless he
really intends to continue ordering custom jewelry, he¡¯ll probably terminate the contract on his own. Don¡¯t worry. This matter isn¡¯t
difficult to resolve.¡±
Violet nodded and pressed her lips together. ¡°I thought of that too. It¡¯s just. that | want to handle this matter quickly, and... | don¡¯t
want Mr. Hersey to know about it.¡±
Skyler¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we shouldn¡¯t dy. Let¡¯s go find Gerald and resolve this matter.¡±
Violet breathed a sigh of relief. After she calmed down, she also analyzed the pros and cons of the situation.
Her analysis was the same as Skyler¡¯s. She was confident she could convince Gerald to terminate the contract. It was just that
last night¡¯s incident had left a shadow on her. She didn¡¯t want to face Gerald alone.
Today, fifty percent of Summerwood City¡¯s poption knew that Gerald had been beaten up and hung on the Summerwood City
Bridge. He was discovered by sanitation workers early in the morning and was taken to Summerfield General Hospital.
Skyler and Violet hurried to the hospital.
Meanwhile, in Gerald''s ward. Gerald saw Eleanor standing as far from him as possible, almost against the wall.
He chuckled and took out his phone to y a recording.
T away
The conversation between Eleanor and Gerald yed clearly from the phone.
¡°You know that Patrick is a heartless person. He doesn¡¯t care about anyone! | want to take him down, but there¡¯s nothing that can
dent his arrogance!¡±
¡°Mr. Olson, you''re mistaken. Patrick might not be interested in me, but there¡¯s a jewelry designer at Foreverie Jewelry who is his
precious gem!¡±
laa]
Chapter 155
¡°Oh, why haven''t | heard of this before?¡±
¡°If you haven''t heard of this designer, then you must know about the Willis family¡¯s affair, right? It¡¯s been circting in the social
circle. Patrick made such a big move all because of this designer.¡±
¡°How am | supposed to know if what you''re saying is true or not?¡±
¡°It''s simple. You wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Patrick, but dealing with a small designer should be a piece of cake for you. Just give ita
try, and you''ll see how important she is to him.¡±
¡°So why are you being so kind as to tell me all this information?¡±
¡°Of course, it¡¯s because... of unrequited love! | have feelings for Patrick. Doesn''t almost everyone in Summerwood City know
about it? But unfortunately, even though | like him so much, he¡¯s always thinking about another woman. He even stood me up on
my birthday because of her! | hate her! | wish | could tear that woman apart...¡±
¡°Haha... you women are really something. By the way, what¡¯s her name?¡±
¡°Violet Webb.¡±
The recording ended.
Eleanor¡¯s face turned extremely unpleasant as she stared fiercely at Gerald. ¡°You recorded it. You''re despicable!¡±
When Eleanor heard Gerald mention the recording earlier, she had still held on to a glimmer of hope that it was fake. She hadn''t
expected him to have actually recorded their conversation!
Gerald chuckled and said, ¡°You''re not so different. You tried to use me to deal with your romantic rival. You''re still inexperienced!
Gabriel had humiliated me, and | will settle the score with him.¡±
He continued, ¡°However, I¡¯m not in a hurry to settle this score. Ultimately, all of this is because of Patrick. If | don¡¯t make him pay
a price, | won''t be able to swallow this anger. If you don¡¯t want me to send this recording to
Patrick, then cooperate with me!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
Eleanor still wanted to put up
ast-ditch struggle. ¡°These were just words
at a drinking table. Patrick won''t believe them!¡±
Gerald sneered and looked at her mockingly. ¡°Oh, is that so? Well, let¡¯s give it a try then.¡±
Eleanor¡¯s body trembled, thinking about the fate of Benedict and the others. She clutched her hands tightly with a solemn face.
She remained silent for a while before finally speaking, ¡°What do you want
me to do?¡±
¡°It''s simple. I¡¯ve heard that you have a decent rtionship with Robert, He shouldn¡¯t be wary of you, right? You just need to help
me...¡± Gerald¡¯s smile deepened as he spoke.
After hearing Gerald¡¯s words, Eleanor widened her eyes. ¡°Impossible! | can¡¯t do that. They won''t let me off.¡±
¡°Then I''ll send the recording to Patrick right now. Do you want to bet on which decision will have the worst oue?¡± Gerald¡¯s
face grew cold, and the scar on his forehead made him look even more terrifying.
Eleanor¡¯s face went through various changes, and her emotions started to spiral out of control. ¡°Is there a difference between
these two oues?¡±
Gerald''s eyes flickered, and he let out a cold snort. ¡°You really are foolish. Can¡¯t you find a scapegoat?¡±
With Eleanor¡¯s intelligence, it was no wonder Patrick didn¡¯t have any interest in her!
Eleanor¡¯s lips trembled, and she stared at Gerald in silence.
Gerald let out a scornful chuckle, his tone dripping with contempt. ¡°No wonder Patrick doesn¡¯t fancy you. Your ability doesn¡¯t
evene close to ¡°Violet''s. If | were in his sho
| wouldn¡¯t be interested in you either!¡±
Eleanor was provoked, and her body trembled. Her voice was filled with anger and became piercing. ¡°Shut up!¡±
59 Mon, Jan 22
Chapter 155.
¡°Haha...¡± Gerald sneered sarcastically. ¡°Even if | shut up, it¡¯s an undeniable.
fact!¡±
Eleanor red at him angrily, her gaze seemingly capable of devouring him, but ultimately, she felt helpless.
Ignoring her emotional state, Gerald said casually, ¡°There¡¯s no need to get so worked up. Now is not the time topare
yourself to Violet. Even if you win against her now, once this recording is presented to Patrick, your malicious intentions won¡¯t be
hidden anymore. Ask yourself. Will Patrick- still be drawn to a woman as scheming and devious as you?¡±
Gerald continued with a persuasive tone, ¡°You see, men all prefer women who are genuinely kind and pure, even if it¡¯s just an
act. | can promise you this. Once you help me this time, I''ll destroy the recording. What say you?¡±
Eleanor¡¯s expression showed signs of inner turmoil.
She thought about how much Patrick cared for Violet and reflected on her years of obsession.
She stared at Gerald for a long time with wet eyes before closing them in anguish. ¡°Alright! | agree!¡±
At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the door of the ward.
Eleanor¡¯s face immediately changed dramatically, and she stared at Gerald with a look of deep concern.
Chapter 156
Gerald''s expression also subtly changed.
His eyes flickered and he made a hushing gesture after pondering for two seconds.
He raised his voice. ¡°Who is it?¡±
Skyler¡¯s voice rang out, saying, ¡°Mr. Olson, I¡¯m Skyler Brown, the director of the Design Department of Foreverie Jewelry. | like to
discuss something. with you.¡±
Gerald frowned and whispered to Eleanor, ¡°Go hide in the bathroom!¡±
Gerald had sent his assistant to Foreverie Jewelry to sign a custom jewelry. contract, intending to lure Violet out.
He had no genuine interest in customizing jewelry. Now that hist intentions were exposed, there was no need to continue.
Since the design director of Foreverie Jewelry hade, Gerald nned. to resolve the matter directly. He didn¡¯t want to waste
any more time on
this issue.
It seemed that Patrick was still unaware of the situation.
Gerald knew Patrick''s temperament well. If Patrick found out about his action, it wouldn¡¯t be the design directoring, but
rather a team ofwyers.
It must be said that as Patrick¡¯s opponent, Gerald had a good understanding of him.
As Eleanor entered the bathroom, Gerald spoke up, ¡°Come in!¡±
Gerald was surprised when he saw Violet and Skyler enter together. He thought Violet must be terrified afterst night''s incident.
But appearances could be deceiving. This woman had both looks and courage. No wonder both Gabriel and Patrick looked at
her with different
eyes.
mm
OH
He smirked and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Webb and Mr. Brown
seat.
Seeing the bandage on Gerald¡¯s head and how he coul
couldn¡¯t help but feel that Gabriel had gone easy on hi ast night.
Her expression turned serious as she thought about what happenedst night, and her gaze grew colder.
Recalling Violet''s words, Skyler didn¡¯t have a good impression of Gerald. His voice was stern as he spoke, ¡°Mr. Olson, let¡¯s be
straightforward. Regarding the custom jewelry, are you nning to proceed, or do you want to terminate the contract?¡±
Violet was prepared. If Gerald proved to be difficult, she was ready to negotiate with him.
After what happenedst night, she had learned her lesson and wouldn¡¯t allow it to happen again.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.
She looked calmly at Gerald and said, ¡°Mr. Olson, if you don¡¯t n to terminate the contract, any discussions regarding jewelry
customization requests will have to take ce at Foreverie Jewelry. This doesn¡¯t constitute a breach of contract.¡±
Skyler also had his arguments ready, intending to rify the pros and cons and persuade Gerald to be reasonable.
To their surprise, Gerald looked at Violet with interest. He smiled and said. ¡°Miss Webb, | intend to terminate the contract.¡±
Skyler and Violet exchanged a nce. They hadn''t anticipated that the matter would be resolved so simply.
Thinking about what happenedst night, Violet''s expression became somewhat stiff.
Skyler stared at Gerald warily. ¡°Have you thought this through, Mr. Olson?¡±
Gerald nodded. ¡°Yes, | have.¡±
Mon, Jan
Skyler continued, ¡°We will deduct twenty percent of the deposit as a cancetion fee.¡±
Gerald smirked dismissively. ¡°Go ahead.¡±
Suddenly, Violet felt a sense of frustration. She had been fooled by Geraldst night and narrowly escaped a dangerous
situation.
Indeed, that initial deposit was only a bait to lure her in.
Violet fixed a prating gaze on Gerald. Her expression became angrier. and colder.
Gerald sensed Violet''s gaze and smiled. ¡°Miss Webb, there¡¯s no need to look at me like that. Last night was a misunderstanding
on my part. | was fueled by hearsay. Consider that deposit aspensation for any distress | may have caused you.¡±
Violet had been saved by Gabrielst night, and she was in an ambiguous. situation with Patrick.
Gerald had yet to figure out Violet''s background. Additionally, with hispany¡¯spetitive gameunch approaching, Gerald
had no intention of confronting Patrick and Gabriel at the same time.
In acold tone, Violet said, ¡°You don¡¯t need topensate me. I¡¯m afraid you are more distressed after what happenedst night,
Mr. Olson.¡±
Gerald instantly recalled the embarrassing incident fromst night, and his face turned slightly unpleasant.
He hadn''t expected Violet to be so unrelenting with her words.
Skyler feared further dy might lead toplications, so he swiftly took out the contract termination papers. ¡°Mr. Olson, since
our goals align, can we proceed with the contract termination now?¡±
Gerald paid no attention to Skyler. He stared at Violet for a moment
before forcing a smile and said, ¡°Of course we can.¡±
He could see the suppressed anger in Violet¡¯s eyes.
13.00 Mon, Jan 22
Chapter 15t
However, he didn¡¯t let that bother him.
Even if she was angry, she couldn¡¯t do anything to him.
If it weren¡¯t for Gabriel''s sudden appearancest night, Violet would likely have been at his mercy by now.
Violet and Gerald quickly signed the contract termination.
Skyler adopted a business-like tone, saying, ¡°The remaining deposit will be returned to your ount within one working day.¡±
Gerald gave a nonchnt snort. ¡°You can leave now. | won¡¯t be seeing you
off.¡±
Violet and Skyler turned to leave..
But at that moment, a clear and prolonged f art sound emanated from the bathroom.
Chapter 157
Violet and Skyler were stunned and turned to look at Gerald at the same
time.
For a moment, the atmosphere was extremely awkward.
Gerald''s expression was a little stiff. When he thought of Eleanor in the bathroom, he was so angry that even his lungs hurt. ¡°Da
mn it, this woman was indeed a reta rd. It¡¯s just a short while. Couldn¡¯t she tolerate it?¡± he thought.
Skyler nced at Gerald and said meaningfully, ¡°Mr. Olson, is there someone in the bathroom?¡±
Gerald looked embarrassed and smiled awkwardly as he said, ¡°She¡¯s just a
young
lover of mine. She doesn¡¯t like to meet other people!¡±
Skylerughed and said sarcastically, ¡°Is that so?¡±
Gerald''s gaze turned cold. He said, ¡°What else can it be? Mr. Brown, what do you think it is? Besides, I¡¯m just hiding a person. It
has nothing to do with you, Mr. Brown, right?¡±
Skyler¡¯s gaze darkened as he said, ¡°Of course, it has nothing to do with me. | was only asking casually. Mr. Olson, don¡¯t be too
nervous!¡±
He naturally could not do anything to Gerald now, but it did not mean it was impossible for the rest of his life!
Thinking of what Gerald had done to Violet, he silently remembered this. grudge.
With that, Skyler followed Violet out.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
They walked to the door of the ward.
Violet suddenly stopped and looked at Gerald on the bed. She said. meaningfully, ¡°If you often walk at night, Mr. Olson, you''ll see
ghosts!¡±
With that, she left with Skyler.
Ill
14.
Gerald''s expression was dark. He had never been so err
When he heard that the two of them had walked far a
voice, ¡°Eleanor,e out!¡±
Eleanor¡¯s face was a little red as she slowly came out of the bathroom.
Gerald looked at Eleanor and want
in?¡±
to curse. ¡°Can¡¯t you f ucking hold it
Eleanor¡¯s face was filled with shame and anger. ¡°Can you hold it in? I¡¯ve already tried my best!¡±
Gerald was so angry that his face was twisted as he said, ¡°You hid there so no one would know you came to my ward. Think
about how to get out now. Perhaps Skyler and Violet have someone watching outside!¡±
Eleanor¡¯s expression changed again and again. Then, she said, ¡°If you want me to help you, you must help me hide my identity
and go out.
Otherwise, if Robert and Patrick find out | have visited you, | won''t be able to help you! Perhaps both of us will be finished. Don¡¯t
forget we¡¯re in the same boat now!¡±
Gerald was so angry that his teeth hurt. He was a ret ard. How could he think of using such a re ta rded woman!
At the same time.
Violet and Skyler went downstairs. Skyler said, ¡°Violet, are you not going to tell Mr. Hersey about Gerald?¡±
Violet said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell him. The contract has been terminated
anyway!¡±
Skyler¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Then should we have someone to keep an eye on Gerald? Although the contract was sessfully
terminated, | keep feeling that Gerald¡¯s motives are not pure. Moreover, | don¡¯t know who was hiding in the ward¡¯s bathroom just
now...¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Skyler, you don¡¯t have to get involved in this mess. Let¡¯s end it here!¡±
r
M.
With that, Violet walked toward the parking lot.
Skyler pursed his lips and did not say anything.
Violet''s eyes darkened. Gerald had almost destroyed herst night. How could she let it go just like that?
However, she did not want Skyler to be involved in this matter.
She wanted to terminate the contract as soon as possible, but she didn¡¯t want Patrick to find out about this matter.
After all, she clearly remembered that he did not like this kind of trouble.
She would take care of her own problems.
She would avenge herself!
However, she was not a fool who would act rashly.
Patrick could deal with the Willis family effortlessly, but she did not have Patrick¡¯s means. Of course, she did not think that Patrick
would take her seriously just because he helped her once.
If she wanted to take revenge, she couldn¡¯t be anxious. She had to hide quietly, n secretly, and wait for the right time.
After all, revenge was a dish that tasted best when served cold.
Violet had nned to find a chance to leave during dinner, giving Megan and Skyler some time alone. She wanted to create an
opportunity for
them.
In the end, when it was almost time to get off work, Skyler sent a message to the group chat of three people.
Skyler said, [@Megan @Violet, | can¡¯t go to dinner with you guys tonight!]
Violet asked, [Is there anything else, Skyler?]
Megan saw Skyler¡¯s message, but she did not say anything.
Recently, Ellie and Skyler had been very close. Violet had been secretly
Ill
1300 Mo
anxious for her. Megan knew better than anyone else.
However, she could not confess to Skyler now.
Back in university, she had liked that person for three years before finally mustering the courage to confess. Unexpectedly,
Skyler had disappeared in the end.
The more time passed, the heavier the feelings¡¯ weight in her heart was, and the harder it would be to confess.
Skyler replied. [There¡¯s a gathering tonight. A few big shots in the jewelry industry will be there. Mr. Hersey asked me to meet
them!]
Skyler did not know why Patrick suddenly asked him to attend the gathering. He even reminded him that he could bring his
friends along.
Skyler said. [However, we can bring our friends to the party. Violet, are youing? If you¡¯re noting. I''ll bring Ellie along!]
Violet replied. [Then I''ll go!]
Violet held her phone tightly. It was impossible for her to allow Skyler and Ellie to be alone!
Violet said, [Didn¡¯t you say you could bring a few friends? Megan has an appointment with us tonight. If we go to the gathering,
she will be stood up. Can we go together?]
Skyler replied. [How about this? I''ll ask about the situation first and reply to youter!]
Violet didn¡¯t wait for long before Skyler replied in the group.
Skyler said. [After work, you and | and Megan will go together. | heard that it¡¯s a private gathering. We can bring friends. We only
need to tell them the number of people in advance!]
Violet replied. [Alright, the three of us will go together after work!]
Megan did not say anything from the beginning to the end, but Violet knew that she must have seen it.
11
j
Because
it was a private gathering, there were no requirem
After work, the three of them went straight to the gathering.
clo
The gathering venue was a vi on View Road in Summerwood City. The vis here were often used for private gatherings.
When Violet and the others arrived, a beautiful woman had just arrived at the door.
Violet frowned slightly. She was a little confused about the nature of this gathering.
That was because that beauty was a rather famous inte celebrity. She recognized her at a nce.
They only got out of the car when the beautiful woman entered.
Just as they were about to walk into the vi, Violet heard a teasing voice. not far away. ¡°Vivi, what a coincidence. We meet
again!¡±
Chapter 158
The three of them turned around at the same time and saw Gabriel smiling at Violet.
When Skyler saw Gabriel''s smile like he didn¡¯t care, he looked at Violet
worriedly.
Violet pursed her lips slightly and said in a low voice. ¡°Skyler, go in with Megan first. I¡¯ll talk to him!¡±
Skyler¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. ¡°You can handle it alone, right?¡±
Violet was stunned. Then, she recalled what happenedst night and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not here to cause
trouble!¡±
After interacting with Gabriel so many times. Violet had a rough understanding.
Gabriel was the kind of person who looked like he was a bada ss but was kind and righteous. He was the kind of person who
was not bad, but he was too arrogant and made people a little afraid.
When Skyler saw how firm Violet¡¯s tone was, he could only remind her. ¡°Alright then. Call me anytime if you need anything!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Okay, Megan doesn¡¯te to such asions often. Help me take care of her!¡±
Skyler nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±
After he left with Megan, Gabriel leaned against the vi¡¯s door and looked at Violet with a faint smile. He did not say anything.
Remembering how he saved herst night, Violet walked over to him and asked, ¡°Mr. Williamson, what are you doing here?¡±
Gabriel raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ve saved you before. We can be considered friends, right? Why are you still so distant?¡±
Violet paused for a moment and said. ¡°If | call you Mr. Williamson, I''ll feel
more at ease!¡±
13:00 Mon Jan 22 014
Gabriel pouted. ¡°Up to you. As long as you like it!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡®You haven''t answered my previous question.¡±
Gabriel raised his chin slightly and pointed at the vi next door. ¡°I have a party next to you. How is it? Isn''t it fate?¡±
If it was in the past, Violet would definitely say that she would rather not have this fate.
However, after what happenedst night, her attitude toward Gabriel was much better.
She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed fate!¡±
Gabriel was stunned. He looked at the faint smile on her face. It was as fresh and refined as a flower after a rain. He could not
take his eyes off her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
For a moment, he was in a daze. He looked at Violet in a daze. ¡°You''re smiling at me!¡±
Violet felt a little ufortable under his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s only right to greet you with a smile. After all, Mr. Williamson, you¡¯ve saved my
life!¡±
Gabriel came back to his senses and smiled. ¡°Oh, since | saved your life, how will you repay me?¡±
Before Violet could say anything, she saw Gabriel winking and heard him saying cheekily. ¡°Why don¡¯t you marry me?¡±
The smile on Violet''s face disappeared. ¡°Mr. Williamson, don¡¯t make such a joke!¡±
Gabriel wanted to say that he was not joking. Violet had been attractive to him from the beginning.
However, when he saw Violet''s smile disappear, his expression became a
little cold.
He knew that if he didn¡¯t want Violet to stay away from him, it was better not to say that.
He purses his huse | was just joking. Why are you so
When he said that Violet subconsciously heaved a si
After all, Gabriel was her savior now. She did not want Gabriel to be em bara ssed
She pursed her lips and said, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m sincerely grateful for what hasedst might. If you have time. I''ll treat you toa
meal!¡±
Of course, she would remember the tavor of saving her life.
For this kindness, of course, verbal thanks were not enough. It was never toote to repay such kindness.
Gabriel smiled at her. Alright. I''ll wait for you to treat me. Vivi!¡±
When Violet heard that, she nodded and was about to bid farewell and go to the gathering when she heard Gabriel say. Do you
want toe over and y? I''ll introduce you to a few friends
Violet immediately refused. No need. I¡¯m going to look for Mr. Brown and the others
Gabriel did not insist. Alright then. Let''s meet again when we have time. However, dont forget your promise!
Violet was a little speechless. How could he be so serious about a meal?
Patrick had just gotten out of the car when he heard Gabriel''sst
When he saw Violet in front of Gabriel, his expression immediately darkened
COMMENT
1300 Mon Jan 22 0
Violet was about to say something when she saw Patrick get out of His expression was extremely cold as he walked straight into
the vi without looking sideways, ignoring her and Gabriel.
Violet suddenly remembered that in the morning. Patrick called and said that Robert had held a gathering and asked her if she
wanted to go.
Her expression changed. She did not expect such a coincidence. The gathering he was talking about was actually the same as
the one Skyler mentioned!
She rejected Patrick righteously but came to attend the gathering with Skyler. No matter how Violet thought about it, it felt
awkward.
Violet was still wondering if she should find an opportunity to exin to Patrick in private when she heard Gabrielin, ¡°I
didn¡¯t expect Patrick to be here tonight. Looks like enemies are bound to meet. We can even see each other at a gathering like
this!¡±
Violet did not care about hisints. ¡°Mr. Williamson, if there¡¯s nothing else. I''ll go in first!¡±
Gabriel curled his lips. ¡°No so quick. Let¡¯s talk for another five minutes. You''ll be disgusted by Patrick¡¯s unchanging poker face if
you go in now!¡± Violet was a little speechless. ¡°There are other people at the gathering!¡±
Knowing that Violet did not want to talk anymore, Gabriel could only pout. ¡°Alright, | won''t force you to stay. However, I''ll say this
for your own good. Try to keep a distance from Patrick!¡±
Violet had heard Gabriel say this more than once. However, she could only try her best to bnce her rtionship with Patrick.
She nodded. Gabriel waved his hand and turned to walk into the vi next
door.
The vi for the gathering was very big, especially the living room. It could amodate a lot of people.
13:00 Man Jan. DN
Chapert. 21
There were often rich second-generation heirs having
did not expect Robert to choose this ce tonight.
As soon as he entered, he saw that the living room was led with a atmosphere. There were stars, inte celebrities, rich
second-generation. heirs, and all kinds of people. It was a mess.
Patrick saw Robert, who was having fun with an obscure inte celebrity. in a corner. He pulled Robert to the sofa by the floor-
to-ceiling window.
¡°What''s going on? Is this the private gathering you were talking about?¡± The veins on Patrick¡¯s forehead throbbed slightly. He
was on the verge of losing his temper at any moment.
He was already very unhappy about Violet. He did not expect Robert to do
this.
Robert said matter-of-factly, ¡°Didn¡¯t | say that we¡¯re going to hold a gathering to celebrate? Besides, this is the first time you¡¯ve
taken the initiative to ask for a gathering. | just didn¡¯t want us to feel bored, so | specially found a group of people to liven up the
atmosphere!¡±
Patrick rubbed his eyebrows with a dark expression. He looked like he was in a bad mood.
Robert was a little scared. He pursed his lips. ¡°The gathering will be more fun with more people. What? Are you unhappy?¡±
Patrick nced at him coldly. ¡°Do you think | can be happy in such a foul atmosphere?¡±
Robert was helpless. ¡°Then should | chase them away
now?¡±
Patrick could not be bothered to continue discussing this topic with him. When he thought about the fact that Violet was still
talking to Gabriel outside, he became even more irritated. ¡°Go away. | don¡¯t wanna see you
now!
Robert shook his head helplessly and continued to flirt with the inte. celebrity.
4
Chapter 159
However, he had only taken two steps when he saw Me Skyler in a corner.
There were a lot of people tonight. Robert did not expect Megan to
After Skyler entered, he was stunned. He did not expect Patrick to let him participate in a gathering of inte celebrities and
stars. It was obvious that they were here to have fun. It had nothing to do with getting to know the big shots in the jewelry
industry.
However, Skyler did not dare to ask Patrick about it. After entering with Megan, they found a ce to chat.
Robert immediately fixed his cor and nned to greet Megan.
He took two steps in Megan¡¯s direction, ready to greet her.
However, the inte celebrity from earlier suddenly walked over and held Robert''s arm.
The inte celebrity''s voice was soft and seducing. ¡°Mr. Foster, you let me wait for you. But why did you ignore me just now?¡±
At this moment, Megan looked over.
Robert pushed the inte celebrity away almost subconsciously. With a righteous expression, he raised his voice, saying,
¡°Show some respect!¡±
The inte celebrity was unprecedentedly dumbfounded. She was sure that everyone was here for fun, especially a pl ayboy
like Robert.
She didn¡¯t expect Robert to do this. Tears immediately welled up in her eyes as she reached out to pull Robert¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mr.
Foster, did | do anything wrong?¡±
him
Robert dodged desperately. When he saw Megan ncing at indifferently and then retracting her gaze, he even wanted to choke
this inte celebrity to death on the spot!
His actions were almost subconscious. He didn¡¯t understand why he felt so guilty..
13.00 Mon, Jan 22
After finally getting rid of the inte celebrity, he sm
to talk to Megan when he heard Megan say to Sk
in the vi. Let¡¯s go out for a breather and see
Skyler nodded and followed Megan out, leaving Robert with a departing figure.
62%
Robert had lived a life of luxury and dissipation for several years, but he
had never felt this way before. His heart felt stuffy and strangely
ufortable.
Pursing his lips, he shook off the unhappy thoughts in his mind and turned to find someone to have fun with.
The inte celebrity wanted to give it another try. When she saw Robert.ing back, she shamelessly threw herself at him.
Violet met Megan and Skyler outside the vi. The three of them went in together.
As soon as she entered, she saw a few familiar faces. They were all inte. celebrities and stars.
She frowned. What kind of gathering was this? When Patrick told her this morning, she thought it was a party!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Violet''s face darkened. She did not like this kind of ce.
She looked around the hall and saw Patrick.
Patrick sat on the sofa by the window. His expression was cold and distant. The light shone gently on his face, giving him ayer
of light.
He sat there, exuding a noble and cold aura. He clearly gave off an aura that kept people miles away, but for some reason, he
was extremely
attractive.
Violet saw Patrick sitting there alone and wondered if she should exin why she had refused to attend the gathering in the
morning and came.
over at night.
After all, she did not want Patrick to think that she was a person who went
Ill
13:00 M Jan 22
back on her word.
However, just as she took a step forward, she suddenly saw a familiar celebrity walk over to Patrick and sit down obediently
beside him.
At this moment. Patrick raised his head and met Violet¡¯s gaze.
Chapter 160
Patrick wanted to ask the woman beside him to leave, but then he saw Violet looking at him.
He instantly thought of the scene in which she was talking to Gabriel. His face tensed up and he gave up on chasing the celebrity
away. He just leanedzily on the sofa.
Violet saw this scene and immediately stopped.
She frowned slightly. ¡°Is he nning to have a long talk with that. celebrity?¡± she wondered.
She stared fixedly at Patrick and forgot to look away for a moment.
Patrick came to the gathering straight after work. He was wearing a tie and
a suit.
Looking at Violet''s gaze, the frustration in his heart dissipated a little. He could not help but reach out and loosen the tie on his
neck, revealing his se xy Adam''s apple.
Seeing him like this, Violet''s eyes shed. For some reason, she thought of a word, ¡°poppy¡±. It was dangerous and fatal, yet it
made people want to approach it.
Violet pursed her lips. No matter how attractive Patrick was, she should not be attracted to him..
After all, she would always remember Patrick¡¯s warning!
Violet looked at Patrick in a daze and thought to herself, ¡°If a person. doesn¡¯t want you have any feelings for him, but you have
feelings for him that you shouldn¡¯t have, it¡¯s just like a moth flying into a me.¡±
The celebrity sitting beside Patrick was Rose Jamson. She was just a B-list celebrity.
She had gone through a lot of trouble to get the chance to attend tonight¡¯s gathering. She knew that a big shot woulde to the
gathering today. She would not have to worry about resources for the rest of her life if she
13 01 Mon, Jan 22 064
h ooked up with him.
She had long noticed Patrick. As soon as Patrick entered the door, she could tell that the aura of a superior on him was
something others didn¡¯t
possess.
Although Patrick kept a low profile and no one knew his identity, Rose knew very well that the more powerful a person was, the
more low-key he would be.
Rose had guessed everything, but she did not expect Patrick to be so handsome. With his outstanding appearance, even if he
did not have money, there would probably be many womening after him.
Patrick sat there coldly. His aura was oppressive, and his expression was cold. He was ipatible with the atmosphere in the
hall, and no one dared to disturb him.
However, Rose could not hold back her eagerness to get close to him. She wanted resources, fame, and this handsome and
charming man.
She mustered her courage and sat down beside Patrick.
She had thought that Patrick would give her a certain answer regardless of whether he liked her or not. Maybe he would tell her
to get lost.
In the end, Patrick only loosened his tie without saying a word.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Rose¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Was this.... a tacit approval?¡± she wondered.
She reached out to pour wine for Patrick and raised the ss to Patrick. Her voice was as gentle as the breeze. Care fora
drink?¡±
Patrick saw that Violet was still looking at him. It was unknown what she¡¯ was thinking. However, he took the ss of wine from
Rose.
He raised his ss and downed it in one gulp.
Patrick¡¯s fingers touched Rose¡¯s when he was taking the wine. For a moment, Rose felt her heart beating wildly and her hand
was a little numb..
J
She mistakenly thought that Patrick was interested in her. She could no help but move closer to him.
Patrick finished his drink and ced the ss on the table. When he looked up again, he realized that Violet had already
retracted her gaze and turned her back to him.
Patrick felt extremely ufortable.
Rose looked at Patrick in a daze and continued to pour him wine. With a dark expression on his face, he continued to drink
silently.
Megan, Violet, and Skyler turned around and nned to go to a corner to find a seat.
Megan had been observing Violet¡¯s gaze for a long time. She asked, ¡°The woman beside Patrick is wearing the same clothes as
yours!¡±
Only then did Violet notice the clothes she was wearing. She turned to look at Rose. It was true.
Violet said in a mu ffled voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it just now!¡±
Megan nodded and said in a serious tone of voice, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not embarrassing to wear the same outfit. Whoever is
uglier will be embarrassed!¡±
Violet was originally not in a good mood. Now that she heard Megan say this in such a tone, she felt inexplicably amused.
She curled her lips into a smile. ¡°She¡¯s a celebrity. She looks better in her
clothes than me!¡±
Megan pouted and said straightforwardly and seriously, ¡°Not all celebrities are beauties. You''re prettier than her!¡±
Seeing how serious Megan was, Skyler smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Indeed, you''re much prettier than her!¡±
Violet smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you two are good-looking as well!¡±
Skylerughed out loud. ¡°Is this mutual ttery?¡±
Violet shook his head with a smile. ¡°No, I¡¯m returning
Skyler smiled and said to Megan, ¡°See? This is what |
conversation¡¯!¡±
Megan''s little face tensed up a little. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t you think that celebrity looks like someone?¡±
Violet was a little surprised. She looked up at Rose and could only see Rose''s side profile.
She asked, ¡°Like who?¡±
Megan pursed her lips. ¡°Wendy Tyler!¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly, but she did not reply.
Skyler was curious. ¡°Who is Wendy Tyler?¡±
Chapter 161
Megan was only just realizing that she shouldn¡¯t have brought up this topic in front of Skyler. She looked a bit annoyed at herself.
Violet didn¡¯t seem to mind and even took the initiative to exin to Skyler, ¡°It''s Freddie¡¯s fianc¨¦e. We met a few times back in
college!¡±
At the mention of Freddie, Skyler¡¯s eyes darkened a bit, but he didn¡¯t press further. However, he remembered something else.
¡°Violet, we''re leaving for the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition on Friday, right?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Yes. Any problem with that?¡±
Skyler shook his head, replying, ¡°No, just heard that Freddie might being back that day.¡±
Violet''s expression changed a bit, and she simply said, ¡°Is that so?¡±
Seeing Violet''s subdued emotions, Skyler quickly changed the subject and. talked about something else.
During the evening gathering, Violet never approached Patrick. That was because Rose Jamson had been sitting by Patrick''s
side, pouring him drinks, and appeared to be very considerate. Midway through the gathering, there were whispers in the vi¡¯s
hall. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Rose, who appeared delicate and timid, had some remarkable skills to get attached to the big shot,
Patrick Hersey.
Violet had talked to Patrick on the phone in the morning, knowing that the evening gathering was organized by Robert Foster.
Before leaving, she went to send her greetings to the host. However, at that moment, Robert was having his intimate moments
with an inte celebrity. When he sawv Violet and the others approaching, he immediately let go and instinctively nced at
Megan. Violet didn¡¯t mind it, and Megan didn¡¯t even notice. Robert''s actions since her attention was entirely on Skyler. After the
group. left, Robert thought about his earlier behavior and found it strange. He felt like a fool. Why should he be afraid?
As for Patrick, he noticed as soon as Violet left. Watching her greet Robert without acknowledging him, he felt an inexplicable
anger. The moment.
13pt Muru Jan 2
Chapter HL
Violet left, he stood up as if to leave.
Rose immediately widened her eyes, and here
softly asked. ¡°Mr. Hersey, are you leaving?¡±
It was only now that she realized Patrick¡¯s identity. After earing status, she was even more eager to get close to him.
Patrick¡¯s expression was cold as ice, and he said indifferently, ¡°Is it any of your concern?¡±
Rose immediately felt wronged and lowered her head, not daring to speak
a word.
Robert, who had always cherished the beauty and grace of a woman, observed the situation. He walked over with a smile and
teased Patrick, saying, ¡°What¡¯s this? The youngdy poured drinks for you all night, and you''re just going to abandon her?¡±
Patrick, suppressing his anger, thought of Violet¡¯s disregard and felt increasingly frustrated. He couldn¡¯t stand Robert''s teasing
and said, ¡°Enough with the banter. In such gatherings, don¡¯t invite me next time!¡± After saying that, Patrick tookrge strides and
headed outside.
Robert slightly rubbed his nose, looking somewhat innocent. He seemed to have triggered Patrick''s anger! The problem was, he
had not done anything wrong!
Rose stared at Patrick¡¯s retreating figure, appearing quite pitiful.
When Violet returned to Hersey Court, she had just stepped upstairs when she heard someone calling her from the entrance,
¡°Violet!¡±
Violet turned abruptly and saw Patrick standing at the entrance. She was quite surprised. ¡°Mr. Hersey, weren¡¯t you still at the
gathering?¡± She couldn''t believe he hade back so soon after her.
Patrick raised his eyes, his expression as cold as water, and he ascended the stairs step by step, standing directly in front of
Violet, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t want me toe back?¡±
Violet pressed her lips slightly before replying. ¡°That was not my intention. for sure! Besides, this is your home, and | don¡¯t have
the authority to dictate otherwise!¡±
Patrick stared at her solemnly. ¡°Violet, who are you trying to y games with for being sarcastic?¡±
Violet, slightly exasperated, replied, ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m just being honest!¡±
Patrick¡¯s heart was burning with frustration. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to find me at the gathering tonight?¡±
Violet nced at him. ¡°Mr. Hersey, do you mind that?¡±
There was no way Patrick would admit to minding it, and he replied in a deep voice. ¡°You''re mistaken. | was just curious if you
act differently in front of me. Weren¡¯t you saying you had no time this morning?¡±
Violet, feeling helpless, sighed. ¡°I actually wanted to exin this, but when | saw you with a beautifuldy, | thought it wasn¡¯t
worth spoiling your
mood.
Patrick coldly chuckled. ¡°So, ording to your words, | should thank you for not bothering me?¡±
Violet furrowed her brow. ¡°Mr. Hersey, it¡¯s you who''s being sarcastic, not
me.¡±
Patrick¡¯s face turned extremely grim as he said, ¡°Are you ming me for not talking to you properly?¡±
Violet couldn''t tell if Patrick was drunk or just being difficult, so she shook her head patiently. ¡°No!¡±
Patrick coldly looked at her. ¡°I know you are not. You''re so engrossed in your lively chat with Gabriel that you don¡¯t care about
anyone else¡¯s.
feelings.¡±
Violet raised her head, not understanding why Patrick suddenly brought up this issue. Seeing Patrick was in a bad mood, she
tried to be conciliatory. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | was just chatting casually with Gabriel!¡±
4.
Patrick sneered, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Casual not aware of when you became such good friends w can chat anytime,
anywhere!¡± As he spoke, he tool his head so that his face was just inches away fro tell you to keep your distance from him?¡±
Unable to bear the oppressive feeling, Violet took a step back. However, this time, she didn¡¯t promise Patrick to maintain her
distance from Gabriel. She calmly replied, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | can¡¯t follow your orders on this.
Gabriel and | are friends.
Patrick¡¯s pupils contracted instantly. He hadn¡¯t expected Violet to admit. that she and Gabriel were friends. His handsome face
turned an angry shade, and his tone became extremely domineering. ¡°Howe | didn¡¯t know when you became friends with
him?¡±
Violet tightly pursed her lips, raising her head to look at Patrick, her expression now a bit displeased. ¡°Just in the past couple of
days! Mr. Hersey, if you don¡¯t have any other business, I''ll go to bed.¡± She finished speaking and turned to leave.
Patrick¡¯s anger instantly reached its peak, and he forcefully pulled Violet back, pressing her against the wall. Violet furrowed her
brows and tried to push him away, her voice filled with anger as she called his name, ¡°Patrick Hersey. What do you want?¡±
at that
Seeing Violet''s angry expression, Patrick had only one thought moment, it was to make her stop talking. He gazed at her rosy
lips, hist eyes slightly darkening, and without any hesitation, he leaned down and kissed her dominantly.
COMMENT
0
was no longer clear, anu u suvugu
devour Violet.
He grabbed Violet''s struggling hands, imprisoning them above her head, and wrapped his other hand around her waist, pinning
her against the wall, not allowing her to escape.
Violet could not break free, and her eyes turned red with anger.
Patrick continued his domineering advance,pletely enveloping
Violet.
Violet''s body went limp, her face flushed with anger. Unable to bear it any longer, she fiercely bit his mouth.
Patrick¡¯s mind instantly cleared up. He was taken aback, a sh of panic in his eyes, and he released Violet.
Just as he let go, Violet pped him and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | respect you, and | hope you can respect yourself!¡±
Patrick reached up to rub his face, his tongue briefly touching the inner wall of his mouth. He gazed intensely at Violet, his eyes
carrying a suppressed intensity, and he said, ¡°Before we got married, we agreed to fulfill the marital contract!¡±
Violet''s face turned red with anger, and there was a profound sense of injustice in her eyes. She said, ¡°That''s different. At the
very least, we should be willing! Were you trying to force yourself on me just now?¡±
Seeing Violet''s restrained anger and the pitiful look on her face, the fire in Patrick¡¯s heart suddenly subsided.
He thought about how he had acted under the influence of alcohol. Since when did he, Patrick, need to force himself on a
woman?
Patrick furrowed his brows and reached for his forehe oyed a loosened the Windsor knot of his tonering it hang lovely around his
rinck, triaking him look somewhat disheveled. You should go back and rest!¡± he said.
After Patrick spoke, he turned around and went downstairs
Violet stood at the top of the stairs and watched him lear
Over the next two days, Patrick did not appear at Hersey Count & work Violet deliberately avoided him and did not ran into him
again
Violet did not expect that the and Patrick were only husband and wife in narne yet were now giving each other the sent
treatment. However she had to admit that she did not feel good.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
On the second day of the gathering intimate photos of Rose and a certa rich youngd were posted online. The photo of Patrick
was not very clear, and most people would not be able to recognize him but Rose¡¯s face was very clear. It appeared as if they
were at the entrance of the vi where they had gathered.
Patrick seemed to be drunk and Rose was struggling to support him
When Violet saw the photos, she could not help but feel a faint sense of difort. Her thought was that after Patrick leftst
night, he had returned to the gathering
The next day. Rose received an A-list endorsement. This seemed to confirm her rtionship with Patrick.
The day before Violet left for Azure City: Gabriel sent her WhatsApp
messages.
Gabriel texted, [Vivi, you''re not honest. You promised to treat me to a meal to repay me for saving your life. Why is there no
news after two days?!]
Violet did not respond to the message.
Gabriel followed up. [How long does it take for us to meet up soon? There
Chapter 162
has to be a deadline. No? | feel that you''re lying to me. Ask yourself if you¡¯re lying to me?]
Violet finally replied, [Mr. Williamson, | promise I¡¯m not lying! I¡¯m leaving for the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition
in Azure City in two days, and I''ll buy you lunch or dinner when | return!]
Gabriel was delighted and texted, [Alright, | believe you! | hope thepetition goes well. I''ll wait for you to be back!]
Violet responded. [Thank you!]
Violet put away her phone and began to organize some of the recent inspirational materials she had collected. After all, creating
a design draft on the spot could be quite challenging for most people.
On Gabriel¡¯s end, he threw his phone aside after sending the message.
Enzo looked at him with a smile. ¡°Gabriel, what happened before was Yvonne''s fault. She has already been punished. | brought
her here today and asked her to apologize to you. As for the cooperation, do give me another chance.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Gabriel looked at him with a half-smile, and with azy tone, he said, ¡°Is the punishment you''re talking about just taking a stroll at
the police
station?¡±
Enzo was in a difficult position. ¡°Gabriel, Yvonne is my only daughter. | can¡¯t ignore her and watch her go to jail.¡±
Because of Yvonne¡¯s previous involvement in arranging the switch of Violet¡¯s design drafts, there was a rift between Gabriel and
Enzo.
Despite Patrick''s involvement, whichnded Yvonne in trouble and required Enzo¡¯s strenuous efforts to bail her out, Gabriel was
still unwilling to continue their previous coboration. Over the years, hispany had mostly depended on Gabriel to keep it
afloat.
It would be a major blow to Enzo if Gabriel ended the cooperation,
Gabriel let out a cold snort. ¡°I believe Yvonne is capable enough. Why do
44,1
you need my help? Just let her manage thepany for you!¡±
Enzo looked somewhat ufortable.
Yvonne sat quietly at the side.
At this moment, Gabriel¡¯s other phone rang. He saw that it was a call from a vice president of thepany and picked up his
phone. ¡°Uncle Enzo, take a seat first. I¡¯m going upstairs to take this call!¡±
Gabriel, holding a phone, went upstairs, and his other phone was quietly. ced on the sofa.
That phone on the sofa beeped. Someone seemed to have sent a message.
Yvonne looked up at Gabriel¡¯s phone. She suddenly got up quickly and walked over to pick up Gabriel¡¯s phone.
Enzo had not expected his daughter to do this all of a sudden. He was somewhat shocked and, with a lowered voice filled with
fear, he asked, ¡°Yvonne, what are you doing?¡±
Chapter 163
Yvonne extended her index finger and gestured for silence. ¡°Dad, keep
down!¡±
She picked up Gabriel''s phone and noticed it was still lit, disying the chat with Violet.
After a nce, she memorized the vital information, a fierce.
determination gleaming in her eyes.
Just then, she heard footsteps approaching from upstairs. She swiftly returned Gabriel''s phone to its original position, turned
around, and sat back, acting as if nothing had happened.
Gabriel came downstairs with a cold expression and said, ¡°Uncle Enzo, if you want to eat together, | can have the ser vants
prepare some food. As for the coboration, | can only say that | can¡¯t help.¡±
He could not coborate with Enzo¡¯s family anymore; it was time for
Yvonne to learn a lesson!
Enzo¡¯s lips trembled slightly, but in the end, he remained silent.
On that Friday, Violet took the midnight flight, and she arrived at the airport a little after ten in the morning. When she arrived,
Ellie and Skyler were already there.
Skyler and Ellie were having a cheerful conversation in the lounge. When they saw Violet approaching, Ellie, thinking about
Violet''s unfounded. hostility, purposely raised his voice and engaged in an affectionate conversation with Skyler.
Violet kept her eyes closed and ignored her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
Seeing Skyler, she could not help but inexplicably think of the incident.
when Patrick seemed to have gone to Azure City to apany her for thepetition.
However, it had been three days since she had seen Patrick since that night.
13.01 Mon, Jan 22 M J
Thinking about the recent rumors involving Patrick and Rose, Violet self- mockingly tugged at her lips, her expression tinged with
irony.
Patrick was probably enjoying himself in thend of plenty right now!
After a while, her phone suddenly rang. Violet took it out and checked the notification. It was a news update from Summerwood
City. She nced at it and suddenly froze.
The headline read, ¡°The Stanton family¡¯s Young Master Freddie has
returned with his fianc¨¦e. Are wedding bells ringing, or is he about to take over the power of the family?¡±
The news push also included a picture of Freddie and Wendy standing side by side.
Looking at the time, it should have been taken at the airport today.
Only then did Violet remember that Skyler had said that on the day that she was going to Azure City, Freddie was to return to
Summerwood City. So, Freddie could be at the airport now?
In the past two years, when she saw the name Freddie Stanton, she almost subconsciously felt ufortable.
Thinking that the person might be less than two kilometers away from her in a straight line, she pursed her lips tightly and
subconsciously tightened her grip on the phone, her knuckles turning white.
Skyler, sensitive to Violet¡¯s difort, happened to see the news about Freddie returning to the country.
She thought of Violet''s distress and could not help but ask, ¡°Violet, are you alright?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±
Skyler¡¯s lips moved, and she was about to ask a few more questions when she saw Violet stand up. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡±
With.that, Violet left quickly.
111
00
Chapter 16:1
Once in the bathroom, she entered a stall, tu cold water on her face, feeling her head clu
She dried her face and turned around, intendu.
In the end, she heard a womaning out of a cubicle, talking on.. phone with a smile. ¡°Those reporters are fast. | just saw
them. They¡¯ve already posted our photos!¡±
The person on the other end of the call must have said something, and the woman¡¯sughter faded. ¡°Freddie, didn¡¯t we already
agree before we returned to the country? | don¡¯t want to quarrel over these things again, okay?¡±
When Violet heard this name, her back instantly stiffened. Even without turning around, she could guess who the woman on the
phone was. It was Freddie¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Wendy!
She quickly removed her hand from under the dryer and walked out of the bathroom in a panic. Her back view appeared
somewhat chaotic.
Violet stepped out of the bathroom and could not resist pulling at her lips self-deprecatingly. She had not anticipated that, two
yearster, she would flee from Wendy without ever meeting her face to face. It was quite aical situation!
Speaking of it, she had known Freddie for seven years, including the two years they had not met. However, it was not until the
fifth year that she discovered his fianc¨¦e.
She had met Freddie when she was thirteen. At that time, her mother Martha had passed on for several years, and she was still
in high school while Freddie had already entered university. He had pursued continuous education through undergraduate and
postgraduate studies and had be a master¡¯s student.
At that time, Henry treated her especially badly. She only felt aggrieved, but she never knew the reason.
During her school days, she often faced bullying and harassment from troublemakers on her way home. It was on one of these
asions when
Chapter list
Freddie stepped in to help her. He confronted the troublemakers and told her that if she did not want to be bullied, she needed to
learn to defend
herself.
After that incident, she encountered Freddie several times on that same road. Gradually, they became more familiar with each
other. Freddie taught her how to defend herself and to y pool, and he enjoyed spending time with her.
At the age of 13, she was in the midst of her first crush, and at that time, Violet had already regarded Freddie as the hero who
had rescued her from danger. She fell in love with him without hesitation.
However, he was like the distant moon beyond her reach. Violet carefully concealed her feelings.
Ayearter, she got into Summerwood University¡¯s Jewelry Design program, where Freddie studied, and their rtionship grew
stronger.
It was not till she was about to graduate from college that Freddie¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Wendy, returned to the country. Her presence
disrupted all the tranquility.
Wendy¡¯s sharp and sarcastic remarks bluntly exposed the secret crush that Violet had been carefully hiding.
At that time, Violet was only 18 years old. The moment her crush was exposed under broad daylight, she felt utterly
embarrassed!
She had fallen for a guy who already had a fianc¨¦e. What was the difference between that and being a third party?
Martha had been driven to her death by ine, a third party. Violet never imagined that one day she would bear the samebel.
She made a quick decision and, without hesitation, pretended to be in a rtionship with Russell topletely distance herself
from Freddie!
After that, Freddie left the country with Wendy.
The memories came to a sudden halt, and Violetughed at herself. It was
& M/T
all in the past, with nothing worth clinging to!
With this in mind, she walked toward the lounge. However, she had only taken two steps when she saw someone approaching
her. When she saw the face clearly, Violet''s mind went nk in an instant, and she wastpletely taken aback.
COMMENT
Chapter 164
As the person approached, his handsome features became clearer and clearer. Violet¡¯s feet felt like she was under a spell. She
was rooted in ce and unable to move.
Even though they hadn¡¯t seen each other in two years, Violet recognized Freddie at a nce.
She was too familiar with Freddie.
Watching Freddie approach, Violet seemed to suddenly realize something. She turned abruptly and faced the wall. Her whole
body stiffened to the
extreme.
When they parted two years ago, she never imagined she would meet Freddie again in this lifetime.
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Freddie brush past her from behind. Violet immediately turned around and strode toward
the lounge as if something was chasing her from behind.
Freddie took a few steps. As if sensing something, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and couldn''t help but turn around.
He saw a girl with somewhat flustered footsteps and couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.
This girl¡¯s silhouette was so much like Violet¡¯s, except Violet seemed to be not as tall as her.
He watched for a few seconds, then turned to look for Wendy.
Inside the lounge, Violet entered in a fluster, and Skyler looked somewhat surprised. ¡°Violet, what''s wrong?¡±
Violet was taken aback and quickly shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just afraid of missing the boarding, so | walked a bit faster!¡±
Skyler nodded. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s board the ne!¡±
It wasn¡¯t until they were on the ne that Violet finally breathed a sigh of
Ill
.
relief.
62%
What happened back in that year had made her extremely embarrassed,
and she never wanted to face such a situation again in her life.
On the ne, Violet slept all the way.
After getting off the ne, they went directly to the hotel that thepany had arranged.
Azure City had a climate like spring all year round, with an abundance of flowers, nts, and greenery, making it very suitable for
living.
Violet fell in love with this warm city the moment she got off the ne.
However, they were here for apetition, so Violet didn¡¯t wander around aimlessly. She stayed in the hotel to rest.
The next day, Skyler took them to visit thepetition venue.
After seeing thepetition venue, Violet returned to the hotel, nning to rest well and face thepetition with renewed vigor
tomorrow.
However, in the evening, Skyler came to her and said, ¡°Violet, all the designers are getting together for dinner tonight to get to
know each. other. The judges from the judging panel will also be there. Get ready. We''ll leave togetherter!¡±
Violet nodded. In this situation, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to do anything out of the ordinary, or else she would be ostracized by
everyone.
She changed into a different outfit. After Skyler knocked on the door again, they left together.
Designers from various ces went to the dinner ce together.
For this dinner, it was said to be an opportunity for everyone to get to know each other, but in reality, it was to treat the judges
from the judging panel.
Violet, along with Skyler and Ellie, arrived at the Sunny May Hotel in Azure City.
J
Violet looked a bit surprised. ¡°At Sunny May Hotel?¡±
Skyler nodded. ¡°Yes, when | received the message, | was a bit surprised too. It¡¯s actually the Stanton family¡¯s hotel! But it¡¯s
normal, considering that the Stanton family¡¯s Sunny May Hotel is the main sponsor of this jewelrypetition. It makes sense
that the dinner is at the Stanton family¡¯s hotel!¡±
Violet nodded. She didn¡¯t want to talk much about the Stanton family.
However, Ellie kept chattering beside them, thinking she knew a lot. She had an envious expression on her face. ¡°Mr. Brown, |
heard from a friend that the eldest son of the Stanton family returned to the country a few days ago! Is heing back to take
over the family business?¡±
Skyler knew that Violet didn¡¯t like discussing this topic, so his tone became more subdued. ¡°Hmm, maybe. I¡¯m not sure either.¡±
As Skyler and Violet didn¡¯t show much interest, Ellie¡¯s eyes flickered, and she awkwardly fell silent.
The three of them arrived at the private room prepared by the hotel.
There were threerge round tables in the room, each able to seat eleven people, which was just about right.
There were five judges, twenty-three participating designers, and various regional leaders. The seats should be enough.
The jewelry designers participating in thepetition had arrived early and were waiting in the private room for the judges from
the panel to
arrive.
Violet was never fond of these kinds of gatherings and seemed a bit distracted.
Then, someone pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Everyone, get up quickly. The judges are here!¡±
Violet stood up with everyone and looked at the door.
The private room door was pushed open, and five judges walked in one
T
after another.
When Violet''s gaze fell on thest young judge to enter, she was instantly stunned.
N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
Chapter 165
Patrick?
Violet''s emotions were iparablyplicated. He was the judge for thispetition?
She had not seen Patrick for almost a week. When she suddenly saw him today, she thought of thest time they met. She felt
an indescribable feeling in her heart.
Skyler was also stunned when he saw Patrick.
He had no idea that they had invited Patrick this time to be the judge for the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition.
Ellie grabbed Skyler¡¯s arm excitedly and lowered her voice. ¡°Mr. Hersey!¡±
The other designers were even more excited. Among the middle-aged and aged men, Patrick was the most unique one.
He was the youngest and was so handsome that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. Violet even saw admiration in several female
designers¡¯s eyes.
Patrick acted as if he did not notice the gazes of the crowd. His gaze remained indifferent.
He stood there, and others could only see him as the center of attention.
The person in charge of thepetition quickly asked the judges to sit down before the designers took their seats.
There were three tables, two with two judges, and thest with only one. There was only one judge sitting at Violet¡¯s table, and
that was Patrick.
The chief judge introduced the identities and backgrounds of the judges. to everyone. At first, everyone thought that ording to
the age of Patrick, his qualifications would be rtively low.
In the end, when everyone found out that Patrick was the founder of Foreverie Jewelry and the current emperor of the jewelry
world, their eyes
.
widened in disbelief.
In just six years, Patrick had turned Foreverie Je smallpany into a jewelry brand in the j ew
the outstanding jeweler in the country. This ab.....
of others.
When everyone looked at Patrick again, their gazes were much moreplicated. There was shock, admiration, and infatuation.
The scene could be said to be like the moon surrounded by stars.
Violet could not help but purse her lips. She lowered her eyes and did not look at Patrick.
When the dishes were served, everyone stood up and started toasting. Seeing that it was almost Violet''s turn, Violet inexplicably
became nervous. Skyler nudged her with his arm and said softly, ¡°It''s different here than in thepany. Have a good toast with
Mr. Herseyter, understand?¡±
Violet nodded.
Ellie toasted before Violet. She held her wine ss and walked to Patrick with a smile. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m so surprised and happy
to see you in Azure City today. It¡¯s my honor to have you as my judge in my lifetime. Let me toast you first!¡±
Ellie finished her drink as she spoke.
Patrick looked at her indifferently. His expression was cold as he picked up his wine ss and sipped it.
The others whispered among themselves.
¡°Does this Ellie know Mr. Hersey?¡±
¡°| think so. Didn¡¯t they say that two of Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s designers. participated in thepetition?¡±
¡°Looks like that¡¯s the case. It¡¯s simply too blissful to be in the samepany as such a handsome boss!¡±
¡°| can ask Ellie about Mr. Hersey¡¯s hobbiester! Maybe
Mr. Hersey likes!¡±
The female designers winked and gossiped. Violet was close to them, so she heard every word they said.
Violet''s lips curled up sarcastically. They could be happy just by looking at Patrick''s face. Their happiness was so simple.
However, what Patrick liked was probably someone soft, weak, petite, and cute, like Rose.
In her opinion, none of them was like that!
Violet was lost in her thoughts when Skyler poked her. Violet suddenly looked up and realized that Ellie had returned after
toasting.
Patrick looked at her with a deep gaze across the round table. It was impossible to tell if he was happy or angry.
Violet pursed her lips, picked up the wine in front of her, and walked toward Patrick.
She approached Patrick and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Hersey, here¡¯s to you!¡±
Violet was about to drink when she heard Patrick say, ¡°Miss Webb, don¡¯t you have anything else to say?¡±
When others came over to offer a toast, they wished they could stay longer. The more they said, the better.
However, when it came to Violet, she dismissed him with a single
sentence.
Violet was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Frustration shed across Patrick¡¯s eyes. His voice was a little cold. ¡°It''s nothing. Help yourself!¡±
Violet nodded, picked up his ss, and downed it in one gulp.
Patrick finished the wine in his hand in frustration.
13.01 Mon, Jan 22
Violet had already turned around and left. It was as if she
stay by his side for a second longer.
uld not want to
Patrick¡¯s gaze darkened. Then, everyone who came over to toast him. could only see his dark expression.
Violet returned to her seat and heard Ellie bragging to the female designers.
¡°Mr. Hersey likes bright and capable designers the most!¡±
¡°Is he single? Of course, he is. Mr. Hersey is the most sought-after golden. bachelor in Summerwood City!¡±
Violet smiled sarcastically. She felt that Ellie was really boring.
When she smiled, Ellie happened to look over. When she saw Violet¡¯s expression, Ellie could not help but frown.
Violet felt that the private room was a little oppressive, so she got up and went out to take a breather.
In the end, Ellie followed her the moment she left.
Violet leaned against the window at the end of the corridor and heard. Ellie¡¯s sarcastic voice. ¡°Violet, what do you mean?¡±
Violet looked at her and asked, ¡°What do you mean what | mean?¡±
are
Ellie snorted. ¡°Stop pretending. We''re the same kind of person. Why you pretending in front of me? I¡¯m just telling others
something about Mr. Hersey. You¡¯re mocking me like you¡¯re so capable!¡±
Violet was speechless. She said, ¡°You''re thinking too much. | didn¡¯t mean.
that!¡±
Ellie took a step forward as she said, ¡°Well... You make it sound so nice. If you don¡¯t mean that, what do you mean?¡±
Violet was toozy to talk to her. Her eyes shed. ¡°Mr. Hersey is not single! He¡¯s married!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
Ill
13.01 Mon Jan 22
Ellie was stunned. Then, she looked at Violet sarcastically as if she was crazy. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Everyone in Foreverie
Jewelry knows. that Mr. Hersey is single. You evene up with such a lie that he is married to defend yourself. You''re so
ridiculous!¡±
Violet''s expression turned cold. She was about to say it was up to her to believe it when she heard a cold voice. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not
single!¡±
Chapter 166
Ellie suddenly turned around and stuttered, ¡°M-Mr. Hersey!¡±
Violet looked at Patrick in a daze. She was a little surprised by his sudden.
appearance.
Patrick looked at Ellie coldly, ¡°Violet is right. | am indeed married!¡±
Ellie was so shocked that one could stuff an egg into her jaw-dropped mouth.
Patrick took a step forward and pinned a dark re on Ellie. ¡°Ms. Steele, do | have to make a big announcement to all of you if
I''m married?¡±
Ellie was already feeling guilty. When she saw Patrick¡¯s expression, she was even more afraid. ¡°No... No, Mr. Hersey... I... |
didn¡¯t mean that. | just...¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you mean. Let me tell you. Whether I¡¯m single or married has nothing to do with you. Do you
know what kind of person | hate the most?¡±
Ellie looked at Patrick in a daze and shook her head nkly.
Patrick¡¯s expression was inexplicably frightening. ¡°I hate it when people. gossip about my private life. Do you understand?¡±
Ellie was so terrified that she quickly nodded.
¡°Get lost!¡± Patrick''smand was emotionless.
Ellie hurriedly nodded and fled towards the private room.
Seeing Ellie run away, Violet pursed her lips. She nned to return to the private room too...
However, she had only taken two steps when Patrick grabbed her wrist.
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Mr. Hersey, let go!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±
Violet turned around and looked at him indifferently. ¡°What do you want
me to say?¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was tense as he thought about what happened that night.
He couldn''t help himself and kissed Violet that night. At that time, he felt that he must have gone crazy!
Otherwise, why would he do something so uncontroble?
However, he could not forget the kiss after that day. He had been avoiding Violet for the past few days because he wanted
everything to return to
normal.
When he saw Violet again today, Patrick realized that he could no longer
return to
the peace he wanted.
It simply was not something that he could forget easily.
He looked at Violet with a restrained expression. ¡°What happened that night...¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. ¡°You were just drunk that night, Mr. Hersey. | can understand that!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. ¡°Is that what you think?¡±
Violet asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±
Patrick tightened his grip on Violet and gritted his teeth. ¡°You''re right. It¡¯s just as you think. | drank too much, so my actions were
a little strange. Don¡¯t think too much!¡±
Violet''s attitude was neither servile nor overbearing. ¡°Mr. Hersey, don¡¯t worry. | won¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s just a kiss. It
won''t kill anyone!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face turned ashen. He looked at Violet mockingly and sneered at her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a kiss. How easy it is for
you to get over it!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°Mr. Hersey, are you alright?¡±
Patrick suddenly realized he was behaving abnormally again. He suddenly let go of Violet¡¯s hand and said in a tone so cold that
it could freeze a
65%%%
person inside out, ¡°What can be wrong with me?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll go back to the private room first!¡±
Violet was about to leave when Patrick suddenly shouted, ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet turned around and looked at him. ¡°Mr. Hersey, is there anything. else?¡±
Patrick stared at Violet and pursed his lips. ¡°Rose and I...¡±
L
Violet was stunned. ¡°Rose?¡±
Patrick saw Violet''s reaction and knew that she had no idea who Rose was!
He had initially wanted to exin to Violet that he had not done anything rash within the period of him registering his marriage
with her!
Those scandals were all fake.
But it seemed Violet had not taken them to heart at all. Instead, it was as if he had taken it seriously and had to exin it to her.
His expression was extremely hideous. ¡°Nothing!¡±
Violet suddenly came back to her senses. Realization dawned on her. ¡°You''re talking about that little celebrity, right? | know!¡±
Violet btedly remembered that the little celebrity who had a scandal with Patrick seemed to go by that name.
When Patrick heard her say that, his expression softened a little. His voice was stiff when he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.
There¡¯s nothing betweenN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
us!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°I know, but you don¡¯t have to exin this to me, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression turned ugly again. ¡°I¡¯m not exining to you. | just want you to know that I¡¯m not that kind of person. She¡¯s a
friend at most!¡±
Patrick wanted to say that Rose was a nobody to him, but he
i
subconsciously called her a friend to see Violet''s reaction.
Violet was stunned. She looked at Patrick calmly and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | understand what you said. However, you don¡¯t have to
tell me about this in the future. After all, I¡¯m not the kind of person who has double standards. | know that Gabriel doesn¡¯t get
along with you but | became friends with him. Simrly, | have no right to ask who your friends are!¡±
Chapter 167
Patrick¡¯s face was so gloomy. ¡°I must have been kicked in the head to want to test Violet¡¯s reaction.
¡°| even made her mention Gabriel! That man was a thorn in my side!¡± thought he
He kept a straight face. When he spoke, his voice was cold. It was as though he was speaking to someone who owed him
money. ¡°I understand!¡±
Violet nodded and reminded him, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Hersey, I''ll go back to the private room first!¡±
Patrick ignored her.
Violet pursed her lips and turned to leave.
The moment Violet entered the private room, Patrick kicked the wall angrily.
Agray footprint immediately appeared on the white printed wall.
At this moment, a staff passed by. When she saw Patrick kicking the wall, she could not help but remind him, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re
vandalizing the hotel.
facilities!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was extremely dark. ¡°Even a mere staff was against met now!¡± he thought.
His face darkened. ¡°So what if | ruined it?¡±
The staff frowned, saying inwardly, ¡°The person was good-looking and. neatly attired, yet he still asked such an idiotic question!¡±
She sounded displeased. ¡°If it''s damaged, you have to paypensation. No matter who it is, they are treated equally in Sunny
May Hotel!¡±
Patrick was so angry that he barked out augh. ¡°Treat everyone equally, is that right? Call your manager over. | want to see
how he treats everyone. equally!¡±
The staff was a straightforward person, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t leave, sir!¡±
Patrick was so livid that he could spit fire. He said, ¡°Sure! I¡¯m not leaving. I''ll wait for you to call the others!¡±
The staff did not think too much of it. She used the pager to inform the manager of the situation.
After a while, the lobby manager followed the hotel manager as both of them hurried over.
Patrick¡¯s head was down, and he was on his phone. He was still instructing Nelson about work.
The hotel manager frowned when he saw the staff. ¡°What happened?¡±
The waiter pointed at the footprint on the wall. ¡°This guest has dirtied the wall. | told him not to do it, but he refused to be
reasonable!¡±
Only then did the hotel manager look at Patrick. Patrick¡¯s head was lowered, so the manager did not see Patrick¡¯s face clearly.
However, the manager made himself seem intimidating. ¡°Sir, are you responsible for the footprints on the wall?¡±
Patrick¡¯s anger had almost dissipated by now. He knew that he was furious. with Violet just now and had behaved a little
childishly.
Even so, the matter at hand had to be resolved.
He looked up and ncedzily at the hotel manager. ¡°I did it. What¡¯s wrong?¡±
When the hotel manager saw Patrick, he found him inexplicably familiar. His mind raced as he suddenly thought of someone
who looked like the
man in front of him.
He called out tentatively, ¡°Mr. Patrick!¡±
Patrick snorted coldly. ¡°To think you still remember me!¡±
The hotel manager hurriedly broke into an apologetic smile. ¡°Mr. Patrick, it''s this staff''s fault for not recognizing you. When you
came here for a
Ill
vacation with the chairman, | saw you once. | can¡¯t believe you actually honored us with your presence!¡±
Patrick could not be bothered to continue talking nonsense with him. ¡°The staff''s behavior is essentially right. I¡¯m not in a good
mood today. Clean up the wall. That''s all!¡±
With that, Patrick turned around and left.
The staff was dumbfounded. ¡°But this...¡±
The hotel manager turned around and looked at her angrily. ¡°This is Mr. Patrick, the son of the family who owned our corporation.
Be more careful in the future!¡±
When the staff thought of what she had said, her face flushed red.
It was indeed impossible to treat everyone equally! Especially when he was only damaging his own hotel.
Patrick returned to the private room and did not even look at Violet.
However, the meal did not continue for long. Everyone left after eating and drinking their fill.
As there was apetition the next day, no one drank much at the party.. Everyone made a toast and left after eating.
The judges all lived in the Sunny May Hotel.
All the designers returned to their hotels.
The next morning, Violet woke up early to eat.
As soon as she arrived at the restaurant, she saw Skyler and Ellie. The three of them chose a seat by the window.
Breakfast was in the form of a buffet. Violet went to get breakfast.
Since there was apetition in the morning, Violet did not n to eat too much.
She casually picked up a te and brought over some snacks. Then, sheBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.
saw Skyler and Ellieing over.
Ellie carried a tray with three small bowls of soup.
Skyler smiled and handed a bowl to Violet. ¡°This is chicken soup. Ellie got three bowls. Do you want to drink it?¡±
Violet knew that this was Ellie¡¯s show of goodwill. After Patrick
reprimanded Elliest night, whenever Ellie saw Violet, she would be dejected.
Violet had never been the kind of person to be unreasonable. She nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±
Violet ate the snacks on the te and drank a few mouthfuls of soup. She felt that the chicken soup this morning was a little too
salty and tasted a little strange.
She didn¡¯t know what was going on. After all, the soup was made by the
hotel.
Violet didn¡¯t think too much about it. She simply felt that the salty taste of soup covered the smell of chicken.
She did not continue after drinking half of it. Instead, she drank some mineral water to quench her thirst.
After breakfast, Violet and Ellie went to thepetition venue.
Thepetition venue was in the hall on the top floor of the Arts and Technology Museum in the city center. Each seat was very
far away from the other. There was also a partition on each table to ensure that no one could see the other party''s design.
Thepetition started at nine in the morning and ended at five in the afternoon. Lunch was brought in by the judges.
Thepetition began. It was held simrly to that of art students¡¯ examination, but it took much longer than that.
The topic of thispetition was the same as the name of thepetition. With Azure Ocean Heart as the topic, they had to
design a
piece of
Whewelry.
Violet received the question, she began to think and search for inspiration.
The five judges sat in the front row. From time to time, they would look at the design process of the designers.
Thepetition began. Patrick sat at the judge¡¯s seat by the window. He looked out of the window, pondering about something.
He was initially very busy with work and would not epting to such a judging event. After all, it was a waste of time.
However, after Violet participated in thispetition, he hesitated. In the end, he still ended up sitting in the judge¡¯s seat.
His gaze fell on Violet. Ever since he registered his marriage with this woman, many things had unknowingly changed!
Time ticked by.
About 40 minutes into thepetition, Violet had her inspiration and an idea of what to draw for the draft of thepetition
design.
However, just as she started drawing a few strokes, she suddenly felt her
heart palpitate and her entire body became ufortable.
laa]
Chapter 168
Violet furrowed her brow, feeling a slight itch on her neck. She reached up to scratch it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
However, it only seemed to worsen the itch.
After a while, her face turned red, and she rubbed it a couple of times, feeling extremely ufortable.
She closed her eyes, sensing that her whole body seemed to be getting
warmer.
Violet was not s tupid. She could feel that there was something wrong with her body. Moreover, this feeling was too familiar. It
was like... an allergic
reaction!
Despite her difort, her mind was remarkably clear.
Violet remembered the incident when she won an award in apetition. previously, and the design department had a gathering
at the Moonlight Pavilion. Everyone found out about her seafood allergy back then.
She also recalled the chicken soup that Ellie brought to her this morning.
At the time, she found the taste a bit odd but didn¡¯t think much of it because she usually avoided seafood due to her allergy.
Now, thinking back, that bowl of soup must have been seriously problematic. Violet had unknowingly consumed seafood from the
soup and had an allergic reaction.
Violet''s anger red up, but it waspetition time, and she couldn¡¯t confront Ellie about it.
She endured the difort and started sketching her design draft.
When Patrick¡¯s gaze fell on Violet¡¯s face again, his expression instantly changed.
He stood up abruptly and walked directly to Violet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
People at thepetition venue looked over with curiosity.
Violet endured her difort while working on her design. She never expected Patrick to approach her so suddenly.
She gritted her teeth and shook her head. ¡°It''s nothing.¡±
Patrick noticed the red spots on her face and even the red marks from her scratching.
As Violet spoke, she couldn''t help but reach up to rub her face and scratch
her neck.
Patrick¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. ¡°Tell me the truth, or else I''ll ask you to leave right now.¡±
Violet looked up at Patrick with a helpless expression. ¡°I... might be having an allergic reaction. But | can endure it. Please don¡¯t
ask me to leave.¡±
After saying this, Violet couldn''t help but feel nauseous due to her difort, almost on the verge of vomiting.
Patrick watched her in this state, feeling both frustrated and
ufortable. If he hadn¡¯t told her to stop thepetition, she probably
wouldn''t have told the truth.
At this moment, a middle-aged judge approached them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Patrick frowned and said, ¡°She¡¯s having an allergic reaction, but she insists. on continuing thepetition.¡±
The middle-aged judge looked concerned. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay? We don¡¯t want anything serious to happen.¡±
Violet gritted her teeth. ¡°I can handle it.¡±
The middle-aged judge raised an eyebrow, looking thoughtful. ¡°Alright. You can continue drawing. But if it bes too much,
don¡¯t force yourself.¡±
Violet nodded, stubbornly holding onto her pen and quickly sketching her
design.
Patrick watched her intently, and his gaze turned gloomy.
He hadn''t expected Violet to insist onpeting despite her allergic
reaction.
He tried to calm his heart and turned away from Violet, heading toward the judges¡¯ seats.
After about fifteen minutes, Patrick''s phone screen lit up.
He got up and went out for a moment.
When he returned, he had a box of medicine in his hand.
He walked straight to Violet and ced the medicine on her desk. ¡°If you¡¯re going to continue drawing, take some allergy
medicine first.¡±
Violet was itching all over to the point of madness. Seeing Patrick helped her to bring her medicine at this moment, she looked at
him gratefully. ¡°Thank you!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was stern, and his voice was icy. ¡°No need to thank me.¡±
Violet took a bottle of mineral water and swallowed two pills, then continued drawing her design.
Perhaps due to abination of psychological factors and the effect of the medicine, after about fifteen minutes, she felt that the
itching on her body wasn¡¯t as intense.
However, the red spots on her skin hadn''t subsided, and the urge to vomit was still there, though not as pronounced as before.
Violet endured the difort and increased her drawing speed.
Several judges on the panel knew about Violet''s condition. They were
surprised and admired her for continuing to work under these.
circumstances.
Time passed by, minute by minute.
MI
It was noon already.
Lunch was brought in, but Violet didn¡¯t touch it.
On the one hand, she couldn¡¯t eat anything, and on the other hand, she suddenly wasn¡¯t sure if the soup from this morning had
been tampered with by Ellie.
After taking the medicine and calming down, Violet thought of a question.
Would Ellie be so foolish as to knowingly give her a soup with seafood. inside, knowing she was allergic to seafood?
If that were the case, Ellie would be the first person suspected if anything
went wrong.
If Ellie didn¡¯t do it, could there be something wrong with her lunch as
well?
Violet didn¡¯t dare to take any chances with this matter. Although the medicine that Patrick brought had temporarily relieved her
allergy symptoms, it wasn¡¯t a precise treatment, and she was still very
ufortable.
Right now, she just wanted to finish her design and go to the hospital as soon as possible.
While others were eating, Violet continued to work on her design..
She had a chance to go to the restroom during lunchtime. After Violet came to the restroom, she couldn''t help but vomit. After
vomiting, she felt a bit weak.
Everyone at thepetition knew that Violet was having an allergic reaction but still persevered in thepetition. They looked
at her with. sympathy and admiration. Of course, there were a few disdainful and schadenfreude-filled nces.
Thepetition ended at five in the afternoon, but Violet finished her design at three.
After she finished, she submitted her work.
After that, she rushed out and went straight to the bathroom to vomit
again.
Several judges took turns to review her design, and their eyes were filled with amazement. They hadn''t expected that, even
while ill, Violet could produce such outstanding work.
With only two hours left in thepetition, Patrick told the other judges, ¡°I''ll take Violet to the hospital, just in case something
happens.¡±
The other judges knew Violet was from Foreverie Jewelry, so they didn¡¯t object.
Patrick left thepetition venue and waited for Violet at the restroom door.
When Violet came out, Patrick looked at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I''ll take you to the hospital.¡±
Violet was in extreme difort at this point, weakly nodding in
agreement.
Patrick took a step forward, but Violet didn¡¯t follow. He turned around and saw Violet leaning against the wall, her legs trembling
slightly.
He felt a twinge of pain in his heart but couldn''t help but say, ¡°You''re being too stubborn. | thought you were tougher than this.¡±
Violet didn¡¯t have the strength to argue with him. ¡°Wait, | just need a moment to catch my breath.¡±
Seeing her in such a weakened state and realizing she hadn''t actively sought help, Patrick felt a mixture of frustration and anger.
He took a deep breath and suddenly took a step forward, lifting Violet in
his arms.
B
()
COMMENT
Chapter 169
Violet was shocked. ¡°Mr. Hersey, what are you doing?¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was cold. ¡°If it were a stranger, | would also send her to the hospital!¡±
Violet endured the difort in her heart and said, ¡°You can put me
down. I''ll walk by myself!¡±
Patrick was so angry that he wanted to strangle this woman. ¡°Your legs are shaking like a sewing machine. Are you sure you can
walk by yourself?¡±
Violet immediately stopped talking.
Patrick¡¯s breath was extremely cold. He carried Violet and strode towards. the parking lot.
Violet leaned her face against Patrick¡¯s chest and smelled the faint mint smell on him. At this moment, she suddenly felt
inexplicably at ease.
Patrick knew that Violet had persisted for so long. She had only taken some allergy medicine and her condition had not improved
much. She must be feeling very ufortable.
He drove very fast and quickly sent Violet to the nearest hospital.
Violet''s breathing became more and more difficult. She frowned and bit her lip hard.
Patrick only wanted to reach the hospital as soon as possible. After parking the car, he realized that he could no longer wake
Violet up.
Patrick suddenly widened his eyes and raised his voice. ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet did not react at all. Patrick quickly unbuckled the seatbelt, picked her up, and rushed to the emergency room.
The doctor asked about Violet¡¯s condition, ¡°Why is the patient. unconscious?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was extremely tense. ¡°Allergy!¡±
¡°Allergens?¡±
Patrick was stunned. He did not know!
The doctor nced at him but didn¡¯t say anything. He quickly pushed Violet into the emergency room.
Before the emergency room closed, Patrick clearly heard the doctor say things like oxygen inhtion, acupuncture,
electrocardiogram
monitoring, and so on.
He leaned against the snow-white wall of the hospital. At this moment, he was unprecedentedly nervous.
At this moment, he regretted it very much. He felt that he was clearly worried about Violet, but he did not even know why she
was allergic!
Patrick waited outside for more than half an hour before Violet was pushed out of the emergency room.
She had already woken up. She looked at Patrick weakly and closed her eyes again.
The doctor looked at Patrick and said unhappily, ¡°You can¡¯t be so childish in the future. If she is allergic, you have to send her to
the hospital immediately. Otherwise, it will cause allergic shock and it¡¯s very likely to be life-threatening!¡±
Patrick quickly nodded.
The doctor nced at him. ¡°After the patient is done with the infusion, we''ll decide if she needs to be discharged!¡±
Patrick nodded and followed them to the ward.
Violet''s eyes were closed as if she was asleep. Her face was pale and she looked tired. Patrick did not disturb her.
Violet was almost done with the infusion and seemed to have just
recovered. She took the initiative to ask Patrick, ¡°Thepetition is about.
to end!¡±
Patrick nced at the time. ¡°Yes, it''s almost over. However, you''ve already submitted your manuscript. What are you worried
about?¡±
Violet smiled weakly. ¡°Nothing. | was just asking. What do you think of thepetition design drafts | drew?¡±
Patrick looked at her in surprise. ¡°You''re still concerned about this?¡±
Violet did not oppose Patrick. She pursed her dry lips and said, ¡°Of course, | care about what I¡¯ve drawn with my heart and soul!¡±
Upon hearing her words, Patrick felt angry for no reason. ¡°You''re willing to throw your life away for apetition?¡±
For some reason, Violet felt a little guilty. ¡°Not really. | thought... it wasn¡¯t that serious. Besides, didn¡¯t | take some allergic
medicine?¡±
Seeing that she was sick, Patrick did not continue to lose his temper. ¡°What¡¯s your allergy source?¡±
Upon hearing this, Violet''s face turned cold. ¡°Seafood!¡±
¡°You know you''re allergic to seafood, yet you still eat seafood?¡± Patrick¡¯s expression showed that he was questioning whether
there was something wrong with her brain or not!
Violet didn¡¯t mind. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I should have been set. up. Everyone knew that | was allergic to seafood at
thest design. department gathering. The soup | drank for breakfast today should be seafood soup. However, the person who
gave me soup said that it was chicken soup. | don¡¯t usually eat seafood, so | didn¡¯t taste it for a while...¡±
After hearing Violet¡¯s words, Patrick¡¯s facepletely darkened.
¡°Who did you have breakfast with?¡±
¡°Mr. Brown and Ellie Steele!¡±
Patrick¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression was a little dangerous.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
He had originally thought that this was just an ident, but he did not expect that someone had deliberately nned it.
Chapter 19
His face seemed to be covered with ayer of dark clouds. ¡°Rest well. I''ll investigate this matter!¡±
Violet looked at him and could not help but say, ¡°I can check it myself!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Why? Are you afraid that | won¡¯t be able to find out the truth and fool you?¡±
Violet pursed her lips and looked more sincere. ¡°No, aren¡¯t you afraid that I''ll have improper thoughts about you? | suggest you
don¡¯t help me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll think too much if you keep helping me like this!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face instantly turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Why are you so
ungrateful!¡±
Moreover, he already regretted saying that she shouldn''t have improper thoughts!
However, he also cared about his reputation. He would never say this even if he was beaten to death.
Violet pursed her lips tightly and frowned slightly. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯ve always been so ungrateful. Didn''t you know when you helped
me previously?¡±
Patrick was so angry that he wanted to hit someone. His voice was extremely stiff. ¡°As long as you are still rted to me legally
for a day, if anything happens to you, it will be a p in my face. Do you understand?¡±
Violet was stunned. She roughly understood that he was only helping her for the sake of his reputation.
¡°Thank you!¡± Violet looked at him seriously and thanked him.
Patrick was a little frustrated. He said coldly, ¡°No need. Moreover, the reason why | helped you is not only because of myself.
Thepany will not allow anyone to tamper with thepetition!¡±
Patrick immediately regretted his words!
He turned his head and looked a little vexed. His mood worsened. What the hell was he talking about?
Violet did not know what else to say.
The atmosphere instantly sank.
At this moment, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.
[e)
Chapter 170
Skyler rushed in with a worried expression. ¡°Violet, are you alright?¡±
He had just found out from Ellie that something had happened to Violet.
He felt extremely guilty. If he hadn¡¯t been careless, something might not have happened to Violet. He thought that he should be
more careful about
Violet.
Patrick was very dissatisfied with Skyler. When he thought about how Violet had breakfast with Skyler, his expression turned
ugly.
He looked at Skyler with a dark expression and said angrily, ¡°If you send her to the hospital when you know, I¡¯m afraid she''ll lose
her life. Tell me, is she alright?¡±
Skyler looked at Violet guiltily. ¡°Violet, I¡¯m sorry. | just found out!¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It has nothing to do with you. | was careless!¡±
Hearing Violet''s words, Patrick felt extremely ufortable. He frowned and looked at Violet. He snorted and turned around to
walk out.
Skyler pursed his lips. ¡°Violet, what happened to Mr. Hersey?¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s in a bad mood!¡±
Skyler nodded. ¡°However, to be honest, it¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Hersey today!¡±
Violet nodded and did not say anything.
Skyler thought for a moment and said, ¡°Megan knows about your allergy and has rushed over to Azure City!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°How did she know?¡±
Skyler was a little embarrassed. ¡°I just found out about your allergy and received a call from her. | was worried about you at that
time, so | couldn¡¯t help but tell her.¡±
Violet knew that Skyler was doing this for her own good. She pursed her
lips and said, ¡°Then help me pick her up at the airportter. | still have to wait here for the results of the Azure Ocean Heart
Jewelry Design. Competition. | can walk around with her!¡±
Skyler nodded. ¡°No problem. I''ll go over now!¡±
Violet nodded.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Skyler came to the hospital to see Violet before rushing to the airport.
Violet closed her eyes. She wanted to look at the infusion bottle herself, but she fell asleep unknowingly. She did not even know
when the needle. was removed.
When Violet woke up again, she saw Patrick sitting on the sofa in the ward. The light cast a shadow on the side of his face,
making him feel a little gloomy.
Violet woke up and wanted to speak, but her throat was so dry that she could not speak. Patrick noticed that she was awake.
¡°How are you?¡± Patrick looked up at her quietly.
Violet pursed her lips and said in a dry voice, ¡°Much better!¡±
Patrick got up and went to get her a ss of water. ¡°Drink some water
first!¡±
Violet watched as he handed the cup over. For some reason, she felt a little. warm at this moment. Perhaps she was sick and
had be fragile.
Violet took the ss of water and took two sips. She thanked Patrick seriously. ¡°Mr. Hersey, no matter what happened before, |
really thank you. for today. If it weren¡¯t for you, | might really...¡±
Before Patrick heard her mention it, he could not help but frown. His voice also became a little colder. ¡°If you want to thank
someone, thank them properly. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and did not want to say anything at all. She intended to thank him, but obviously, his attitude was a little
rude.
At that moment, her phone rang.
¡°Hey!¡±
¡°Violet, how are you feeling?¡±
¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s already recovered. When did you get off the ne? Did you find Skyler?¡±
¡°Not yet. | called you as soon as | got off the ne. I¡¯ll go find Skyler now. See youter!¡±
¡°Okay, see youter!¡± Violet said and wanted to hang up.
However, Megan suddenly said, ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡±
Megan''s cold voice was a little vexed. ¡°I almost forgot. | called you to tell you something. | saw Yvonne Williamson just now. The
last time your design draft was swapped, wasn¡¯t it because of her? Be careful. I¡¯m afraid she''ll trip you up again!¡±
Violet raised her eyebrows. ¡°She came to Azure City?¡±
Violet subconsciously thought of what happened today.
Megan nodded. ¡°Yes, she was on the same flight as me. | saw her, but she probably didn¡¯t notice me!¡±
¡°Alright, | understand. Go look for Skyler first. He should be waiting for you at the arrival gate!¡± Violet said.
Megan paused for two seconds and suddenly said, ¡°Okay, | see him!¡±
Violet wanted to say something, but she realized that Megan had already hung up.
Azure City Airport.
When Megan saw Skyler, the light in her eyes instantly dimmed because. she saw Ellie and Skyler standing in a corner not far
away.
Ill
She could see them clearly from Megan¡¯s direction, but they could not see Megan on their side.
Ellie reached out to take Skyler¡¯s hand, and Skyler did not refuse.
Although Ellie was very careful, Skyler did not refuse. Moreover, the expression on his face was filled with tolerance.
Megan had no idea when the two of them had developed to this stage. Her heart sank slightly and her eyes immediately turned
red.
She pursed her lips and stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do.
She thought that she was very powerful and could ept anything. However, when she really saw Skyler getting close to
someone else, her heart felt as if it had been cut by a blunt knife. It was extremely ufortable.
She bit her lip hard and turned around to hide. She woulde out after they finished talking.
At this moment, Ellie pulled Skyler¡¯s arm and shook it. She said coquettishly, ¡°Let¡¯s send Megan to see Ms. Webbter. Then,
you can apany me to the shop, okay?¡±
Megan''s feet were rooted to the ground, unable to move.
She suddenly wanted to hear if Skyler really nned to apany this woman and not care about Violet''s illness at all.
COMMENT
Chapter 171
Skyler frowned. ¡°That''s not good. Violet is sick, and if we''re still going shopping...¡±
Ellie was a little angry. ¡°In Summerwood City, | was afraid that Joanna Skeldon would target me because | was close to you.
Now, in Azure City, you can¡¯t even go shopping with me. Didn¡¯t you say that we were good. friends?¡±
Ellie knew very well that she and Skyler were currently in a very ambiguous rtionship. In the name of friends, she could cross
the line. and ask for something that only a girlfriend should propose.
She was very patient. She just had to wait for Skyler to confess when he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Then, everything would fall
into ce,
They were just short of making it clear that Skyler was very indulgent of her now, and she basically regarded herself as a
girlfriend.
Ellie¡¯s thoughts were very beautiful, but Skyler hesitated for a moment before rejecting her. ¡°No, at least when Violet is sick, |
don¡¯t want to go shopping with you!¡±
Ellie¡¯s face fell and she began to lose her temper. ¡°Skyler, what do you mean!¡±
Skyler remained silent and did not say a word.
Megan could not take it anymore and went forward. ¡°Skyler!¡±
Skyler came back to his senses and immediately turned to look at her. ¡°Megan, when did you get off the ne? Why didn¡¯t you
call me?¡±
Megan had a cold personality and was a straightforward person. She said directly, ¡°I just got off the ne!¡±
Then, she turned around and said to Ellie, ¡°Ms. Steele, Violet is sick. Skyler is worried. | hope you won¡¯t be unreasonable!¡±
Ellie was stunned. She frowned so hard that it could kill a fly. ¡°Megan, what does this have to do with you?¡±
Ill
Megan pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°Violet is my friend! She¡¯s sick. Skyler is worried about her. Don¡¯t make things difficult for
him!¡±
Ellieughed sarcastically. ¡°Oh, | understand now. So it¡¯s you two best. friends who bullied me with numbers, right?¡±
Skyler couldn''t take it anymore and said, ¡°Ellie, that¡¯s enough. Megan
doesn¡¯t mean that!¡±
Ellie was a little unreasonable. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t mean that, then what does she mean? | say Skyler, don¡¯t tell me you like her so
much that you¡¯re on
her side!¡±
Skyler¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking
about??
Ellie sniffed. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Why? Do you dare to say that?¡±
Skyler¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Megan is my sister!¡±
Ellie sneered sarcastically. ¡°Heh, then how many good sisters do you have!¡±
Megan''s eyes turned red again. She raised her voice. ¡°Enough!¡±
When she shouted this, not only did Ellie and Skyler fall silent, but even the people passing by the airport looked over.
Megan had never been so embarrassed. The person she liked treated her like a younger sister, and her love rival was arrogant,
provocative, and
sarcastic.
She suppressed the difort in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Violet. You guys can do whatever you want!¡±
With that, Megan quickly turned around and walked out of the airport.
Skyler turned around and wanted to chase after her, but Ellie grabbed his arm. ¡°Skyler, if you chase after her, we won¡¯t be good
friends anymore!¡±
Skyler looked at her deeply. Although he and Ellie were good namely friends, they were actually just interested in each other and
wanted to give it a try.
However, Ellie had hidden it very well. He had never known that Ellie had such an unreasonable side.
Megan was clearly embarrassed by her words and left in anger.
Inparison, Skyler was more worried about Megan.
He said in a deep voice, ¡°Then don¡¯t be good friends!¡±
After saying that, he removed Ellie¡¯s hand from his arm and chased after Megan.
Ellie stomped her feet in anger.
In the hospital ward.
Violet put her phone aside and looked up at Patrick, who was reading documents on the sofa. ¡°Mr. Hersey, go back. | can do it
alone!¡±
Patrick looked up at her and said coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why didn¡¯t you say that you could do it alone when you fainted
today?¡±
Violet was instantly rendered speechless.
However, it was inconvenient for Patrick to work here and he had to take
care of her.
She really felt that their rtionship had not reached this stage.
She pursed her lips. ¡°Mr. Hersey, can | be discharged now?¡±
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Violet, what do you want?¡±
Violet told the truth. ¡°I want to be discharged. The red dots on my body have basically disappeared. The allergic symptoms have
disappeared. | feel that my body has recovered and | can be discharged!¡±
Patrick looked at her sarcastically. ¡°So, you¡¯re a doctor and you can treat your own illness?¡±
Violet''s mouth twitched twice. ¡°I know my own body!¡±
Patrick snorted coldly and did not take her words seriously at all. ¡°If you
really knew, it would not be so seriohat you seould go into anaphctic check?
When Violes heard thik, da immediately felt a little guilty Ton¡¯t that a
weidend
koji conga
Parrick Chrome was greens and a co sea little weird unid. ¡°If there¡¯s another merider one might do sad d) Cait absent this title
ident
Violet''s face darked
Authi momem there was a knock
really knew, it would not be so serious that
shock!¡±
you wouldBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.
go
into anaphctic
When Violet heard this, she immediately felt a little guilty. ¡°Isn¡¯t that... an
ident!¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was gloomy, and his voice was a little weird and. ¡°If there''s another ident, you might die and tell Go d about this
little ident. yourself!¡±
Violet''s face darkened. Why was this person¡¯s mouth so vicious?
At this moment, there was a knock on the ward door.
Chapter 172
The doctor pushed the door open and entered. He took Violet''s temperature and asked her about her health.
Then, he turned to Patrick and said, ¡°Sir, the patient is fine now. She can be discharged now!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression froze. The p in the face came too quickly. Even at calm person like him could not hold it in.
He thought of what he had said to Violet just now and his expression immediately turned ugly. His voice was stiff. ¡°She hasn''t
recovered yet. She can¡¯t be discharged!¡±
The doctor thought that the family was too worried about the patient, so he exined, ¡°Although the patient almost went into
shock, it was a kind of physical stress reaction of her body. As long as she recovers, she''ll be fine!¡±
Patrick wanted to say something else, but Violet immediately said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, there are too many germs in the hospital.
Perhaps my body is fine, and | might even be infected with other diseases! I''d better be discharged!¡±
Upon hearing Violet¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Then... discharge her. I''ll get someone to settle the discharge
procedures!¡±
The doctor nodded with a smile and walked out.
Violet nced at Patrick¡¯s expression. He did not look too good.
She was a little speechless. This person was really awkward. If she spoke to him, she would probably have to use a brick to
pave the way for him at any time. Otherwise, even if she was in a deadlock with him for the rest of her life, she might not be able
to change his mind.
The people arranged by Patrick quicklypleted the discharge procedures.
Violet nned to go straight back to the hotel.
However, just as she came out with Patrick, a car drove over and stopped
in front of them.:
Violet looked up at him. Patrick looked at her coldly. ¡°Get in the car. Why are you looking at me?¡±
Violet thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, we¡¯re not staying in the same hotell
Patrick¡¯s voice was slightly cold. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the previous hotel. Go straight to Sunny May Hotel!¡±
Hearing his words, Violet stood rooted to the ground..
She looked a little troubled. ¡°Mr. Hersey, it''s better for us to keep a distance. After all, with our rtionship, it¡¯s easy to be
criticized!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°What kind of rtionship do we have? How am | being criticized?¡±
Violet pursed her lips tightly. ¡°I¡¯m the participating designer. You''re the judge!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face changed slightly. Just as he was about to say something, the phone rang.
He took it out and took a look. Violet subconsciously looked over and subconsciously scanned the name on it.
The words Rose Jamson kept shing on the screen.
Patrick frowned in frustration and hung up.
Violet''s attitude became even more distant. ¡°Mr. Hersey, if you have anything to do, go ahead. Thank you so much for today. |
can go back to the hotel alone!¡±
Mr. Hersey was immediately a little angry. ¡°Why are you going back to the hotel yourself? We haven''t even investigated the
allergic reaction yet. Do you want it to happen again?¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°I''ll be careful this time!¡±
¡°Is your carefulness credible?¡± Patrick¡¯s tone was rather indignant.
Violet was about to defend herself when Patrick''s phone rang again.
Patrick was on the verge of losing his temper. He thought that it was Rose. calling again and was about to re up when he
picked up his phone.
However, when he saw the caller ID on his phone, his expression changed. and he suppressed his anger.
He picked up the phone and said in a gentler tone, ¡°Hello, Brother!¡±
Violet looked at him in surprise. She had been married to Patrick for so long and did not know that Patrick had an older brother.
Asmiling voice came from the phone. ¡°Patrick, I¡¯m back in the country. Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner together!¡±
Patrick nced at Violet and pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m not in Summerwood City now. | came to Azure City the day before you
returned. I''ll call you. when | get back, okay?¡±
The person on the other end of the phone chuckled. ¡°No problem. It depends on your time. Anyway, I¡¯ve been quite free
recently!¡±
Patrick said a few words to him before hanging up.
He hung up and opened the car door without saying a word.
Violet froze on the spot. What was the meaning of this? Did she have to get into the car?
At this moment, the security guard came over and reminded him, ¡°Sir, you''re not allowed to park at the entrance of the hospital!¡±
Patrick ignored the security guard. The security guard subconsciously looked at Violet.
Violet blushed and quickly said, ¡°We''ll leave now!¡±
She looked up at Patrick angrily and quickly got into the car.
Patrick snorted, closed the door, and got into the car from the other side.
=
Chapter 172.
After getting into the car, Patrick ignored Violet and opened hisptop to start working.
Violet did not make him unhappy. She sent a message to Megan saying
that she had returned to the hotel and asked Megan toe to the hotel.
directly.
The car drove all the way to Sunny May Hotel.
Halfway there, Patrick suddenly asked Violet, ¡°Who do you think the allergies are rted to?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but...¡±
Patrick saw that she wanted to say something but hesitated. He could not help but frown. ¡°But what?¡±
Violet told the truth. ¡°However, | heard from Megan that Yvonne Williamson is in Azure City now!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You suspect her of the allergy ident?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°I just think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°I told you before that being kind to your enemies is being cruel to yourself. Do you see the
consequences
now?¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just suspicious. Moreover, this matter might not have been done by Yvonne. That bowl of soup was
personally brought to me by
Ellie Steele!¡±
Patrick looked at her and snorted. ¡°Violet, you''re really capable. You''re even protecting the enemy now!¡±
Violet did not look good. She was about to exin when Patrick¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He shouted, ¡°Stop the car!¡±
Chapter 173
Violet looked out of the car window, and her expression instantly changed.
She was talking to Patrick just now and did not notice that the car was driving further and further away. She did not know where
this deste ce was at all.
All of this happened in an instant.
As soon as Patrick¡¯s voice sounded, not only did the car not stop, but it also sped up.
Patrick¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy. When he left the hospital, he only saw his car and did not look at the person driving.
He thought that the people in Azure City had arranged a driver for him, but he did not notice that the driver had already changed!
That was the first time he had made such a low-level mistake.
He quickly got up, wanting to subdue the man in the driver''s seat.
In the end, the man driving the car suddenly sped up and crashed into a stone pir by the roadside.
The car shook violently. Patrick let go of the man¡¯s arm in the driver¡¯s seat and turned around. He pounced over and protected
Violet in his arms.
At this critical moment, his mind went nk. His subconscious reaction. was to protect the woman beside him.
Violet could clearly feel Patrick was using all his might to hug her.
At this moment, her heart gradually softened. An indescribable feeling spread from the depths of her heart.
The man who was driving took advantage of this moment to open the car door and jump out.
Patrick let go of Violet and was about to get out of the car to chase after the driver. However, his hand had just touched the door
handle when he
Chapter 173
stopped.
In this dark ce, countless shlights lit up the surroundings.
He could clearly see that the car was surrounded by a group of men holding steel pipes.
If Patrick still did not know what was going on, then he was foolish. They were being surrounded!
Violet''s face was pale. She tried her best to calm herself down and grabbed Patrick¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car. Don¡¯t attack
them first. Ask them what they want to do. They won''t be here causing trouble for no reason!¡±
Patrick looked at the situation where he was outnumbered and said in a deep voice, ¡°I know! Don¡¯t get out of the car first. I''ll go
down and ask them!¡±
Violet''s hand, which was about to open the door, froze. She looked at Patrick in the eyes and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±
She didn¡¯t want to be a burden to Patrick after getting out of the car.
Patrick was about to open the car door when a shlight suddenly shone over. It was so blinding that he could not help but cover
his eyes.
In the end, the other party took a steel pipe and knocked on the car window. He cursed, ¡°Da mn it, why aren¡¯t you getting out?
Do you to invite you out of the car?¡±
want me
Patrick pulled open the car door with a sullen expression. Instantly, he was exposed under the shlights around him.
Fortunately, the other party did not start to hit him directly.
Even under such circumstances, Patrick still maintained his most basic.
composure.
He asked in a low voice, ¡°Who sent you? What do you want?¡±
The man leading had a tattoo on his arm. He ced the steel pipe on his shoulder and smirked. He raised his chin sarcastically
and looked at
Patrick. ¡°Why? So what if you ask clearly? Do you still want to stay alive in
this
Situation?¡±
Patrick looked at him calmly, and ruthlessness shed in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t. want to do anything, but | can give you three times
the amount the person who sent you here gave you!¡±
When the hooligans heard this, theyughed loudly.
¡°Boss, did you hear that? This brat actually said that he wants to give us three times the amount!
¡°A toy boy like him can even be so arrogant? What a joke!¡±
¡°Maybe he¡¯s better in that aspect! If he coaxes all the women to listen to him, his confidence will naturally swell!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
¡°Hahaha...¡±
Listening to the hooligans¡¯ filthy words, Patrick¡¯s expression was as cold as ice, and he did not say a word.
The leader raised his hand, and hisckeys immediately stoppedughing.
He reached out and pinched Patrick¡¯s cheek. ¡°Hey, toy boy, don¡¯t lie. We might let you live!¡±
He didn¡¯t believe Patrick¡¯s words at all. He thought that the other party didn¡¯t know how much they had earned from this.
After saying that, he even patted Patrick¡¯s face arrogantly.
Suddenly, he saw Patrick looking at him with a sharp gaze filled with cold, killing intent.
The man¡¯s hand paused, and he suddenly felt inexplicably guilty.
He was afraid that hisckeys would see through him. He had actually cowered in front of a toy boy just now. He put down his
hand stiffly and. turned around unnaturally.
The moment this toy boy looked over, he actually felt killing intent. It was
MI
outrageous!
He called out to hisckeys, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who our target is. Get the woman out of the car and take her away first!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. He stood in front of the car and blended. into the night. ¡°Your target is her?¡±
The man was a little afraid of Patrick¡¯s gaze. He turned around and swung the steel pipe at Patrick¡¯s leg while cursing, ¡°Who do
you think you are? Why should | answer your question?¡±
In the end, his steel pipe missed. Patrick subconsciously dodged and grabbed the steel pipe.
The man¡¯s expression changed. He did not expect this toy boy to be so capable.
His tone immediately became irritable. ¡°All of you, attack and kill him!¡±
In an instant, a messy steel pipe was thrown at Patrick.
Patrick forcefully pulled the steel pipe out of the man¡¯s hand and turned. around to block the other attacking steel pipes.
The night helped him camouge his fierce expression. He held the steel. pipe and dodged this group of people. He hit them one
by one, causing the hooligans to scream.
When the man saw that the situation was not good, he took advantage of the fact that Patrick was not paying attention and went
around him. He suddenly opened the door and pulled Violet out of the car.
Violet threw him over her shoulder and turned around to help Patrick.
The man never expected that not only was that toy boy not easy to deal with, but this woman was also a tough nut to cr ack.
Before Violet could react, he quickly got up from the ground and grabbed Violet''s neck from behind. He pulled out the dagger
from his pocket and aimed it at her neck. His tone was anxious and angry. ¡°Hey, toy boy, stop right now, or I¡¯ll kill this woman
right now!¡±
Patrick froze. When he saw the situation on Violet''s side, he immediately stopped fighting back.
Chapter 174
When the hooligans turned the table, they instantly attacked together.
Immediately, countless steel pipesnded on Patrick¡¯s back. Patrick groaned in pain.
In the chaos, his leg was hit. He stag gered and knelt on one knee.
Violet''s eyes widened, and her expression changed drastically. ¡°Stop hitting!¡±
Not only did the hooligans not listen, but they also fought even more fiercely.
Draco Helgan sneered and said sarcastically in Violet¡¯s ear, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re even speaking up for the toy boy!¡±
Violet was so anxious that her face was covered in tears. She said in a
sobbing voice, ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t care about me. Fight back. You''ll be beaten to death by them!¡±
Patrick curled up on the ground and protected his head. He was beaten
until he did not move. Violet cried until her voice was h oars e.
Draco finally vented his anger. He shoved his hand and said to his subordinates, ¡°Tie him up! We''ll talk after we go to the ce!¡±
Patrick was injured. He looked up and nced at everyone coldly.
There were more than ten people on the other side. Even if he could defeat these people, he could not protect Violet from being
injured.
Grim-faced and wounded, he allowed the man to tie his wrists. Nelson was over at the hotel. If he was missing, Nelson should
make a move.
He could only take it one step at a time and not act rashly.
Patrick and Violet were tied up and sent to arge truck.
As soon as they got into the truck, Violet quickly said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Patrick, how are you? Are you hurt?¡±
Patrick shook his head and said in a mu ffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±
Violet''s tears immediately flowed down. ¡°How can you be fine after being beaten up like that? It¡¯s all my fault. You are in this
situation because of
me!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was injured. He looked up at Violet affectionately. ¡°I''m really fine. Don¡¯t cry!¡±
When Violet heard this, her tears welled up.
The car drove over a bumpy dirt road, shaking the truck so much that they almost barfed.
Draco, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, was talking to his employer through the phone.
Violet held her breath, wanting to hear who was trying to get her.
¡°Boss, we also caught a toy boy along with her! He is nning to send that woman back to the hotel. He should be the director
you mentioned. Do you think we should keep them together or separate them?¡± Draco¡¯s tone was ttering.
The other party said something, and Draco nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. We''ll lock them togetherter and wait for
you!¡±
Draco hung up the phone and began to chat with hisckeys.
Then, Violet and Patrick were sent to a remote vige where they were kept in a mud-brick house.
After an unknown period of time Violet was tied up in a dark room, she was already in a daze.
She was about to ask Patrick how he was doing when a woman¡¯s voice. suddenly came from outside.
¡°Did you lock them in here?¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes! They are both in this room!¡±
Violet was stunned for some reason. She felt that this voice was extremely familiar.
Draco¡¯s tone was ttering and disgusting to listen to. ¡°Boss, that little girl looks pretty. When you¡¯re done with them, why don¡¯t
you let us have some fun with her?¡±
¡°Alright, take it as a gift for you! You can y with her however you want!¡± The woman¡¯s tone was filled with malice.
Violet''s body froze, and her expression turned ugly. Patrick lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly!¡±
Violet nodded, and the wooden door that looked tattered was opened.
from the outside.
The sky outside seemed to have turned entirely dark. They did not know what time it was.
Violet stayed in the darkness. The light outside shone in, stimting Violet¡¯s eyes so much that she subconsciously closed them.
The familiar voice shouted Violet''s name, ¡°Violet Webb!¡±
Violet raised her head. With the dim light outside, she could see the woman in front of her clearly. Her voice sounded doubtful.
¡°Yvonne?¡±
Yvonne sneered. ¡°That''s right, it¡¯s me. Why? Didn¡¯t you expect it to be
someone | sent?¡±
She saw Violet''s schedule on Gabriel''s phone and arranged for someone toe to Azure City to kidnap Violet.
She thought it through very well. Patrick was not there. Even if she killed. Violet silently, Patrick might not have guessed it was
her.
The room was dark. Patrick was sitting in the corner again. The light outside could not reach him. Yvonne did not look at him at
all. She only looked at Violet, who was opposite the door.
Violet was in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re doing this to take revenge on me for being caught red-handed after switching my design drafts?¡±
Yvonne took a step forward and said in a cold voice, ¡°Do you really think that this is the case of a design draft being swapped?¡±
Violet''s voice was calm. ¡°What else? Yvonne, | don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended
you!¡±
Yvonne sneered. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You think so highly of yourself? Then you''re arrogant. Violet, you have no idea
how much | hate. you!
¡°The first time | saw you, you beat me up and humiliated me. My cousin. tried to seek justice for me, but in the end, you even
yed billiards with my cousin and won. Who do you think you are? You''re just an unfavored daughter. What right do you have
topare yourself to me but...
¡°Even if you''re such a bi tch, Patrick still likes you. Which part of me is inferior to you that made him look down on me so much?
For you, he actually wanted to break my hand!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
Yvonne¡¯s tone was filled with hatred, as if she wanted to eat Violet alive.
Violet looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Didn¡¯t he not break your hand in
the end?¡±
When Yvonne heard this, she suddenlyughed crazily. She strode forward and pinched Violet¡¯s chin. ¡°Yes, speaking of this, |
hate you even. more. You bi tch, what right do you have to change Patrick¡¯s decision with just one sentence? Isn''t it just because
of your pretty face?¡±
She flung Violet¡¯s chin away. ¡°You fickle slu t. Do | need you to be so kind as to plead for me? Stop thinking so highly of yourself.
Abi tch like you failed. to seduce my cousin and still pestered Patrick. Today, I''ll ruin your face. Let¡¯s see how you can seduce
men in the future!¡±
Yvonne shouted at the door, ¡°Draco, bring me a dagger!¡±
B
Chapter 175
Violet''s body tensed up. She thought of what Patrick had told her before. Being kind to the enemy was being cruel to herself. At
this moment, she suddenly agreed with Patrick¡¯s words.
People like Yvonne did not deserve sympathy.
Draco brought in a dagger and handed it to Yvonne.
Yvonne turned around and walked toward Violet.
However, just as she took a step, Patrick¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Yvonne, are you done with your nonsense?¡±
The dagger that Yvonne had just obtained suddenly loosened and fell to the ground.
She turned around in disbelief and looked at the figure in the corner in shock. Her voice panicked. ¡°P-Patrick!¡±
Yvonne could not believe that the people she had arranged had actually captured Patrick.
¡°No... That''s impossible. They clearly got Skyler!¡±
She took the shlight from Draco¡¯s hand and shone it over.
Then, she saw Patrick¡¯s cold eyes staring at her.
Yvonne instantly panicked. She turned around and pped Draco¡¯s face. ¡°You idiot, | told you to kidnap Violet. Why did you
kidnap him too?¡±
Draco covered his face. He was a little angry and his expression was extremely ugly. ¡°I clearly told you before that | caught Vi
faces. You were the one who said to put them together!¡±
Yvonne froze upon hearing that. Only then did she remember that Draco. had called and said that he had caught a man with
Violet.
However, she thought it was Skyler who was with Violet at that time. She did not expect it to be Patrick!
|
She nced at Patrick¡¯s body. It was obvious that he had been beaten up. She looked at Draco angrily. ¡°Did you hit him?¡±
At this moment, Draco also sensed that this man¡¯s identity was not ordinary.
He defended himself by throwing the me on Patrick. ¡°He started it!¡±
Yvonne was so angry that she pped him again. ¡°You idiot! Even so, your can¡¯t hit him!¡±
Draco did not expect this woman to be so unreasonable. If not for money, he would have killed Yvonne now.
Yvonne did not notice Draco¡¯s expression at all.
She turned around and looked at Patrick helplessly. ¡°Patrick, I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. | didn¡¯t know... | really didn¡¯t know that
you would be with. Violet, that bi tch!¡±
Patrick looked at Yvonne coldly. ¡°So, if I''m not around, what do you n to do with Violet?¡±
Yvonne was extremely flustered. She never expected everything to turn.
out like this.
She only wanted to avoid Patrick and secretly deal with Violet so that she wouldn¡¯t have any improper thoughts about Patrick.
She didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.
Her eyes were red and shimmering in tears. ¡°Patrick, | was wrong this time. I¡¯ve realized my mistake. Forgive me. | won¡¯t do such
foolish things again, okay?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. ¡°You sound like you want this to happen again?¡±
Yvonne stood rooted to the ground dumfounded and flustered. She had no idea how things had turned out like this. She had no
idea what she should do now.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed with anger. Taking advantage of Yvonne''s panic, he
said in a low voice, ¡°Yvonne, untie me now!¡±
Yvonne was stunned and was about to untic Patrick to set him free.
In the end, Draco grabbed her arm. ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t let him off just like that!¡±
Yvonne''s expression was ugly. ¡°What? You still want to tie him up? Do you know who he is?¡±
Draco was anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. Think about it carefully. If you let them go now, will you be forgiven?
Patrick¡¯s identity was not simple. If they let him go, they would all die for certain!
When Yvonne heard this, she instantly recalled that Patrick was about to break her hand because she had swapped Violet¡¯s
design draft with another one.
She suddenly stopped untying Patrick, hesitating to set him free.
Seeing that she seemed to have been persuaded, Draco was about to continue instigating her. If it didn¡¯t work, he would kill
Patrick and end everything.
However, Yvonne suddenly bent and picked up the dagger from the ground. It was as if she was possessed. Patrick, don¡¯t me
me. I¡¯ve put in so much effort. | can¡¯t just do nothing, right? Don¡¯t worry, | won¡¯t hurt you. As long as | destroy Violet¡¯s face, you
won''t be bewitched by her face in the future, right?
¡°| did all this for you. You''ll forgive me, won¡¯t you?¡±
As Yvonne spoke, she walked toward Violet with her dagger.
Draco¡¯s eyes were filled with disgust. He did not expect that after talking for so long, Yvonne only wanted to deal with this person
called Violet and still wanted to release Patrick.
He stood at the back and watched coldly. As long as Yvonne dared to let Patrick go, he would kill them!
Yvonne approached Violet. Patrick was a little anxious. He instantly raised. his
Voice. ¡°Yvonne! Don¡¯t be foolish! Even if you hurt Violet''s face, | won''t let you offl¡±
Yvonne looked at him and smiled gently. Her tone was a little scary. ¡°I can¡¯t let Violet off if that¡¯s the case!¡±
Patrick endured the pain in his body and struggled to sit up, wanting to stop Yvonne.
¡°Yvonne, stop! Don¡¯t do anything rash!
Seeing that Yvonne was already in front of Violet, Patrick waspletely
anxious.
However, Yvonne acted as if she did not hear Patrick¡¯s words. She opened the dagger in her hand and shed it at Violet''s face.
At the critical moment, Patrick¡¯s hands and feet were tied. It was difficult. for him to move, so he could only jump up and pounce
over.
He used his back to protect Violet.
The sound of the dagger cutting through flesh was heard.
Chapter 176
In the darkness...
Patrick pounced over and fell on Violet''s body. The two of them collided. with the wall behind them. Violet could hear Patrick¡¯s
groan of pain.
He used his body to protect Violet. The faint smell of mint assailed Violet''s nostrils. Violet''s tears immediately surged out.
Violet was extremely worried and flustered. She had never known that her voice could sound so panic. ¡°Patrick, are you alright?
Are you alright?¡±
She had no idea how deep Yvonne¡¯s cut was. Her tears fell uncontrobly.
Yvonne did not expect such an oue. The dagger in her hand fell to the ground.
She was so shocked that she shrieked. Patrick!¡±
She took a step back in a panic. Her voice sounded like she was about to cry. Her tone was flustered and hysterical. ¡°No... It
wasn¡¯t me! | didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Why did you block it for her?¡±
She really did not know why things had turned out like this. She clearly liked Patrick so much.
But just now, she had actually hurt him.
Patrick endured the pain and was about to negotiate with Draco.
He could see more clearly than Yvonne that ck Dragon wanted to keep
them all here.
Money could make the world go round.
He believed that as long as he paid enough money and promised not to pursue this matter, people like Draco would definitely be
willing to let him and Violet go.
However, before he could speak, a sharp voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±
Before Draco could react, he was kicked to the ground by the first person who rushed in and quickly controlled him.
Then, a bright shlight shone in.
Agroup of police officers rushed in and instantly subdued Draco and
Yvonne.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
Nelson followed closely behind. His voice filled with worry. ¡°Mr. Hersey,
Miss Webb!¡±
In one day, Violet had gone to the hospital twice.
It was already past eleven in the evening.
Patrick was sent to the operating theatre to get his wound stitched up. Violet thought of Patrick pouncing on her in that remote
brick house and blocking in front of her. Her eyes immediately shimmered in tears.
She was not cold-hearted even if Patrick told her not to have any thoughts.
about him.
However, he was cold on the outside but warm on the inside. She was still touched by how nice he treated her.
Nelson looked at Violet¡¯s sad expression and could not help butfort. her. ¡°Miss Webb, don¡¯t worry too much. Mr. Hersey will
be fine!¡±
When Violet heard this, her voice instantly sounded like she was crying. ¡°Before he blocked the dagger for me, he was seriously
injured!¡±
Nelson felt a little helpless. ¡°Those are just superficial wounds. He will be
fine!¡±
Violet was about to say something when the door of the operating theater opened.
Patrick was pushed out. Because the dagger cut was on his back, he was lying face-down on the hospital bed.
He looked exceptionally pale. Violet immediately rushed over. ¡°Patrick!¡±
Patrick nced at her. He wanted to say that he was fine, but when he saw that her eyes were as red as a rabbit''s, he could not
tell how he felt. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling me Mr. Hersey anymore?¡±
In the past, he had asked her to call him Mr. Hersey so that he could. distance himself. He did not know when it started, but
every time he heard her call him that, he felt extremely ufortable!
However, at this moment, he actually felt a little ufortable when she called out his name.
He hoped she wouldn¡¯t be so upset.
Violet''s eyes immediately turned even redder. ¡°Patrick, it''s my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for saving me, you wouldn''t have been so
seriously injured!¡±
Patrick saw that her eyes were extremely red. He frowned slightly and interrupted her. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. It was an
ident!¡±
Violet pursed his lips and looked tense. ¡°How do you feel now?¡±
She looked at Patrick carefully as if he were an easily breakable porcin
doll.
Patrick felt a little helpless. He said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a superficial wound. | won''t die! | can be discharged tomorrow!¡±
Violet looked a little pitiful. ¡°Really?¡±
Patrick had never seen this side of Violet before. He looked at her and his voice subconsciously softened. ¡°Really, | didn¡¯t even
use anesthesia. Is there a need to lie to you?¡±
Patrick sighed in his heart. No matter how much he did not want to admit it, he could not deny that he was really attracted to
Violet.
He had never felt such a feeling before. His mind waspletely affected. by one person.
It was a little bad, but it was also a little sweet.
Seeing that Violet''s emotions had finally eased a little, Patrick heaved a
sigh of relief.
Even though everyone said that Patrick was lightly wounded, Violet still apanied him in the ward for the entire night..
The next morning, Patrick was discharged from the hospital.
Violet went to the Sunny May Hotel.
She was waiting for Megan in the hotel suite. Patrick was worried that something would happen to her again and forced her to
stay here until she returned to Summerwood City.
He lived in the master bedroom next door.
Today, after Patrick was discharged from the hospital, he went to participate in the judging of the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry
Design Competition with his injuries. Violet and Nelson tried to persuade him for a long time, but it was useless.
Therefore, Patrick¡¯s image wasbeled as stubborn in Violet¡¯s heart!
The doorbell rang, and Violet quickly went to open it.
The moment she opened the door, she saw Megan¡¯s worried expression.
Megan was worried about her allergy, so she specially came from Summerwood City to visit her yesterday.
In the end, something happened to her again. She did not want Megan to worry. In the end, she told Megan that she had
returned to the hotel and. that they would meet again today.
However, she did not expect Megan to worry so much just because Megan did not see her during this time.
Megan looked at her. ¡°Are you alright? Weren''t you staying in the same hotel as Skyler? Why did you change to this hotel?¡±
Violet pursed her lips and pulled her to sit down. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Have a seat, and I''ll exin it to you slowly!¡±
G
Violet knew that it was hard to hide the fact that Yvonne kidnapped her from Megan, so she told the truth.
When Megan heard this, her usually cold little face was filled with anger. ¡°Isn¡¯t she afraid of breaking thew? Who does she
think she is? Does she think she can casually decide the life and death of others?¡±
Violet quicklyforted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m safe and sound. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±
Megan put on a long face. ¡°I''ll stay in Sunny May Hotel from now on too. Until we return to Summerwood City. | will always be
with you!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and hesitated. ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying with Skyler? I¡¯m really fine!¡±
Megan''s voice was a little self-deprecating. Her lips moved, and her voice sounded a little bitter. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I''ll stay with you.
Skyler... He only treats. me as his sister!¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. ¡°Did he say it himself?¡±
COMMENT
Chapter 177
Megan nced at Violet and said sadly, ¡°He told me personally in front of Ellie!¡±
Violet''s expression instantly turned very ugly. No wonder Megan looked. so unhappy.
This situation was probably even more embarrassing for Megan.
She reached out and hugged Megan tightly without saying anything.
During the day, Violet was always with Megan.
At night, she received a notice that the final evaluation results of the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition would be
announced at ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. They specially held a banquet in the Sunny May Hotel and invited all the
participating designers to attend.
Violet agreed to attend. She had just taken a shower and was sitting in the living room, drying her hair.
At this moment, the door was suddenly opened from the outside.
Violet looked up and immediately met Patrick¡¯s gaze.
Patrick¡¯s gaze was so deep that it seemed to suck her soul. Violet''s heart. could not help but beat faster.
She could clearly feel that there was something different between the two
of them.
The two of them had not spoken since they were rescued yesterday. At this moment, there were only two of them left. For some
reason, she felt
nervous.
She looked away ufortably. ¡°You''re back!¡±
Patrick nodded and closed the door behind him.
Violet grabbed the pillow on the sofa nervously. Patrick nced at her hand and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower!¡±
G
After saying that, he took off his jacket and hung it up. He threw his phone on the coffee table and went into the bathroom.
Violet was a little confused until the sound of water came from the
bathroom. She suddenly jumped up from the sofa.
Patrick¡¯s wounds had just been stitched up, and could not see water. How could he take a shower?
Violet couldn''t care less. She rushed to the bathroom door and knocked
urgently.
¡°What''s wrong?¡± Patrick¡¯s voice was a little h oa se as if the water vapor blocked his voice.
Violet sounded worried. ¡°You''re injured. You can¡¯t take a shower!¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was a little indifferent. ¡°It''s fine. It won¡¯t get wet!¡±
Violet was still a little worried. ¡°If your wound gets wet, it will be inmed!¡±
The sound of running water in the bathroom suddenly stopped, and the bathroom door was suddenly opened.
Violet felt her heart was leaping out of her throat. Patrick wrapped himself in a bathrobe and looked at her quietly. ¡°Are you trying
to help me.
shower?¡±
Violet widened her eyes and looked at Patrick in shock. ¡°You¡¯ve
misunderstood! I¡¯m just afraid that your wound will get wet! Why don¡¯t... you just wipe your body?¡±
¡°Oh!¡± Patrick¡¯s tone was nonchnt. ¡°Will you help me wipe my body.
then?¡±
Violet almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She stammered and uttered her words, ¡°I... I... You... You should be able to wipe it yourself!¡±
After all, the wound was on his back!
Patrick stared at Violet and suddenly changed the topic. His voice was a little cold. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to refuse.
Anyway, | won''t force
13-11/ Tue, Jan 23
you to bathe me. After all... Nelson has already put a waterproof sticker on
me!¡±
He raised his eyebrows and looked at Violet. ¡°Or are you worried and n to stick it on for me again?¡±
Violet blushed and stuttered, not worried!¡±
¡°You... you... hurry up and take a shower! I¡¯m
With that, Violet turned around and left. For a moment, she was so nervous that she did not realize it herself.
Patrick looked at her back and could not help but smile. There seemed to be a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m going
back to take a shower!¡±
The bathroom door closed again. Violet felt that her heartbeat was a little. unstable.
She returned to the sofa. She seemed to be floating in the clouds. No one knew what she was thinking.
She rubbed her face hard. It should be an illusion. Why did she feel that Patrick... seemed to be deliberately flirting with her just
now?
At this moment, Patrick¡¯s phone on the sofa suddenly rang.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
Violet turned his head and saw the two words Rose Jamson shing on his
phone screen.
The smile on Violet''s face faded. She casually picked up her phone and drooped her eyelids. No one knew what she was
thinking.
At this moment, Megan sent her WhatsApp messages.
Megan''s message was: [Violet, Freddie got my number from somewhere and asked me about you. He also wants your contact
information. Should | give it to him?]
Violet was stunned. The smile on her facepletely disappeared.
Violet answered, [Just say that you don¡¯t know. I... don¡¯t want to have too
1 Tue, Jan 23
much contact with him in the future!]
Megan texted her back. [So, are you not nning to participate in the Alumni Gathering after returning to Azure City?]
Violet texted. [Yes, I¡¯m not going!]
62%
Megan replied. [Alright, I''ll tell him then. | don¡¯t know how you''re doing, and | don¡¯t have your contact information!]
Violet looked down at her phone screen and was about to reply absent- mindedly.
At this moment, Patrick¡¯s phone beeped.
Rose sent a message. The phone screen lit up. The lock notification was very clear. Violet nced at it and saw everything.
[Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m also at Azure City today. Do you have time? Can we meet? | want to treat you to a meall!]
Chapter 178
Violet retracted her gaze and felt inexplicably ufortable.
She pursed her lips as she suddenly thought of the crazy Yvonne.
Yvonne had made things difficult for her time and time again for the sake
of Patrick.
So many women had vied to please him. Was she going to be one of them?
Violet suddenly had a strong feeling of discouragement.
She replied to Megan¡¯s message.
Violet replied, [No matter what he asks, don¡¯t tell him. | can¡¯t be friends. with him anymore two years ago. It¡¯s best not to meet
him!]
Megan sent. [Got it!]
Violet put away her phone, feeling inexplicably depressed.
Just as Patrick was about to finish his shower, his phone rang again.
When Violet saw that the caller ID read ¡°Brother¡±, her eyes shed. She guessed that it should be a call from Patrick¡¯s brother.
She hesitated for a moment but did not answer the call for Patrick.
She picked up Patrick¡¯s phone and walked toward the bathroom. ¡°Mr. Hersey, your brother is calling you! Do you want me to
answer it for you?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was mixed with the sound of running water in the
bathroom. ¡°Help me answer it. Tell him that I¡¯ll call him back when |e
outter!¡±
Violet-looked at the shing light on Patrick¡¯s phone screen and was about to answer the call.
However, the call was suddenly hung up.
Violet pursed her lips and walked back to the sofa. She ced the phone
on the coffee table.
After a while, Patrick came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bathrobe.
His hair was wet. The water on the hair ends dripped onto his half-naked chest and slowly slid into the deeper part.
He swallowed slightly. His Adam¡¯s apple was so s exy that it made one¡¯s hair
stand on end.
Violet''s face turned red and her heart raced. She could not help but look
away.
Patrick walked over and took his phone from the coffee table. He asked Violet, ¡°Did my brother call me?¡±
Violet turned to look at him and saw him bending over. His eight-pack abs were clearly disyed in front of Violet. They were
well-defined and
seemed to be exceptionally strong and firm.
Violet pursed her lips and felt an urge to swallow. ¡°Yes, the caller ID disyed ¡®Brother! | originally nned to answer it, but the
call suddenly ended, so | put your phone back!¡±
Patrick nodded and picked up his phone. He immediately saw the message from Rose.
He suddenly looked up at Violet. ¡°Rose called me too?¡±
Violet pretended to be nonchnt and did not look at Patrick. ¡°Oh, yes, | almost forgot to tell you!¡±
Patrick frowned slightly. ¡°Violet, you care, right?¡±
Violet put on a fake smile and looked at Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, what are you talking about? | don¡¯t understand!¡±
Patrick frowned even more. ¡°Violet, Rose and 1...¡±
He was about to exin when Violet¡¯s phone suddenly rang.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
Violet looked down and saw that it was Megan calling.
JI
She gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Hersey. It¡¯s Megan calling.¡±
As so
as the call was connected, Megan¡¯s voice came through with some urgency. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Freddie your contact number, but for
some reason, he got in touch with Skyler, and Skyler just told me that he told Freddie!¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. She pursed her lips. ¡°Okay, got it. This has nothing to do with you. As for Skyler, he didn¡¯t do
it on purpose.
If
Freddie looks for me, | can handle it myself.¡±
After Violet hung up, Patrick looked at her with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s the
matter?¡±
Violet smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter.¡±
Seeing that Violet did not want to say more, Patrick did not probe further.
He continued to exin and said, ¡°Violet, at the day, Rose and I...¡±
However, halfway through his exnation, Violet''s phone rang again.
This time, it was an unknown number.
Initially, Violet did not want to answer the call. However, in order to ease. the current situation, she still said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr.
Hersey. There¡¯s
another call!¡±
Patrick stared at her, the light in his eyes fading.
Violet was calm, restrained, and distant. She seemed to have returned to
how she was at the beginning.
Patrick suddenly did not want to exin. His tone was a little cold as he said, ¡°Then go ahead with your phone.
After saying that, he put away his phone and sat on the sofa at the side. His eyes were gloomy, and it was unknown what he was
thinking.
Violet looked at him, bit her lip, and answered the call.
When she saw Rose¡¯s message, she suddenly realized that Patrick had saved her. She was indeed very grateful, but this was
not a reason for her
to interfere in Patrick¡¯s private matters.
After all, Patrick had made it very clear to her from the beginning that one had to know their limits.
Shecked everything except this.
She picked up the call and was still a little distracted until she heard the person¡¯s voice on the other end. ¡°Vi¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. ¡°Freddie!¡±
Freddie¡¯s voice was gentle and warm. ¡°Yeah. We haven''t seen each other for
two years
How are you?¡±
Violet pursed her lips tightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡±
Freddie chuckled. ¡°Not bad. Vi, I¡¯m back.¡±
Violet could not continue ying dumb. ¡°Yes, | saw it on the news.¡±
Freddie¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile. ¡°Really? Then, can | take it that you''re still paying attention to my news?¡±
Violet''s expression froze slightly. She changed the topic stiffly. ¡°Freddie,
what''s the matter?¡±
Freddie¡¯s smile faded as he asked, ¡°Will youe for the Alumni Gathering in two days?¡±
Violet pursed her lips tightly. ¡°I might be... very busy at that time.¡±
Freddie¡¯s tone was a little cold. ¡°Vi, it''s only been a little over two years since west saw each other, and you¡¯re already so
distant to me now?¡±
Violet remained silent.
Freddie continued, ¡°Vi, I¡¯m really a little sad that you''re so cold to me. Are you going to reject me the moment | ask you? I
searched for your contact information for a long time before | found it! | almost even asked my brother to help me investigate
your news. You know?¡±
Violet''s heart tightened slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not rejecting you. I¡¯m just...¡±
A
Freddie interrupted her. His tone was gentle but forceful. ¡°If you are busy that day, | can change the time of the Alumni
Gathering!¡±
0
Chapter 179
Violet''s face instantly turned extremely twisted. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±
¡°Then will youe to the Alumni Gathering?¡± Freddie¡¯s tone was still as gentle and calm as ever.
Violet closed her eyes helplessly. ¡°Alright, I''lle!¡±
He did not force Violet. He only forced everyone to amodate her time. However, Violet was much more uneptable about
this and could only agree to participate in the Alumni Gathering.
Freddie knew her well enough to know that she would not be willing to affect everyone because of her.
Freddie¡¯s voice finally carried a hint of a smile. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t reject me. Vi, | really want to see you!¡±
Violet did not know how to respond to his words. She said stiffly, ¡°Freddie, I¡¯m going to sleep. Let''s see at the Alumni Gathering!¡±
Freddie hung up reluctantly.
Seeing that Violet hung up the phone, Patrick looked up at her with a calm expression. ¡°Who is it?¡± It was hard to tell if he was
happy or angry.
Violet sat opposite him obediently and answered truthfully, ¡°A senior at my college.¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Why is he calling?¡±
Violet suddenly could not stand his tone as if he was interrogating a criminal. She frowned and said, ¡°He asked me if I''d
participate in the Alumni Gathering!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was cold as a sh of light came across his eyes. He sensed Violet¡¯s displeasure and did not continue asking.
At this moment, he suddenly could not exin how he felt, nor did he
have the mood to exin to Violet what was going on between him and Rose.
JI
G
G.
He could tell that Violet didn¡¯t want to know.
In the past, all his warnings and neglect toward Violet were because he didn¡¯t like her.
And now, all his anxiety and uneasiness with Violet was because he liked
her.
Violet nced at Patrick and could clearly feel his displeasure.
She did not know why Patrick suddenly lost his temper.
However, when she thought of how Patrick had rushed over to block the attack for her, her heart softened. She took the initiative
to give in and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, did you want to tell me something before?¡±
Patrick looked up at her. ¡°I forgot!¡±
Violet looked a little helpless and embarrassed.
She thought about it and took a deep breath. Pursing her lips, she said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, no matter what, | owe you a sincere thank
you. You saved me twice in a day. I¡¯m really...¡±
Patrick¡¯s face immediately turned cold. ¡°Violet, can¡¯t you think of anything else to say other than thanking me?¡±
Violet looked up at him in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡±
Patrick could clearly see that Violet¡¯s good attitude toward him was entirely because he had saved her.
However, he didn¡¯t just want this!
He was unprecedentedly frustrated and said, ¡°Nothing. | just wanted to tell you that | saved you because | didn¡¯t want to see a
woman being humiliated and injured in front of me. Don¡¯t think too much about it. This is the least sense of justice and guts a
man has. You don¡¯t have to keep thanking me. There¡¯s really no need!¡±
After saying this, Patrick stood up and walked toward the master bedroom.
Violet frowned and felt a little depressed. She could not understand why Patrick suddenly lost his temper.
The next morning, Violet woke up to find Patrick already gone.
She arrived at the banquet at 9:30 a.m. with Megan.
She apanied Megan to the washroom.
But as soon as Megan entered the cubicle, an uninvited guest entered the
washroom.
¡°Ms. Webb, how¡¯s your health? | heard that you had a serious allergic reaction that day!¡± Ellie looked at Violet hypocritically and
pretended to care about her.
Violet said calmly, ¡°As you see, I¡¯m fine now.¡±
Ellie could tell that Violet did not like her. Sheughed awkwardly but did not leave. Instead, she continued, ¡°Ms. Webb, | heard
that your best friend is also in Azure City.¡±
Violet looked at her coldly. ¡°Ms. Steele, what are you trying to say?¡±
Ellie was with Skyler when he went to pick up Megan, but she was now ying dumb in front of Violet. Violet did not know what
evil tricks Ellie had up her sleeve.
Ellie smiled unnaturally. ¡°Ms. Webb, don¡¯t be so aggressive. I¡¯m just afraid. that you''ll be tricked!¡±
At this point, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°You might not know, but Megan takes a fancy to Skyler!¡±
After saying that, she raised her eyebrows and looked at Violet teasingly.
Previously, whenever she talked to Skyler, Violet would be angry.
She naturally thought that Violet liked Skyler, which was why Violet. treated her like that.
That day at the airport, Skyler chased after Megan. Ellie was so
=
13 12 Tue, Jan 23
G
embarrassed and felt extremely ufortable.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
However, she could tell that the person Megan liked was also Skyler.
Ellie imagined things and thought these two best friends both fell in love with Skyler. She had nned to tell Violet about
Megan''s feelings for
Skyler today. Unexpectedly, they bumped into each other in the washroom.
She could not wait to sow discord and watch the two fight!
The two best friends fell in love with the same man and then turned against each other. Just thinking about it was exciting!
Violet looked at Ellie and said coldly, ¡°So what?¡±
Ellie¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. She thought, ¡°As expected, she was indeed angry. Even her tone turned cold!¡±
COMMENT
Chapter 180
Ellie thought that Violet could not guess her intentions. She acted as if she was on Violet¡¯s side and rushed to seek justice for
Violet. She said eagerly, ¡°Ms. Webb, Megan should know that you like Skyler too!¡±
Violet did not directly expose Ellie¡¯s evil intentions. She picked up phone and clicked open the recording page.
her
Then she rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite close to Skyler?¡±
Ellie quickly said, ¡°Oh, then you''ve really misunderstood me. I¡¯m just friends with Skyler. | don¡¯t have any feelings for him!¡±
Violet put on a fake smile and said, ¡°Is that so? Then you guys have a really deep friendship!¡±
Ellie quickly smiled and brought the topic back to the right track. ¡°No matter how good our rtionship is, we¡¯re still just friends,
right? If Skyler had a girlfriend, | would definitely keep my distance immediately. However... Megan clearly knows that you like
Skyler, but she insists on liking the same man as you. Is Skyler the only good man in the world? Isn¡¯t she afraid of getting her
comeuppance for sna tching her best friend¡¯s crush like this?¡±
Violet looked at her with a faint smile and did not say anything.
Ellie continued, ¡°Ms. Webb, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m on your side. If you two have a fight, I''ll definitely speak up for you. After all, first
come, first served. Everything should follow this principle. You were the one who took a fancy to Skyler first. As your best friend,
Megan is in the wrong for snat ching your man! It¡¯s better not to have such a morally corrupt friend!¡±
Violet''s tone was a little mocking. ¡°Then you¡¯re really thinking for me!¡±
After Violet finished speaking, the sound of a toilet flushing came from the cubicle.
Ellie¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Is there someone else in the washroom?¡±
Tue, Jan
Violet revealed a faint smile. ¡°That''s right. She¡¯s the best friend you mentioned who stole my man!¡±
Ellie¡¯s expression changed again and again. Megan walked out of the cubicle with a cold expression and looked at Ellie
expressionlessly.
Violet walked over and stood beside Megan. She said sarcastically, ¡°Ellie, your act of sowing discord is very amazing.
Unfortunately... | don¡¯t like. Skyler. There¡¯s no such thing as Megan sn atch ing my man.
62%
¡°Furthermore, even if we fall in love with the same guy, at most, we''ll both give up on him. Men are never as important as best
friends. I¡¯m afraid. people like you will never understand our rtionship for the rest of your life. However, it¡¯s a pity. I''m afraid
your wish of seeing Megan and me turn against each other will fail!¡±
Ellie had a very embarrassed look on her face. ¡°So, you knew everything. just now and just watched me talk to myself?¡±
Violet looked at her teasingly. ¡°Tsk... How can you say that you''re talking to yourself? It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re taking the initiative
to make a fool of yourself. How can | refuse?¡±
Ellie was so angry that she almost fainted. ¡°Violet, you bi tch! How dare you say that to me!¡±
Violet snorted coldly. ¡°Yeah, you''re right! I''m talking about you. However, you keep saying the word ¡®bit ch¡¯. | guess you know
very well who the bi tch is! Also, speaking of firste, first served, Megan and Skyler have known each other for more than five
years. Who do you think you are?
¡°Lastly, I¡¯m warning you. If you still want to work at Foreverie Jewelry, don¡¯t pester Skyler again. Otherwise, I''ll send him these
conversations of you sowing discord immediately! I''ll let him see clearly your true colors, | promise. When the timees, you''ll
have to think about what will happen to you!¡± Violet waved her phone, which showed she was recording.
Skyler was the director of Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s design department, after all. If he knew about Ellie''s actions, he would probably
not be merciful to her.
Ellie¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. ¡°Violet, you¡¯re despicable!¡±
G
She pounced forward and wanted to sn atch the phone, but Violet nimbly dodged. ¡°Do you want to s natch the phone? You''re not
capable of that, I¡¯m afraid!¡±
After Violet finished speaking, she pulled Megan out of the washroom.
Although Megan was quiet, it did not mean that she was easy to bully. If Ellie dared to cause trouble again, she would not be
merciful anymore!
After leaving the washroom, Megan looked a little worried. ¡°You''re not really going to send this to Skyler, are you?¡±
Violet smiled and ruffled her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t want Skyler to know that you really like him, | won''t tell
anyone. | recorded this. just to warn Ellie!¡±
Megan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you for just now, Violet.¡±
Violet chuckled. ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me!¡±
When the two of them entered the banquet venue, they found a group of jewelry designers surrounding a woman and ttering
her.
¡°Cynthia, the champion of thispetition will definitely be you!¡±
¡°| think so. Your uncle has such high standards. But he said that your painting is not bad. You will definitely win an award!¡±
¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t forget us after you win the award!¡±
Violet took a nce and recognized the person being praised. It was a designer called Cynthia Duncan. It was said that she had
won a few awards
before.
However, Violet only felt that she was pretentious and condescending.
Sure enough, after hearing everyone¡¯s ttery, she began to put on a pretentious show.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
¡°Girls, don¡¯t say that. There are other designers here. Although my uncle is the judge of thepetition, don¡¯t talk nonsense like
that. Otherwise, people will say that | relied on my connections. Even though my uncle
said that my painting is not bad, after all, there¡¯s always someone better!¡± Cynthia¡¯s tone was coquettish. She seemed to be
speaking modestly, but in fact, she was bragging. She raised her chin high and was condescending to
everyone present.
There were many media outlets around them. When they heard.
everyone''s private discussions, they focused their cameras on Cynthia¡¯s face and started shooting.
One had to know that this person was very likely to be the champion of today¡¯spetition.
If they took a few more photos now, they would have enough to put in their articlester.
Violet stood quietly at the side, not wanting to participate in these discussions.
Unexpectedly,
even
though she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, trouble.
insisted oning to her.
As soon as Cynthia caught sight of Violet, she immediately wiggled her hips and walked toward Violet. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ms. Webb!¡±
SEND GET
Chapter 181
Chapter 181
The designers surrounding her also walked over.
Violet nced at her and said calmly, ¡°Yes, what can | do for you, Ms. Duncan?¡±
Cynthia covered her mouth and chuckled. Her voice was so coquettish that it gave Violet goosebumps. ¡°Ms. Webb, don¡¯t say
that. | just came by to say hello. However, you suddenly had an allergic reaction in the
competition yesterday and insisted on finishing the design draft. | admire you very much! By the way, how¡¯s your health now?¡±
When she heard that Violet had won the Century Jewelry Competition before, she wanted to humiliate her.
She thought that since Violet had an allergic reaction yesterday, even if she was m entally strong enough to finish the
competition, she would not win the prize.
Cynthia thought she was the most likely to win the championship.
Therefore, she immediately felt a sense of superiority in front of the slightly famous Violet.
Violet nced at Cynthia and did not expose her thoughts. She said in a neither servile nor overbearing tone, ¡°Thank you for
your concern. I¡¯m
much better!¡±
When Cynthia saw the reporters taking photos, she immediately grabbed Violet''s hand affectionately and said with a smile, ¡°Ms.
Webb, I know you''re outstanding. You even won the Century Jewelry Competition award previously, but the situation this time is
special. Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s just an award. If you can¡¯t win it this time, there''ll be a next time!¡±
Cynthia looked as if she had already won the championship.
Violet was not used to being so close to strangers. She expressionlessly pulled her hand away from Cynthia¡¯s hand.
After hearing Cynthia¡¯s words, everyone was in an uproar.
Chapter 1st
¡°No way, Violet actually won the Century Jewelry Competition award!¡±
¡°Jeez, aren¡¯t you going to be utterly humiliated this time? You''llpletely lose to Cynthia!¡±
¡°You can¡¯t say that. After all, she had an allergic reaction.¡±
¡°Maybe having an allergic reaction is just a gimmick. Who can be allergic and still insist on finishing the design draft? Anyway, |
don''t believe it!¡±
Everyone discussed animatedly. When Cynthia saw that her goal had been achieved, she instantly wore a bright smile.
She even took the initiative to speak up for Violet. ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Ms. Webb just got sick this time and didn¡¯t
perform well. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±
¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re too kind. You''re actually speaking up for her!¡±
¡°Cynthia is really kind and capable!¡±
¡°Maybe Violet was afraid that she could not win the championship and wanted to find a way out, so she deliberately made an
allergic reaction.¡±
¡°Even so, Cynthia is still speaking up for her. She¡¯s like an angel!¡±
Violet was neither deaf nor blind. She could hear and see clearly. She stood coldly at the side and did not say anything.
Megan looked at everyone. A touch of disgust and thick displeasure shed across her eyes.
She couldn''t take it anymore and was about to fly into a rage when she was stopped by Violet.
Violet cast a nce at Megan and shook her head slightly..Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
Megan''s eyes shed as she nced coldly at the group of bi tchy designers.
Before the banquet began, people praised both Cynthia''s character and
power.
Il
@ 10G.
Chapter 18t
She looked satisfied, and her face was filled with pride.
At ten o¡¯clock, the banquet started on time.
The host went on stage. ¡°Hello, everyone. Thanks foring from afar to participate in our Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design
Competition. In order to wee everyone, the organizer of thispetition has specially held today¡¯s banquet. Also, we n to
announce the winners at today¡¯s banquet!¡±
Everyone looked expectant.
The host chuckled. ¡°I know you guys can¡¯t wait to know the results. Alright, | won¡¯t keep you in suspense. I¡¯ll satisfy everyone''s
curiosity in advance before the banquet begins, okay?¡±
¡°Okay!¡± The voices of the people present at the banquet were uneven, but the answer was surprisingly uniform.
The host was all smiles. ¡°First of all, we announce the winner of the third.
prize, Sybil ir from Yeasation City, and also...
The three winners of the third prize were announced. The winners were overjoyed. Those who did not hear their names prayed
silently, hoping that they would be on the second prize list.
The host continued to read the list of winners. After the two second-prize. winners were announced, the designers who did not
hear their names. looked dispirited and disappointed.
Thest first prize winner was also the champion of thepetition.
The host kept everyone in suspense. ¡°Why don¡¯t we all guess who will be the champion this time?¡±
As soon as the host finished speaking, the designers surrounding Cynthia shouted, ¡°Cynthia!¡±
200
The host looked down at the name on the card, and his expression twisted. for a moment.
He then looked up again, and his expression had returned to normal.
00
Chapter 1st
He smiled and said, ¡°Next, everyone, please congratte the champion of the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition,
Miss Violet Webb. from Summerwood City. Everyone, give her a round of apuse!¡±
Chapter 182
After the host finished his announcement, the expressions on the faces of the designers all changed.
They nced at Cynthia and then at Violet.
In the next second, everyone could not help but distance themselves from Cynthia.
There were all kinds of expressions on their faces. Some were disdainful, some were mocking, and some were speechless...
Cynthia stared at the host on stage in disbelief. She was so angry that she pursed her lips tightly. Her exquisite face twisted. She
never expected this
oue.
Those designers were all chameleons and had alreadye over to congratte Violet. Violet''s expression remained
indifferent.
The group of reporters reacted and hurriedly took photos of Violet.
Some of them were even smarter. They remembered that this group of people had said that Violet had an allergic reaction during
thepetition. If she could still win the championship when she had an allergic reaction, then this was a huge gimmick!
They quickly got someone to ask about the situation and recorded it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
On the stage, the host announced thest encouragement award. The winner was Cynthia, who thought she was the champion
and was smug.
However, no one was ttering her now.
Cynthia had never been so embarrassed in her life.
Her uncle was only a judge. He could only give each contestant a score, but he could not decide the final oue.
However, when her uncle said that she was not bad, she was full of confidence. She thought that she could win the first prize,
but she did not expect that she would only win an encouraging award.
OG
Chapter 182
Cynthia left dejectedly when no one was looking.
After the banquet ended, Violet received the trophy. The topic of Violet on the inte was already trending with hashtags
¡°Genius Jewelry Designer Violet¡± and ¡°Winning the championship while sick¡±.
Thements from theizens were even more exciting.
¡°She''s really amazing. Rumor has it that she¡¯s sick and even won the championship. She¡¯s really awesome!¡±
¡°It''s not a rumor. She was really allergic. The organizer even posted a video of herpetition. | saw her pale face and red spots
on her neck and cheeks at that time. Poor girl. But | really admire her!¡±
¡°She¡¯s simply extraordinary. Let me ask you, who canst through thepetition and win the championship when they''re not
feeling well?¡±
¡°Who else can be such a powerful jewelry designer other than Violet?
From now on, Violet is my idol. Anyone who is not convinced cane to me. I''ll teach you a good lesson!¡±
¡°Violet¡¯s a genius jewelry designer with patience, perseverance, and talent!¡±
Among the group of topics, there was a topic with the hashtag ¡°Gloria 2.0
-Violet Webb¡± that stood out and became a trending topic. The poprity was still increasing.
¡°Does this Gloria 2.0 mean Violet?¡±
¡°Of course. Go online and search for her design drafts. Every design draft. of her is amazing. She¡¯s definitely a talented
designer!¡±
¡°How long has Violet been famous? How can shepare to Gloria? As we all know, Gloria is an international jewelry designer!¡±
¡°How can it not be? Violet was even more impressive than Gloria back then. Gloria won three championships in three months
back then. Everyone on the inte praised her at that time, right? But Violet won three championships in a month and a half.
She¡¯s even better! She canpletely live up to the title of Gloria 2.0!¡±
WW
¡°Hey, did you guys notice? Look carefully. Violet really looks like Gloria! Could they be rtives?¡±
¡°Previous poster, you''re really gossipy. Do you still want to investigate her ancestors?¡±
There continued to be a lot of attention paid to this topic. At this moment, the hospital released another proof that Violet had an
allergic reaction and almost went into shock.
For a moment, everyone highly praised Violet¡¯s perseverance and talent.
Who else could be as awesome as her?
It was also at this moment that Violet clearly felt that she had finally made a name for herself in the jewelry industry!
On the return flight, Violet and Megan were together. Skyler had something on and had to go back early.
As for Ellie, she had failed to sow discord between Violet and Megan. Now, she was almost avoiding them.
As for Patrick, ever since he lost his temperst night, he seemed to have disappeared without a trace.
He had always been unpredictable, so Violet did not think too much about
it.
In the waiting room, Megan looked at the trending topic on her phone with a somewhat gloomy expression.
¡°Why did they call you Gloria 2.0? You clearly have a name!¡± Her tone was a little harsh, and her face turned cold.
Violet sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. This is also a form of affirmation of my ability. I''m quite open to that.
Moreover, Gloria has been famous for a few years. To be honest, my ability is indeed. iparable to hers!¡±
Megan said gloomily, ¡°You''re much better than her!¡±
Violetughed. ¡°That''s how you feel. | know!¡±
Megan pursed her lips and looked at Violet without saying anything.
The next day after she returned to Summerwood City, Violet went to
work.
When Violet went to bedst night, Patrick was not back yet.
Violet thought that Patrick did not return to Hersey Courtst night.
After breakfast, she nned to go to work.
However, just as she picked up her car keys, Patrick walked down the stairs. ¡°I''ll send you to work today,¡± he said.
Violet quickly shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll drive myself.¡±
Patrick frowned and looked at her expressionlessly. Then give me a ride.¡±
Chapter 183
Violet choked. Could she refuse?
Patrick stared at Violet without saying anything.
He lost his temper that night and did not appear in front of Violet again.
He knew very well that he minded it very much. Violet was only willing to listen and talk to him nicely because she remembered
he had saved her
life.
However, in her heart, they were still only bonded by agreement, like they were at first.
Patrick was very upset. This was what he wanted at the beginning, but now he did not want it anymore.
When he saw Violet, he felt frustrated. Because of her cold attitude toward him, he felt ufortable and wanted to find a ce
to vent his
emotions.
However, when he couldn¡¯t see Violet, he started to miss her..
Patrick finally understood how it felt to shoot himself in the foot when he thought of the warnings he had given Violet.
After not seeing her for two days, Patrick finally calmed down when he saw Violet.
Violet did not notice his abnormality. She thought seriously and said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m attending the Alumni Gathering tonight. If |
send you to work, | won¡¯t be able to send you back tonight!¡±
¡°After talking for so long, you just don¡¯t want to give me a ride!¡±
Violet quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±
Patrick snorted coldly and said stiffly, ¡°You only need to send me to work! You don¡¯t have to worry about me getting off work!¡±
Violet still looked hesitant.
11:01Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick¡¯s expression turned dark. So many people wanted to send him to
and from work, but he only wanted her to send him.
He had never been so eager to get close to someone.
Emotions and self-esteem were constantlypeting in his heart.
He looked at Violet seriously and, having no choice, used his ultimate move. ¡°My back is injured. I''ll hurt my wound if | drive!¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. She immediately looked at him with a worried expression. ¡°I''ll send you. After work tonight, |
can send you back before attending the Alumni Gathering!¡±
Patrick¡¯s mood was extremely sour. Violet was finally willing to send him to work, and her attitude was so good!
Unfortunately, it was only because she felt guilty because he was hurt for
her.
Patrick sat in Violet''s car. His mood was terrible but sweet. Those who had never liked someone would probably not understand
that contradictory. feeling.
Patrick knew that he could force Violet to register their marriage and not even get a divorce. However, he could not force Violet to
fall in love with him from the bottom of her heart.
Violet started the car. Patrick sat in the front passenger seat with a dark expression. No one knew what he was thinking.
Violet took the initiative to ask him, ¡°Is your wound getting any better?¡±
Patrick nced at her from the corner of his eye. He peeled a candy and said indifferently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling better. Your work in
thispetition is not bad. Congrattions!¡±
The faint smell of mint spread in the car.
Violet pursed her lips and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±
The theme of the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition was to
design a piece of jewelry with Azure Ocean Heart.
Her inspiration came from the bronze statue Azure Ocean Heart, the artwork in Wishing Park, which had been modified and
deformed on the two intersecting hearts, bringing with it thece of the waves, making the meaning and beauty of the design
coexist.
Patrick did not say anything else. He looked out of the car window, thinking about something. His expression was cold and
indifferent.
They were about to arrive at thepany when Violet finally remembered about Yvonne.
¡°By the way, Mr. Hersey, what¡¯s going on with Yvonne? Is my allergy rted to her?¡± Violet asked casually.
Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his expression was dark. ¡°She wasn¡¯t the one who caused your allergy. However, she¡¯s suspected
of kidnapping and injuring someone. | won''t let here out and cause trouble again!¡±
Violet understood. It seemed that Yvonne would not be able toe out before spending a few years in prison.
However, this was good. Yvonne was a person with evil intentions. If she got released, she would be a danger to society!
Seeing that Violet did not speak, Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you feel sorry for her again.¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°No, she deserved it. However, is my allergy really
unrted to her?¡±
Patrick looked at her and said for no reason, ¡°You''ll knowter!¡±
Violet had no idea what Patrick meant.
It was not until she arrived at thepany and saw the entirepany was informed that Joanna had been fired that she
guessed that this matter should be rted to Joanna.
It seemed that Skyler had returned to Summerwood City early to deal with this matter.
The fact that Patrick could publicize it so openly and fire her meant that they wanted to remove her from the jewelry industry.
No one would use Joanna unless they wanted to offend Patrick.
One had to know that nobody would hire a person fired by Foreverie Jewelry unless they did not want ces in the Century
Jewelry Competition.
For some reason. Violet thought of Joanna¡¯s meaningful expression when she heard that she was allergic while they were eating
at Moonlight Pavilion. Also, she refused to participate in the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition this time. It was
most likely to provide an alibi.
However, she did not expect that after she schemed for so long, Patrick would find it out in the end.
During lunch. Skyler told Violet the truth. ¡°In the hotel we booked, a distant cousin of hers tampered with soup in the kitchen. He
added seafood. | had breakfast with Ellie before, and Joanna joined us twice. She knows Ellie has a small habit of giving soup to
people who eat with her. She tampered with soup!¡±
Violet was suddenly enlightened. Honestly, the span between these events was so long that she didn¡¯t even realize that they
were rted.
At the same time, Patrick, who was eating at the CEO¡¯s office, received an overseas call.
¡°Patrick, how could you go so overboard?¡± Gloria¡¯s angry and suppressed. voice came from the phone.
Chapter 184
Chapter 184
Patrick slowly took his phone away from him. A look of impatience shed across his face as he said, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±
Gloria¡¯s voice was angry and aggrieved. ¡°Joanna is the person | left behind. How could you treat her like that? What heinous
thing has she done to make you crip ple her hands? She won''t be able to hold a paintbrush for the rest of her life!¡±
Patrick ignored her anger and said indifferently, ¡°She brought this upon herself. She can¡¯t me anyone else!¡±
Hurting Violet was more than heinous.
Violet almost went into shock and couldn¡¯t be saved. It was considered light for him to treat Joanna like this!
Patrick¡¯s attitudepletely dealt a blow to Gloria.
Her voice was low and mixed with sadness as she said, ¡°Patrick, you¡¯ve changed. You¡¯ve be someone | don¡¯t know ever
you registered your marriage with Violet!¡±
Since
When he heard Gloria mention Violet. Patrick¡¯s expression turnedpletely cold. ¡°These things have nothing to do with her.
Joanna was jealous of her and wanted to deal with her. | only made Joanna deserve it. Gloria, you know my bottom line. Don¡¯t
make me hate youpletely!¡±
Gloria held her breath. ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t say that. | didn¡¯t mean to provoke you. I¡¯m friends with Joanna, after all. Aren¡¯t you
humiliating me by doing this?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You''ve been overseas for more than a month. How was that humiliation?¡±
Gloria fell silent.
She did not speak. Patrick¡¯s voice was filled with impatience. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up first!¡±
¡°Wait!¡± Gloria suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Patrick, | saw on the Inte that
Ill
Chapter 18+
Violet looks a little like me, right?¡±
Patrick frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s all nonsense!¡±
Gloria¡¯s tone was a little stubborn. ¡°But when | look at her photo, she does look quite simr to me. Patrick, are you treating her
as my substitute? Why don¡¯t | return, and you separate from her now?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice suddenly turned cold. It was mixed with deep anger and warning. ¡°Gloria!¡±
His expression was extremely dark. ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear such words again in the future. Otherwise, | won''t be polite. Also, she¡¯s
her. She¡¯s no substitute. for anyone!¡±
Gloria did not believe that Patrick would look at another woman in a different light in such a short time.
Her voice was a little hysterical. ¡°But it¡¯s an undeniable fact that she looks like me!¡±
Patrick hung up the phone and refused to listen to her nonsense.
Scowling, he pinched the space between his eyebrows wearily.
Back then, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that Gloria had an ident because of the newly establishedpany, he wouldn¡¯t have been
with her with a responsible attitude.
Six years ago, he had a good rtionship with Gabriel.
The Williamson family was in the jewelry business, and Patrick had just established himself in the jewelry industry. Although
Gabriel had a personality like a yboy, they were kindred spirits. The two of them hit it off and became friends.
Back then, when Darcy Williamson, Gabriel''s eldest brother, first came into contact with Gloria, he was already interested in her.
Gabriel''s attitude toward Gloria was also like she was his future sister-inw.
There was once when Patrick had somon at thest minute, so
Gloria went to negotiate a coboration that Patrick should have gone to.
Wed, Jan 24
Chapter 184
In the end, one of Darcy''s friends took the initiative and added something to the drink to send Gloria to Darcy''s bed.
If that was all, there might still be a chance to salvage the situation. That guy was hot-headed. Not only did he drink the wine with
drugs, but he also gave Darcy that thing.
That night, the three of them got together in a blur.
After this incident, Darcy was extremely angry and wanted to send the other party to the police station.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
In the end, the two of them got into a car ident on the way to the police. station and died.
At the same time, Gloria lost all hope and chose tomit suicide.
Before she died, she confessed to Patrick, saying that after what had happened, she was too ashamed to like Patrick anymore.
gone
Patrick was supposed to go for this coboration, but Gloria had go there for him at thest minute, and something like that
happened. Patrick felt sorry, to begin with.
In addition, now that Gloria had such an incident, Patrick agreed to be with her to calm her down. He had said that he would not
care about these things andforted her that all of this was not her intention.
When Gloria and Patrick appeared in front of others again, they became a couple.
Chapter 185
For some reason, Gabriel stubbornly believed that the death of his elder brother, Darcy, had something to do with Patrick.
He had always thought that Patrick had killed Darcy and his friend to avenge his girlfriend.
He refused to believe Patrick¡¯s exnation.
After that, Gabriel¡¯s feelings toward Gloria became veryplicated. He also caused Patrick trouble everywhere.
He knew that his brother was in the wrong, but he did not deserve to die. Therefore, his friendship with Patrick was over after
that.
Darcy was dead, and Gabriel was the only child left of the Williamson family.
The living had to continue living.
From then on, the rtionship between Patrick, Gabriel, and Gloria became what it became.
Patrick and Gloria had a lukewarm rtionship for a few years, and he made her admired by everyone in the jewelry industry.
In fact... in the end, in order to make it up to her, he even nned to marry her.
Unfortunately, greed had no limits. She wanted fame and status, and she also wanted his love.
She wanted too much, so he naturally couldn¡¯t give it to her!
Patrick also knew that Gabriel told him to stay away from Violet because he was worried Violet would be the next Gloria.
However, how could that be? Violet and Gloria werepletely different.
In the past, Patrick did not know what feelings were until he met Violet. From when he told Violet to keep a distance from him to
being attracted
Ill
to her step by step, he kept denying it and staying away from her. In the end, he still could not control his heart.
Only then did he realize that falling in love with someone was uncontroble!
The reason why he still had a bottom line for Gloria was because of what happened back then. He hoped that Gloria would not
exhaust his patience. again and again!
At seven o''clock in the evening, Violet and Megan appeared at Sunny May
Hotel¡¯s door.
The two of them got out of the car one after another. The doorman took the car key and went to park.
Violet was wearing a white business suit and Megan was wearing a retro ck gown. The two of them walked toward the hotel
lobby.
Megan looked at Violet worriedly. ¡°What if Wendy is here too?¡±
Acold glint shed across Violet¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ignore her. Back then, | got Russell to be my boyfriend to draw a line between me and
them. Now, I¡¯ve already registered my marriage. Why should | still be afraid that she''ll say that I¡¯m haunting Freddie?
¡°Besides, who are they? One is the daughter of a jewelry family, and the other is the Stanton family¡¯s heir. | know my ce. |
won''t be delusional. Besides, it¡¯s all in the past. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a problem!¡± Violet smiled. self-deprecatingly.
Megan looked at her helplessly. ¡°Violet, the more | talk, the more nervous. you be and the more you say, right?¡±
Violet''s little face froze. Her expression was slightly awkward, and her voice was a little unnatural. ¡°We''re best friends after all.
Save me some pride. Don¡¯t make me awkward!¡±
Megan nodded and reached out to hold her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No matter what happens, | will always be with you!¡±
r
They had just taken a few steps when they saw a graceful figure walking.
over.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
The other party was wearing an off-shoulder light green gown, looking pure and charming.
Megan lifted her chin slightly. ¡°Violet, that¡¯s Reba Lexington from your major!¡±
Violet turned a blind eye. ¡°Ignore her!¡±
When she was in school with Reba, they were already at odds with each other. If she went to talk to her now, she would only
ask for a snub.
However, though she did not want to embarrass herself, some people liked to make things difficult for others.
Reba twisted her slim waist and quickly walked to Violet, directly blocking her. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Violet? We graduated two years
ago, and she never even came to attend the party of our major. Why is she here for the Alumni Gathering today? Don¡¯t tell me
she heard Freddie is back and wants to cozy up to him. Unfortunately, he¡¯s already engaged!¡±
There was a hotel receptionist at the side, but Reba did not care at all. and insulted Violet as if there was no one else around.
Violet was on good terms with Freddie and waster warned by his fianc¨¦e.
Not many people knew about this, but Reba was one of them.
Violet''s expression was dark. ¡°Reba, move aside. | don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you!¡±
Reba snickered. ¡°Why? You failed to be his girlfriend two years. ago. Now, do you want to give it a try again? Don''t tell
me you think that Freddie¡¯s 1Q has deteriorated after staying overseas for two years and would take a fancy to you again!¡±
Violet''s face was ashen. She had always been fearless.
Unfortunately, what happened back then was her soft spot and also a
secret that no one knew about.
Because these things had indeed happened before. She didn¡¯t know how to refute others when they scolded her
She had indeed liked Freddie. This was an undeniable fact. Even if she not know that Freddie had a fianc¨¦e back then, this did
not deny that she
had fallen in love with a man with a fianc¨¦e.
did
People said that the ignorant were innocent, but Violet felt that she was guilty.
Back then, when she fell in love with Freddie, she shouldn¡¯t have done
that.
After Reba finished speaking, she saw Violet lower her eyes and remain
silent.
She covered her mouth andughed sarcastically. ¡°Listen, Violet, you''re so ridiculous. Don¡¯t tell me you do have such thoughts!
You''re so ridiculous!¡±
Megan took a step forward, full of hostility, wanting to tear Reba¡¯s stu pid mouth apart.
At this moment, a clear and cold voice sounded. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Chapter 186
Chapter 186
Hearing this voice, Violet froze there.
She had already seen Freddie at the airport, even though Freddie did not. see her at that time.
Violet bit her lip. She did not expect that when they met again two years.ter, she would be in such a pathetic state. Freddie
appeared when she was being humiliated!
Freddie saw that Violet lowered her head and did not look at him. He could not bear to look away at all.
He had only heard Reba¡¯sst sentence, but even so, he could guess. that Reba must have said something mean before!
Moreover, it was the kind of sarcastic words that Violet could not refute.
Freddie looked at this little girl whom he had protected for so long. Now, she was being bullied again!
He was angry and heartbroken.
Megan red at him with a straight face. Her eyes were burning with anger. It was as if she was defending Violet.
Freddie was a little helpless. He looked at the receptionist indifferently as he said in an unquestionable tone, ¡°What happened
just now?¡±
The receptionist was clever. She knew Freddie was the future heir of the hotel. She could not be careless.
Fortunately, she had a good memory and recounted the conversation between Violet and Reba to Freddie in detail.
Reba clutched the hem of her dress guiltily.
Freddie¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.
He looked at Reba and said, ¡°Reba Lexington, right? | remember that... when we were in university, you loved to find
trouble with Vi,
Chapter 180
right?¡±
Rebaughed dryly and looked up at Freddie. Her voice was very unnatural. ¡°Fre... Freddie! | was only joking with her back
then!¡±
Freddie was expressionless. ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my name. | don¡¯t like strangers calling me like this!¡±
Reba could tell that although Freddie did not fly into a rage, he was definitely angry.
Shop
and tried to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Mr. Stanton, | was just bickering with Violet. Please don¡¯t mind me!
¡°However, we¡¯ve all heard about you and Miss Tyler returning to the country together. Miss Tyler is a perfect match for you. You
two can make. people envy you so much! As juniors, we''re all happy for you!¡±
She believed that the other party would be nice to her after she praised
him so much.
In the end, Freddie did not show her any respect. His expression was as cold as a stranger¡¯s. ¡°What are you envious of? What
does my business. have to do with you? What does it have to do with you?¡±
Reba could no longerugh. She looked at Freddie with an awkward. expression. ¡°Mr. Stanton, please at least save me some
pride. Don¡¯t make it sound so unpleasant!¡±
Freddie looked at her mockingly and sneered. ¡°Pride... Do you still want pride? Do you have pride? Are you worthy of being
respected by others? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t bring your brain when you go out, but now
you think my words are unpleasant. Then, when you attack others with your words and ridicule them, can¡¯t you control your st
upid mouth?¡±
Freddie¡¯s tone was almost sarcastic. ¡°Miss Lexington, let me give you at piece of advice. If you want others to respect you, you
should learn to respect others first!¡±
Reba¡¯s face was as red as a ripe apple.
She bit her lip hard. ¡°Mr. Stanton, | was wrong. I''ll have to go first!¡±
After saying that, Reba turned around and was about to leave.
Freddie shouted at her coldly, ¡°Stop right there!¡±
Reba turned around with an awkward expression. ¡°Mr. Stanton, is there anything else?¡±
Freddie looked at her coldly. ¡°Apologize to Violet. Otherwise, get out of Sunny May Hotel!¡±
Reba¡¯s eyes immediately turned red.
Today, the entire Sunny May Hotel is closed for one day, dedicated to the Alumni Gathering of Summerwood University, all of
which was provided by Freddic.
Who was Freddie? He was the young gentleman of the Stanton family. If he said something was terrible, everyone had to agree
with him, regardless of right or wrong.
If she were to leave this ce today, even her family¡¯s social connections. would be implicated by her actions, not to mention her
rtionship with her ssmates.
Reba¡¯s eyes were red as she stared at Violet with deep hatred hidden in her eyes.
She gritted her teeth and apologized reluctantly. ¡°Violet, I¡¯m sorry. | was wrong. | shouldn''t have spouted nonsense and ridiculed
you just now. It¡¯s my fault. | apologize to you. Please forgive me!¡±
Freddie turned to look at Violet.
Violet finally raised her head and nced at Reba. Her voice was so cold that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Do | have to
forgive you just because you apologize?¡±
Reba panicked and subconsciously looked at Freddie.
Freddie¡¯s voice was as surprisingly cold as Violet¡¯s. ¡°Miss Lexington, you
Wed,N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
have to be at least sincere in apologizing. Do you understand?¡±
Tears streamed down Reba¡¯s face. She looked at Violet and restrained. all her negative emotions. ¡°Violet, | was so wrong.
Please forgive me!¡±
Violet stood there indifferently.
Seeing that Freddie was silent, Reba gritted her teeth and bent down to kneel in the hall. ¡°I''ll get down on my knees to you.
Can you forgive me?¡±
Violet finally said, ¡°Enough, there¡¯s no need!¡±
After saying that, she finally looked at Freddie. ¡°Freddie, let¡¯s go!¡±
Freddie nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±
Megan''s cold little face was finally not so scary anymore.
The three of them went upstairs. Behind them, Reba¡¯s gaze was so intense that it seemed to be tangible. A thick hatred
enveloped her entire body.
She wished she could eat Violet so that she could take revenge for being embarrassed today.
Violet, Megan, and Freddie entered the elevator.
Violet had aplicated expression on her face. ¡°Freddie, you... didn¡¯t have to do that just now!¡±
Chapter 187
Freddie had always been a gentleman. He had never been so ungentlemanly and sarcastic to a girl.
But his behavior today waspletely different from the past.
Freddie knew what she meant. He said calmly, ¡°Vi, I¡¯ve protected the people | care about. This bit of harshness is nothing!¡±
Violet pursed her lips, and her expression was stiff.
For a moment, she did not know what to say.
She was really not used to Freddie treating her as well as he did two years
ago.
¡°Our rtionship was clearly no longer the same as before!
¡°Why did he have to do this?¡± thought she.
Violet bit her lip, feeling inexplicably depressed.
Freddie could tell that something was wrong with her. He reminded himself that everything had to be done step by step.
He changed the subject. ¡°Vi, I''heard you¡¯re working at Foreverie Jewelry now, right?¡±
Violet nodded absent-mindedly. ¡°Yes!¡±
Freddie smiled. His tone was as gentle as the spring breeze. ¡°In the future, if you encounter any problems, you cane to me.
If you¡¯re in trouble in thepany, you can alsoe to me. | also have... acquaintances in Foreverie Jewelry!¡±
Violet opened her mouth but did not know what to say. In the end, she nodded mechanically.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.
After exiting the elevator, Freddie said, ¡°Vi, you guys go and gather with your alumni first. | have something to deal with. I''ll be
backter!¡±
Violet knew that he was organizing a gathering today, so he must be much
Wed, Jan
busier than her.
She nodded and watched Freddie leave.
Megan''s eyes shed, and she suddenly said, ¡°He¡¯s still calling you Vi! This is the same as your kitten¡¯s name!
Violet was stunned for a moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. However, the kitten¡¯s name was given by Patrick!¡±
Megan teased, ¡°Then he really has the same taste as Freddie in giving
names!¡±
Violet pouted and did not say anything.
Megan was silent for a moment. She wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Violet, Freddie... Could it be that... he still likes
you!¡±
When Violet heard this, she was like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She quickly retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. He never
liked me. How could he like me?¡±
Megan pursed her lips and did not care about Violet''s reaction. ¡°I think he¡¯s quite simr to two years ago. He can¡¯t bear to see
you suffer at all!¡±
Violet''s voice was a little numb. ¡°Maybe... he¡¯s just taking care of me like a younger sister!¡±
Megan was stunned. She thought about how Freddie had a fianc¨¦e and was still so good to Violet.
¡°Yes... He might really treat her as his younger sister,¡± said Megan inwardly.
Megan smiled sarcastically and pulled Violet. ¡°Let''s go in and find a table. to sit at first!¡±
Violet nodded.
Today, the venue of the Alumni Gathering in Sunny May Hotel was not very big, but it was enough to amodate the alumni
who were attending.
G-
The banquet hall, dining room, and meeting room on the top floor were all set up in a buffet style.
It was also very convenient to take the elevator in the three halls.
Even all the rooms were made avable to amodate the alumni who could not go home at night.
Violet and Megan entered the banquet hall and saw many familiar faces. After entering society, everyone¡¯s temperament seemed
to have undergone a qualitative change from when they were at school.
In the end, Violet and Megan found a sofa and sat down.
Soon, many schoolmates came to sit on the sofa. Everyone was chatting andughing.
When Freddie came in, there were so many ces to rest, but he walked straight toward Violet.
He smiled at Megan and said with a slight smile, ¡°Megan, can you give me
a seat?¡±
Megan pursed her lips and nodded. She got up and sat at the side..
Freddie sat down next to Violet. Violet''s body instantly became extremely
stiff.
When Jules saw this situation, he winked at Freddie andughed. ¡°We¡¯re here today to leave a contact number for each other as
alumni. In the future, we should help each other and interact more. There¡¯s no point in sitting here and talking. Why don¡¯t we y
King Game?¡±
Freddie looked like a gentleman and easy to get along with, but in fact, he was more difficult to approach than anyone else.
It was easy to talk to him, but it was too difficult to befriend him.
However, Jules was considered a rtively good friend of Freddie. The two of them had always been on good terms.
Freddie did not say anything, which meant that he had tacitly agreed. The
others present were all chatting and asking how to y the game.
Jules took out a dice box. ¡°How about this? We''ll roll the dice. There are six dice here. We''ll take turns to roll the dice. The one
with the most dice. points is the big king, and the one with the least dice points is the small king. I''ll slightly change the rules of
the game. We''ll take turns to be the banker. Every banker can ask the big king and the small king to do one thing together. The
one who doesn¡¯t want to do it will be punished with ten sses of wine. How about that?¡±
Upon hearing that they were ying a game, the atmosphere immediately. became lively. Everyone said that they had no
objections.
Jules rolled the dice first. One two, two threes, one four, one five, and one
six!
The total was 23 points. It wasn¡¯t considered high or low, either.
Everyone continued to roll.
When it was Violet''s turn, she got the lowest points in history. Five ones, one two, a total of seven points!
She could only pray that someone got six points. Otherwise, she would be the small king.
Freddie took the dice and rolled it casually.
Jules¡¯s ears moved slightly. He blinked at him and Freddie put the dice down.
He opened it. Six sixes, just thirty-six points, the unquestionable big king.
Violet opened her mouth but did not know what to say.
The others finished rolling the dice, and their points were all between seven and thirty-six.
Jules smiled ambiguously and said, ¡°How about this... | won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Let the big king and small king kiss
each other. What do you say?¡±
Jil
11.01 Wed, Jan 24 OG.
Everyone was happy to see such an ambiguous joke, not to mention that it was about Freddie.
Such an opportunity could only be chanced upon by luck!
Everyone cheered and shouted, ¡°Kiss, kiss!¡±
Chapter 188
Chapter 188
Freddie looked at Violet with a smile as if everyone was merely making an insignificant joke.
Violet''s eyes darkened. ¡°I''ll down ten shots as punishment,¡± Violet dered, her voice clear and emotionless, her expression
especially serious.
Upon hearing this, everyone froze. Jules was dumbfounded.
¡°Violet, don¡¯t be a party pooper, it¡¯s just a peck!¡± Jules eximed.
Violet looked up and nced at him indifferently. ¡°I have a boyfriend. Skyler also has a fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s not right for us to do this!¡±
Freddie frowned and opened his mouth as if he wanted to exin something. ¡°Vi...¡±
Violet was not listening. She grabbed the bottle of alcohol in one hand, had the shot ss in another, and started downing the
shots.
Before long, she had downed exactly ten shots.
Freddie¡¯s expression was dark and unreadable. No one could tell what he was thinking.
Freddie had fallen silent when he thought about Violet dering that she had a boyfriend.
Right from the start, he had not spoken. After Violet finished drinking, Freddie silently poured himself a ss and drank.
Everyone had different expressions on their faces.
After downing ten shots, Freddie stood up expressionlessly. ¡°You guys can continue ying first. I''ll step out for a while.¡±
As soon as Freddie left, Jules could not help but frown.
He looked apologetically at Freddie from afar, with an expression that seemed to scream, ¡°Bro, | just wanted to help you.¡±
Jules did not expect Violet to be such a party pooper!
|
Uz Wed, Jan 24
As soon as Freddie left, Jules smiled dryly and said, ¡°You guys can continue. I''ll step out for a bit too.¡±
Violet could sense that she was being watched.
She pursed her lips, aplicated expression on her face, as she moved. to stand up.
At this moment, Reba walked over.
She sat down beside Violet and said to everyone with a smile, ¡°Is everyone going to stop ying now that Skyler is gone? That
won''t do. We''re all schoolmates. We have to treat everyone equally!¡±
Reba smiled as she finished speaking and started rolling the dice.
It was undeniable that Reba had a talent for livening up the atmosphere. In just a short while, the atmosphere returned to
being lively.
Reba lowered her head and whispered in Violet''s ear, ¡°Violet, how does it feel to have someone else''s fianc¨¦ backing you
up?¡±
Reba had been enemies with Violet for many years. Although Reba had been badly scolded by Freddie, she still knew
where Violet''s weak spot
was!
Violet remained expressionless as her heart tightened slightly.
She had never wanted Freddie to stand up for her!
Megan was sitting beside them and could hear every word loud and clear.
She red at Reba in warning. ¡°Reba, enough is enough. Skyler simply could not stand your actions!¡±
However, Reba ignored her.
She looked at Violet and deliberately raised her voice. ¡°Violet, | heard you say from across the room that you have a boyfriend.
Who is he? Why don¡¯t you bring him out and let us meet him?¡±
Violet''s eyes darkened. ¡°He¡¯s busy today!¡±
i
11-02 Wed, Jan
Reba pursed her lips, her expression filled with disdain
¡°No way, not matter how busy he is, he should have made time to pick you up, right? Don¡¯t be shy, introduce him to us! We all
want to see the partner Ms. Popr from school found!¡±
Reba red at Violet provocatively.
She was willing to stop scolding Violet so that Freddie would not be able to catch her red-handed.
However, Reba had to avenge herself for what had happened in the lobby today!
Violet frowned slightly. ¡°Reba, what''s your point?¡±
Reba had an innocent look on her face as she opened her mouth in front of all the alumni to speak. ¡°Oh my, Violet asked me
if | have any ulterior motive! How could I? All | want to do is see her partner. With how adamantly she is rejecting this suggestion,
why do | feel like maybe her partner does not love her?¡±
Reba looked at Violet with sympathy. ¡°Well Violet, if he doesn¡¯t care about you, | think you should just stop bragging. I''ll
introduce someone to you. | guarantee that you''ll be satisfied. You''ll be rich and handsome, and you can show him off anytime
you want!¡±
After Reba finished speaking, everyone followed suit.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
¡°Yeah, Violet, let him meet our schoolmates!¡±
¡°If he doesn¡¯t give you this basic respect, it means that he doesn¡¯t take you seriously!¡±
¡°You were the goddess in the hearts of all Summerwood University boys. back then. You can find someone better!¡±
Hearing those words, Violet felt like a pig sent out for public ughter
Violet red coldly at Reba who was gloating over her misfortune and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to call my boyfriend and ask him
to pick me up!¡±
Reba blocked her and looked down at her. ¡°Don''t. Just call him from
inside here. Let us hear what kind of attitude he has towards you so that we can help you see if he¡¯s a good person!¡±
Violet stared at Reba for a while, lowered her eyes, and dialed Patrick¡¯s
number.
Reba put the phone on speaker.
Everyone held their breaths and stared at Violet''s phone. Violet¡¯s
expression did not look good.
However, she still maintained that little bit of grace.
The phone rang three times before it was picked up.
Apleasant voice came from the phone. ¡°Hello!¡±
The other party¡¯s voice was low and h 0a rse, much like the sound of a cello, pleasant to the ears.
Hearing this voice, everyone was amazed. They seemed to be trying to imagine the face of the handsome man attached to such
a voice on the other end of the phone.
After all, Violet was a beauty with pride and self-respect. The probability of her finding an ugly partner was extremely low.
Chapter 189
Violet ignored everyone¡¯s gazes. She pursed his lips and said softly, ¡°Are you busy now?¡±
She did not address Patrick as Mr. Hersey and did not dare to reveal his name, afraid that her lie would be exposed.
Patrick was quiet. He remained silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not busy. What''s wrong?¡±
Someone mouthed teasingly, ¡°Ask him what he¡¯s doing now.¡±
Violet looked at everyone¡¯s expectant expressions and braced herself to continue. ¡°Then what¡¯re you...¡±
Before Violet could finish her sentence, Patrick exined, ¡°I am at the
bar!¡±
¡°Why is it so quiet over there?¡± Violet was a little surprised.
Patrick¡¯s voice seemed to be tinged with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m in the private
room!¡±
Violet suddenly remembered that Patrick was in Timeless Bar¡¯s private room. It was extremely soundproof and blocked out
almost all the noise, at quiet ce amidst themotion,
Violet hesitated for a second and said, ¡°Then you keep drinking. I''ll hang up first!¡±
The alumni instantly panicked and their expressions changed. Someone shouted, ¡°Violet, you can¡¯t do this!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Who''s talking?¡±
Violet felt a little helpless. ¡°It''s one of my old schoolmates. Remember the Alumni Gathering | told you about? Everyone here
wants to see you. | originally wanted you toe and pick me up, but you were drinking and you can¡¯t drink and drive!¡±
Patrick heard this, and it was clear from his tone that he understood what
was happening. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I''ll get the driver to send me. You can go enjoy yourself first!¡±
Violet finally heaved a sigh of relief and hung up. She did not expose herself and they coordinated so well with each other.
As soon as she hung up, everyone asked enviously.
¡°Violet, your boyfriend¡¯s voice is so nice. He must be very handsome!¡±
Violet was silent for a second. The image of Patrick¡¯s handsome face. appeared in her mind. She nodded. ¡°Yes, he is indeed
quite good-looking!¡±
There were already people whose eyes were filled with envy. ¡°Wow, he has an amazing voice. He¡¯s so handsome too. How is
that even fair?¡±
¡°Violet. Your boyfriend must be very rich too, right? He even has a
designated driver when he goes out!¡± The other party asked with a teasing
and envious smile.
Violet felt a little ufortable. She did not know how to answer such a question. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much!¡±
Reba could not stand it anymore. She had only wanted to ridicule Violet, but she did not expect that she would give Reba
a chance to gain. face.
Reba¡¯s face was drawn long and unhappy. ¡°It could also just be at temporary driver! What¡¯s the point of spending so much
money!¡±
Violet looked at her speechlessly and did not say anything.
The people in the circle could also tell that Reba just wanted to cause trouble. Everyone did not say a word and looked at
each other.
Reba suddenly felt a little awkward.
Violet looked at her indifferently and said bluntly, ¡°Yes, it definitely could be a temporary driver.¡±
Reba¡¯s expression changed, but she did not say anything.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
r
At the same time
in Timeless Bar.
Robert nced at Patrick and asked with a smile, ¡°Who is it?¡±
Patrick nced sideways at him. ¡°Violet.¡±
Robert looked slo ppy. ¡°Why is she calling sote at night? Is she checking up on you?¡±
Patrick nced at him casually and gently shook the wine ss in hist hand, ignoring Robert.
Robert did not want to be left out. ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us. Say something. Don¡¯t let me have a monologue!¡±
Patrick snorted softly. ¡°I think you¡¯re having quite a bit of fun talking to yourself!¡±
Robert rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not happy anymore!¡±
Patrick looked as if it had nothing to do with him even if Robert was unhappy. ¡°I''ll go pick Violet up after finishing this drink!¡±
Robert rolled his eyes and raised his eyebrows in question. ¡°Pick up Did she just call you to pick her up?¡±
Violet?
Patrick leaned against the sofa and nced at him from the corner of his eye. He did not say anything.
Robert pursed his lips and could not help butin, ¡°Goodness, you¡¯re so quiet. Whoever drinks with you will probably die of
anger. Fortunately, I''ve endured this humiliation for so many years. I¡¯m already used to it!¡±
Patrick took a sip of wine. His expression was dark under the light of the
private room.
Patrick was silent for a long time before he suddenly said casually, ¡°Robert, how do you usually... woo women?¡±
After Patrick finished speaking, a dark glint shed across his eyes.
Robert was stunned for a moment. Then, he immediately became
Ill
energetic and leaned towards Patrick. ¡°No way, Patrick. Which woman have you fallen for?¡±
Patrick looked at him indifferently. ¡°Answer the question and cut the cr ap!¡±
Robert looked at him with a cheeky smile. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, you can¡¯t judge at book by its cover. | guess no one can remain a saint
forever. Let me guess. Don''t tell me you''ve taken a fancy to Rose!¡±
After all, there had been rumors of a scandal between Patrick and Rose
just recently.
Not only did Patrick not stop these rumors but Rose also rose in poprity and remained safe and sound. This was something
worth thinking about!
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? | told you to answer my question honestly. Don¡¯t you
understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±
Robert pouted. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. If you can¡¯t even satisfy this little curiosity, why are you asking me about matters of the heart?¡±
Patrick¡¯s nk and cold face would scare anyone but Robert.
Even if Patrick gave Robert a cold face, he would not truly attack him.
In front of Patrick, Robert was a little different from when he was in front
of others.
Patrick looked at him coldly, waiting to see what nonsense he would say.
Robert stared at him intently. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s so good about Rose? You¡¯re her spokesperson, and you''re so protective of her. |
can¡¯t even ask about
these matters!¡±
Patrick looked at him angrily. ¡°It''s not Rose!¡±
Chapter 190
Chapter 190
Robert''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t like Rose? Then why are you so nice to her?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Treating her well doesn¡¯t mean | like her. She¡¯s from the countryside. It¡¯s not easy for her to get to where
she is now. | can¡¯t make life difficult for her because of a small matter.¡±
The truth was that Patrick kissed Violet that night on the pretext of being
drunk.
For the first time, he bared his heart.
Yet, he was pped by Violet.
That night. Patrick left North Star Vi and went back to the vi belonging to Robert.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
During that time, Rose was still staying in the vi. When she saw Patrick return, she poured him a ss of wine without saying
a word. She then sat quietly at one side and kept her distance.
It was the first time Patrick was overwhelmed with emotions.
He asked Rose why she took part in such social gatherings.
It was then that Rose told him about her situation.
Rose came from the countryside and had six older sisters back home. Their family was very poor.
Hence, Rose went to look for work in the city and started acting by ident. In the beginning, she thought her dream was going
toe true. However, after entering the entertainment industry, she realized that the entertainment circle was meant for
wealthy people. Without money and power, her chances would be limited. It was impossible for her to seed.
She told Patrick that she was aware there was no free lunch in the world. One must work hard to achieve sess. Rose did not
want to pretend that she was pure and innocent. instead, she was determined to take a chance and strive for sess. She
yearned to escape poverty.
Wed, Jan
Under normal circumstances, Patrick would not bother about such topics.
There were too many poor people in the world. He could not help all of them.
Perhaps Rose had helped him ovee his emotions that night, and he now understood her a little more.
That was the reason why he did not do anything to refute the scandals between the both of them. He also allowed her to obtain
more resources.
Robert, on the other hand, was a lot more discerning.
When he heard Patrick saying that Rose was from the countryside, he could imagine the so b story she must have told Patrick.
He sighed. ¡°Looks like Rose is putting up a show in front of you. She¡¯s pretending to be pitiful to gain your sympathy.¡±
Patrick gave him a sidelong nce, but he did not refute what Robert said.
Robert''s eyes flickered. ¡°So, if it¡¯s not Rose, then who is it? Who do you
like?¡±
After pondering for a moment, Robert suddenly froze. He stared at
like Violet!¡±
Patrick in disbelief. ¡°Da mn it. Don¡¯t tell me you
Patrick became tense. He leaned against the couch and did not say a word.
Robert mumbled, ¡°How can it be? So, do you really like Violet? Yes, she¡¯s at good fighter and also ys billiards well. | know
she¡¯s very talented, and she¡¯s very pretty. | thought both of you were only scratching each other¡¯s backs. You''ll part ways after
getting what both of you want.¡±
Patrick''s face looked cold. He remained silent.
Robert leaned over and stared at Patrick. He scrutinized Patrick''s face as if he was appraising a piece of precious gem.
He shook his head, looking perplexed. ¡°No way. How can you like her? Did you ask me how to woo girls because you want to
pursue her? No, no, no. This is such a rare urrence. It¡¯s a historical moment. | need to record
tl
this.¡±
Patrick gave him an icy re. ¡°Can you answer my question?¡±
Robert smiled awkwardly and cleared his throat. ¡°All right, | won¡¯t keep you in suspense. After all, we¡¯re such good friends. |
won''t withhold any secrets from you. The best ways to woo a woman are rather old- fashioned.¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was devoid of any expression. He still did not say a word.
Robert continued, ¡°Women are emotional creatures. Men use different methods to win their hearts. There is one thing women
have inmon. They like romance. They like persistent men who treat their partners well.¡±
Frowning, Patrick wanted to probe further. He asked d sarcastically, ¡°Have you been persistent in treating a woman well? What
proof do you have that your advice is correct?¡±
Robert immediately snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. Forget it. I¡¯ll be upfront with you. If you want to win Violet''s heart, you
have to pick her up from work, send her flowers and gifts, bring her on dates, and have meals with her. Be persistent and
remember to pamper her with some romance every day. You''ll win her heart eventually. After that, you can...¡±
Robert then gave Patrick a knowing wink.
Patrick frowned, looking puzzled. ¡°What can | do after that?¡±
Robert let out an awkward cough. ¡°Then, it¡¯s time to do what two lovers. should do. Do you have to ask so explicitly?¡±
Patrick kept quiet. He looked at Robert and wondered if he should have even consulted Robert about the matter.
Robert thought Patrick did not understand what he meant and winked. ¡°Come on, Patrick. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re such a wholesome
man that you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking about.¡±
Patrick looked at him coldly and lowered his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.
Suddenly, he replied, ¡°Okay, | got it.¡±
Robert immediately grinned and said in an ambiguous tone, ¡°That¡¯s good. You know, women like men to have a high-
performance drive in that
aspect.¡±
Patrick looked at him nkly and asked another question, ¡°How do you. know if she likes you?¡±
Robert snapped his fingers as if he was very experienced in romantic rtionships. ¡°That¡¯s so simple. If a woman is jealous, it
means she likes.
you.¡±
When Patrick heard the word jealous. His expression darkened. He did not ask any further.
Robert tried to devise a n for Patrick. ¡°In my opinion, you don¡¯t have to exin your rtionship with Rose to her. It¡¯s a good
opportunity to test her and see if she will be jealous of Rose.¡±
Patrick did not say anything. He was starting to think if the n would work.
Robert finally realized that Patrick was serious this time. It waspletely different from his previous rtionship with Gloria.
He smirked, ¡°Tsk tsk. Look at you. The block of ice has finally melted. Fortunately, both of you are married legally. You can keep
her by your side and try to win her heart slowly.¡±
Robert was still contemting how to help Patrick when thetter suddenly asked, ¡°Can | not confess my feelings to her?¡±
Chapter 191
Robert was dumbfounded when he heard that. He opened his eyes wide, looking incredulous. ¡°No way. You like her and want to
woo her, but you¡¯re unwilling to confess your feelings to her. Hey, what are you trying to do?¡±
Atrace of regret shed across Patrick¡¯s face. He spoke more than usual when he tried to exin, ¡°Back then, | warned her not
to harbor any thoughts about me. If | pursue her now, it¡¯s easy to cook up an excuse to give her gifts and buy her dinners.
However, it will be very embarrassing if | confess my feelings to her now.¡±
Robert gave Patrick a bewildered look. ¡°So, you want to make her fall in love with you without swallowing your pride?¡±
Patrick did not say a word, implicitly agreeing with Robert.
Robert stared at him, perplexed. ¡°By the way, this is the first time
VC
gone back on your word. You said that you won''t marry her for love. Yet now, you¡¯ve married her and have falled in love with her.
This is a breach of your contract.¡±
Patrick looked at him coldly. ¡°Are youining that life has been too. easy for you?¡±
Robert immediately chuckled. ¡°How can that be? Well, you can continue to keep your feelings to yourself and not tell her how
you feel. You can continue to dream about the day she''ll be moved by your love and fall for
you.
Robert was cursing Patrick in his heart, ¡°You can continue to dream. If your pride is so important to you, you can do nothing and
watch your beloved leave with another man. By then, I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t even cry.¡±
Of course, Patrick also knew he could not continue to bide his time. without expressing his love for Violet.
He leaned back on the couch and drank the hard liquor in one gulp. A frosty, aloof expression was etched across his face. He did
not appear to look like someone troubled by romantic rtionships.
Ill
G
Robert''s bark was worse than his bite. He did not want Patrick to be gued by such matters too.
He winked at Patrick and started to devise a wicked n. ¡°If you can¡¯t bring yourself to confess your feelings to her, why don¡¯t
you get drunk? It will make things easier.¡±
Patrick looked up at Robert without saying a word.
He had tried to get close to Violet when he was drunk twice.
The first time he was thrown out of the room by the housekeeper. The second time, he was pped in the face.
When Robert saw that Patrick was quiet, he became a little anxious. He nagged, ¡°I think this is a good idea. She can¡¯t me you
for doing something illogical when you''re drunk. You didn¡¯t do it on purpose. There¡¯s nothing she can do. She can only ask you
not to drink so much alcohol in the future. However, you can¡¯t pretend to be drunk. Most people cannot put on a convincing act
when they pretend to be drunk. They can blow their covers easily.¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression flickered when he heard that. ¡°Do you mean, | have to get drunk?¡±
¡°Uh-huh,¡± Robert replied proudly.
Patrick frowned. ¡°What if the n fails?¡±
Robert stared at him as if he was deep in thought. ¡°I remember you seemed to be drunk before, but you didn¡¯t forget what
happened. There shouldn¡¯t be any what-ifs.¡±
When Robert saw that Patrick did not argue with him, he continued to goad Patrick, ¡°Let''s give it a try. Maybe it will work. Who
knows, it may bring both of you closer. We can use alcohol as an excuse to deny everything after that.¡±
Patrick took the wine ss and spun it before cing it on the table. He then stood up.
Awell-tailored shirt, tucked into his trousers, entuated his sensuous
waist.
He unbuttoned his shirt leisury and picked up his jacket. ¡°That¡¯s all for now. I¡¯m going to pick her up.¡±
Meanwhile, in the banquet hall at Sunny May Hotel, Reba did not seed in provoking Violet again. Furious, she gritted her
teeth..
She then started to think of another n to get back at Violet.N?velDrama.Org content rights.
Just then, Jules and Freddie walked into the room.
Reba panicked when she saw Freddie. She suddenly stood up. guys continue. Enjoy yourselve. I¡¯ve some matters to attend
to.¡±
After bidding the rest farewell, Reba left the hotel immediately. She did not want to be embarrassed by Freddie again.
When Freddie came back to the room, he was still seated beside Violet.
All the while, he had never tried to strike up a conversation with her.
Violet drank too much wine that evening and wanted to go to the bathroom. She stood up and said, ¡°Skyler, excuse me. | want to
go to the bathroom.¡±
Freddie nced at her and moved aside.
Violet quickly walked out of the room.
She went to the bathroom and was about to wash her hands when she suddenly caught sight of a familiar face in the mirror of
the sink.
For the past two years, she had never forgotten that face. Even thinking. about it gave her nightmares.
However, that person did not seem to notice Violet''s akwardness.
She gave a half-smile and said to Violet with an air of superiority, ¡°Violet, what a coincidence!¡±
Chapter 192
Chapter 192
The muscles in Violet''s face tensed. ¡°Miss Tyler.¡±
Wendy turned around and leaned against the sink. She looked at Violet indifferently. ¡°You''re really persistent. You appeared the
minute Freddie. and | returned from overseas. Looks like you just can¡¯t live without a man.¡±
Violet''s expression darkened. She stood upright and looked at Wendy. ¡°Miss Tyler, be mindful of what you¡¯re saying.¡±
Wendy lifted one hand to admire her freshly manicured nails while the other hand yed with the rhinestones adorning them.
¡°Mindful? What should | be mindful about?¡±
She looked intently at Violet and said sarcastically, ¡°Honestly, the one | should be mindful of is you. I¡¯m afraid you maye
between me and my fiance.
Violet''s eyes narrowed, and she became more somber. ¡°Miss Tyler, | already have a boyfriend. Stop being delusional.¡±
Wendy put her hand down and nced at Violet. ¡°Are you talking about. Russell?
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°No.¡±
Wendy snorted, ¡°Are you trying to use a random man as a cover? Do you think I''ll believe you?¡±
Violet did not want to put up with Wendy¡¯s usations any longer. ¡°Wendy Tyler, stop messing with me.¡±
Violet turned around and was about to leave.
Just when she walked to the bathroom door, Wendy stopped her. ¡°Violet!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Violet froze in her steps.
She could never manage to stand upright and be confident in front of Wendy.
1:02 Wed, Jan 24
Back then, she almost became Freddie¡¯s mistress unknowingly. It was something she could never get over.
Freddie was at fault because he did not make things clear to Wendy. However, Violet could not bring herself to censure Freddie
since he had been protecting her all those years.
Feeling powerless, she could only keep her distance herself from both of them.
She wanted to move on from that episode and live her life in peace. However, trouble appeared to be seeking her out. At that
moment, Violet had been pushed to her limit and did not want to bear with Wendy¡¯s sarcasm any longer.
Seeing that Violet was ignoring her, Wendy raised her voice in anger, ¡°Violet, | already told you about my rtionship with
Freddie back then. | thought you would wise up and back off. Looks like you don¡¯t know what you''re getting yourself into.¡±
Violet turned around and looked at Wendy coldly. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±
Wendy said arrogantly, ¡°Let me enlighten you. Freddie''s father is Christopher Stanton. There are five siblings in the Stanton
family, including Christopher. Being the youngest child, his brothers and sisters doted on him. There are altogether three sons
and two daughters in the Stanton family. The eldest son is in politics, while the second is in the army. The third and fourth
daughters have entered into strategic marriages. The third daughter has formed a military-business alliance, while the fourth
daughter has formed a military-political alliance.¡±
Violet looked at Wendy impassively.
Wendy continued to talk at length, ¡°As for Christopher, Freddie¡¯s father, he¡¯s a businessman. The Stanton family is considered
the most powerful force in Summerwood City. The influence they wield is beyond your imagination. Besides, the family is very
close-knit. They alle from extraordinary backgrounds, excelling in their respective fields. Do your think you can marry into
such a wealthy and affluent family?¡±
Wed, Juli
Chapter 192
Wendy sneered, ¡°What makes you think the Webb family will be a worthy match for the Stanton Freddie? Are you fit to be with
Freddie? Do you want to marry into the Stanton family? Violet, dream on!¡±
Staring at Wendy, Violet suddenly felt relieved.
People often emphasized their strengths or achievements in areas where they might feel insecure.
Wendy longed to marry Freddie to be a daughter-inw of the Stanton family. Despite being engaged to Freddie for many
years, she had yet to marry into the family.
Shecked the very thing she was trying to unt in front of Violet.
Violet suddenly broke into a smile. ¡°You''re right. I¡¯m indeed not worthy of marrying into such an influential family as the Stanton
family. Let me give you a piece of advice, Wendy. You, too, won''t be able to marry into. the Stanton family with your family
background. Even if you eventually marry Freddie, you will always remain a loser in this marriage.¡±
Violet walked away without looking back.
Wendy shouted after her angrily, ¡°You''re the loser, Violet. What right do you have to say that about me!¡±
Violet ignored Wendy''s rants. She had no intention of answering Wendy.
Back then, she could not tolerate how Wendy ridiculed her. Thetter always viewed her as a mistress.
The truth was that Violet was never in a rtionship with Freddie. Shet only had a crush on him.
All those years, Violet had never gotten over the incident. She thought she was in the wrong. However, Wendy insulted Violet¡¯s
views on love by censuring her in a self-righteous manner.
When she heard what Wendy said, she realized she could finally let go. It was a release for her.
There was no need for Wendy to make things difficult for Violet. In the Chapter 192
end, Wendy might not even get what she wanted.
What Violet did not expect was the extent of influence and power the Stanton family had in Summerwood City. It was not
something she could. ever imagine.
When Violet arrived at the entrance of the banquet hall, she bumped into Freddie.
Violet looked at him calmly. ¡°Skyler? Where are you going?¡±
Freddie looked at her in silence. After a while, he finally spoke with a self- deprecating expression, ¡°Why aren''t you calling me by
my name now?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°This is the Alumni Gathering. I¡¯m just following what the others are calling you. There¡¯s nothing wrong
calling you by your name, Freddie.¡±
Freddie¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Vi, I''m very happy to see you again!¡±
Violet looked calm andposed. ¡°I¡¯m also very happy to see you again. Let''s get inside first. I''ve been gone for a long time.¡±
Freddie smiled and nodded. It was apparent that what Violet just said boosted his confidence.
When Violet and Freddie returned to the couch where their ssmates. were gathered, some of them teased, ¡°Skyler, didn¡¯t you
say you''re going to the toilet? That¡¯s fast!¡±
Chapter 193
Freddie smiled and said calmly, ¡°For some reason, | don¡¯t want to go.¡±
¡°Oh,e on... So now you can control yourself, huh?¡±
¡°Well, well, well... Don¡¯t tell me you can control yourself just because of a beauty!¡±
The crowd couldn''t help but tease him.
Freddie just smiled and did not say anything.
Jules knew very well that Freddie just wanted to go out and look for Violet. The smile he gave Freddie was extremely ambiguous.
th
Everyone joked and chatted for a while. Just as Jules suggested they y truth or dare, Freddie¡¯s phone rang.
¡°You''re so busy, man!¡± they called out to Freddie.
Once Freddie left, Jules wanted to bring it up again. However, the moment. he opened his mouth, Violet¡¯s phone rang.
Jules teased with a wry smile, ¡°Violet, you and Freddie are here to cause trouble for me, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Violet saw Patrick''s caller ID and smiled helplessly. ¡°Of course not. My boyfriend is here to pick me up!¡±
The smile on Jules¡¯s face changed slightly. ¡°Oh, sure. It¡¯s okay!¡±
The person beside him said, ¡°Her boyfriend is a handsome guy. Hurry up and ask him toe up!¡±
Violet answered the call. ¡°Hello!¡±
Patrick went straight to the point. ¡°Where are you?¡±
Violet said, ¡°The banquet hall on the 15th floor. I''lle down now!¡±
¡°No need. I''lle up and pick you up!¡± Patrick said and hung up.
He had been in the business world for so long, how could he not understand what was going on?
Most of the time, Violet would ignore him. Even if something happened, she would not say anything unless he took the initiative
to help her.
Today, however, she sounded hesitant when she called him. It was obvious. that she had been put in a difficult position.
Judging from the nature of this gathering, Patrick already had a n in
mind.
After Violet hung up, everyone looked at her eagerly. ¡°Your boyfriend ising?¡±
Violet nodded unnaturally.
Jules panicked. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while!¡±
He had to find Freddie as soon as possible. It turned out that Violet indeed. had a boyfriend! And her boyfriend was on the way to
the banquet hall! ¡°Where did that guy go?¡± Jules asked inwardly.
Not long after Jules left, Violet saw Patrick appear at the entrance of the banquet hall.
The moment Patrick entered, he attracted countless people¡¯s attention.
Patrick always kept a low profile. Many people knew him, but they might not be able to associate him with the jewelry emperor
Patrick Hersey on
the Inte.
He looked around and immediately saw Violet. He walked straight over.
The alumni around Violet looked amazed and whispered, ¡°This is your boyfriend? He¡¯s so hot!¡±
¡°Oh my go d, he¡¯s exactly the male lead | imagined in the novel!¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk, from head to toe, everything he¡¯s wearing is handmade. I¡¯ve finally seen the legendary magnate in real life!¡±
Wed,
¡°Dam n! That Patek Philippe stainless steel watch costs nearly 16 million. dors. It can be seen as a collection. This is
unbelievable! | really don¡¯t understand the life of the rich!¡±
¡°Oh my g od...¡±
At the moment, Violet seemed to hear the sound of someone swallowing.
She had been used to being with Patrick, so she did not notice these facts
at all.
Moreover, Patrick had so many watches and cars, some of which were beyond her knowledge, so she didn¡¯t take them to heart.
When Patrick walked up to Violet, everyone was still staring at him.
Patrick¡¯s voice was clear as he said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte. There¡¯s a traffic jam on the way!¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry!¡±
Everyone looked at Patrick in astonishment as if they were worshipping a go d.
Patrick sat beside Violet, his posture noble and distant. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Violet¡¯s boyfriend!¡±
He had no intention of telling the crowd his name. These people were smart enough and did not ask further.
Someone suggested drinking. Before Patrick could say anything, Violet. rejected it on his behalf. ¡°His back is injured. He can¡¯t
drink recently!¡±
Someone teased, ¡°No way, Violet. Wasn''t your boyfriend still at the bar when you called?¡±
¡°Well, well, well, you¡¯re so protective of your boyfriend!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had already guessed that Violet might have. been forced to put him on speaker earlier.
His expression was indecipherable as he ced his hand on the sofa
behind Violet. It looked like he was half-hugging her.
Violet felt a little helpless. She could not help but frown. ¡°I¡¯m telling the
truth!¡±
¡°Even if it¡¯s true, it won¡¯t work. How can your boyfriend not drink when you are meeting your alumni?¡± A boy jeered.
Patrick leaned against the sofa andzily looked up at him. The boy immediately fell silent and lowered his head, not daring to
speak.
Patrick¡¯s gaze always made people feel inexplicably pressured.
There seemed to be an invisible chasm between him and these people.
Violet had no intention of staying any longer. She said that she still had to work the next day, so she pulled Megan and left with
Patrick.
As soon as she left, the banquet hall erupted.
¡°See? This is what | call a perfect match! Look at her boyfriend. | can tell at a nce that he¡¯s not an ordinary person!¡±
¡°That man looks a little familiar. Has anyone seen him before? | keep feeling like I''ve seen him somewhere before!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
¡°Stop bragging. This kind of person is way out of our league. He¡¯s just like those big shots on television. Even if he walks up to
you, you might not
know him!¡±
Everyone discussed animatedly.
When Jules returned, he found that Violet had already left. Unfortunately, he had yet to find Freddie.
At the same time, in a certain room in the Sunny May Hotel.
Freddie frowned and looked at Wendy. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree before we
returned that you wouldn¡¯t appear in front of Violet?¡±
Wendy nced at Freddie. ¡°Freddie, I¡¯m just respecting you. Furthermore, our agreement is that if Violet agrees to be with you, |
will annul the
engagement. Don''t try to alter the facts!¡±
Freddie frowned. ¡°In any case, don¡¯t appear in front of her again. | don¡¯t want her to be agitated like back then!
Chapter 194
Wendy was a little embarrassed. She was indignant and said emotionally, ¡°How can she be so fragile? Is she made of ss
something?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
or
Freddie¡¯s expression turned slightly cold. ¡°Wendy!¡±
Wendy immediately made a gesture of surrender. ¡°Okay, okay! I''ll listen to you. I''ll try my best to avoid her in the future!¡±
She waspletely confident that Violet would not gossip about what she had said to Violet in front of Freddie.
Violet was the kind of girl who was headstrong and naive. She cherished her reputation too much. In Wendy¡¯s opinion, Violet was
no match for her!
Freddie nced at her and left with a dark expression.
When Freddie returned to the banquet hall, he realized that Violet had already left.
Jules looked at him angrily. ¡°Where did you go? You didn¡¯t even pick up the phone. | went out to look for you for a long time!¡±
Freddie was expressionless. ¡°I got something to do!¡±
Agirl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Freddie, Violet''s boyfriend is super handsome and elegant. | think he is no worse than those superstars on
television!¡±
Freddie¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Is that so?¡±
The girl nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, | got a photo. | secretly took it just now. Do you want to see it, Freddie?¡±
Freddie was frustrated for no reason. ¡°No need!¡±
The girl paused for a moment and said to Freddie in embarrassment, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re on par with him, Freddie. But you two are
not the same. type!¡±
Freddie felt like he was asking for trouble. He clearly heard that Violet had
Ill
G.
a boyfriend, but he still refused to give up.
He heard his own voice ask numbly, ¡°Really? What''s his type, then?¡±
When the girl heard Freddie ask her, she became excited again. ¡°Violet¡¯s boyfriend is domineering and cold. And you''re gentle,
considerate, and wise! You sure have different styles!¡±
When Freddie heard this, heughed self-deprecatingly and did not say anything else.
Jules looked at him worriedly but did not say anything.
Violet and Megan came to attend the Alumni Gathering in Megan¡¯s car.
When Patrick came to pick up Violet, he chose Violet¡¯s Volkswagen.
Megan did not drink, so she drove home.
Violet nced at the car and looked at Patrick in surprise.
Patrick exined. ¡°When | went to the bar. | drove your car!¡±
Violet nodded, indicating that she understood.
The butler had prepared a backup of all the cars in Hersey Court fo including Violet''s Volkswagen.
The two of them got into the car, and Tom started the engine.
Tom Peterson was Patrick¡¯s exclusive driver. However, Patrick usually drove his own car when he went to and from work. Only
when Patrick wa especially tired from traveling would he let Tom drive. Tom would usually listen to Nelson¡¯s instructions and help
Patrick handle some trivial
matters.
The car followed the shing neon lights all the way to Hersey Court.
Violet was silent for a moment before taking the initiative to thank Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, thank you for tonight!¡±
The lights in the car were not turned on. Patrick leaned against the backseat and pretended to sleep. When he heard Violet¡¯s
words, he opened
Chapter 191
his eyes. His expression was dark, and his voice was a little deep as he said, ¡°No need to thank me!¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°I still have to thank you. The Alumni Gathering was held in such a faraway ce. Thank you foring all
the way to pick me up!¡±
After all, the distance between the Sunny May Hotel and Hersey Court was almost 1.5 times that between Hersey Court and
Timeless Bar.
Violet was so polite that it made Patrick feel helpless. His heart was filled with mixed feelings. It was dark in the car, so he could
look at Violet without any fear of being discovered by her.
After a long while, he said faintly, ¡°Violet, we¡¯re married. Even if it¡¯s an act, I¡¯m more qualified to appear in front of you than
anyone else. Simrly, if | have such a need, I''ll inform you!¡±
Violet instantly understood what Patrick meant. She quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hersey, feel free to ask if you need anything. | will
definitely do my
best!¡±
Patrick did not say anything. He turned his head to look out of the car window and smiled self-deprecatingly
Violet''s phone rang.
Violet lowered her head and realized that it was Freddie contacting her on WhatsApp.
As soon as the Alumni Gathering started, they friended each other on WhatsApp. Although Violet did not want to friend Freddie,
it was not appropriate to say it on an asion like that.
Freddie asked, [Vi, why did you leave?]
Violet replied, [My boyfriend was there to pick me up!]
Freddie continued, [Yeah, they told me about it. By the way, from now on, | will stay in Summerwood City. Keep in touch at all
times!]
Violet responded, [Sure, | will.]
Chapter 14
Patrick suddenly turned to look at her and said, ¡°Who are you texting?¡±
Violet told the truth. ¡°It''s just Freddie. When you were with me just now, he went out for something. Now he¡¯s asking me why |
suddenly left!¡±
Hearing her answer, Patrick did not reply.
Violet tactfully silenced her phone and put it away. When she saw the
light up again, she ignored it.
phone screens
After a while, Patrick¡¯s phone rang.
Patrick slowly picked up his phone, nced at the caller ID, and answered the call.
¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± Patrick¡¯s voice was calm and emotionless.
Aman¡¯s clear voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°I just heard from the manager that you just came to the hotel?¡±
Patrick seemed to have thought of something and was stunned for a second. ¡°Yes, | was there to pick up a friend!¡±
¡°Sure, Patrick, you¡¯re not young anymore. Think about your personal problems. Yesterday, Mom even asked me what happened
between you and Gloria. Why did Gloria suddenly go overseas? Didn''t you say that you were about to register your marriage?
Why is there no news?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was calm as he replied, ¡°I broke up with her!¡±
Violet subconsciously nced at Patrick. When she saw that Patrick was also looking at her, she quickly looked away.
¡°You''ve been dating for a few years. Why did you break up?¡± The man on the other end of the line seemed very surprised.
However, he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Fine, it''s good that you''ve broken up. Let me tell you the truth. Mom said
that she wasn''t very satisfied with Gloria in the first ce. She even asked me yesterday if you''re interested in the daughter of
the Smith family!¡±
Patrick¡¯s mother did not like Gloria. The main reason was that Wendy and
Gloria were cousins, and Wendy was now his brother¡¯s nominal fianc¨¦e. His mother did not at all want the brothers to marry two
girls from the same family.
Patrick did not expect her mother to be so worried about him without his knowledge.
He frowned. ¡°Tell her to stop fussing. | have a girlfriend!¡±
Chapter 195
¡°Is that so? Then call him out another day. Let¡¯s have a meal together. Anyway, from now on, I¡¯ll be at Summerwood City!¡±
Patrick subconsciously nced at Violet who was in a daze and nodded. ¡°Yeah, sure!¡±
At night, they returned home.
Violet took a shower andy on the bed, but she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.
She thought of Freddie''s attitude toward her. It was still the same as two years ago. Her heart felt a dull pain, making her a little
ufortable.
Initially, she thought that she would be very nervous tonight. In the end, when she really saw Freddie, she suddenly realized that
after knowing that Freddie had a fianc¨¦e back then, she had already let go of her obscure
crush on him.
However, she found it hard to treat Freddie as an ordinary friend.
To her, the whole thing was not as simple as having a crush on Freddie in the past. After removing the shell of her crush, she
also had feelings for him that were simr to kinship.
Back then, she was put in a difficult position by Henry. She was bullied everywhere outside. During the most difficult years, it was
Freddie who protected her until she grew up.
He taught her how to fight. He hung out with her. After all, he was different from anyone else...
The next morning, when Patrick went downstairs, he didn¡¯t see Violet.
He sat at the dining table and suddenly thought of the conversation he had with Robertst night. Robert had given suggestions
on how to woo women, and one of these suggestions was to pick them up from work.
However, Patrick remembered that Violet insisted on driving to work yesterday morning. In the end, he was the one who insisted
that she pick
Wed, Jan
Chapter 195
him up and send him to work with the excuse of his m
Patrick frowned and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, he crooked his finger and called the butler who was setting up the vase
at the side over.
He whispered into the butler¡¯s ear.
The butler¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Sir, are we really going to do this?¡±
Patrick said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much. Just do as | say!¡±
The butler nodded and left.
Violet had insomnia at night. The next day, she got up with two dark circles around her eyes. She covered her dark circles with
foundation. before going downstairs.
Patrick was eating his breakfast slowly. If Violet hadn¡¯t known that Patrick. would definitely not like her, she would have thought
that he was waiting. for her to go to work together!
After breakfast, Violet took her car keys and bag and went out.
Patrick also took his car keys and followed behind her unhurriedly.
Violet looked at the car keys in his hand in surprise. ¡°Are you gonna drive. yourself?¡±
Patrick noddedzily.
Violet did not continue asking. Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered as he took the initiative to say, ¡°Let me drive you to work today!¡±
Violet shook her head and raised the car keys in her hand. ¡°No need. I''ll drive myselfl¡±
She always remembered to keep a distance from Patrick.
Patrick nced at her and did not say anything.
He walked unhurriedly as he looked at Violet¡¯s back. A glint shed across
his eyes.
ll
The two of them arrived at the garage. Violet pressed the car keys. Just as
she was about to get into the car, her eyes suddenly fixed on the tire, and she was instantly dumbfounded.
The tire was t!
The car leaned at a visible angle.
But it was fine yesterday!
Patrick had already got into the car and sat on the driver¡¯s seat.
Violet looked at the tires and looked a little vexed.
Patrick had already started the car and was about to leave. Violet took out his phone and looked at the time. He would not be
able to go to
time on foot.
She was a little anxious.
o work in
She gritted her teeth and quickly ran toward Patrick¡¯s car. ¡°Mr. Hersey, wait!¡±
Patrick looked straight ahead as if he was focused on driving. The corne of his mouth curled up, and a smug smile shed
across his eyes. ¡°Yes, what''s wrong?¡±
Violet panted as she ran to his car. ¡°Mr Hersey, can | trouble you to drive. me to work today?¡±
¡°Dam n it!¡± she cursed inwardly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that to him just
now!¡±
Patrick sat in the driver¡¯s seat and lowered the half-open window. He said.zily, ¡°Didn''t you say that you would drive yourself?¡±
Violet thought of what she had said earlier, and her face instantly turned. red. ¡°Mr. Hersey, here¡¯s the thing. | don¡¯t know why my
car suddenly had a t tire. Perhaps something was stuck in my tirest night. | don¡¯t have. time to check now. | really don¡¯t have
any intention of finding an excuse to approach you!¡±
Wed,
At first, Patrick was smiling as he listened to Violet¡¯s words, but when he heard thest sentence, his expression could not help
but darken.
His tone was a little cold. ¡°Get in!¡±
He was a little angry, but he didn¡¯t know whether he was angry at himself
or at Violet.
¡°Why does she still remember what | said at the beginning?¡± he wondered.
Violet could clearly feel that Patrick was suddenly in a bad mood. Her face was filled with confusion.¡±
However, she couldn¡¯t care less now. She quickly walked around the front of the car and sat in the passenger seat.
The butler stood at the entrance of the vi and watched as Patrick drove away. His expression wasplicated and gratified.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
¡°Mr. Hersey finally realized that he should cherish Miss Webb and their marriage!¡± the butler thought. ¡°But there¡¯s no need to
puncture the tire of Miss Webb¡¯s car, right? That''s a childish thing to do. Well, sometimes, Mr. Hersey is just like a child.¡±
The car drove out of the vi area. Seeing that Violet was a little bored, Patrick said, ¡°You can connect it to your Bluetooth and
listen to music!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±
She was indeed a little bored. Moreover, judging from Patrick¡¯s personality, he didn¡¯t seem to listen to music when driving.
She connected it to Bluetooth, turned on the music, leaned against the passenger seat, and began to y on her phone while
listening to music.
She posted on her social media with a depressed emoji. It read, ¡°An unlucky day starts with a t tire...¡±
She had insomniast night. Now that she was listening to music and Patrick was driving so steadily, she fell asleep
unknowingly.
Patrick took advantage of the red light to nce at her. When he saw that
she was sleeping soundly with her head tilted, he could not help but turn down the volume.¡±
When the car was about to reach thepany, thest song ended.
Suddenly, a strange conversation came from the car.
¡°Aren''t you quite close to Skyler? Megan surely knows that you like Skyler, but...¡±
¡°Besties are always more reliable than men...
Chapter 196
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. He realized that this was Violet''s recording. He had roughly known what was going on.
When Violet woke up, the car was parked in the underground garage.
Her tone of voice was a little dazed as she asked, ¡°Are we there yet?¡±
Patrick leaned against the driver''s seat and stared at the steering wheel expressionlessly. At the moment, no one knew what he
was thinking.
Seeing that he was silent, Violet said, ¡°Looks like we''ve arrived. Alright, I''ll go upstairs first. Thank you, Mr. Hersey, for driving me
to work!¡±
Saying that, Violet was about to open the car door.
Patrick suddenly looked at Violet. ¡°Wait!¡±
Violet looked at him in confusion. ¡°Yes?¡±
Patrick stared at Violet¡¯s face with aplicated expression. ¡°I want to show you something!¡±
Violet asked with a curious look on her face, ¡°What is it?¡±
Patrick clicked on the pause button and the recording began to repeat that sentence. ¡°Besties are always more reliable than
men.¡±
Patrick listened to the recording and looked at Violet with a faint
expression.
Violet finally realized what it was. She tried her best to force a wry smile. on her face as she stuttered, ¡°Why... Why are we
listening to this? | just recorded it casually!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Patrick turned around and leaned toward her.
Violet was oppressed by his domineering aura and could not help but retreat. She leaned against the car door andughed
reluctantly. ¡°L...¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little dangerous as he interrupted her. ¡°Men are not reliable?¡±
Violet''s smile stiffened. ¡°No, no, no. Men are always more reliable than
besties!¡±
She was so embarrassed. How could she have known that Patrick would
hear this!
Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little bitte to say
that now?¡±
Violet felt that Patrick¡¯s appearance was inexplicably scary, as if he was going to devour her.
She swallowed hard and tried her best to exin, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | really didn¡¯t mean that!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was low and deep. ¡°Then, am | your man?¡±
Violet was stunned. Her face instantly blushed scarlet. She straightened her neck, saying, ¡°This is indeed my fault, but... but this
is not a reason for
you to tease me!¡±
When Patrick heard this, he suddenly chuckled. His voice was low and a
little h oa rse. ¡°Did | tease you? You''re already my wife. I¡¯m your man, aren¡¯t
IP¡±
Violet''s face was as red as ketchup. ¡°I... Anyway, whatever you say. I''ll go upstairs first!¡±
After Violet finished speaking, she opened the car door in a panic and fled.
Looking at her flustered footsteps, Patrick chuckled softly.
¡°It''s quite interesting to woo her,¡± he thought to himself.
Violet entered the elevator and felt her heart pounding. When she thought. of Patrick¡¯s dark expression and deep voice, her face
inexplicably heated up. She quickly shook her head and let her imagination stop.
At thest moment, she arrived at the design department.
Patrick went upstairs in a good mood. Just as he opened the document sent by Nelson, he saw that Robert had sent him a
screenshot. He opened.
it and saw that it was a post on Violet''s social media.
Robert sent, [Your wife¡¯s tire is t. This is a good opportunity. Hurry up and drive her to work. Show time, boy!]
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened, and his expression was a little stiff. It had been almost two months since he registered his marriage with
Violet, but he had not even friended Violet on WhatsApp!
¡°When did this guy friend Violet on WhatsApp?¡± he wondered.
Patrick replied with deep displeasure.
Patrick responded, [I was the one who punctured her tire. Thanks a lot for your hindsight, man. By the way, how did you get her
WhatsApp? When did you friend her?]
Robertughed so crazily that he almost fell off the sofa when he saw -Patrick¡¯s message.
Robert sent, [Oh my go d, you''re a genius! Can''t believe you thought of such a dirty trick to send her to work. I¡¯m impressed! |
admit defeat! As for her WhatsApp, when | was injured and hospitalized, | friended her and Megan on WhatsApp. What''s wrong?
Do you have a problem with that?]
Patrick replied, [Rmend her WhatsApp ID to me!]
Robert teased, [Well, well, how pitiful! You don¡¯t even know your wife¡¯s WhatsApp ID!]
Patrick was impatient. [Cut the cr ap!]
Robert replied, [Fine, I''ll send you that!]
Violet''s WhatsApp username was ¡°Blue Violets¡±, probably picked from the line ¡°Blue violets, roses are red.¡±
Patrick could tell at a nce that Violet''s WhatsApp profile picture was a photo of her cat, Vi. It was curled up on the sofa with
sleepy eyes. It looked adorable and especially soft.
Patrick immediately clicked on it and friended her.
G
In the design department, Violet had just sat down when Megan came in with red eyes. Her eyes were filled with a grievance that
Violet had never seen before.
Violet suddenly stood up and walked over quickly with a worried expression. ¡°Megan, what''s wrong?¡±
Megan looked up at Violet. ¡°Violet, can you chat with me for a while?¡±
Violet frowned and took her hand. ¡°Go to the lounge!¡±
After they reached the lounge, Violet poured Megan a ss of water, looking anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Megan pursed her lips tightly and looked at Violet.
The next second, tears streamed down her face. ¡°Violet, Skyler is dating Ellie Steele!¡±
Chapter 197
Violet was shocked. ¡°How is that possible? When did it happen? Does Ellie not care about the recording | have at all?¡±
Megan cried in despair. Violet had never seen her so sad.
She looked at Violet, tears streaming down her checks like crazy. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to be worried at all! They¡¯re already
together. If | tell Skyler that | like him, do you think | can let them break up? In the end, I''ll be just embarrassing myself. Ellie must
have predicted this! That''s why she didN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
it!¡±
Megan hugged Violet and suddenly cried out, ¡°Violet, what should | do? I¡¯ve liked him for six years. Six years! How can | let go?
In the past, when he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, | could stillfort myself that | had a chance. Now, | can¡¯t evenfort myself. Is it
because I¡¯m too cowardly? Yeah, it must be. | don¡¯t even dare to confess my love for him. That''s why others. beat me to it. I''m
too st upid, right?¡±
This piece of news caught Megan off guard, making her almost cry her heart out. Violet was a little flustered. ¡°Meggy, don¡¯t cry.
Tell me. What happened? How did you know they were together?¡±
Megan tried her best to stop crying before exining the whole story to
Violet.
Violet roughly pieced together a fact.
Last night, Skyler also went to the Alumni Gathering, but he was at the buffet set up in the conference hall on the top floor.
He disappeared for three years after graduation, and his roommates all tried their best to get him drinking.
After Skyler got drunk, Ellie called him.
Skyler¡¯s roommates thought that Ellie was his girlfriend and asked her to pick him up.
Everything that happened after that came naturally. They checked in at
G
12:49
the Sunny May Hotel prepared for the alumni. Probably because Ellie had taken advantage of the situation, she slept with him.
Skyler was a responsible man. When he woke up in the morning and saw the red marks on the bedsheets, he proposed that
they be together.
Megan had just arrived at the office. Before many people came to thepany, she saw Skyler and Ellie kissing in the design
department.
Megan was devastated.
After that, Ellie became even more arrogant. She provoked Megan with her new identity as Skyler¡¯s girlfriend. She even
arrogantly and disdainfully told Megan that she thought Skyler was so easy to get!
¡°He¡¯s too naive,¡± Ellie thought. ¡°It was just a one-night stand, but he thought he should take responsibility for me. It¡¯s so easy! As
for Megan. she has chased Skyler for so long but doesn¡¯t even dare to tell him. How pitiful!¡±
With her victorious attitude, she had crushed Megan¡¯s years of feelings for Skyler with just the title of ¡°Skyler¡¯s girlfriend¡±.
Violet hugged Megan andforted her, but she could not say anything practical.
When it came to falling out of love, one could only rely on oneself to get
over it.
However, Violet was also considering whether to expose Ellie and let Skyler know what kind of person she really was, or to take
advantage of this matter to persuade Megan to give up on Skyler.
To be honest, Violet was more inclined to choose thetter.
After all, although Skyler was capable, responsible, and righteous, he did. not seem to be suitable for Megan. He didn¡¯t know
how to tell if a woman was kind. His ability to identify vicious women was too poor, and Violet didn¡¯t want Megan to pick up a man
that Ellie despised.
It had been six years, and Megan had yet to take a step forward. This was
G
not necessarily Megan¡¯s own problem. Skyler¡¯s attitude toward her was also constantly affecting her feelings and decisions
toward Skyler.
Although rtionships were like drinking water, which meant that only the one who drank it could tell whether it was warm or
cold, Violet waspletely not optimistic about Megan¡¯s feelings for Skyler.
Violet was about to say something when her phone rang. The call was. from Gabriel. She was hesitating if she should answer
the call.
Megan let go and said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Answer the phone!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and answered the call.
¡°Hey, Vivi, you¡¯re back to Summerwood City, right?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back!¡±
Gabriel raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you sound a little down? Did something happen?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°No, what''s the matter?¡±
Gabriel got back to the topic. ¡°Well, congrattions on winning the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition. And | want
to remind you that you promised me that you would treat me to a meal after thepetition. You didn¡¯t forget it, right?¡±
Violet nced at Megan and pursed her lips. ¡°No, | didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that | might not have time recently!¡±
Gabriel paused for a moment and sounded a little disappointed. ¡°I see. We can talk about eating another day. By the way, |
opened a bar. It''ll be open tonight. | was nning to invite you to have a drink!¡±
Violet refused without any hesitation. ¡°Congrattions on the opening of your bar, but | really don¡¯t have time. | won''te over
tonight!¡±
As soon as Violet finished speaking, Megan suddenly looked at her with tears on her face. ¡°Go. I''ll go with you. | want to drink!¡±
Violet was stunned for a moment before she changed her mind. ¡°Well, I''ll
I
12 Thu an 22
come over tonight. My friend is in a bad mood, and | want to drink with
her!¡±
Gabriel was obviously in a better mood. He nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll wait for you. I''ll send you the addresster!¡±
Violet nodded and hung up. She subconsciously looked at Megan.
Megan had already stopped crying. ¡°Violet, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about
me!¡±
But how could Violet believe that she was fine? She said, ¡°How about this? Go wash your face. |¡¯ll bring you out to have fun
tonight. If you really can¡¯t. do it today, take a day off!¡±
Megan shook her head gloomily. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not a big deal... It won¡¯t kill me anyway!¡±
Violet wanted to say something but hesitated. She did not know what to
say.
Violet apanied Megan to the bathroom and watched Megan wash her hands. In the end, Violet could not help but say to
her, ¡°Meggy, don¡¯t think. too much. If he¡¯s yours, no one can sna tch him away. If he¡¯s not yours, even if you tie him to your side,
he will try his best to break free!¡±
Megan was still in low spirits. ¡°Okay, | see!¡±
After sending Megan back to the Information Technology Department, Violet returned to the design department.
After she returned to the design department, she saw the address sent by Gabriel. She clicked on it and saw that someone had
sent a request on WhatsApp to friend her.
The other party¡¯s profile was ck, and his username was a full stop. ¡°What a simple name,¡± she murmured inwardly.
Violet was frustrated and rejected the request without thinking.
Unexpectedly, just as she rejected it, the other party sent another request.
G
Violet could not help but frown. She ruthlessly rejected the other party¡¯s request to friend her again.
This time, the other party seemed to have finally given up.
Violet picked up the design draft and was about to draw the design.
However, the third request came.
This time, the other party wrote an additional note, saying, ¡°I am Patrick.¡±
Chapter 198
Violet''s heart sk ip ped a beat, and suddenly she understood where the other person''s relentless courage came from. However,
the profile picture and the nickname did seem to match Patrick¡¯s usual style. She quickly added it to her contact list and changed
the nickname to his original. name, Patrick. As soon as she changed the name, she received a message. with a smirking emoji
from Patrick via WhatsApp. Violet was somewhat speechless.
Violet texted. [Mr. Hersey, are you mocking me?]
With a few frowning emojis, Patrick replied, [When did | mock you?]
Violet fexted. [Patrick, are you from outer space? The meaning of that emoji is simr to showing sarcastic emotion. Do you get
it?]
Patrick replied, [Not quite. ..]
Violet continued. [Well, then. Probably, the outer space vige where you are from is less civilized, so you are new to the inte
world!]
In the top-floor CEO''s office, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but suppress hisughter when he saw this message. He suddenly realized
that Violet was different from usual when she was online, a bit... funnier! Her speech was more direct!
Just after Violet sent a message to Patrick, she suddenly found herself added to a group. The group name was ¡°The Wild 4.¡± In
the group, there were four people, her, Megan, Patrick, and Robert.
This group was created by Robert. As soon as he created it, he sent a series. of emojis.
Amessage from Robert started the chat. [Hello, everyone!]
Just after he sent this, a line of text appeared in the group¡¯s messages showing that Megan had left the group chat. Violet knew
that Megan was not in the mood and didn¡¯t want to interact with Robert. She took a look and also left the group. The group now
had only Patrick and Robert left.
Robert texted. [Patrick. Your babe and her best friend are not giving me any face!]
Patrick replied, [Do you even have any face? You go ahead and have fun by yourself!]
As soon as Patrick sent this message, it showed on Robert''s end that Patrick had also left the group chat. Now, the group had
only Robert, the lone ranger! Robert was left speechless, what kind of people were they? It was not fun at all!
Patrick left the group chat and sent a message to Violet separately. [Let''s have dinner together tonight!]
Violet did not reply.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Patrick sent another frowning emoji before the text. [Do you have something to say? I¡¯ve already told my brother about it! | want
to introduce him to you!]
Violet reacted this time. [Thank you, Patrick, but | really have ns tonight and can¡¯t make it!]
Patrick replied, [Up to you then!]
Violet saw his message and knew that he was upset again. She couldn''t help but furrow her brows, reluctantly edited her
message, and exined it tactfully, [I really can¡¯t make it tonight. My friend is going through a tough breakup, and her emotions
are not good. | appreciate your kind. gesture, but let¡¯s do dinner some other time!]
Seeing this message, Patrick''s mood improved slightly, and he immediately replied to her, [Alright, we''ll reschedule for another
day! And also... drink less!]
Violet replied, [Sure, I''ll pay attention to it!]
Violet had finally settled things with Patrick and started working.
After work in the evening, Violet apanied Megan for a light meal. Ast Megan had a poor appetite, Violet didn¡¯t force her, and
they both had a
few bites. Then they got into Megan¡¯s car and headed to the new bar opened by Gabriel. On the way, Freddie called. Violet
nced at the downcast Megan and the low spirits in her eyes, and she chose not to answer the call. However, Freddie
persisted and continued to call. Violet couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit headache about the situation and finally answered.
Her tone was somewhat weary. ¡°Freddie, I¡¯m busy right now. Is there something you need?¡±
Freddie¡¯s voice was gentle and carried a faint smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing specific, | just wanted to invite you to dinner tonight. Is that
okay, Violet?¡±
Without thinking, Violet directly refused, saying, ¡°No, | have ns for tonight!¡±
Freddie¡¯s tone seemed a bit disheartened. ¡°Is it... your boyfriend?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s with Megan!¡±
Freddie seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°l see. Then go and apany your best friend. We can have dinner together
another time. However, it seems like I''ll be dining alone tonight. | was supposed to have dinner with my brother, but he stood me
up, and you''re not avable either!¡± Freddie''s tone had a hint of an unexpected petnce.
Upon hearing Freddie, Violet¡¯s eyes flickered. She remembered Freddie''s brother, who had been described as a cold and
handsome young man by him. She furrowed her brows and suggested. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to dine. alone, you can invite Miss
Tyler. She¡¯s a good choice!¡±
Freddie¡¯s breath seemed to hitch, and his voice sounded somewhat stiff, saying, ¡°Are you still thinking about what happened
back then?¡±
Violet''s voice had no emotion. ¡°You''re overthinking it. | just thought Miss Tyler would be a good option. | have to go now, let''s talk
another time!¡± After saying that, Violet hung up the phone right away.
Normally, Megan would say something about Violet and Freddie¡¯s matters, but this time she remained silent, sitting quietly in the
car as if she had detached herself from the world. Finally, they arrived at Gabriel''s bar.
THE
r
Violet nced at the name of the bar, ¡°Williamson¡¯s Bar.¡±
As
soon as they entered, Gabriel came over with a smile. ¡°Vivi, feel free to enjoy the drinks with your friend tonight. All drinks are on
the house!¡±
At this point, one of Gabriel¡¯s friends interjected. ¡°Gabriel, you''re not being fair! The prettydies get free drinks, but we only get
a 50% discount!¡±
Gabriel turned around and red at him. ¡°Take a look in the mirror before youin. Do you look as good as Vivi?¡± The other
party burst intoughter!
Gabriel found a corner for Violet and Megan and went off to tend to his work.
Megan remained silent the entire evening, drinking continuously. Violet didn¡¯t try to persuade her, she just kept herpany in
silence. She decided to refrain from drinking alcohol. If Megan got drunk, at least one of them had to stay sober to take care of
her.
It was around nine o''clock. Megan drank too much and headed to the restroom, but she didn¡¯t return for quite some time. Violet
got up and decided to check on her in the restroom. As she walked towards the restroom area down the corridor, she suddenly
saw two people carrying a man and rushing towards the bar¡¯s back door. Violet¡¯s pupils contracted. She was contemting what
to do when she noticed that the person being carried had a purple earring, and the purple light from it was t winkling. under the
corridor¡¯s lights.
Chapter 199
The two individuals had already carried the man and were heading for the back door, ready to leave. Violet''s eyes widened as
she suddenly
recognized the face of the man being carried, and it was, to her surprise, Gabriel with his eyes closed.
Violet''s face changed drastically, and in a hurry, she turned and pushed open the nearby private room door. Inside was the man
Gabriel had joked with when she first entered the bar tonight. He was Gabriel¡¯s friend. Violet. did not have time for much thought.
She immediately called out, ¡°Gabriel is in trouble!¡±
After her shout, she rushed toward the back door. Gabriel''s friend quickly followed, and the people in the private room also ran
out. Violet chased after the two men just now, and in the alley behind the bar, they were carrying Gabriel toward a nearby van.
Violet grabbed a mop near the back door and quickly rushed over as fast as she could, thrusting the mop into one of the
individuals, smearing his face. The person was pained by the attack and stinked by the bad smell, instinctively reaching to cover
his face
Meanwhile, Gabriel¡¯s feet were sprawled on the ground, and the other person, now aware of the situation, pulled out a knife from
his pocket and lunged toward Violet. She quickly stepped back and instinctively thrust. the mop toward the person¡¯s knife.
All of Gabriel''s friends arrived in the nick of time. Seeing the unfavorable situation, the two assants retreated and rushed
towards the van, ignoring Gabriel. Gabriel''s friends chased after them, and the two assants had already made it to the van,
driving away.
Gabriely on the ground, his eyes half-open, appearing dazed. He was notpletely unconscious but had a heavy, numbing
sensation in his brain, possibly due to an injection from the assants. However, this did not stop him from witnessing Violet''s
heroic actions. She held a mop to buy time, allowing his friends to arrive and scare off the assants. Gabriel waspletely
feeble, and he weakly called out, ¡°Violet...¡±
Ill
12:43 Thu dan
Violet quickly dropped the mop and bent down to check on him. Gabriel''s friends helped him up and rushed him back into the
bar. On the first day of the bar¡¯s opening, Gabriel had to deal with this kind of incident. The bar manager attended to the
customers, and Gabriel, who seemed to have been injected with something, was swiftly taken to the hospital.
Megan was still drunk, slumped over at the bar. Violet had no choice but to ask Gabriel''s friends to let her know about his
condition once it had
stabilized.
After taking Megan back home, Violet received a call from Gabriel¡¯s friend, who said that Gabriel was okay. He had regained
consciousness for a moment, and Gabriel wanted to speak with her about the details. tomorrow in person. The friend even
teased that she was a real hero. tonight.
Violet looked after Megan as she slept, and then she took a taxi back to Hersey Court. At this point, Violet was unaware that her
heroic act of saving Gabriel had already spread through their social circle.
Despite her intention to keep it low-key, Gabriel''s friends had gone to great lengths to publicize her bravery. Everyone praised
her for being friend who was both beautiful and brave, captivating on ordinary days, and willing to stand up in times of need.
a
When Violet returned to Hersey Court, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock. at night, and she was feeling quite exhausted. Upon
entering the ce, she found the living room shrouded in darkness and filled with the scent of smoke as if it had been set on fire.
She could not help but cough and took. a step forward to turn on the lights.
Suddenly, Violet saw sparks flickering in the direction of the sofa. She pressed the switch at once, and the living room was
instantly illuminated.
Violet spotted Patrick, who was leaning against the sofa. He was still in his shirt with a loosened tie and held a lit cigarette. He
squinted his eyes, gazing intently toward the entrance, exuding a suffocating aura of suppressed anger.
Violet then realized that the coffee table was littered with countless
GO
cigarette butts, which exined the smoky atmosphere.
Violet pursed her lips slightly and then her voice came out dry. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | thought you quit smoking.¡±
Patrick, cold and indifferent, stared at her without saying a word. Violet frowned, unsure who had upset him again. She spoke,
¡°After you finish. your cigarette, go upstairs and sleep. I''ll go up first.¡± Violet finished speaking and changed into slippers, heading
toward the staircase.
82
However, the low, deep voice of Patrick came through. ¡°Am | not allowed. to smoke again after quitting?¡±
Violet was momentarily taken aback and then realized he was responding to her initial question. She nodded and replied, ¡°Or at
least smoke less. It¡¯s bad for your health.¡±
Suddenly, Patrick let out a lowugh. Even though he wasughing, his voice was icy, devoid of any hint of joy. ¡°Are you
genuinely concerned
about me?¡±
Violet did not understand why Patrick was acting so strangely tonight. She- stood in the living room, furrowing her brows, and
replied, ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡±
However, this statement seemed to trigger something in Patrick. He abruptly stood up, his expression dark and intense as he
stared at Violet. ¡°Speaking the truth? Your truth is standing me up, iming to be out with a friend for drinks, only to turn around
and show up at Gabriel''s bar opening?¡±
Violet finally understood why Patrick was so upset. He believed she had lied to him. She couldn''t help but exin, ¡°I did not lie to
you. | told the truth. | just chose to go to Gabriel''s new bar with my friend...
Patrick had no intention of listening to her exnation. He cut her off, his voice cold and grim. ¡°Violet, you are really something!
You stand me up. then stick up for another man. Beautiful savior, so selfless, so friendly, so fearless...N?velDrama.Org content rights.
Violet could not take it anymore. Patrick¡¯s tone and expression made it
G
seem like he wanted to devour her. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, please calm down. | did not intend to make
you ufortable. It¡¯s just that in the circumstances at that time, | could not simply stand by and do nothing!¡± Moreover, Gabriel
had saved her life once, so she felt it was only natural to help him out.
Patrick suddenly let out a cold, mirthlessugh. His anger was palpable, and his expression seemed to suggest he would like
nothing more than to devour Violet whole. ¡°Violet, do you think that | only got angry because of my g od da mn pride?¡±
Chapter 200
Violet''s expression became somewhat perplexed. Wasn''t it the case?
No one had ever seeded in angering Patrick to this extent. He wished he could strangle Violet at this moment. His eyes were
bloodshot, and he looked furious and constrained as he said, ¡°Violet, I¡¯m not oblivious to everything. At the time, the other person
had a knife. Are you not afraid. for your life? What if he had harmed you?¡±
¡°Violet, | was not there tonight, and | don¡¯t have superpowers to instantly appear at the scene, like thest time, to protect you
from harm. Are you out of your mind?¡± Patrick nearly roared out thatst sentence.
Vi, who was curled up on the nearby sofa, suddenly scuttled into a corner in fright, seeking safety. Violet, however, was at a
loss. At this moment, her mind was clearer than ever before, as if she had instantly grasped Patrick¡¯s intent. He was worried
about her, scared that she might get hurt. His anger stemmed from her recklessness, putting herself at risk while attempting to
save someone else. She stared at Patrick with wide eyes, looking somewhat bewildered. ¡°Pa... Patrick. I¡¯m... sorry!¡±
Patrick gazed deeply at her, snorted disdainfully, and, still angry, turned to go upstairs. Watching his cold, indifferent back, Violet
suddenly felt a void in her heart. Throughout the night, Violet¡¯s mind seemed to rey Patrick¡¯s expression at the time. The more
she thought about it, the more she med herself.
The following morning, Violet woke up early, had breakfast, and nned to wait for Patrick so they could go to work together.
She thought it over, and today, even if Patrick didn¡¯t want to give her a ride, she would take the initiative to catch a ride with him.
Then, she would exin the ins and. outs of the incidentst night and sincerely apologize. She could clearly. sec Patrick¡¯s
genuine concern and did not want to be the type of person who didn¡¯t appreciate it.
However, it was almost time to go to work, and Patrick had yet toe. down. Violet was about to head upstairs when the butler
approached her, looking puzzled. ¡°Miss Webb, aren''t you going to work?¡±
12 42 Thu Lan ca
Violet raised an eyebrow, saying, ¡°What about Mr. Hersey? Hasn''t he woken up yet? We''re running out of time for work!¡±
The butler wore a helpless expression as he replied, ¡°Mr. Hersey left before you came downstairs!¡±
She was speechless, and then nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I''ll go to work now.¡± All the way to the office, Violet could not help
but think that. Patrick had a major outburst this time, leaving so early just to avoid seeing her. Her mood wasplicated as she
arrived at thepany.
In the morning, she was absentmindedly looking at some fashion elements suitable for incorporating into jewelry designs. Just at
this moment, Sophia rushed to her excitedly. ¡°Violet, we¡¯ve got business!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.
Woman
Violet blinked and looked over. Rose and a s exy and enchanting walked in. The woman seemed somewhat familiar. Violet was
taken aback and stood up. Rose walked over with a smile. ¡°Ms. Webb, we meet again. came today because my friend and |
would like tomission a piece of jewelry from you.¡±
Violet hesitated for a moment, surprised that Rose had remembered her from just one encounter during thest gathering Robert
hosted. She suddenly recalled why the woman next to Rose seemed familiar. The woman¡¯s name was Helen Yates, and like
Rose, she was a small-time celebrity, though not particrly well-known. Violet remembered her name because of a recent
popr drama series online where she yed the role of a malicious third party. Several designers in the design. department
often gossiped about her.
Violet nodded at Rose, replying, ¡°Alright, Miss Jamson, please follow me to the meeting room, and we can discuss the specific
requirements and ideas. If it goes well, we can sign a contract.¡± Rose nodded with a smile and followed Violet into the meeting
room.
After talking with the twodies for a while, Violet learned that both of them did not have much budget but wanted a custom-
made piece of jewelry. Being celebrities, they often attended various events and did not want to be outdone in this regard. While
their demands were meticulous, they were still manageable.
G
Chapter 200.
Rose was more reasonable to deal with, and Violet quickly signed a custom jewelry design contract with her. Helen, on the other
hand, made more demands. ¡°I want a unique design that matches my personal style. The jewelry must be beautiful and include
diamonds, which must be cut with multiple facets. They should give off a brilliant and dazzling shine. It has to catch people¡¯s
eyes at a nce, got it?¡±
Violet stared at Helen expressionlessly. ¡°Your demands are quite high. How about | introduce you to another designer?¡±
¡°No!¡± Helen refused without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your designs are the best here. Don¡¯t you want to take my business?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned that | may not meet your requirements.¡±
Helen wanted to say more, but Rose pulled at her sleeve. ¡°Helen, therger the diamond, the easier it is to cut multiple facets. If
the diamond is too small, the technical difficulty is high, and cutting too many facets is also impractical. Moreover, therge
diamonds can be quite expensive.¡±
Rose stopped there, and Helen¡¯s expression changed slightly. She finally stopped herints. ¡°Alright, follow my budget and
design a beautiful piece of jewelry for me, that¡¯s fine.¡±
Violet agreed and signed a jewelry custom design contract with the demanding Helen. While Violet refrained from passing
judgment on clients, she could not help but feel that Helen had an unpleasant
personality. After the contract was signed, Rose did not seem to have ns. to leave. Helen lowered her head and yed with
her phone, seemingly aware of Rose¡¯s intentions.
Violet''s eyes flickered. ¡°Miss Jamson. Do you and Miss Yates have other
matters?¡±
Rose smiled gently, her expression soft as she looked at Violet. ¡°Well, Ms. Webb, here¡¯s the thing. Can | meet Mr. Hersey? You
were also at thest gathering when we met, and you know, | consider myself friends with him.¡±
Violet instantly recalled the previous encounter and the subsequent
GB
rumors about Rose and Patrick. She even remembered that during their
stay in
1 Azure City, Rose had contacted Patrick. Violet was not sure what was happening to herself, but hearing the name ¡°Mr. Hersey¡±
from Rose¡¯s lips soured her mood instantly. She tightly pursed her lips and replied with a polite yet distant tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss
Jamson, but all clientsing for jewelry design only need to be assisted by our designers. If there are any issues that can¡¯t be
resolved, our design department director, Mr. Brown, will step in to help.¡±
She paused for a second and continued. ¡°As for your desire to meet Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing | can do. Mr.
Hersey is quite busy, and you need to have an appointment to see him. It¡¯s not within my purview. If you''re friends with Mr.
Hersey, please contact him directly.¡± Violet¡¯s tone was polite but distant, and her attitude was chilly to the core. She had already
guessed that Rose¡¯s visit for jewelry customization was just a pretext, and her real intention was to meet Patrick.
Upon hearing Violet¡¯s courteous yet official words, Rose forced a somewhat unnatural smile. ¡°Alright, | understand. So, if there
are any questions about the jewelry design, we''ll contact you anytime.¡±
Violet nodded as she replied, ¡°Of course!¡±
Then, she escorted the two of them into the elevator and breathed a sigh. of relief when the elevator doors closed.
Inside the elevator, Helen caressed her newly done nails and looked at Rose with a hint of annoyance, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been telling
you, you''re just too timid. Violet Webb is just a small designer. If you push her a little, | can¡¯t believe she won''t lead you to Mr.
Hersey!¡±
Chapter 201
Rose pursed her lips. ¡°We can¡¯t let him know that. | don¡¯t want him to think that | am out of line!¡±
Helen pursed her lips and said, ¡°Alright, do as you see fit as long as you¡¯re happy. Anyway, we¡¯ve customized the jewelry now.
With this excuse, we cane over a few more times. I¡¯m sure we''ll get to meet the man you
love!¡±
Rose nodded and did not say anything else.
Violet hadn¡¯t seen Patrick for a day.
After work in the afternoon, she did not return to Hersey Court. Instead, she went straight to the hospital to see Gabriel.
When she entered the ward, Gabriel was lecturing his subordinates. His tone was stern. Violet had never seen him this way
before.
However, when he saw Violet, the gloom on his face immediately disappeared as he said casually, ¡°Vivi, you¡¯re here!¡±
Then, he waved his hand. ¡°You guys can leave now!¡±
After his subordinates left, Violet ced the flowers she brought aside. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±
Gabriel looked at Violet with a smile in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m feeling okay.
Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to you saving me. Although I¡¯m the hero, and you¡¯re the beauty, you managed to save me. If it
weren''t for your help, | would have been crushed therest night!¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°Are you a hero? Besides, it¡¯s not that serious!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
A dark glint shed across Gabriel''s eyes. Then, he looked up at Violet. ¡°I don¡¯t have to be a hero. Anyway, no matter what | am,
| was saved by a beauty like you!¡±
Violet smiled and did not say anything.
She saved Gabriel because Gabriel had saved her previously.
TED Thu Ba
Gabriel pondered for a moment and said seriously, ¡°Vivi, what happenedst night... was really serious. Actually, there are some
things that | didn¡¯t intend to tell you, but seeing how carefree you are, | feel that | have to tell you, or | won''t be at ease!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°What''s the matter? You''re even so serious!¡±
Gabriel sighed softly. ¡°What happenedst night was done by Gerald. He probably did it to take revenge for thest time | beat
him up in Elysium
die
Bar!¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve implicated you!¡±
Gabriel looked at her grumpily. ¡°I knew you would say that. Listen to me. first. I¡¯m telling you this not to make you me yourself
but to make you take precautions. From this incident, it''s not difficult to see that Gerald is very vengeful and takes revenge on
everyone who has offended him. | was tricked in my own territory. I¡¯m really worried about you. You have to be careful recently!¡±
Violet''s eyes darkened as she nodded seriously. ¡°Okay. I''ll keep what you
said in mind!¡±
When Gabriel thought of Gerald, he gritted his teeth in hatred. ¡°That ba stard Gerald should hide when | get discharged. I''ll
definitely kill him by
then!¡±
Violet nced at Gabriel. ¡°What did his men do to youst night? | saw that you couldn¡¯t even stand up at that time!¡±
Gabriel looked at Violet and avoided her gaze. ¡°Well, it was nothing!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°Gabriel, | consider you a friend now. Can¡¯t you tell me the truth? | still owe you a meal!¡±
Gabrielughed out loud. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve saved me again, it¡¯s my turn to treat you. Just wait. I¡¯ll treat you to a feast when I¡¯m
discharged!¡±
¡°What happened to you?¡± Violet¡¯s expression was unusually serious. ¡°If it was just ether that made you faint on the spotst
night, you would have been discharged this morning!¡±
Seeing that Violet was determined to get to the bottom of the matter, Gabriel smiled helplessly. ¡°Vivi, you''re just my nemesis.
However, | can¡¯t help my feelings for you!¡±
Violet blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±
Gabriel did not continue to spout nonsense. He said seriously and helplessly, ¡°I might have to quit something. The thing they
injected into. mest night was addictive!¡±
When Gabriel said that, Violet immediately realized what they had injected Gabriel with.
She looked extremely guilty.
Gabriel smiled andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, Vivi. After | quit this thing. I''ll be clean once again. It¡¯s a pity that | might
not be able to go out often during this period and won''t be able to see you!¡±
Violet looked at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Then... | wish you sess in quitting it. You must hang on!¡±
Gabriel nodded.
Violet and Gabriel did not speak for long before she left the hospital and
went home.
At the same time, Patrick was leaningzily on the sofa in a supreme private room at Timeless Bar. He held a cigarette in his
hand and took a puff. The smoke blurred his handsome face.
Robert raised his eyebrows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you quit smoking? | haven''t seen you for a day. Why are you smoking again now?¡±
Others might not know, but Robert knew that Patrick had quit smoking. for a long time and had long lost his addiction.
Patrick¡¯s expression was gloomy, and he looked a little dispirited. ¡°I quit smoking back then because | felt that there was nothing
in this world that | couldn¡¯t quit. But now, | realize that | was too arrogant!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little self-deprecating.
Robert''s eyes shed. ¡°What do
you mean?¡±
He thought to himself, ¡°It seems a little serious!¡±
Patrick looked upzily at Robert and exined bluntly, ¡°When | found out about my feelings for Violet, | knew that | could never
quit my love for
her!¡±
He thought about how he was unprecedentedly angryst night. It was just because Violet didn¡¯t eat with him and saved Gabriel.
At that time, the social circle was in an uproar. Patrick had mixed feelings, including anger and worry.
All of his emotions seemed to have reached a climax. It had never happened before.
He was afraid that if he saw Violet again, he would not be able to control his emotions and would avoid her for the entire day.
However, the more he avoided her, the more he panicked.
When Robert heard Patrick¡¯s words, his handsome face froze. He could not help but roll his beautiful amorous eyes. ¡°Da mn.
Patrick, | think you''re here to torture me as a single person! You''re already married to her. Why are you showing off your affection
to me?¡±
Patrick looked at him gloomily and did not say anything.
Robert took a puff of his cigarette. ¡°Tsk... What''s wrong? Is your
rtionship not going well?¡±
Patrick dusted off his cigarette and took a slight breath. ¡°My love is one- sided in this rtionship, so how could it go well?¡±
¡°Da mn! Don''t talk like that, okay? I¡¯m really terrified, Patrick! Are youpletely in love? Why don¡¯t | teach you a few more
moves?¡± Robert stared at Patrick skeptically.
Patrick stubbed out his cigarette and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t teach. I¡¯m different from you!¡±
Robert was unconvinced. ¡°How are we different? We''re both humans and have emotions and desires!¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows. He took a mint candy, peeled the package, and put the candy in his mouth. ¡°You can share your
emotions and desires. with countless women, but | can¡¯t. | can only share mine with one person!¡±
Robert almost got pis s ed. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re making things up. You¡¯re maliciously ndering me! Every time | fall in love, | only
date one woman, okay? Although | date quite often, I¡¯m definitely not the kind of scu mbag who cheats on others!¡±.
Patrick looked at him calmly. ¡°Yeah, | know that you¡¯re not a s cumbag. It¡¯s easy for you to have feelings for others, but it¡¯s just
that they don¡¯tst!¡±
Robert was rendered speechless. Just as he was about to defend himself, his phone suddenly rang nonstop.
Chapter 202
Robertined, ¡°I''ll get even with youter!¡±
He answered the phone. ¡°Hello!¡±
¡°Mr. Foster, something¡¯s up with thepany. Our game source code has been hacked. There are also traces of hackers
remotely controlling ourputers on the Inte. The hackers even left a disdainful middle finger on theputers. All our
computers are still unresponsive...¡±
After the assistant finished speaking, Robert was stunned.
Patrick saw that something was wrong with him. His eyes darkened. ¡°What''s wrong? What happened?¡±
Robert nced at Patrick beforeing back to his senses. ¡°I''ll tell youter!¡±
He said to the assistant on the other end of the line, ¡°Contact the hackers immediately. The more powerful they are, the better.
We must find out who is paying them to do this!¡±
He couldn''t be hacked without knowing who was the one behind this.
Thispetitive game was jointly developed by him and Patrick. Now that it was in thete stages, they had invested a lot of
effort and money. Now the source code had been hacked, which led to countless variables. Their half a year of hard work had
been wasted. There might be a way to find the mastermind.
At the very least, Robert would be able to
find the evidence left behind by the criminal. At that time, he would be able to use it as evidence in court.
Robert hung up the phone and looked at Patrick with a darkened expression. ¡°Our game source code has been hacked, and the
criminal.
even arrogantly left a middle finger to look down on us!¡±
Patrick stood up and frowned slightly. ¡°Are theying for us?¡±
Robert raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s obvious!¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°It¡¯s so sudden. Can you find a powerful hacker? The criminal is so arrogant. Most people are probably not his
match!¡±
Robert''s heart sank. ¡°There¡¯s no other way. We can only do what we can
now!¡±
Patrick held the phone between his thumb and index finger and flipped through his contact list. I''ll call Nelson and ask him to hire
a hacker. We should be able to get a master¡¯s help if we offer a high price!¡±
Robert nodded. Patrick dialed Nelson¡¯s number and roughly exined the
situation.
Nelson eximed, ¡°You need a hacker. | only know one. She¡¯s very powerful!¡±
Patrick did not expect Nelson to know such a master-like figure. ¡°Is that so? Then hurry up and hire her. Tell her to name her
price!¡±
Nelson¡¯s tone was a little hesitant. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t be hire easily with money. | heard from Miss Webb that she¡¯s not short of
money!¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°Violet? She knows the hacker too?¡±
Nelson smiled in embarrassment. ¡°You know her too. She¡¯s Miss Webb¡¯s best friend, Miss Megan Floyd. She joined our
company purely for fun. It¡¯s said that she¡¯s very rich and super powerful. She was the one who restored the surveince video of
Miss Webb being swapped for the design draftst time. Our entire Information Technology Department can¡¯t even catch up with
her!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression changed again. His only impression of Megan was that she was aloof and quiet.
Patrick thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then let her have a try. You need to continue looking for powerful hackers, unless we
can catch the hackers who attacked us!¡±
Nelson nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll go and look for more now. However, if you''re going to Miss Floyd, | suggest you go to Miss Webb
first. It''ll probably be easier to get Miss Floyd''s help if you have Miss Webb talk to her!¡±
|N?velDrama.Org content rights.
Patrick nodded. ¡°Got it!¡±
Patrick picked up his jacket and nced at Robert, ¡°Let''s go to the gamepany first!¡±
Robert had no idea what Patrick said on the phone. He was confused. ¡°What did you tell Nelson? Did you get a powerful
hacker?¡±
Patrick was silent for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s powerful or not. We''ll let her have a try!¡±
Patrick got into the car and Robert drove.
He sent a message to Violet on WhatsApp.
Patrick: [Are you there?]
Violet was just about to have dinner when she saw Patrick¡¯s message. Her first reaction was that he was no longer mad, so she
quickly replied.
Violet: [Yeah. What''s up?]
Patrick: [Is your best friend Megan a hacker?]
Violet: [Yes, she is.]
Patrick: [Is she good?]
Violet: [What''s the matter?]
Patrick: [I have something to ask her for a favor. I¡¯m not familiar with her, so | want to ask you to h ook me up.]
Violet: [Alright. What favor is it? Tell me.]
Patrick: [How about this? I''ll send you an address. Come over and we''ll talk. She can help directly after | tell her what she needs
to do.]
Violet: [Alright, send the address. Megan and | wille overter!]
Patrick sent a location over. Violet looked at the stiff conversation between him and her as she sighed slightly.
12:50
hu, Jan 25
Patrick helped her retrieve her mother¡¯s letter. She still owed Patrick a favor. Moreover, she had made him angryst night.
No matter what kind of help he needed, she would ask Megan to do her best to help.
Violet arrived at Megan¡¯s residence. Megan was drunkst night and was still lying in bed.
Violet got her out of bed and drove to the gamingpany.
On the way, Violet could not help but remind her, ¡°Just take it as helping me so | can repay Patrick¡¯s favor. You must do your
best!¡±
Still suffering from her hangover, Megan nodded. ¡°Yes, | know!¡±
Violet and Megan stopped the car. When they got out of the car, they saw Patrick and Robert at the entrance of the game
company.
When Robert saw the two of them walking over, he could not help but frown. ¡°Where''s the hacker master?¡±
Patrick had yet to tell him that Megan was that hacker.
Megan looked at him indifferently as if she was looking at a fool.
Patrick exined the situation and asked, ¡°Miss Floyd, how much can you help us?¡±
Megan''s tone was indifferent. ¡°It depends on your request!¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows. ¡°Can you do as much as we ask?¡±
Megan did not sleep well, so she was a bit impatient. ¡°How much do you guys need me to do?¡±
Patrick did not waste any time and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s best to find the original code and find traces of the criminals activities on the
Inte as evidence. Finally, destroy the source code that he stole, including his backup on hisputer and the other
computers!¡±
In fact, he felt that he was asking too much. After all, the backups that had
15 THIN
been sent to otherputers and stored in the USB drive could not be destroyed.
Unexpectedly, Megan nodded. ¡°No problem!¡±
Robert, the fool, finally realized what was going on and said in shock, ¡°Is Meggy the hacker you¡¯re talking about?¡±
Violet looked at him helplessly. ¡°Who else could it be?¡±
Robert looked at Megan worriedly. He felt like they were making Megan do something beyond her. ¡°Meggy, if you can¡¯t do it, just
say it. Don¡¯t make things difficult for yourselfl¡±
Megan looked at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Patrick put in a good word for Robert. He¡¯s afraid that you won''t be able to solve it. He doesn¡¯t mean, anything else!¡±
Violet looked at Megan quietly.
Megan exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not difficult. I''ll destroy all the source code they stole and find out who the criminal is. I''ll install
a virus simr to a search engine on hisputer. It can automatically search for this source code through the Inte and infect
otherputers with the source code!
¡°After theputer is infected with this virus, it will automatically install an automatic destruction program. As long as they want
to click open the source code, this program will be triggered and the source code will be automatically destroyed! Whether it¡¯s on
theputer or the USB drive, as long as they dare to use it, this source code will be invalid and won''t be of any use to them!¡±
Chapter 203
Patrick roughly understood what Megan meant.
Even if he did not understand, he knew that what she said wouldn''t be
easy to achieve. There was a hint of admiration in his eyes. ¡°This requires. very highputer skills!¡±
Robert said, ¡°Is she that good?¡±
Patrick nced gloomily at Robert. Robert did not think much of it and looked at Megan with anticipation in his eyes.
Megan said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of cake!¡±
Robert quickly stepped forward and tried his best to make his presence. known. ¡°Thank you for your help, Meggy!¡±
Megan turned around indifferently. ¡°You just need to thank me after I¡¯m done. Moreover, you don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m just
helping Violet return
the favor!¡±
Robert looked at Violet in confusion.
Violet exined unnaturally, ¡°Mr. Hersey helped me get my mother¡¯s letter back before. | owe him a favor!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.
Robert immediately understood and looked at Patrick sympathetically.
It turned out that Patrick and his wife had set everything clear even when it came to small favors.
No wonder he was so depressed that he started smoking again. Robert thought that his good friend was quite pitiful.
Patrick¡¯s momentum instantly turned gloomy.
He looked deeply at Violet, passed Robert, and said to Megan, ¡°Miss Floyd, use Robert''sputer to operate. Hisputer
configuration is rtively high!¡±
Violet suddenly felt a little disappointed since Patrick seemed to be upset.
again.
She couldn''t get what he was thinking at all.
She was getting more and more confused.
Megan entered Robert¡¯s office and turned on hisputer. As soon as she started theputer, her eyes darkened.
She looked up at Robert. ¡°Who touched yourputer?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Robert was dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡±
Megan did not waste any time and went straight to the point. ¡°Yourputer has been imnted with a virus, and it was
imnted with a USB sh drive. It can only be done by someone close to you. Investigate it carefully. Otherwise, how did the
hackers get to easily attack yourputers and steal the source code to stop all yourputers from operating? If it weren¡¯t for
this virus, the criminal wouldn¡¯t have the chance to achieve this with his little skills!¡±
Robert was shocked.
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. He knew that Megan was an expert as soon as she
took action.
Megan was indeed a master. It seemed that she should be able to handle.
this matter.
However, there must be a mole around Robert.
Patrick nced at Robert and said in a deep voice, ¡°Go and investigate. Investigate everyone who touched yourputer!¡±
Robert nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll get my subordinate to investigate now!¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°Can''t you do it yourself?¡±
Robert lowered his voice and covered his heart. He turned his head and whispered into Patrick¡¯s ear, ¡°Oh my go d, Meggy is so
aloof and powerful. | have to watch how she does it. | can¡¯t miss a second!¡±
Patrick was speechless. In any case, it would not affect them if he investigatedter. He didn¡¯t bother to say anything else.
Violet sat on the sofa at the side and tried her best to seem invisible. She did not want to provoke Mr. Hersey.
Megan was just about to track down the hackers, but she did not expect them toe knocking on her door to provoke her.
Megan knew what they were thinking. Under normal circumstances, such top-notch hackers were very arrogant and disdained
ordinary business.
Of course, they were proud and felt that ordinary people could not deal with them. They felt amazing and powerful by controlling
theputers at Robert¡¯spany.
Unfortunately, their rival was Megan.
Megan''s eyes turned gloomy, and her slender fingers instantly tapped on the keyboard quickly.
Robert simply could not see Megan''s hands clearly. He only felt that what she was doing was just too amazing.
He didn¡¯t even know when he became a hand fetishist. Looking at Megan¡¯s hands, he felt tempted.
Megan also had a preliminary estimate of what those hackers could do. They were merely insignificant hackers but were
conceited. No wonder they were so smug and dared to attack Robert¡¯sputer once again.
Unfortunately, Megan was their rival. She would teach them a lesson.
Megan''s expression was tense as she pressed forward step by step. Countless Eisish letters shed on theputer. Although
Robert could not understand them, he really felt that it was amazing.
He stared at Megan¡¯s face, and there was a burning look in his eyes that he did not realize.
fast. In lese
Megan was very than two minutes, she had attacked those hackers until they could not fight back.
Ill
12:50 Thu Jan 25H
This was apetition between maters. Unfortunately, the other three present were all amateurs.
No one could understand what Megan had done, but they all knew that
she had won.
That was because Megan directly controlled the criminal¡¯s camera. The guy was dressed in ck and was just a young man in
his twenties. Megan directly typed on theputer screen.
¡°Who are you? Who sent you?¡±
In the camera, the young man had clearly lost, but his eyes were surprisingly bright. ¡°Which master are you? You must be
especially powerful! Right?¡±
¡°Cut the cr ap and answer my questions. Otherwise, I''ll call the police and have you arrested!¡±
When the young man heard this, he was a little dispirited. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. It¡¯s not easy to meet a master. Give me some
respect and tell me your name! I''ll definitely answer whatever you ask!¡±
¡°lm Maggie!¡±
The young man froze and his eyes widened. ¡°That mysterious top-notch. hacker, the genius girl with the code name Maggie?¡±
Robert did not understand. He could not help but nce at Violet and lowered his voice. ¡°Is Meggy very powerful?¡±
Violet kindly exined, ¡°All these years, she has never been defeated by anyone!¡±
After Violet finished speaking, she opened the door and left the office to go to the washroom.
Robert looked at Megan in admiration.
Patrick was also a little moved. He really did not expect such a talent to be in theirpany¡¯s Information Technology
Department, and that talent repaired the systems andputers.
Ill
Megan typed with an indifferent look.
¡°You''re talking too much!¡±
The young man immediately smiled. ¡°I¡¯m convinced that | lost to you, Maggie! | admit defeat!¡±
¡°Answer my questions!¡±
The young man smiled especially happily. ¡°My code name is Aggie. | used this code name because | admire you a lot. Isn''t it
cool?¡±
¡°I''m running out of patience! Do you need me to investigate the mastermind behind you?¡±
The young man rubbed his ears awkwardly. Since Megan had found him, it was easy to find out who was behind him. Moreover,
he did online transactions with the one who was paying him. Finding out the mastermind was a piece of cake for Megan.
Embarrassed, the young manughed. ¡°It¡¯s the boss of a gamepany. He¡¯s called Gerald Olson! He also invests in movies.
There¡¯s nothing else of value. | only know that the virus | gave him was obtained by him into Robert Foster¡¯sputer. That¡¯s
how | could sessfully control theirpany¡¯sputers!
¡°Also, | was only required to help him get the source code. | don¡¯t care about anything else. Our transaction is online. He¡¯s a fool.
He thinks that don¡¯t know his identity and thinks that he¡¯s very mysterious. He doesn¡¯t know our industry either. As long as one
leaves traces on the Inte, there are no secrets for us. | got all his information!¡±
Megan typed indifferently.
¡°Got it. Bye!¡±
After Megan finished speaking, the young man¡¯s camera shed, and his smiling face disappeared from theputer screen.
Robert was still ina daze as he looked at Megan.
Megan remotely controlled Gerald¡¯sputer and installed the virus
Ill
12:50 T 5
program that she had told Patrick about into hisputer. She also set it on a hidden mode.
Patrick said sincerely, ¡°Miss Floyd, you¡¯re very impressive!¡±
Megan shook her head and suddenly downloaded a film and television resource to theputer.
Patrick looked stunned. ¡°This is... the movie that Gerald¡¯spany
invested in?¡±
Megan said calmly, ¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Patrick asked.
He did not think that Megan was helping them take revenge out of
goodwill. If she broadcast the free film in advance, not many people goodwill. If she broadcast t
would watch the movie when it was released.
Megan turned to look at Patrick. ¡°I¡¯m doing this to avenge Violet. The free distribution of the movie will depend on you guys. Take
it as my reward for helping this time!¡±
Patrick was even more confused. ¡°Why would you need to avenge her?¡±
Chapter 204
Megan looked at Patrick. There was no emotion in her tone but it wasn¡¯t hard to notice her displeasure as she said, ¡°Gerald once
customized jewelry in yourpany and invited Violet to Elysium Bar with it, saying it was for business. But when Violet got
there, she found this group of people were up to no good.¡±
Megan looked at Patrick with aplicated expression. ¡°She was nearly assaulted by the group of men in the box. Fortunately,
Gabriel received the news in time and saved her. Moreover, Gabriel was in troublest night, and Gerald made it. Mr. Hersey,
didn¡¯t you know anything? Then you''re too ipetent as a husband. Even if you¡¯re husband and wife in name, you shouldn¡¯t
be so indifferent to your woman!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly when he heard this.
He stood there gloomily, as if the air pressure in the entire office had dropped a few degrees.
Violet was almost raped. Yet he waspletely unaware of it after so long.
He suddenly understood why Violet befriended Gabriel.
Gabriel saved her from that kind of situation. It was no different from saving her life. She had every reason to treat him like a
friend.
And he also understood why Violet risked her life to save Gabriel yesterday.
After a long time of silence, he said, his tone solemn, ¡°I waspletely unaware of this.¡±
Megan''s eyes turned icy as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you know it, Mr. Hersy. But since | have the chance, | must revenge Violet.¡±
Patrick looked at Megan with aplicated expression.
Robert was utterly shocked. His lips parted as he tried his best to recall what happened that day. ¡°Gabriel hanged Gerald on
Summerwood City Bridge naked for an entire night. So it was to revenge Violet? And after
that, he became Gerald¡¯s enemy.¡±
Megan looked at him and nodded.
Robert looked at Patrick, his expression kind ofplicated. He didn¡¯t know what to say at this moment.
He knew that Gabriel had been acting against Patrick over the years. Patrick was annoyed and gradually started to hate him.
But no matter what, Gabriel saved Patrick¡¯s wife. Would Patrick really just stand aside and watch when Gabriel was in trouble?
Megan looked at Patrick, whose face looked extremely gloomy. But from his eyes, sh could see that he had understood and
reconciled.
Her eyes flickered as she said calmly, ¡°Alright! If there is nothing else | can do, | gotta say goodbye.¡±
After saying that, however, she saw Violet open the door and enter the
room.
Patrick abruptly raised his head and stared at Violet. He managed to hide his anger and guilt. He felt sorry for Violet.
Violet didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on. Noticing the weird. atmosphere, she couldn''t help but frown. ¡°Is everyone
okay? What¡¯s up?¡±
She couldn''t figure out why Patrick, who had been so despise of her, was now looking at her with pity.
Megan had no intention of exining the situation. Looking at Violet, she murmured, ¡°Not much. It¡¯s done. They will find out the
traitor and | will go home and sleep. See youter!¡±
However, Patrick looked like he was going to eat Gerald alive.
Violet was still puzzled.
Patrick nced at Violet with aplicated expression. ¡°You may go downstairs with Megan and wait for me there. I''ll have a
word with
Robert.¡±
TEED Thu, an ca
Violet frowned and nodded. She then went downstairs with Megan.
As soon as they left, Patrick sat down on the sofa, lost in thought with a long face. He had no intention of talking with Robert.
Robert could not help but sigh in self-absorption. ¡°You know what | found today? Beautiful women are actually ridiant.¡±
Patrick, who was immersed in his own thinking, nced at him coldly upon hearing this. ¡°Last time you said s exy women are
seductive.¡±
Robert was kind of embarrassed. ¡°Well, | was just superficial. Women with big boobs are usually brainless.¡±
Patrick looked at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°Just superficial? Are you sure
about that?¡±
Robert was a little upset. He could not help but frown and re at Patrick. ¡°Come on! Could you please stop mocking me? | am
sure | like Megan. She is different from all the other women | knew. You know when she sat there today, she was glowing and |
was like... My heart was racing like crazy!¡±
Patrick found it interesting. He said, still with a long face. ¡°But | advise you to stay away from her. She and you are not the same
type of person. She is Violet¡¯s best friend. She is different from the girls you messed with in the
past.¡±
Robert was a little irritable. ¡°| am not going to mess with her. | am serious
this time.¡±
Patrick looked at him sarcastically and said bluntly, ¡°Yeah sure. You are so da mn serious. You''ve said this countless times over
the years.¡±
Robert didn¡¯t talk back this time.
After a long while of silence, he looked at Patrick, his eyes full of eagerness. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise that you will say something nice
about me. in front of your wife?¡±
m thinking about something important, leave me alone. Go and find
Ill
G
out the traitor. Patrick sounded a bit indifferent.
Robert frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I''ll find out who gave us away today with all costs. But what are you thinking about!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was gloomy as he murmured. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a way to torture Gerald. | want to make him wish that he was
dead.¡±
Looking at Patrick¡¯s expression, Robert shivered unconsciously.
He realized that no one could save Gerald this time.
Patrick was not so terrifying when he was angry. But when he was calm like now, someone was going to be smashed.
Patrick did not stay in Robert¡¯s office for long. After making up his mind, he left.
Megan extended a digital lifeline to Patrick, presentingpelling online evidence that could have served as ammunition in
court. However, Patrick made a deliberative choice not to directly initiate legal action against
Gerald.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
In the end, suing Gerald seemed like too merciful an option. Patrick wanted something more agonizing, a slow and deliberate
form of torture.
He didn¡¯t dig deeper into the hacker named X, knowing that the person was just working for Gerald.
He handed over the movie to Nelson, asking him to release it for free.
In an instant, countless new ounts appeared on various websites to release the movie that Gerald sponsored. People got to
watch it for free. before it was even disyed in the cinema, worse still, it received a lot of negative reviews.
The movie was proved to be a failure before it was officially disyed.
The next day, when Violet went to thepany, everyone was discussing the movie that Gerald had invested in.
Gerald''s world crumbled around him in a single day, as losses mounted
Ill
12:ED Thu, Janzar
and profits vanished like water in the desert. The hard-earned funds he invested hade from the bank, but now they were
gone, and with no chance of recouping them, the bank was banging at his door, demanding
repayment.
Gerald had been robbing one hand to feed the other.
In just a day, his gamingpany was also teetering on the brink of a devastating financial meltdown.
Gerald had never felt so helpless and downtrodden in his life. The once- hostile look on his face had been reced by a dull,
defeated expression that seemed to drain all the energy out of him in just a single day.
When he trudged home at night, bone-weary and exhausted, he suddenly noticed a warm glow emanating from the living room.
Asurge of adrenaline shot through his veins, instantly transforming his expression into a mix of rm and apprehension. Every
muscle in his body tensed, as the realization dawned upon him, there was an intruder,
¡°Who''s there? Show yourself!¡± Gerald barked, feeling as jumpy as a bird. sp ooked from its perch. Shock and anger coursed
through him, and his furious roar seemed to hint at the deep well of pent-up frustration he had been holding back all day.
Chapter 205
As the door to the balcony swung open, a towering figure emerged, moving with deliberate and measured steps toward the
room.
Gerald¡¯s pupils shrank to pinpricks, and the scar across his forehead pulsed with newfound ferocity. ¡°How did you get in here?¡±
he demanded, his voice tense and guarded.
No sooner had the words escaped his lips, than a sudden numbness crept up the back of his neck, engulfing him in darkness as
he sumbed to unconsciousness.
Later, Gerald was woken up by the coldness.
Dressed in nothing but a solitary pair of underpants, Gerald found himself bound at the hands and feet, vulnerable to the biting
cold carried by the sea breeze.
It was only then that he realized he was lying on the deck.
Struggling to lift his head, Gerald turned his face away from the deck and caught sight of Patrick standing over him on the deck.
Gerald''s face contorted into an unsettling grimace as panic surged. through his veins. ¡°Patrick, what the hell do you want?¡± he
spat out, his voiceced with a mix of fear and anger.
Patrick turned around with a chilling nonchnce, holding a ss of red wine in his hand as he regarded Gerald with a cold,
calcting gaze. ¡°What do you think?¡± he replied, his voice devoid of any emotion.
Ahint of panic flickered across Gerald¡¯s eyes, causing them to widen in rm. ¡°Patrick, you can¡¯t do this. It¡¯s illegal! I''ll sue you!¡±
he blustered, desperation creeping into his voice.
Patrick dismissed the matter without much thought. He strolled leisurely towards the deck sofa, settling himself down with a ss
of red wine in hand. Taking a casual sip, he nced up at Gerald, his gaze filled with nonchnt indifference. ¡°Is it? Well then,
feel free to do so!¡± he retortedzily.
G.
As the sea breeze gently billowed, Gerald stared at Patrick in disbelief. ¡°Are you so gracious?¡± he muttered, his voice tinged with
confusion.
Patrick nced at him with a cold, mocking gaze, leisurely taking a drag from his cigarette. ¡°If you¡¯re curious about my intentions,
you''re wee to find out. But let me remind you, unless you possess sufficient evidence to bring me to court, your fate will be
confined to a life of eternal imprisonment in there!¡±
Gerald''s face contorted with a mixture of shock and disgust. ¡°Patrick, you are truly despicable!¡± he eximed, his voice echoing
with indignation.
Gerald was far from virtuous. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have had the audacity to bully Violet so shamelessly
He knew that once he was in jail, what awaited would be eternal torment.
Even if he didn¡¯t provoke other criminals, they wouldn''t let him off, especially those who have been bribed,
He may be forced to fight or to even kill and by that time, he would never be able to step out of the prison.
Gerald knew that Patrick was capable of doing that so he was terrified.
Patrick¡¯s countenance froze over with an icy detachment. A chill seemed to p ervade the entire deck as his frigid gaze bore into
Gerald,
Patrick turned around with deliberate nonchnce, as he cast a cold gaze upon Gerald, his voiceced with icy contempt. ¡°Am |
truly despicable? Or perhaps you conveniently forgot your own actions when you bullied Violet?¡±
Gerald was stunned and immediately understood. His expression changed drastically. ¡°Patrick, did you do this because of
Violet?¡±
Patrick rose to his feet, unwilling to waste any more breath on meaningless banter. With a dismissive wave of his hand, two
ck-d bodyguards approached, their presence speaking volumes of Patrick¡¯s determination.
G
In a voice that exuded a cold, merciless determination, Patrick uttered the dreadfully ominous words, ¡°Let him bleed out and toss
him into the sea to be shark food!¡±
Gerald felt his fear intensify in a sh. Sharks were notoriously
bloodthirsty creatures. If he was thrown overboard, would he even stand a chance at survival?
The panic in his eyes red up instantly. ¡°Wait, Patrick, hold on a second. | have something to say,¡± Gerald stammered.
The sea breeze tousled Patrick¡¯s hair as he turned around with unhurried confidence. With a cold, bloodthirsty aura emanating
from his very being, he seemed to make even the bravest of souls shudder in fear.
Patrick stood up and strode towards Gerald, looking down at him with calcted contempt. Without so much as a moment''s
hesitation, het emptied the contents of his wine ss onto Gerald¡¯s face, letting the red- liquid trickle down the contours of his
face. ¡°Talk,¡± hemanded, his voice dripping with barely contained rage.
Gerald''s mind refused to dwell on petty grudges or notions of humiliation caused by Patrick. At that moment, his sole focus was
preserving his own. life, aware of the unpredictable nature and potential danger that emanated from this unhinged person..
With a voice full of anxiety, Gerald made a desperate attempt to exin, ¡°It¡¯s Eleanor. She¡¯s the one who drove me to do all of
this. If she hadn¡¯t told me about your rtionship with Violet, | wouldn¡¯t have known.¡±
Pupils constricting, Patrick finally crouched down and fixed Gerald with a dark, brooding gaze. ¡°So, what you did was all rted
to Eleanor?¡±
Gerald nodded vigorously, his desperation palpable. ¡°Yes, yes, | have all the proof you need. There are videos and recorded
evidence to show her culpability. And as for the hacking of the gamingpany Robert¡¯s working with, it¡¯s all because Eleanor
nted a virus in hisputer!¡±
This time, a deep darkness clouded Patrick¡¯s expression.
Robert swore that he would find the traitor today.
G
But he had received no news from Robert sincest night.
Patrick never thought that this matter was rted to Eleanor.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
He casually took a knife and patted Gerald¡¯s face. ¡°Remember to tell the truth about the next question. Otherwise, you won''t be
able to bear the price!¡±
Gerald nodded repeatedly. ¡°I swear | will!¡±
Patrick¡¯s initial query sent shockwaves through Gerald, causing his expression to undergo a drastic transformation. ¡°You are
involved in drug dealing. Two days ago, Gabriel was schemed because he used something. you sold recently, am | right?¡±
Gerald didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes wide open.
Patrick did not waste his breath. With a sh of his de, he cut a bl oody wound on Gerald¡¯s arm. ¡°Throw him down!¡±
Gerald shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! I''ll say it, I''ll say it now!¡±
In the end, Patrick had no intention of speaking at all. In the end, Gerald. was picked up by the two bodyguards expressionlessly
and thrown into
the sea.
There was a rope tied around his body. The other end of the rope was tied to the yacht. He followed the yacht as it sped up. He
rode the waves in the sea. The cold seawater chilled him to the bone.
When Gerald was pulled up again, he was already half-dead.
Patrick sat there quietly like a devil.
Gerald could not help but tremble when he heard his voice.
He said, ¡°Ready to talk?¡±
Gerald did not dare to hide anything anymore and told him everything.
After listening attentively, Patrick cut directly to the chase. ¡°The nights are long, Gerald. I¡¯m going to take my time verifying every
word you say. If |
That The dis
find out that you''re lying to me, you will have more fun in the sea. Do you understand?¡± he spoke coldly, holding all the cards and
making sure that Gerald knew it.
Gerald''s entire body was ashen from the cold. He nodded.
Patrick said coldly, ¡°Get someone to investigate what he just said!¡±
When Violet woke up the next morning, he found that Patrick had already gone downstairs for breakfast.
She greeted Patrick in an extremely friendly manner. ¡°Mr. Hersey, good morning!¡±
Patrick looked up at her. ¡°Call me by my name from now on!¡±
Violet looked at him in surprise and immediately guessed that Patrick was testing her.
She immediately shook her head. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | am already used to calling you that!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face was a little sullen, but he still exined patiently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to feel like I¡¯m socializing when | am at
home!¡±
Violet was stunned. She felt that Patrick was a little strange today.
However, she still nodded tactfully. ¡°Alright... Mr. Her... Patrick!¡±
Patrick snorted arrogantly.
He took a sip of soup and looked at Violet seriously. He said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for throwing a tantrum at you the night before
yesterday. | apologize to you! I¡¯m sorry!¡±
Violet was shocked. She was really shocked this time.
Patrick, such a proud and conceited man, actually apologized to her.
Gosh, did the sun rise from the west today?
Violet rubbed her face in horror.
H
Patrick red at her with simmering anger. ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me that look. If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯m not as unreasonable
as you thought. I¡¯ve also heard about Gabriel¡¯s dangerous predicament at the time. There¡¯s no way you''d abandon him in such a
situation. | went too far. | apologize.¡±
Chapter 206
Violet quickly shook her head, looking ttered. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡±
Patrick¡¯s apologizing to her had already surprised her. How could she still dare to mind?
Moreover, Patrick¡¯s anger was fueled by his deep concern for her safety. And she was grateful for that.
After breakfast, the two of them went out.
Patrick walked in front and proposed, I''ll send you to work, okay?¡±
Violet couldn''t help but wonder at the sudden shift in Patrick¡¯s
temperament. He had taken the initiative to apologize. So she didn¡¯t hear his words.
As Patrick concluded his words, he pivoted on his heel, only to find Violet hurtling towards him, seeking sce in his embrace.
Violet bit back a curse and instinctively covered her nose, wincing as a sharp pain shot through it.
Her nostrils crinkled as if they had collided with a steel te. The sharp. sting was so intense that it threatened to bring tears to
her eyes.
Violet said with reddened eyes, ¡°Why did you suddenly stop?¡±
She looked a little aggrieved and pitiful. It was obvious that she was really in pain.
Patrick could not help but smile. He asked, ¡°I asked you a question, why didn¡¯t you answer?¡±
Violet was stunned. ¡°What did you ask?¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze fell upon
her and a slight chuckle escaped his lips. He found Violet¡¯s appearance amusing, a delightful blend of silliness and undeniable
cuteness.
He said, ¡°I said I''ll send you to work!¡±
12:51 THIU, Jan 25
Violet sheepishly rubbed her nose, feeling a tinge of embarrassment. ¡°Sorry, | didn¡¯t quite catch that. Your chest is just really
firm.¡±
Violet let go of her hand. The tip of her nose was a pitiful shade of red.
Patrick let out a chuckle, but his amusement was short-lived when he caught Violet watching him. His smile faded, and he
quickly changed his tone. ¡°Be more careful when you walk,¡± he warned, his voice stern and controlled.
Violet let out a frustrated sigh and rubbed her nose in exasperation, looking every bit like a helpless rabbit with red-rimmed eyes,
both pitiful and adorable at the same time.
As Patrick nced her way, he found himself marveling at how he had never realized just how cute she was.
Because Patrick took the initiative to apologize today, Violet did not refuse. to work with him.
Considering that Patrick heard the topic that ¡°Guys are like clothes¡±, Violet, did not dare to connect to her phone this time. As she
settled into the car, she kept her head lowered and busied herself with her phone for a while, before eventually closing her eyes
and feigning sleep in silence.
Although it was a quiet journey, Patrick was still in a good mood.
As they pulled up at thepany, both of them emerged from the car, stepping out onto the pavement.
For the first time ever, Patrick didn¡¯t use the CEO''s exclusive elevator. Instead, he kept his head down and entered the employee
lift, his phone sped tightly in his hand.
Violet cast a fleeting nce in his direction, silently yearning to offer him a gentle reminder. Yet, witnessing his unwavering focus
on his phone, she tactfully held her words, allowing the silence to linger.
Patrick was scrolling through social media.
Then he saw something Violet posted when she was in the car.
G.
¡°Oh my go d! Did the sun rise from the west today?¡±
The photo was a hand rubbing Vi. It was obvious that the hand was
Violet''s.
Vi looked helpless and vulnerable as Violet pinched its ear and toyed.
with it.
Upon reading the post, Patrick¡¯s emotions swirled between anger and amusement. Hadn''t he just offered an apology? How could
she be so profoundly taken aback by it?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
As he gazed upon the photo, his mind couldn¡¯t help but conjure up Violet''s expression when she tenderly stroked the cat. A
subtle curl etched its way onto the corners of his mouth, unable to withhold a sense of warmth.
Violet caught a glimpse of his radiant smile by ident, momentarily taken aback. Curiosity piqued, she couldn''t resist stealing a
nce at his phone, wondering what could possibly be making him smile so tedly.
Her mood also experienced an inexplicable upswing.
The joy of happiness had a contagious effect on people.
Just then, the employee elevator came to a stop on the first floor with a soft ping.
As the elevator doors slid open, three figures standing outside stepped
together.
The faint smile on Violet¡¯s face immediately disappeared when she saw
them.
Rose was shocked when she saw Patrick.
Her voice was gentle, soft, and sweet. She was overjoyed. ¡°Mr. Hersey! Good morning!¡±
The three people were Rose, Helen, and Violet''s assistant, Sophia.
When Violet saw Rose, her mood inexplicably... turned worse.
G
Putting away his phone, Patrick¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as he looked at Rose. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked.
Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s familiar tone, Violet cast her gaze downward, concealing her thoughts.
Rose¡¯s spirits soared,pletely unfazed by Patrick¡¯s cold gaze. ¡°I¡¯m here for Ms. Webb!¡± she eximed, brimming with
enthusiasm.
¡°Okay,¡± he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.
As the elevator approached the design department, Helen nudged Rose¡¯s arm, alerting her to the impending arrival.
Rose quickly spoke again, ¡°Mr. Hersey, may | talk to
you
alone?¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze darted briefly towards Violet, before furrowing with displeasure at the sight of Rose. A moment of tense silence
hung in the air before Patrick spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk in my office.¡±
Rose immediately heaved a sigh of relief and lowered her head happily.
Compared to Rose¡¯s happiness, Helen was even happier. Her face was full of joy, and she looked proud as if she was the one
who was called to the office by Patrick.
Resolutely, Violet kept her expression neutral, her gaze remaining locked on the smooth walls of the elevator, not uttering a
single word.
When the elevator arrived, she quickly walked out. Sophia immediately
followed.
Helen said to Rose, ¡°Rose, |¡¯ll be waiting for you in the design- department!¡±
With that, she straightened her back and walked out of the elevator arrogantly.
Clutching the design draft with its rough outline that Violet had provided, Helen made her way to the design department. She
sought out Helen, eager to see if there were any additional requests for the project
G
She brought Sophia into the reception room and handed the first draft of the design to Helen.
Helen cast a quick nce at the drawing before flinging it directly at Violet''s face. ¡°Ms. Webb, may | ask what this is? | paid good
money for it, and this is how you deceive your customers?¡±
Before Violet could say anything, Sophia¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Ms, Yates, if you''re not satisfied, just say it. Why do you have to
throw the design. draft in someone else¡¯s face? Even if you''re a client, you don¡¯t have to insult people like this!¡±
Helen raised her chin and looked at Sophia with disdain. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me?¡±
Sophia was so angry that his face turned red.
Violet reached out and pulled her back. She looked at Helen
expressionlessly and said, ¡°Ms. Yates, if there¡¯s anything you''re dissatisfied with, just tell me and I''ll modify it!¡±
Helen snorted. That sounds more like it. Youngdy, learn from Ms. Webb. Clients are G od. You''d better change your attitude!¡±
Violet nced at Helen and said in neither servile nor overbearing tone, ¡°Ms. Yates, can we continue discussing the design
requirements? Even if you''re the client, you should know when to stop. You don¡¯t have to teach my assistant how to handle
things!¡±
Helen didn¡¯t expect that when she threw Violet design drafts, Violet didn¡¯t respond. Now that she mentioned a small assistant,
she immediately protected her.
She sneered and looked down on her. Ms. Webb, are you teaching met how to do things?¡±
Violet''s eyes did not waver. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±
She wouldn¡¯t reduce herself to this sort of argument.
Helen¡¯s anger surged within her like a raging inferno as she beheld Violet¡¯s
|
G.
nonchnt expression.
Her sister, Rose, had already h ooked up with Patrick, Violet''s boss!
Violet, an insignificant designer, actually dared to talk to her this way.
Chapter 207
The more Helen thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. Her desire to put Violet in her ce grew.
She pointed a finger right at Violet. ¡°Ms. Webb, I¡¯ll tell you today. Don¡¯t think that you can look down on your client just because
you''re a famous designer now. You''d better think about it carefully. Who knows if your client¡¯s friend will be your boss¡¯s wife
in the future? Don¡¯t you think so, Ms. Webb?¡±
Her words were meant to strike a blow. She was almost blunt.
It was as if Rose had already be Patrick''s wife. In the next second, she would be able to get Rose to fire her!
Violet nced at Helen indifferently and said in an emotionless tone, ¡°Miss Yates, do you have any other requirements? If not, I''ll
continue with the design. Please enjoy your tea, Miss Yates. I''ll head out to work first!¡±
With that, Violet stood up and left.
She reached the door of the reception room when she heard Helen shout angrily behind her. ¡°Violet Webb!¡±
Violet turned her head and nced at her. Her eyes were cold and sharp. It made Helen¡¯s heart sk ip a beat.
Violet did not say anything. She opened the door and went out.
Helen was furious. She had insinuated that Rose might be the wife of Violet¡¯s boss, but Violet still didn¡¯t give her any respect!
How infuriating!
When Rose hitched onto Patrick, she would definitely teach Violet a
lesson!
At the same time, on the top floor, in the CEO''s office, Rose looked at Patrick carefully.
¡°Mr. Hersey, regarding the previous scandal, I''ve always wanted to
G
but in the
apologize to you personally. Unfortunately, | haven¡¯t had the chance! Previously at Azure City, | wanted to apologize to you in
person, end, you didn¡¯t answer my call or reply to my message. I...¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was cold as he interrupted her. ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡±
Rose bit her lips and looked pitiful.
Unfortunately, Patrick lowered his head to look at the document and did not even look at her.
Rose pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Mr. Hersey, if you don¡¯t need my apology, what about gratitude? After all, I¡¯m the beneficiary of this
scandal. Will it affect Mr. Hersey¡¯s work?¡±
Patrick frowned and looked up at her. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±
Rose hardened her heart and slowly took off her coat, revealing the dress. she had on beneath. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | want to... thank
you!¡±
Patrick¡¯s pupils constricted and his expression turned extremely icy at once. The temperature in the office seemed to have
dropped. ¡°Put it back. on!¡±
Rose was instantly afraid. ¡°Mr. Hersey! I...¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was so cold that it was a little scary. ¡°Miss Jamson, have some self-respect!¡±
Rose¡¯s expression was hideous. She stood on the spot pitifully and did not
move.
Patrick had run out of patience. ¡°Since you''re done apologizing, and | don¡¯t need your gratitude, you can leave now!¡±
Rose was a little sad. Although she had intended to use Patrick to climb up in status, she really liked the man,
He was powerful, cold, and domineering. Every bit of him was incredibly
attractive to he
She did not believe that no man would be unfazed by beauty.
G.
She stood there stubbornly and reached out to pull off the strap of her
dress.
Patrick didn¡¯t expect young women to be so shameless these days.
His expression was frigid as he said bluntly, ¡°Miss Jamson, | think you may have misunderstood. | ignored the scandal because |
didn¡¯t take it to heart. at all. Also, | have a wife. My wifees from a better family background than you. She¡¯s prettier than you,
has a better figure, and has a higher educational background than you!
¡°| already have a pearl of the highest quality, so I¡¯m not interested in fakes. Please stop before you go too far! | have no intention
of betraying my wife as well. Please leave immediately. Don¡¯t force me to get someone to throw you out. If that happens, it won¡¯t
look good on everyone!¡±
ally froze. She looked at Patrick in disbelief. ¡°Mr... Mr. Hersey, you
have a wife?¡±
Patrick picked up the internal line. ¡°Nelson, help me escort Miss Jamson.
out!¡±
Rose was in a sorry state. She tidied her shoulder strap and picked up the coat on the ground in a panic.
In the design department, Sophia sat beside Violet angrily and defended. her. ¡°How could Helen say that? She made it sound
like Rose has already. be our boss''s wife!¡±
¡°Besides, even if Rose really marries Mr. Hersey one day, Helen won''t be able to use her power to bully others. She¡¯s just a C-list
celebrity. She really thinks too highly of herself. Furthermore, she¡¯s only Rose¡¯s best friend, not our boss¡¯s wife. What right does
she have?¡±
Sophia was infuriated. When she thought of Helen¡¯s attitude towards her and Violet just now, she wanted to scratch someone¡¯s
eyes out.
Violet looked calm. She nced at Sophia and blinked. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Maybe Mr. Hersey is already married!¡±
Helen was just a clown. Violet did not give her actions any regard at all.
HI
12.51 Thu Jan 251
That was why she was able to remain calm and collected.
Sophia was a little surprised. ¡°What? How is that possible? Everyone knows that Mr. Hersey is a bachelor!¡±
Violet nced at her and smiled without exining.
A bachelor who was in a secret marriage?
Although she and Patrick were only married by contract and their marriage had a deadline, it was an undeniable fact that Patrick
was already married!
When Rose came to the design department, Sophia was still chattering away in Violet¡¯s ear. ¡°Violet, I''ve been thinking about it.
It''s impossible for Mr. Hersey to be married. After all, if he¡¯s married, how can no one know?¡±
Violet smiled and did not say anything.
At this moment, Rose came in. ¡°Ms. Webb, where¡¯s Helen?¡±
Violet was taken aback. She stood up and looked at Rose. ¡°Miss Yates is in the reception room. By the way, Miss Jamson, you
can go in first. I''ll show you the design draft!¡±
In the end, Rose shook her head. ¡°No need. | don¡¯t have any other requests. Ms. Webb, you can do as you see fit. | believe in
your ability!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. ¡°Alright. I''ll walk you and Miss Yates out!¡±
Rose nodded.
When Helen saw Rose, she immediately cleared her throat and asked in front of Violet, ¡°Rose, why did youe down so
quickly?¡±
Rose¡¯s eyes flickered and she said in a low voice, ¡°He¡¯s busy today. | have to be understanding of him. We talked for a while and
left!¡±
Helen held Rose¡¯s arm and walked out while asking in a meaningful tone, ¡°What did you two talk about then?¡±
Rose nced at Violet from the corner of her eye. She did not want to
reveal her rtionship with Patrick in front of outsiders.
She said gently, ¡°He said that he was too busy today to entertain me. He will make it up to me in the future!¡±
The words ¡®make it up¡¯ had a deeper meaning.
Helen winked at her and smiled enviously. She even looked at Violet as she said provocatively. ¡°Did he say when he would
introduce you to everyone?¡±
Rose immediately looked embarrassed and whispered shyly, ¡°Don¡¯t talkN?velDrama.Org content rights.
nonsense!¡±
Violet''s heart sank slightly. She looked at the two of them silently as she walked them to the elevator.
Violet turned around and returned to the design department. She had. already begun to think that if Patrick really wanted to
introduce Rose to everyone as his girlfriend, she would end the contractual marriage.
Patrick¡¯s prestige still remained, so Henry would not dare to act recklessly
now.
Before she divorced Patrick, she could send Charles overseas in advance. When that happened, Henry would not be able to
threaten her anymore.
Violet took out her phone and sent Patrick a WhatsApp message.
[Mr. Hersey, why don¡¯t we... divorce?]
Chapter 208
Violet looked at the message she had created hesitantly. She wondered if she should modify it to be more tactful.
However, the moment she entered the design department, everyone was engaged in a fervent discussion.
Violet listened carefully and finally understood what the matter was.
It turned out that this morning, someone had unmanned Gerald and left him at the entrance of the police station covered in
blood.
The person who saved him was said to be a fisherman who had picked up Gerald from the beach.
He was tortured beyond recognition, and there was a confession letter beside him. In it were all the bad things he had done over
the years. Even the evidence was packed and ced beside him in a waterproof bag.
The fisherman was a kind-hearted person. Seeing that Gerald had done so many evil things, he directly threw Gerald at the
entrance of the police. station.N?velDrama.Org content rights.
Gerald''s case was irrefutable. With the confession, he was sentenced to life imprisonment in the morning.
As the news of his sentence spread, his gamingpany which had lost its capital, also dered bankruptcy. His crimes were
obvious, and all the businesses under him were confiscated.
Violet was initially still thinking about Rose and Patrick.
When she first heard the news about Gerald, she was so shocked that she
did not recover for a moment.
She thought of the joint venture between Robert and Patrick. The source code of the previous game had been stolen by Gerald.
Could this be Patrick''s revenge?
Violet had always known Patrick''s methods. When she suddenly heard of
151 Thu Jan 22-
how Gerald had ended up, she still felt a little panicked.
She looked down at the message on her phone and quickly deleted it.
Patrick did not mention this matter at all. If she took the initiative to mention it, Patrick would feel embarrassed. It would probably
not end well. It was better to wait and see!
Just as Violet was thinking about this, she saw that Patrick had actually sent her a message.
[Let¡¯s eat together tonight!]
Violet was stunned and felt inexplicably flustered. Was he nning toy his cards on the table with her and dissolve their
marriage?
She replied, [Okay. Send me the address. I''ll go over myself after work!]
[No need. You cane with me!]
Violet held her phone tightly. Her expression wasplex.
Violet texted, [Sure!]
She had no right to say no.
After all, she was married to Patrick. Although Patrick was conceited and cold and had a bad temper, he treated her well!
Ever since they got married, he had helped her countless times. Moreover he would always help her without saying anything,
which saved her from embarrassment and allowed her to keep her pride.
She should be grateful to him.
However, when Violet thought of Helen¡¯s arrogant face and Rose¡¯s shy expression, she felt extremely ufortable!
It was almost time to get off work in the afternoon when Violet received a call from Freddie.
¡°Hello, Vi. Are you busy?¡± Freddie¡¯s voice seemed to be always gentle.
12.51 Thu, Jan 25 n
Violet nodded and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m working on a design draft. What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Freddie chuckled. ¡°Can''t | call you if nothing¡¯s up?¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°No. I''m at work!¡±
Freddie smiled and did not continue teasing her. ¡°Let me treat you to dinner tonight, okay?¡±
Violet rejected him without thinking. ¡°I¡¯m meeting someone tonight!¡±
The smile in Freddie''s voice faded. ¡°Vi, you''ve rejected me twice. Is it that difficult to have a meal with me? Don¡¯t hide from
me, okay?¡±
Violet was a little exasperated. ¡°Freddie, I''m really not avoiding you. | really have something on today!¡±
Freddie was quite sad to be rejected by Violet this time. He asked in an ungentlemanly manner, ¡°What is it?¡±
Violet frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°I made an appointment with my boyfriend to have dinner together. | don¡¯t want to stand
him up!
Freddie¡¯s voice soundedplicated. ¡°I heard that you broke up with
Russell?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±
Freddie sounded a little sad. ¡°You broke up not long ago, but you have already found a new boyfriend in such a short time?¡±
Violet really did not know what Freddie was up to.
However, she was still grateful to him for taking care of her in the past few
years.
She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Freddie, when fatees, it can¡¯t be stopped. You should understand. If there¡¯s nothing
else, I''ll
work!¡±
With that, Violet hung up.
set back to
¡ª 12:57 Thu Jan 25
Violet thought that she and Patrick would discuss the divorce over dinner tonight.
In the end, when she arrived at Quendar Restaurant, she realized that she had thought too much.
There were actually three people in the private room.
There was Robert, Eleanor, and an unknown middle-aged man who looked to be in his forties.
Patrick sat down and gestured for Violet to sit down beside him.
Robert looked at Patrick. ¡°Patrick, what¡¯s going on today? Why don¡¯t |
understand?¡±
Patrick looked up at him and directly said, ¡°Because you''re a fool!¡±
Violet''s heart tightened. It seemed that today¡¯s dinner waspletely different from what she had imagined it to be!
Robert''s expression changed slightly. ¡°Patrick, why are you being so insulting? How did | offend you?¡±
Patrick nced at Eleanor, who had her head lowered and a nervous expression on her face, and then at the man beside her.
He was Eleanor¡¯s father, Ronald Foster.
Patrick didn¡¯t answer Robert¡¯s question. Instead, he asked, ¡°Robert, did M Ronald save your life in the past?¡±
Robert had no idea what Patrick wanted to do. He nodded gloomily. ¡°Yes, he saved me when | was young!¡±
Otherwise, with Eleanor¡¯s status as a distant rtiv¨¦, she wouldn''t have. been able to influence him. Their rtionship was also
closer than others.
Patrick looked at Robert seriously. ¡°You''ve been searching for two days, but you haven¡¯t found thepany¡¯s traitor, right?¡±
Upon hearing this, Robert¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Patrick, what are you...¡±
G.
Violet suddenly guessed what was going on. She subconsciously looked at Eleanor.
As expected, when Eleanor heard the word ¡®traitor, her face turned. extremely pale.
Patrick said bluntly, ¡°Robert, we¡¯ve always been on good terms. Since you can¡¯t find the traitor, I''ll help you!¡±
Robert was not a fool. Patrick had made it quite clear. His expression changed rapidly. ¡°You mean that this matter is El...¡±
Before he could say Eleanor¡¯s name, Eleanor panicked and knocked over the teacup beside her hand.
Patrick didn¡¯t even look at her. He just looked at Robert and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. If | can bring it to the table to talk
about it, then the evidenc is conclusive! | called you and Mr. Ronald here because he saved
and he is Eleanor¡¯s father! Robert, | am giving you respect by doing this! Do you understand?¡±
you
Ronald looked confused. ¡°Robert, what are you two talking about? Why don¡¯t | understand?¡±
Eleanor clutched her top tightly, her body trembling slightly.
Robert ignored Ronald and looked directly at the cold expression on Patrick¡¯s face. His expression flickered so quickly that it was
unreadab
In the end, he nodded. ¡°I understand. You didn¡¯t deal with her directly because of me. What do you want to do then?¡±
Patrick did not answer his question. Instead, he asked Violet beside hin ¡°Violet, what do you want to do?¡±
Violet pointed at herself in shock. ¡°Me? This... has nothing to do with me right?¡±
She did not remember when Eleanor had offended her. As for the traitor, it had nothing to do with her!
Chapter 209
Pat
looked at Violet calmly and said, ¡°Remember when you were bullied by Gerald in Elysium Bar? Eleanor was the one who fanned
the mes and instigated Gerald to do that!¡±
Violet''s expression changed when she heard this.
No wonder Patrick wanted to apologize to her today. He probably knew that Gabriel had saved her back then and understood
why she had stood up for Gabriel.
Her expression wasplicated.
It had been so long before she realized that the truth of the matter was actually like this.
She turned to look at Eleanor with much more disgust than she had for
Yvonne.
When she thought about how she was surrounded by Gerald and his people in the private room that night, she wanted to kill
Eleanor and feed her to the dogs.
She said coldly, ¡°Mr. Hersey, I''ll listen to you on this matter. | have no objections to how you want to deal with her!¡±
Violet clearly remembered that she and Patrick had almost died in that dark and dpidated small house in the countryside
because they had let
Yvonne go.
When Patrick heard Violet¡¯s words, his expression softened significantly.
Obviously, he was pleased that Violet was going along with him.
Robert did not expect Eleanor to not only imnt the virus into histputer but also find Gerald and collude with him to defile
Violet.
No wonder Patrick was so angry. Robert''s mind was chaotic.
Patrick looked at Robert calmly. ¡°After this meal, | don¡¯t want to see Eleanor again!¡±
1251 Thu am va
Before Robert could speak, Ronald stood up and knelt down in front of Robert and Patrick. ¡°Robert, Mr. Hersey, Eleanor is a fool.
| don¡¯t know what bad things she did. | beg you, give her a way out. She¡¯s my only daughter! If you want to kill or torture her, I''ll
take her ce! Please! I¡¯m begging you!¡±
Robert''s expression turned extremely bad. Ronald was his elder and had saved his life. He was really an honest person.
Robert really didn¡¯t want to see Ronald so humble.
He got help Ronald up when Patrick looked at him
un and was about to
coldly.
Robert gritted his teeth and looked at the trembling Eleanor. ¡°Did you do
all this?¡±
Eleanor¡¯s face was pale. Tears flowed down her face. She did not dare to say a word.
Robert was so angry that his face was white with fury. ¡°You fool! Help your father up first!¡±
Eleanor quickly sta ggered to her feet and went to help Ronald up.
Robert was a smart person. He didn¡¯t want to help Eleanor but wanted to help Ronald.
He did not beg Patrick. This would easily hurt his rtionship with
Patrick.
Over this period of time, he had seen clearly how Patrick defended Violet, been stabbed in her stead, and was out of sorts
because of her. It could be
seen that the woman was of extreme importance to Patrick.
He looked at Violet calmly and said, ¡°Violet, you don¡¯t mind me calling you that, do you?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°! don¡¯t mind!¡±
Robert used to call her Ms. Webb. It was obvious that he wanted to strengthen ties with her.
h, and malicious. She does n He said, ¡°Eleanor is stu pid, foolish, and malicious. She does need to be punished severely. As for
what she did to you and the losses caused by the gamingpany | co-operated with Patrick, I¡¯m very angry about those too.
Not to mention Patrick, even | want to kill her!
¡°However, her father, Ronald, is a good person. He¡¯s my elder. Moreover, he saved my life. | really can¡¯t ignore him. | know you
don¡¯t like Eleanor, but for my sake, let her live. | promise that you won''t see her again, okay?¡±
Violet looked at Robert with a troubled expression before turning to look at Patrick.
Patrick¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°He asked you. Why are you looking at me?¡±
The reason why Patrick called Ronald along to the meal was because he knew that Robert would definitely plead for leniency.
Patrick wanted Ronald to know that Robert had already repaid Ronald the debt of saving
his life.
Violet felt a little helpless. ¡°I do want to listen to you on this matter, but since Mr. Foster said so, and he¡¯s your friend, I¡¯m also ina
dilemma. Mr. Hersey, | think... you should understand!¡±
Patrick looked up at Robert. ¡°What? Do you think that I can¡¯t be reasoned with, so you''re going to plead with Violet?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Robert smiled. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just thinking that | owe Violet a huge favor this time!¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°Just don¡¯t let me see her again. Otherwise, | won¡¯t let her
off¡±
Ronald quickly nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hersey. Thank you, Miss Webb. Thank you, Robert. I''ll... No, I''ll take her abroad tonight
and nevere back!¡±
After listening to what Ronald said, Robert added, ¡°I''ll send someone to
watch over them!¡±
Patrick was finally satisfied.
12:57 Thu Jan 25 n
The matter was settled. With a look from Robert, Ronald fled the scene with Eleanor.
Dinner wasn¡¯t good. Violet was so distracted that she didn¡¯t even taste the food properly. Listening to Robert and Patrick chatting
away, she quietly pretended to be mute.
On the way back, Patrick suddenly said, ¡°You called me Mr. Hersey again today!¡±
Violet was stunned. She immediately reacted and said awkwardly, ¡°P- Patrick, there were many people at that time. | was a little
ufortable!¡±
Patrick nced sideways at her and said lightly, ¡°Then, you can slowly adapt in the future!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Sure!¡±
She was silent for two seconds before she thanked Patrick seriously, ¡°Thank you for avenging what Gerald and Eleanor did to
me!¡±
Patrick suddenly smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Well, now you owe me another
favor!¡±
Violetughed dryly. ¡°I... | will repay you!¡±
Patrick ignored her expression and said meaningfully, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Actually, you don¡¯t have to repay me by
doing me a huge. favor likest time. I¡¯m an easygoing person!¡±
Violet pursed her lips. If he was easygoing, there would probably be no one else who was easygoing in the world.
However, in the next second, Patrick said something shocking. ¡°Actually, | can ept it if you decide to repay the favor by
devoting yourself to me!¡±
Violet''s face turned red and the hair rose on the back of her neck. She was extremely nervous. ¡°Mr... Mr. Hersey, don¡¯t joke
around!¡±
Patrick looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°Do | look like I¡¯m joking?¡±
Violet''s face was red. She pursed her lips tightly and did not speak. Her
4
G
heart was racing.
Patrick did not continue teasing her. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re my wife now. In order to save you,
Gabriel was even targeted by Gerald. | have to thank him properly!¡±
Violet''s mouth twitched as she recalled the rtionship between Gabriel and Patrick.
She looked incredulous andughed dryly. ¡°You''d better not!¡±
She had a feeling that if Patrick thanked Gabriel, Gabriel would probably
kick him out.
Moreover, Gabriel did not know about her rtionship with Patrick.
Chapter 210
Patrick was a little unhappy. ¡°Why? Am | that embarrassing that you can¡¯t bring me out? He helped my wife. Can¡¯t | even thank
him?¡±
Violet saw that Patrick was too immersed in his role as her temporary husband and could not help but say tactfully, ¡°It¡¯s not like
that. Gabriel¡¯s favor... I''ve already returned it. The matter ends here!¡±
Patrick snorted and frowned unhappily. ¡°Alright. I''ll listen to you!¡±
Violet''s emotions were veryplicated. She could sense that Patrick was different from before.
In the past, he would not say that she was his wife and he would listen to her. Now, not only did he respect her thoughts, but he
also took the initiative to apologize to her!
However, she was really not used to it!
His current behavior did not make things as clear as when he put on a cold demeanor before!
Violet was a little flustered when faced with such behavior from Patrick.
Patrick seemed to have noticed her uneasiness. He frowned. ¡°Violet, you can treat me as a friend in the future!¡±
Patrick had actually nned it out. They could first be friends, then friends to lovers. They were husband and wife ording to
their co In the future, they would be intimate and be real husband and It would be a smooth progression!
Violet did not know what he was thinking. She looked at him in horror ¡°What! Friend?¡±
What was wrong with Patrick? He actually wanted to be friends with her!
Patrick¡¯s thoughts were essentially wishful thinking. He did not expect Violet to have such a reaction.
His face immediately darkened, and his expression turned extremely ugly.
1
1251 Thu Jan 25
Violet muttered inwardly, ¡°With such a temperament, who would dare to be friends with you!¡±
Patrick stared at Violet and suddenly said, ¡°Violet, are you secretly scolding me in your mind?¡±
Violetughed dryly. ¡°No. Definitely not!¡±
Patrick looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°When you deny it twice, it is equivalent to affirmation. Don¡¯t you know?¡±
Violet was instantly dumbfounded. ¡°He may just be able to read my mind,¡± she thought.
Patrick sighed lightly. ¡°Violet, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of me. I¡¯m not fierce, and I¡¯m especially not fierce to you!¡±
Violet smiled stiffly. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±
Patrick felt a little helpless. She could not even change the way she addressed him. How could she say that she was not afraid
of him?N?velDrama.Org content rights.
Violetined silently, ¡°You are not fierce to me. But you definitely will scare me to death!¡±
Patrick did not say anything else along the way.
When they returned to Hersey Court, Patrick saw Violet change her shoes and then nned to go upstairs without looking back.
He felt a little suffocated. Wasn''t he being obvious enough?
He grabbed Violet''s arm and pressed her up against the entrance. ¡°Violet, can¡¯t you tell what | mean?¡±
Violet looked at him innocently. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
She would never have thought that someone whom she had improper thoughts about would have improper thoughts about her!
i
Patrick looked at Violet and asked sincerely, ¡°Violet, do you have any thoughts about me?¡±
TIET THU, dan an
Violet looked at him in surprise. rm bells went off in her mind, and her expression became cold and distant. ¡°Mr. Hersey, |
don¡¯t have any
thoughts about you!¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°Actually... You can have them!¡±
Violet shook her head repeatedly. ¡°I really don¡¯t
have any!
Patrick frowned hard. ¡°But you really can!¡±
Violet insisted, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | swear to G od , | really don¡¯t have any!¡±
Patrick released the hand that was holding Violet.
He looked weak as he said, ¡°Do you reject me that much?¡±
Violet stared at him in silence.
How was she supposed to answer him? If she didn¡¯t reject him, that would mean she harbored improper thoughts about him!
Seeing that Violet did not say anything, Patrick looked a little defeated. ¡°Forget it. You can go upstairs first!¡±
When Robert received Patrick''s call, his subordinate was telling him that Ronald and his daughter had already been sent to the
ne.
Patrick briefly exined his conversation with Violet to Robert. ¡°Do you think she really can¡¯t tell what | mean?¡±
Robertughed gloatingly. ¡°If you ask me, you deserve it. Who asked you to call me a fool at dinner? Now you''re getting your
retribution!¡±
Patrick was speechless. ¡°Can you be a bit helpful?¡±
Robert naturally knew that Patrick was deliberately making things difficult for him during the dinner for Ronald to see.
He said seriously, ¡°Well, | personally feel that Violet really can¡¯t sense what you mean. Who asked you to be so reserved and
tactful? If it were me, | wouldn''t be able to tell either. You asked her not to have any improper thoughts about you, and then you
asked her what she thought of you. In
Ill
12
my opinion, you''re no different from a lun atic!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I asked you toe up with ideas, not to ridicule
me!¡±
Robertughed out loud. He clicked his tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I''d ever have the chance to see you suffer. If you ask me, don¡¯t
oveplicate it. Put down your arrogance and pride and just confess to her!¡±
Patrick denied it without thinking. ¡°No. Even if | really want to confess to her, it can¡¯t be now. She¡¯s obviously not interested in me
at all now. If | tell her directly, I''ll definitely be rejected. | have no chance at all!¡±
Robert thought about it and shrugged helplessly. ¡°Then | can¡¯t help you even if | want to. However, women can''t resist courtship
by men. No. matter how aloof and cold a woman is, she can¡¯t resist a man¡¯s passion and persistent pursuit. If you can treat her
well for a year, even if you don¡¯t confess how you feel for her, she will definitely fall for you!¡±
Patrick was a little uncertain. ¡°Really?¡±
After all, Robert had never been what he called reliable!
Robert was a little sleepy. He yawned and said, ¡°Really! Even if you don¡¯t believe me, it¡¯s not wrong to treat her well! I¡¯m sleepy.
I''ll head to bed first. You can take your time to think about it!¡±
After hanging up, Patrick lit a cigarette. He sat on the couch like a statue and began to smoke.
He realized that ever since he confirmed his feelings for Violet, he wanted to smoke more and more. The feeling he had for Violet
could beparable to his smoking addiction!
It was Saturday the next day.
When Violet went downstairs in the morning, she found that Patrick had actually fallen asleep on the couch.
She was shocked. ¡°What did this person dost night? Why did he fall asleep here?¡± she wondered.
¡ª 1251 Thu, Lan 22
Vi was sleeping soundly beside him, snoring loudly.
Violet could not help butugh when she saw this scene. She took out her phone and took a photo of them.
After taking the photo, she took a nket and covered Patrick with it. She called the butler over and asked him to take note of
Patrick. If Patrick caught a cold today, he would have to take medicine in time.
After saying that, she went to Megan¡¯s ce.
Megan had taken two days off because of Skyler and Ellie. She had been at home for the past two days.
Violet nned to apany her.
As evening approached, Freddie called. ¡°Vi, can you have dinner with me today?¡±
Violet was about to refuse. ¡°I¡¯m going to...¡±
Freddie could not help but interrupt her. ¡°Vi, are you nning to hide. from me for the rest of your life? I''ve already returned to
Summerwood City. You''re always hiding from me. You can¡¯t do it forever, right? I¡¯m going away for a field inspection tomorrow. |
might not be able to see you for a few days. Can you have dinner with me?¡±
B
SEND GET
COMMENT
Chatper 211
Chapter 211
Violet pursed her lips tightly. If she refused again, it would be the third time!
She thought about it and finally agreed helplessly. ¡°Alright then. Send me the address! I''ll go to meet you!¡±
Hearing that Violet had agreed, Freddie finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Dioger. I¡¯m nearby now. | remember that you
used to like to eat pasta there!¡±
Dioger was a very stylish restaurant. When they were in university, Violet and Freddie often went there to eat.
At that time, Violet thought that although they didn¡¯t show their affection, they should be simr to those ambiguous young
couples.
Until Wendy appeared and shattered all of Violet''s self-righteousness. It made her, who was self-respecting, feel extremely
ashamed.
Violet nodded. ¡°Alright, Dioger is okay. | will be there soon.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Violet went to Dioger. Megan also went out.
Ever since Megan showed off her skills at the gamepany that day, Robert could call her more than five times a day and
always asked her out to eat and y.
Megan did not agree even once.
Coincidentally, Violet was going out tonight, and Robert happened to disturb her again, so she agreed this time..
By the time Violet arrived at Dioger, Freddie had already arrived.
He sat by the window: When he saw Violet, he smiled and waved at her.
Violet was about to go over when Patrick called her.
Violet stood on the spot and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello! Mr. Hersey!¡±
The moment she spoke, Patrick¡¯s face darkened because of the way she addressed him. ¡°You can¡¯t correct it, right?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m used to it!¡±
Patrick could not be bothered to continue correcting her. ¡°Forget it, do whatever you want. That nket in the morning... heard
from the butler that the nket you covered for me!¡±
115
aL, 24 FED
Violet''s mouth moved slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid you''ll catch a cold!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was actually a little shy. ¡°So, you''re still quite concerned about me!¡±
Violet looked extremely ufortable. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±
70%
Patrick cleared his throat and said in a domineering tone, ¡°Remember toe back for dinner tonight!¡±
As Patrick spoke, he watched the sumptuous dinner he personally cooked, feeling at sense of aplishment.
One had to know that his cooking skills were unanimously praised by his friends both domestically and overseas when he was
studying abroad.
¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Hersey. | have something to do tonight. You can eat alone!¡± Patrick personally cooked once! However, Violet
refused.
Patrick¡¯s tone instantly became unhappy. ¡°What will you do?¡±
Violet nced at Freddie who was not far away and subconsciously lied to Patrick, ¡°I¡¯m apanying Megan. She¡¯s in a bad
mood!¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was a little gloomy, but when he thought about how Megan had helped him and Robert for free two days ago, he
could only say in a muffled voice, ¡°Alright, thene back early tonight!¡±
Violet felt that Patrick¡¯s behavior was a little strange. After they registered their marriage, whether they went home for dinner or
not, they would not restrain each other.N?velDrama.Org content rights.
But this time, Patrick had suddenly invited her to dinner. Although Violet was a little surprised, she did not think too much about it.
After hanging up, Violet walked towards Freddie.
After returning for so long, this was the first time he had met Violet alone. Freddie could not help but smile slightly.
He looked at Violet happily. He stood up and pulled out a chair for her.
Violet sat down. Freddie smiled and asked her, ¡°What do you want to eat? Order everything you want!¡±
Violet nodded and picked up the menu. She ordered a single set meal and handed the menu to Freddie.
In the end, Freddie didn¡¯t even look at it and directly asked for a couple¡¯s set meal.
E
Violet was a little surprised. ¡°Will Miss Tyler being?¡± she asked.
The smile on Freddie''s face froze. ¡°Can''t it be me eating the set meal with you?¡±
Violet had aplicated expression on her face, but she did not hesitate to say, ¡°Freddie, we¡¯re just friends!¡±
Freddie looked a little disappointed. He saw that Violet''s expression was especially serious and felt a little helpless. ¡°Alright,
alright, alright. We''re just friends! I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m afraid | won''t be full if | order a single set meal!¡±
Violet nodded and did not say anything else. Her attitude was very clear.
Freddie knew her very well. He took the initiative to bring up some topics that Violet was interested in, but he did not take the
initiative to get closer to her. The two of them. chatted happily.
If they ignored what happened two years ago, they were like a senior and junior, who had not seen each other for two years and
were very close to each other.
Speaking of which, Patrick was alone at home, he had cooked a lot of delicious dishes. However, he really had no appetite at all.
He sat on the sofa and stared nkly at his phone.
Suddenly, Robert sent him a photo.
From the back, it was a photo of a girl shooting at the basket.
Robert asked. [Is she pretty? Is her back view mesmerizing!]
Patrick stared at the photo and his expression suddenly became gloomy.
[Are you with Megan?] Patrick asked.
Robert replied, [That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t | tell you that day? She¡¯s simply my dream lover. I¡¯m really tempted this time. | really like her.
We''re good friends. Don¡¯t stop me! You have to know that this is the first time she agreed to y with me! I¡¯m proud!]
Patrick sent, [Just the two of you?]
[Nonsense. If there aren''t two people on a date, would there be three?] Robert
answered.
Patrick clearly knew that Violet had lied to him, but he refused to give up.
[Violet... Is she not with you?]
Robert was confused. [What do you mean? Why is she with us?]
70%
Patrick responded, [Alright, | understand. Go ahead and y!]
He put down his phone, his expression unprecedentedly gloomy! A sense of being deceived umted in his chest, causing
him to be abnormally dangerous.
He thought, ¡°Where did Violet go? Why did she lie to me?¡±
Just as Patrick was in a daze, a photo was sent by someone called Bob..
In the photo, there was Violet¡¯s face and a man¡¯s back.
anger from
The man¡¯s back view was very blurry, but Violet''s face seemed to be especially clear.
Violet had a calm expression and was talking to the man!
[Mr. Hersey, isn¡¯t this the famous designer from yourpany called Violet?]
Patrick¡¯s expression was very dark.
He asked, [Where did you see her?]
[At Dioger, I¡¯m here for dinner with my friend. It''s not far from them and they look quite familiar. That man is Violet¡¯s boyfriend,
right? They even ordered a couple¡¯s set meal! Speaking of which, | want to get to know Ms. Webb. My fianc¨¦e wants to ask her
to customize jewelry!]
Of course, Bob did not really want to get to know Violet. He just wanted to find an excuse to get closer to Patrick.
Patrick did not even reply when he saw Bob¡¯s message.
Anger surged in his eyes. He picked up his car keys, got up, and rushed out.
Bob waited for a long time, but there was no reply.
He was a little puzzled and sent another message.
[Mr. Hersey, are you busy?]
In the end, he still did not receive a reply from Patrick.
Bob originally wanted to go up and befriend Violet, but Patrick ignored him.
Bob didn¡¯t want to do it and left after eating.
Chatper 212
Violet ate very quickly. After eating the single set meal, she nned to leave.
Freddie urged her to stay. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sit for a while longer?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°No, my boyfriend called me and asked me to go back early tonight back then!¡±
Freddie felt terrible, but he still endured it. ¡°Is he good to you?¡±
Violet thought of Patrick¡¯s recent strange behavior and smiled. ¡°Not bad!¡±
Freddie was shocked by her smile.
Perhaps that man really treated her quite well, which was why she could not help but smile like this.
He forced a smile. ¡°That''s good. You can go first. I''ll sit for a while!¡±
Violet nodded and got up to leave.
Dioger was on the fifteenth floor of themercial building. There were two elevators
in it.
Violet did not know that when she went downstairs, someone took the elevator and
went up.
Violet went downstairs and drove straight home.
Violet had just left when Patrick arrived at Dioger..
When he went in, Violet was already gone.
Patrick was very angry and suddenly felt a little lost.
He originally wanted to get someone to check the surveince footage, but he suddenly thought so what if he saw the
surveince footage? Should he take it to Violet and question her?
Patrick had never been so depressed before. He shook his head weakly and sat by the window.
He was staring out the window in a daze when he heard a familiar voice. ¡°Patrick!¡±
Patrick looked up and saw his eldest brother, Freddie.
He frowned and was not in a good mood. ¡°Freddie, why are you here?¡±
Patrick had only paid attention to identifying the women in the restaurant and was looking for Violet. He had not paid attention to
the men at all.
70%
He also didn¡¯t pay attention to Freddie''s attire. Otherwise, he would have noticed at a nce that Freddie¡¯s jacket was exactly
the same as the man¡¯s in the photo that Bob sent
him.
Freddie was a little helpless. ¡°I was here just now. You came in a hurry and ran around. You didn¡¯t even look at me! What¡¯s wrong
with you? What happened?¡±
Patrick could discuss love matters with Robert, but he was not used to telling Freddie.N?velDrama.Org content rights.
He looked at Freddie and shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m looking for someone. What about you? Why are you here?¡±
Freddie smiled angrily. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to eat!¡±
Patrick nodded absent-mindedly and suddenly stood up. ¡°Freddie, | still have something to do. I''ll leave first!¡±
Freddie saw that he hade and left in a hurry. He said angrily, ¡°Come home a few more times when you are free. Mom keeps
talking about you!¡±
Patrick was stunned and nodded. ¡°Okay, got it!¡±
With that, he turned around and left.
That was right, Freddie was his biological brother, and they had the same father and.
mother.
His mother was the only daughter of the Hersey family in Leken City. He took his mother¡¯s surname, and his eldest brother took
his father¡¯s.
However, Patrick returned from studying abroad six years ago and started his own. business. Very few people knew his true
identity.
On the way back to Hersey Court, Patrick looked at the neon lights outside the car and lit a cigarette in frustration.
He suddenly felt a little ridiculous. He could have any woman he wanted, but he just had a crush on a woman whom he had a
nominal marriage with.
In fact, this process waspletely unreasonable. By the time he reacted, that woman seemed to be important in his heart.
When he thought of his actions today, he felt even more frustrated.
Patrick returned to Hersey Court. Thinking that the house was empty, he did not want
BR70%st
to go back. He sat in the car alone and started smoking.
He smoked a few cigarettes. In the end, he felt a bit headache. He extinguished thest cigarette and got out of the car.
Patrick thought that Violet had not returned yet and had gone on a date with that unknown man in a strange ce.
As soon as he opened the door, he saw Violet¡¯s shoes at the entrance.
His expression changed. Without changing his shoes, he strode in and saw Violet sitting in the dining room, eating dinner.
Patrick looked at Violet with aplicated expression.
Violet heard the noise and looked up at him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Hersey. | didn¡¯t know you could cook!¡±
Patrick did not answer her question. He just stared at her sharply, as if he wanted to see through her.
Violet smiled awkwardly and lowered her head to eat.
Patrick looked at her expressionlessly. He walked over without saying a word and sat down opposite her.
Violet immediately felt a little nervous. What was wrong with Patrick?
Although Violet did not look up, his approach still made Violet feel an inexplicable
pressure.
Patrick suddenly said in a faint tone, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten your fill outside?¡±
Violet looked up at him and immediately shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m full, but | see that your food is quite good, so | want to try it!¡±
Patrick stared at Violet and asked casually, ¡°Who did you have dinner with?¡±
Violet was stunned and was about to answer.
Patrick spoke directly. His tone was extremely heavy. ¡°Megan was ying with Robert when dinner time!¡±
Violet''s heart skipped a beat and she thought, ¡°Did he know that | was lying?¡±
Her expression changed. She pursed her lips and told the truth. ¡°I had dinner with a friend!¡±
Chapter 212.
Patrick¡¯s tone suddenly became sarcastic. His voice became enigmatic. ¡°A couple set meal with a friend?¡±
Violet raised her head and looked at Patrick in shock. ¡°You monitored me?¡±
Patrick nced at Violet and leaned back in his chair. He lit a cigarette and sneered. ¡°I monitored you? Do you have any value?¡±
Violet frowned and looked at him. ¡°Then how did you know?¡±
Patrick looked at her coldly and blew out a smoke ring. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how | know. | just can¡¯t figure out why you have to hide
it from me that you''re having dinner with your friend. Could it be that you did something wrong?¡±
Violet was nervous, but her tone was a little cold. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m not hiding it from you. | just don¡¯t
want you to misunderstand, so | lied.¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was unforgiving. ¡°Why would you make me misunderstand? Unless you like him!¡±
Violet''s expression turned ugly. She looked straight at Patrick and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, what right do you have to say that about
me? | tell you, | have a clear conscience towards you. | have never done anything immoral. Please don¡¯t use me!¡±
Patrick looked at her indifferently and suddenly sneered. ¡°I¡¯m using you? You¡¯re eating a couple¡¯s meal with another man? I¡¯m
wrong? Do you dare to say that¡¯s not the
truth?¡±
Violet was furious. She looked straight at Patrick and did not retreat. ¡°Mr. Hersey, since you don¡¯t trust me so much, go and
check the surveince footage!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet expressionlessly. He thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t | think about checking. surveince footage?¡±
However, he stopped at thest minute. He thought, ¡°It¡¯s futile for me to check surveince for a woman who eats with another
man but keeps it from me. What am | trying to find by going through so much trouble to check the surveince footage?¡±
Violet saw that Patrick did not speak. It was as if he was certain that she was lying. He thought that she had a nominal marriage
with him but was still flirting with another
man.
Patrick could misunderstand her, but she could exin it. She would not allow others to misunderstand or even frame her.
Her expression was unprecedentedly stubborn as she sneered at Patrick. ¡°Yes, he asked. for a couple¡¯s set meal. That''s the
truth. However, what you don¡¯t know is that he said.
16:12 Sat, 24 Feb
Chapter 212
that he¡¯s hungry and wants to eat a lot. | even ordered a single set meal. Is that not okay?¡±
Chatper 213
Chapter 213
Patrick probably did not expect such a truth like this. His expression was momentarily stunned.
Violet''s tone was very aggressive. ¡°I don¡¯t know who said that in front of you, but | have to tell you, I, Violet, didn¡¯t do anything to
let you down. Believe it or not! Instead, it''s you. You have an ambiguous rtionship with Rose, and your rumors are
everywhere. Did |
say anything?
¡°What right do you have to nder me like this? We''ve indeed registered our marriage, and | should keep a distance from other
men. | have no objections to this, but this marriage certificate doesn¡¯t just restrict me, right? Patrick, | also have my own bottom
line. Don¡¯t go too far!¡±
This was the first time Violet was so angry and shouted at Patrick like this.
Patrick was stunned. He suddenly felt that he was a little clumsy. He looked uneasy and did not know how to exin. ¡°Violet, I...
I didn¡¯t mean that!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Violet stood up from her seat and looked at Patrick coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t
care what you mean. If you have any questions in the future, you can just say it. Please don¡¯t nder me anymore. | won''t
ept it!¡±
After saying that, Violet turned around and left the restaurant.
Patrick rubbed his hair in frustration and extinguished his cigarette on the te at the side. He reached out to rub the space
between his eyebrows and felt a severe headache.
He had always hoped that Violet would mind Rose. That way, he would was jealous!
guess if Violet
However, Violet could not have said it out of jealousy under such circumstances. She was justining.
Patrick felt a little upset, but he did not know how to exin it to Violet.
Rose¡¯s matter was easy to exin, but Violet clearly didn¡¯t mind this!
Patrick thought, ¡°She minds that | don¡¯t ask for the reason today and directly confirm that she has an ambiguous rtionship with
Freddie!
¡°But how am | going to exin this? Am | going to say that | didn¡¯t think that way. didn¡¯t misunderstand her? However, the truth
was that not only did | misunderstand her, but | also rushed to the restaurant to find her!¡±
and
Because of the quarrel, Patrick did not sleep well the entire night. The next day, when
24 Feb
he woke up, Violet was no longer in Hersey Court.
70%*
He sat at the dining table alone and smiled bitterly. He thought, ¡°Violet is really angry with me! What should | do now?¡±
He had always been clear about Violet¡¯s stubbornness. In the beginning, when she registered her marriage with him, she insisted
on taking revenge by herself event though she clearly had him as her backer.
At that time, he knew that her stubbornness and determination were innate. It would be very hard for him to make her change
her mind.
It seemed that it would not be easy for him to coax her this time.
Robert knew that Patrick had a quarrel with Violet and immediately began to gloat.
Robert sent a message to Patrick. [I sympathize with you. You''ve only taken the first step in chasing her and you''re already
starting to quarrel with her. | feel that you won''t seed!]
Say it again!]
[You haven''t even gotten her, and you''re already starting to quarrel with her. Patrick, you will fail. Do you understand?]
It¡¯s all that Bob¡¯s fault. He sent me a photo for no reason yesterday, causing me to misunderstand Violet. Otherwise, what
happened after wouldn¡¯t have happened!]
Patrick, I''ll be honest with you. You shouldn¡¯t have med Bob. If you want to me someone, me yourself for not believing
Violet. If you believed her from the bottom of your heart, your first reaction would probably be to verify the truth and not believe
what others said! However, | still can¡¯t figure it out. The two of them ate together and even asked for a single set meal and a
couple¡¯s set meals. Ordinary people really wouldn¡¯t have thought of this!]
[Who would have thought of this? When they saw the couple¡¯s set meals, anyone would think that they were a couple! It¡¯s not my
fault!]
No! This is your fault! You didn¡¯t believe her!]
| willpletely believe her from now on. Is it toote?)
Don¡¯t be too sure. What will you think if you see her hugging an old man next time?]
Patrick was a little speechless.
Robert continued. [I knew it. Your trust is just words. Why don¡¯t you think that person is her family member? Didn¡¯t you say that
Violet is not Henry¡¯s biological daughter?
Sat, 24
There are many possibilities for everything. Don¡¯t be narrow-minded and hurt her like. that!]
[I understand! Then do | still have to bring Rose to the business dinner tonight?]
It was originally Robert''s idea that Patrick should bring Rose to attend and provoke Violet to be jealous!
Robert sent, [Don¡¯t bring Rose. You have to bring Violet! What are you hesitating for? If you still bring Rose today, | advise you to
break up with Violet immediately! Wasn''t Violet¡¯s meaning very clearst night?]
[Violet is angry that you treat her unfairly. You''re so close to Rose, yet you still want Violet to be chaste. Most importantly, Violet
has a clear conscience and doesn¡¯t do anything to let you down. You''re still ndering her. She must have had a fight with. you. |
think that Violet is also a righteous girl. If you really want to be with her, stay away from Rose in the future!]
[I know!]
Violet stayed in Megan¡¯s home for a day. At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Patrick called.
Violet was still angry and directly hung up.
Patrick did not call again. Instead, he sent her a message on WhatsApp directly.
[Violet, pick up the phone. | have something to tell you!]
Violet looked at this message and thought of what happenedst night. Her eyes turned red for some reason and she felt
extremely aggrieved!
She just didn¡¯t tell Patrickst night that she had dinner with Freddie because she didn¡¯t want Freddie to affect her life.
Unexpectedly, Patrick misunderstood her and did this to her without asking for the
reason!
Violet clicked on Patrick¡¯s profile picture, clicked on the top right corner, and chose to Indelete him.
On Patrick''s side, he saw that Violet had not replied for a long time. He thought about it. carefully and seriously typed a
message.
[I am sorry. We were all at fault for what happenedst night. You shouldn¡¯t have lied to me casually before, and | shouldn¡¯t have
believed others and misunderstood you. As for Rose, there¡¯s really nothing between us. If you need it, | can exin!)
In the end, he wanted to send this message to her. However, he found that he could not
24 Feb
do it.
Violet had deleted him on WhatsApp! He could not send a message to her.
Patrick was stunned!
Violet deleted him!
Patrick was furious. He had never been treated like this before!
Patrick stared at his phone for a long time before throwing the phone aside.
After a few minutes, he took out his phone and sent a message to Robert.
[She deleted me from her friend list before | even told her about the business dinner!]
[rmughing. Patrick, you are pitiful. Can you understand how | feel at this moment? I¡¯m going crazy fromughter!]
Chatper 214
Chapter 214
Patrick''s handsome face darkened.
[Can you not look so happy when you see me suffer? Can you give me some useful suggestions?]
[Alright, alright, alright. I''ll try my best to hold it in. | don¡¯t have any good suggestions either. However, you have to stop this
quarrel with her as soon as possible. No matter what, think of a way to bring her to the business dinner. She can¡¯t keep not
talking to you during the whole time!]
[Do you have any good ideas?]
[Think about it yourself. You shoulde up with a good idea by yourself because you know Violet¡¯s personality better than me.
The idea you think of will definitely be more. useful than mine!]
Seeing his words, Patrick thought it was useless and ignored Robert.
He thought for a long time and finally opened the text message on his phone..
If he couldn¡¯t send a message on WhatsApp, he could at least send a text message!
Although Patrick thought so, he was still a little nervous. He was afraid that Violet would really cklist him!
[Violet, to be honest, we were all at fault for what happenedst night. You can be unhappy. However, we''re all adults. We can¡¯t
let our bad temper affect the overall situation. There¡¯s a business
dinner tonight and | need to bring you there. Please reply when you see the message!]
Patrick tried his best to speak in a businesslike tone. He even said both of them were all at fault for what happenedst night. He
hoped that Violet would not be angry
anymore.
When Violet saw his message, she let Patrick be her friend on WhatsApp again.
Before Patrick could rejoice, Violet sent him a message.
[Yes, I¡¯m indeed immature and willful about this matter. In the future, | won''t affect our marriage cooperation because of anything!
Don¡¯t worry!]
Patrick¡¯s expression froze when he saw the words marriage cooperation!
After a long time, he sighed helplessly.
[Where are you? | will pick you up for styling!] he sent another message.
16-13 Sat, 24 Feb
[Just send me the address. I''ll go to the styling room myself!]
Violet''s attitude became its initial indifference. It was as if a gap had been drawn between them..
When Violet arrived at the styling room, Patrick was already there.
Violet followed the stylist into the dressing room.
More than an hourter, Violet came out of the dressing room.
Patrick looked up at her casually and his gaze suddenly froze.
He knew that Violet was beautiful, but after the exquisite makeup, she looked even more extraordinary. She was simply like his
dream lover who was perfect and charming.
70%%%%
The hairstyle that the stylist had given her was already elegant. Now, she was wearing a white dress that looked charming. As
she walked, the hem of the beautiful dress fluttered, making her look fascinating and beautiful.
Although Violet was arguing with Patrick, she was still a little shy under his burning gaze.
She coughed lightly, feeling a little ufortable. ¡°This style doesn¡¯t suit me very well!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was extremely low. ¡°No, | think it¡¯s very beautiful!¡± he said.
Violet usually wore work suits and rarely wore such beautiful dresses.
At this moment, her natural pure temperament made people want to love her and take her for themselves!
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed with a fiery light. He controlled his emotions. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s about time!¡±
This was the first time Violet knew that Patrick had such a gentlemanly side.
He took the initiative to hold Violet''s arm. He was very considerate and did not walk very quickly, saving Violet a lot of effort when
she walked in her high heels.
e roof of the
When they reached the car, he opened the door for Violet and blocked the car, afraid that she would hit her head.
When they arrived at the business dinner, Violet was still in a daze. It was as if the Patrick she saw today was a fake one.
16:13
Feb
They arrived at the business dinner on time.
As soon as Violet followed Patrick into the hall, countless gazes looked over.
Violet was not used to the feeling of being the center of so many people¡¯s attention.
After walking with Patrick for a while, she took the initiative to say, ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m a little tired in high heels. Can | find a ce to
have a rest?¡±
Patrick nodded and thoughtfully helped her to a quiet corner. There were not many people on the sofa here.
After Violet sat down, Patrick was enthusiastically pulled over by a partner to chat with them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
Violet sat quietly on the sofa. She took out her phone from her bag and looked at it.
Suddenly, a sharp and mean voice sounded. ¡°You''re that Violet Webb!¡±
Violet looked up and recognized the person at a nce.
Although Violet had never seen this woman in real life, this woman was a popr celebrity. She was very famous and there were
not many people who did not know her.
However, it was not strange that Violet knew the other party, but it was a little strange. that the other party knew her.
Violet looked at her in surprise. ¡°Ms. Anne, you know me?¡±
Riley sized up Violet from head to toe. Her tone was slightly sarcastic. ¡°You look like her. You really look like her! No wonder you
can be her substitute!¡±
Violet didn¡¯t know what Riley meant.
She frowned and said, ¡°Ms. Anne, what are you trying to say?¡±
Riley smiled sarcastically. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±
Violet was confused. She felt that this popr celebrity was simply baffling.
She frowned. ¡°Am | supposed to understand you?¡±
Riley¡¯s eyes shed with coldness. ¡°I heard that everyone calls you Gloria 2.0, right?¡±
Violet''s expression changed. ¡°This is everyone''s recognition of my ability. Of course, I¡¯m not as good as Gloria!¡±
Riley sneered. ¡°At least you know yourself. You might not know this, I¡¯m Gloria¡¯s best friend!¡±
16:13 Sat, 24 Feb
OK$70%FA
Violet was stunned and she seemed to understand why Riley was hostile to her.
Her eyes shed. ¡°Really? | didn¡¯t know that before!¡±
Riley narrowed her eyes and looked at Violet gloomily. ¡°Now, you know it. | really don¡¯t understand why Patrick likes you. How
can youpare to Gloria? You know that Gloria was also from the Foreverie Jewelry!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°I know.¡±
Violet thought that what Riley meant was that she had reced Gloria¡¯s position in thepany and be Gloria¡¯s substitute.
She was known as Gloria 2.0 by others, but her ability was not as good as Gloria¡¯s. Therefore, it made Gloria¡¯s best friend, Riley,
very unhappy.
Riley bent down and carefully stared at Violet¡¯s exquisite little face. Her tone was very cold. ¡°Your face is indeed good-looking,
but no matter how good-looking it is, you are still a substitutel Violet, you¡¯d better know your ce. You''ll never be able to
compare to Gloria!¡±
Violet felt that she had been hurt by a popr celebrity!
She thought, ¡°I have never felt that | am better than Gloria. Besides, why should |pare myself to others?
¡°Isn''t it good to be myself?¡±
She was thinking about how to get rid of this difficult and popr Riley.
In the end, Patrick''s voice sounded. His expression was terrifyingly gloomy.
As soon as he arrived, he heard Riley''s words to Violet.
He looked at Riley warningly and said in an extremely low voice, ¡°Riley, don¡¯t you want to work in the entertainment industry
anymore?¡±
Chatper 215
When Riley heard Patrick¡¯s voice, she turned her head abruptly and stuttered, ¡°Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick looked at her coldly, as if he was looking at a dead person.
Riley¡¯s heart turned cold under his gaze.
Patrick¡¯s voice was cold and terrifying. ¡°Riley, mind your words! Think carefully about what to say and what not to say! Do you
understand?¡±
Riley nodded with a pale face. ¡°I... | was just joking with Miss Webb!¡±
Patrick snorted and ignored her. He said to Violet, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me to meet a few partners in the jewelry industry!¡±
Violet nodded and left holding Patrick¡¯s arm.
Patrick¡¯s voice was a little stiff. ¡°What did she say to you just now?¡±
When he thought of Riley¡¯s words, he was afraid that Violet would fly into a rage..
After all, he had misunderstood Violetst night and Violet had lost her temper.
In the end, Violet¡¯s reaction was a little different from what he had imagined.
She had a calm expression on her face as she said, ¡°Nothing. Riley might just think that | reced Gloria¡¯s position in the
company, and | was also called Gloria 2.0 by others. Riley might be unhappy, and she is justining.¡±
Patrick heaved a sigh of relief for no reason. It turned out that Violet seemed not to understand Riley¡¯s real intention.
However, this was normal. After all, Violet never knew that Gloria was Patrick¡¯s ex- girlfriend.
Now that Patrick had yet to get Violet¡¯s love, he did not want such a thing to affect his rtionship with Violet. It would be better
to hide the truth forever.
He had just warned Riley with his meaningful words. Riley was a smart person and should know what to say and what not to say.
Patrick nced at Violet and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her words. You¡¯re much better than Gloria. Back then, Gloria¡¯s talent and
achievements were inferior to yours!¡±
Violet looked at Patrick¡¯in shock. She did not expect Patrick to have such a high evaluation of her.
However, just as Violet was still in shock, an obviously fawning voice sounded. ¡°Mr. Hersey, hello! Are you free tonight?¡±
Patrick nced sideways at the person who came, but he was a little unhappy.
Because
Pomon
in front of Patrick was the culprit who made him quarrel with
Violetst night, Bob.
Bob was apanied by a good-looking woman in a bright red dress. From the looks of it, she should be his fianc¨¦e who was
about to get engaged.
Patrick nodded faintly and did not say anything.
Not only was Bob not discouraged, he even introduced his fianc¨¦e obsequiously. ¡°Mr. Hersey, this is my fianc¨¦e, Majorie Queen.¡±
Majorie¡¯s face was cold the entire time and she did not even say a word.
The Queen family was rich, and the Driscoll family used to have a good background, but in the past two years, it had been going
down.
That was why Bob wanted to marry Majorie and then he would be able to take advantage of the Queen family¡¯s power.
Majorie liked handsome men very much. Fortunately, Bob had a good-looking face. She had been in a rich family since she was
young. She knew that her destiny was to marry another powerful family.
Therefore, she did not object to her marriage with Bob.
However, she had been hot-tempered since she was young. She really could not stand Bob¡¯s fawning and ttery!
Although the Queen family was not as good as the Hersey family, they should not be so humble.
When Bob introduced her, Patrick did not even look at her. After a while, she could not stand it anymore and said with a little
anger, ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet first!¡±
After Majorie finished speaking, she left.
Before she left, she red at Violet as if Violet didn¡¯t show her respect.
Violet raised her eyebrows. Compared to Bob, she liked Majorie¡¯s hot-tempered and frank personality more.
After Majorie left, Bob apologized to Patrick in embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m sorry. Majorie just has a bad temper! She doesn¡¯t
do it on purpose.¡±
24
16:13 Sat, 24 Feb
Patrick sneered. ¡°She is a little better than you!¡±
Bobughed embarrassedly.
Patrick nced at Violet. ¡°Weren¡¯t you curious about who was the one who sent me the photo of you and talked nonsense to me
yesterday? It was the person in front of you!¡±
Bob did not expect this at all. His expression froze.
Violet frowned. ¡°Mr. Driscoll, did you see me yesterday?¡±
Bob¡¯s expression was very awkward. ¡°Yes, | had dinner with a friend at Diogerst night!¡±
Violet thought of Patrick¡¯s wordsst night and her tone suddenly became unpleasant. ¡°Mr. Driscoll, | hope that when you say
something to others in the future, you can be responsible for your words and actions! Don¡¯t spout nonsense just because you
see a scene!¡±
Hearing her words, Bob¡¯s expression was a little ugly.
He thought, ¡°Violet is just a jewelry designer. What right does she have to talk to me like that?¡±
However, when Patrick heard Violet''s words, his mood improved a lot.
He raised his eyebrows and nced at Bob. There was a hint of a smile on his face. ¡°Did you hear that? Don¡¯t spout nonsense in
the future!¡± he asked.
Bob¡¯s expression stiffened as heughed awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | got it. | won¡¯t spout nonsense in the future!¡±
Patrick left with Violet. Bob¡¯s expression was still a little gloomy.
After the banquet ended, Patrick drove home with Violet
Along the way, Violet did not say anything.
Back at Hersey Court, she changed her shoes and wanted to go upstairs.
Patrick raised his eyebrows and thought, ¡°Is she still angry?¡±
Violet walked to the stairs and was stopped by him. ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet turned around and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mr. Hersey!¡±
She was still wearing the dress from the banquet. Under the soft light, she was very beautiful and charming, which attracted
Patrick.
16:13 Sat, 24 Feb 0
Patrick could not help but walk over and stand in front of her. ¡°Are you still angry.
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°No.¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you ignoring me?¡±
Violet looked at him. ¡°If I¡¯m not angry, do | have to talk to you? Mr. Hersey, tell me why.¡±
Patrick said, ¡°Your tone is a little bad. Why don¡¯t | believe you that you¡¯re not angry?¡±
We looked at him and was not that angry anymore. ¡°Believe it or not!¡±
With that, she was about to go upstairs.
Patrick grabbed her arm suddenly.
Violet turned around and frowned at him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±
Patrick looked at Violet. He was already fascinated and wanted to keep getting closer to her.
At this moment, looking at her slightly frowning expression, it was so beautiful that it made him want to take her for himself.
He suddenly took a step forward. The distance between him and Violet was very close.
Violet immediately became nervous. ¡°You... What are you doing?¡±
Patrick looked at her. She was like a nervous little girl and stared at him vigntly.
It was very innocent and pure.
He had drunk wine at the banquet and he was a little drunk. He could not suppress his surging emotions and feelings.
He looked at Violet in a daze and asked, ¡°Can | kiss you?¡±
Violet was stunned. Before she could react, Patrick had already pressed her against thePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
wall at the staircase entrance and kissed her passionately.
Chatper 216
Violet widened her eyes in shock and reached out, wanting to push him away.
However, how could her strengthpare to Patrick¡¯s?
Her actions seemed to make Patrick could not control himself. Patrick felt that he was
and had no time to care about Violet''s actions.
crazy
He hugged Violet¡¯s perfect waist tightly and kissed her domineeringly and crazily. He wished he could have sex with Violet.
Violet''s body became softer and softer. Suddenly, Patrick¡¯s words shed across her mind. Patrick said he didn¡¯t mind she could
marry him.
It was as if she had been subtly influenced. She actually did not reject Patrick so much. anymore.
Her breathing was hot and rapid. She was in a daze, and the corners of her eyes had turned red.
Patrick saw her like this, his eyes turned red. Violet was soft and sweet. Patrick was a little excited and crazy. He suddenly
picked Violet up horizontally and walked upstairs.
Violet''s body went weak, and her muddled mind finally woke up.
This time, she struggled hard and shouted his name uncontrobly. ¡°Patrick Hersey!¡±
Patrick was stunned and stopped on the stairs.
He looked conflicted. ¡°Are you unwilling?¡±
Violet looked at him calmly. Her eyes suddenly turned red, and she felt wronged for no reason. ¡°Should | be willing? Is my
opinion important to you? Didn''t you say from the beginning that | have to fulfill the marriage agreement and do whatever you
want as a wife?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression froze, and he suddenly calmed down.
He had indeed said these words at the beginning.
However, for some reason, he hadn¡¯t had sex with Violet yet. Until he confirmed that he really loved Violet.
At this moment, he suddenly wished that Violet liked him and their marriage was voluntary. Their marriage was because of love,
not just an agreement.
He shouldn''t have been so sloppy as to have sex with her.
Sat, 24 FE
Marrying a lover should be the best thing in the world. How could it be just a moment of impulse?
For Patrick, Violet was different and she was extremely important.
Patrick thought, ¡°I should pursue her and make her fall in love with me. Then, | would. ask for her opinion if she wants to have
sex with me. Why did I lose my patience and willpower just now?¡±
Patrickpletely calmed down..
He let go
and put Violet down. His expression was calm and his voice was low and serious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. | was rude just now! You''re too
beautiful today. I''m very excited!¡±
Violet looked at Patrick in shock. She did not expect him to say that.
Her heart was racing as she stammered, ¡°It¡¯s... It''s okay.¡±
Then, she fled upstairs. She quickly went back to her room and closed the door.
Violet felt her heart racing. She felt like it was going to jump out of her chest.
She could still clearly remember every subtle expression and movement when Patrick. spoke just now.
She clutched her chest tightly as an unrealistic thought suddenly shed through her
mind.
She thought, ¡°Patrick said that he was excited. Did he mean that he liked me a little
now?¡±
Thinking of this, Violet quickly shook her head!
How was that possible? Patrick had said from the beginning that he would not like Violet and asked Violet not to have any
improper thoughts about him.
Although Patrick¡¯s temper was a little cold and irritable, it was undeniable that he was really outstanding and charming as a
husband.
The more Violet thought about it, the more confused she became. She rubbed her hair in frustration.
She thought, ¡°What am | thinking about? | am simply delusional!¡±
She told herself that she could not think about it anymore and Patrick would never love.
her!
However, when she was taking a shower, she thought of the hand Patrick hugged her
B70%=
waist and his expression at that time. Her face immediately turned red and hot out of shyness.
That night, Violet did not sleep well..
The next morning, she thought about what happenedst night and wanted to hide from Patrick to calm herself down.
She went to work early.
When Patrick got up, she was already gone.
Patrick sat at the dining table in a daze.
Actually, he did not sleep wellst night. He finally fell asleep and even had a beautiful dream!
He made up for what had not happenedst night in his dream!
At the thought of this, he couldn¡¯t help but drink a cup of cold water.
He thought, ¡°It seems that it is not impossible for Violet to fall in love with me. At the very least, she did not reject mest night.¡±
Violet arrived at the design department. It was almost time to go to work.
A familiar woman carried a bag and followed Skyler into the design department.
Skyler smiled and introduced her to everyone. ¡°This is our new colleague, Reba Lexington. In the future, she will rece
Joanna¡¯s position as the chief designer. Wee!¡±
Violet''s expression was a little stiff.
It was actually Reba. Why did shee here to work?
Violet couldn''t help butin in her heart, ¡°Thepany makes me annoyed!¡±
Joanna, who was always looking for trouble, left. However, Reba, who was not on good terms with Violet, came here.
It was like a nightmare.
Reba looked smugly at Violet and she thought, ¡°Violet, you could work in the Foreverie Jewelry, | could alsoe here too!¡±
That day, at the Alumni Gathering, Violet was in the limelight. Everyone said that Violet''s boyfriend was rich and handsome. His
simple outfit was worth a lot of
money,
HUS
16:13 Sat, 24 Feb
Chapter 216
and he was very handsome.
At that time, Reba was a little afraid of Freddie, so she slipped to the banquet hall on the top floor. She didn¡¯t see Violet''s
boyfriend, so she didn¡¯t know if it was as exaggerated as everyone said.
However, Reba was not regretful that she did not see Violet''s boyfriend at that time.
After all, Reba had gotten to know Skyler and entered Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s design department. She had gained a lot of
benefits.
She walked up to Violet and took the initiative to greet her. ¡°Violet, hello!¡±
Violet was expressionless. ¡°Hello.¡±
Reba was a little provocative. ¡°We¡¯re ssmates after all. Don¡¯t be so cold. Are you unhappy that | havee to work at
Foreverie Jewelry?¡±
Violet looked up at her. ¡°Do you want me to be happy?¡±
Just as Reba was about to speak, the youngdy at the front desk came over. ¡°By the way, the studio called just now. They
need a designer to go over and pick the celebrity¡¯s jewelry. Who¡¯s going over?¡±
Violet was just about to dodge Reba when she immediately stood up. ¡°I''ll go!¡±
After saying that, she asked Sophia to pack up and follow her to the studio.
After getting into the car, Violet was d that she had finally avoided Reba today.
Violet did not know what Reba was up to!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
However, this was not a problem. Violet still thought about what happenedst night.
Whenever she thought of Patrick''s emotional state back then, her heart would beat unstably.
Sophia saw that Violet had a lot on her mind and thought that Reba had affected her.
She could not help but ask, ¡°Violet, is Reba really your ssmate?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±
Sophia frowned. ¡°Violet, why does she look more like your enemy than your ssmate?¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°When she was in school, she was always at odds with me. It¡¯s normal for her to be like this now. Be careful in the
future. Be careful of her backstabbing!¡±
Sophia nodded seriously.
70%
Chapter 216
When they arrived at the studio, Violet and Sophia got out of the car and were led upstairs by the assistant in charge of
promotion.
As soon as she entered the studio, Violet immediately saw the dazzling celebrity.
The smile on Violet''s face disappeared.
Violet didn¡¯t expect that Riley would be the endorsement star for Foreverie Jewelry this. quarter.
Chatper 217
Chapter 217
Violet had never paid attention to jewelry promotion. She only paid attention to the design.
Before she came, she had no idea which celebrity they had signed for this quarter¡¯s jewelry endorsement.
It was only at this moment that she found out that the endorsement star for this quarter¡¯s Foreverie Jewelry was the beautiful and
overbearing Riley.
Violet was a little desperate.
Indeed, when she was unlucky, she met all her enemies.
If Violet had known that she woulde to the studio to face Riley, she would never have volunteered to help.
Violet had just been warned sarcastically by Rileyst night. Today, Violet would be responsible for matching her jewelry.
Violet thought, ¡°Oh my god, | want to die!¡±
When Riley saw Violet, she suddenly smiled. ¡°So the person in charge of matching my jewelry today is you, Ms. Webb!¡±
Violet felt that Riley''s smile was malicious. She could not help but shake her body. She braced herself and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the
jewelry designer in charge of matching today. May | ask if we can start filming now?¡±
Riley walked over and sat down on a chair at the side. Shemanded Violet arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I''ll rest for a while first.
Ms. Webb, you can match it first. Once you''re done, I''ll finish the advertisement and cover photos.¡±
Violet''s little face twitched. It sounded like Riley wanted Violet to do this job for the rest of her life.
Violet opened the jewelry box and asked Sophia to take the costumes for the shoot over.
Then, she matched the jewelry and the costumes one by one.
In the end, just as she matched two pieces, she heard Riley¡¯s sharp voice from behind her. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s so ugly!¡±
Violet turned her head to look at Riley. She knew that Riley was deliberately provoking her, and she was not angry. She calmly
asked, ¡°Ms. Anne, you can tell me about your
16:14 Sat, 24 Feb ¡ª
Chapter 217
preferred style first!¡±
1% %
Riley was stunned and could not say anything useful. She said with a stiff face, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what style | like. I¡¯m here to
work, so | won''t only care about my own. preferences. I''ll follow the professionalism. However, look at what kind of trash you¡¯re
matching. What kind of trashy style is this!¡±
Violet''s patience was limited. She frowned and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get the fashion designer to match it for you?¡±
In fact, most of the time, fashion designers with an acute sense of fashion would match the jewelry when filming.
However, they were a jewelrypany and focused on advertising jewelry. Naturally, had to highlight the benefits of the jewelry.
Not only did they have to look good, but they also had toplement the clothes to promote the effect.
Violet felt that her jewelry matching was not bad.
In the end, Riley said her matching was useless and bad.
Riley¡¯s tone was sharp and mean. ¡°What are you doing? Let the fashion designere and match it. Don¡¯t you have any
professionalism? If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t do it here. Find someone else to match it for me!¡±
Violet suppressed the anger in her heart and looked at Riley calmly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll match it for you again!¡±
In fact, a piece of clothing only required one or two pieces of jewelry. Some could even be matched with a ne. If there were
too many, it would seem cumbersome.
It was a pity that Riley was nitpicking. It was a simplebination of jewelry and five sets of clothes. Violet matched it for 40
minutes! There were countless ways to match.
In the end, Riley seemed to be satisfied.
She changed her clothes and went to wear the matching jewelry. She said, ¡°Pour me a ss of water. I''ll drink some. My lips are
too dry. The effect won''t be good if it¡¯s taken!¡±
The assistant immediately went to get her some water.
Riley finally stopped making trouble for Violet. The person in charge of the promotion department stood beside Violet and said in
a low voice, ¡°Actually, the first set you matched is the best. She was deliberately torturing you. Please forgive her. Don¡¯t be angry,
Ms. Webb!¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as it can be filmed!¡±
$31, 24 Feb
Riley used her position to vent her anger. Violet was not a fool.
TA%A
In this kind of situation, Violet would try her best to endure it. After all, she would not have any interactions with Riley in the
future.
Just as the person in charge of the promotion department was about to say something, Riley suddenly walked over with a cup of
water.
She looked at Violet. ¡°Ms. Webb, what are you guys mumbling about?¡±
The person in charge of the promotion departmentughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. | still have something to do. I''ll go first!¡±
After saying that, she immediately left.
Violet turned around and wanted to leave.
However, Riley suddenly took a step forward and blocked Violet. Violet did not pay attention and bumped into her.
The cup in her hand trembled and water sshed onto their clothes.
Riley immediately screamed and threw the cup in her hand to the ground. ¡°You''ve wet my clothes. How am | going to work like
this?¡±
Violet reacted and recalled the scene in her mind.
At this moment, she only had one thought. This popr celebrity, Riley deliberately framed her!
When the person in charge of the promotion department came over and saw this scene, she was annoyed. ¡°What''s going on?¡±
Riley nced at the person in charge. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Violet wet my clothes!¡±
The person in charge was irritated by Riley¡¯s attitude today. ¡°But isn¡¯t the water in your hands?¡±
Riley¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°What do you mean by that? | sshed water on myself to frame her?¡±
Violet''s face darkened and she did not speak.
Riley said coldly, ¡°These clothes are all sponsored by the manufacturer. The clothes get wet, not only will Violet dy today¡¯s
filming process, but she will also have topensate for the new clothes!¡±
The person in charge was a little annoyed. She looked at Violet awkwardly. ¡°Ms. Webb,
Chapter 217
this...¡±
Violet looked at Riley expressionlessly. She finally could not take it anymore. ¡°Ms. Anne, do you think that | am easy to bully? Do
you think that whatever you say is true?¡±
Riley sneered. ¡°You''re easy to bully? Why do | feel like you¡¯re the one who''s bullying me? I¡¯m a magnanimous person, so | won''t
punish you because you wet my clothes. At most, | will find another dress to rece it. However, you should at least have some
self-knowledge, okay?
¡°Your ability is bad. You matched the clothes with a piece of jewelry for nearly an hour. My feet are hurting from standing. Are you
nning to take my ce during the filmingter? Also, if you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t do this job. What kind of lousy thing is
this? Let me wear it? It¡¯s simply degrading!¡±
Violet was very angry. She heaved a sigh of relief and calmed herself down. She could not argue
argue with this bitch.
She said calmly, ¡°First of all, you were the one who stopped me. You didn¡¯t hold the cup properly and wet your clothes. This is
your fault. Secondly, my professionalism is not bad. The outside world has its ownments. It¡¯s not up to you to criticize me,
nor is it up to you to pick on my ws. You could not determine my ability. Lastly, I''ll kindly remind you that thest match is
based on your thoughts. Even if it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s because your taste is bad to begin with!¡±
The person in charge was shocked. If they weren¡¯t still waiting for Riley to work, she really wanted to praise Violet.
Riley was so angry that her expression was ugly. She pointed at herself and red at Violet. ¡°What did you say? | have a bad
taste?¡±
Violet looked at her calmly. Her tone was slightly mocking as she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad? You are very arrogant and make trouble for
me. Is this your style as a popr celebrity? Riley, do you really think that everyone likes you?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.
Riley finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She directly pped Violet¡¯s face.
Chatper 218
Violet did not expect that Riley, as a public figure, would not care about her image at all and hit someone directly. Violet did not
have time to react at all.
Apnded.
Instantly, the entire studio fell silent.
Sophia was the first to panic. She rushed over and shouted, ¡°How can you hit someone casually?¡±
Riley¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°Why can¡¯t | hit her? | should teach her a lesson! There¡¯s a price to pay for her foul mouth!¡±
Sophia was so angry that her eyes turned red.
Violet covered her face and pulled Sophia behind her with her other hand. Her tone was extremely calm. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. | It¡¯s
meaningless!¡±
After saying that, she suddenly put down her hand that was covering her face.
In just one second, she suddenly took a step forward at a super fast speed.
¡°p!¡± Three crisp sounds rang out, and two p marks appeared on Riley''s face.
Moreover, the left and right sides of her face were asymmetrical.
The studio was extremely quiet all of a sudden. It was as if one could hear others¡¯ breath.
Everyone was so shocked that they even forgot to breathe.
Although many people thought that Riley was arrogant and really deserved a beating, no one really dared to hit her like that!
Unexpectedly, Violet was really valiant. She directly pped Riley three times.
From the crisp sound of the p, one could feel that it was really painful!
Riley came back to her senses and red at Violet. ¡°How dare you hit nie? Do you know who my
father is?¡±
Riley¡¯s father was the leader of Summerwood City. Her uncle was in business, so she did not encounter any setbacks in the
entertainment industry. Those that she did not like had long been taught a lesson by her.
She never expected that a small designer like Violet would dare to hit her.
Sat, 24 Fe
Violet looked at her arrogant face and dug her ears. She sneered. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m listening. Who is it!¡±
Riley was stunned. She was so famous. She thought that everyone knew her family background like the back of their hands.
Unexpectedly, she met Violet today.
Nhe
She widened her eyes and was so angry that she wanted to kill someone. ¡°My father is Jack Anne!¡±
Violet shrugged. ¡°Oh, Jack Anne. | don¡¯t know him!¡±
There was a low snicker around them.
Riley¡¯s self-esteem waspletely crushed by Violet.
Riley could not take it anymore. She pounced on Violet like a lunatic and reached out. to tear her clothes. ¡°Violet, you bitch! I¡¯m
going to kill you!¡±
She had never suffered such humiliation before. She was pped in front of so many people. Even if she said out her strongest
backer, she was still mocked by Violet.
Today, she had lost all her face here!
Violet looked at her in disdain. Violet nimbly grabbed Riley¡¯s hand and pulled her forward, pressing her shoulder.
Not using much strength, Violet made a perfect shoulder throw easily.
Rileyy t on the ground like a dead dog.
At this moment, everyone in the studio opened their mouths wide in shock.
Violet looked down at Riley and said, ¡°Ms. Anne, you are not my match in a fight. Of course, you can also sue me. There are so
many people in the studio. Everyone saw it. You were the one who attacked first. | was just defending myself! | believe that
everyone can testify for me. Even if you can bribe the witnesses, it is impossible for you to make everyone stand on your side!¡±
Of course, Riley would not sue Violet. After all, she was a public figure and was quite famous.
If her fans found out that she had fought with someone in public, her image would bepletely ruined!
Of course, Violet could also think of this.
u
The person in charge could no longer describe her feelings with words.
¡°Violet is really the boldest person in the world. It is really respectable and admirable. | really admired her to the extreme!
¡°After beating someone up, she could still analyze the situation rationally, disassociate herself, and analyze the pros and cons.
How can |ment on her actions? However, how can | solve this problem now?¡± the person in charge thought helplessly.
The person in charge was about to cry!
She also knew that she shouldn¡¯t me Violet, but at this point, it was obvious that there was no way to resolve the matter!
At this moment, the door of the studio was suddenly pushed open.
The person in charge was feeling annoyed and wanted to reprimand the oneing in.
In the end, when she saw the person¡¯s face, she was instantly dumbfounded!
When Patrick came in, he saw this scene.
Rileyy on the ground, looking as if the world had abandoned her.
Violet stood beside her and looked down at her with sympathy.
Patrick asked with confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Behind him was an exquisite woman. The person in charge did not dare to ask further.
She immediately went forward, and she was trembling as she said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | am really very sorry. Ms. Anne and Ms. Webb
have some conflicts, and we are trying to resolve them now!¡±
Patrick heard the word conflict and looked up at Violet.
Violet happened to look over as well.
When Patrick saw Violet¡¯s face, his pupils constricted slightly. His voice instantly turned colder. ¡°Who hit you?¡±
The person in charge thought that Patrick was asking who had beaten Riley.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
She was a little helpless. She was actually on Violet''s side, but facing the big boss, she still told the truth. ¡°It was Ms. Webb!¡±
Patrick nced at her as if he was looking at a fool. ¡°I¡¯m asking who hit Violet!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed slightly, and a trace of sweetness inexplicably appeared in her
heart.
Sophia immediately said with red eyes, ¡°It was Riley!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What happened?¡±
¡°It¡¯s like this...¡± the person in charge said..
She still wanted to salvage her image in front of her boss, but just as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Patrick. ¡°Let
Sophia speak!¡±
Sophia nodded and immediately recounted everything that had happened after she and Violet came to this studio.
Riley still cared about her reputation.
The series of events just now had happened too suddenly. To her, it was not an exaggeration to say that it was like a devastating
disaster.
As Sophia told Patrick what had happened, she got up from the ground with the help of her assistant.
Sophia¡¯s dislike for Riley had reached its peak.
She told Patrick about Riley¡¯s arrogant words.
Patrick did not say a word. After listening, he looked at Riley with a sharp gaze. His expression was indecipherable.
Everyone in the studio felt sorry for Violet.
Even though Riley was indeed arrogant and hateful, her family background was there to support her. It was not something that
ordinary people could touch.
No matter what, they felt that Patrick would definitely fire Violet to relieve Riley¡¯s hatred.
After all, as a jewelry designer, how could she hit someone for no reason?
Morcover, Riley was a public figure with extraordinary nce. How could Patrick
offend thepany¡¯s celebrity for an ordinary jewelry designer?
Chatper 219
Chapter 219
In the end, when Patrick spoke, all of them were surprised.
Patrick¡¯s tone was calm, but the words he said were extremely vitriolic. ¡°Riley, since your don¡¯t like ourpany¡¯s jewelry, why
did you take on this endorsement? Do you have anything better to do? Do you think you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the
world? Or is it that ourpany can¡¯t find another one to take on this endorsement?¡±
Riley¡¯s face was ashen..
Patrick looked at her sarcastically. ¡°I think you still don¡¯t understand. We''re Party A, we give you money. Don¡¯t take yourself too
seriously. Isn¡¯t it good to know your status?¡±
Violet subconsciously looked up at Patrick. In fact, she did not expect Patrick to side. with her and support her.
Riley¡¯s eyes turned red. She was afraid of Patrick. As Gloria¡¯s best friend, she knew very well how ruthless Patrick¡¯s methods
were.
However, even though she was afraid, she could not help but defend herself. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Its Ms. Webb who¡¯s causing
trouble with me!¡±
Patrick sneered. His gaze was gloomy. ¡°Cause trouble with you? Did she force you topensate for the clothes? Riley, the
clothes are wet. Even if Violet should
compensate, she has topensate the sponsors. Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t you have any
self-awareness? You''re still moring forpensation. Do you have the
right?¡±
Everyone in the studio was shocked and excited.
They did not expect that Patrick would not only not me Violet but also protect her. He was really awesome!
Violet looked at Patrick with aplicated expression, and her heart beat faster.
Some feelings developed unknowingly.
Riley could not be arrogant in front of Patrick.
Her eyes were red as she looked at him with tears in her eyes, hoping to evoke his pity.
Patrick had warned her at the business dinnerst night. She simply thought that Patrick did not like others to talk about his past.
She didn¡¯t even know much about the rtionship between Patrick and Violet.
On the phone, Gloria only told her that Violet seduced Patrick.
Sat, 24 FED
How could Gloria let others know about the marriage between Violet and Patrick? She wished that Patrick would have nothing to
do with Violet as soon as possible!
Riley did not know that Violet and Patrick had already registered their marriage. Therefore, she did not understand why Patrick
was so protective of Violet.
She had been used by Gloria, but she did not notice it. She only hated Violet to death.
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little impatient as he said, ¡°Ms. Anne, you are in our Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s studio, and you hurt our
employee. Since you are so arrogant, then nevere here in the future!¡±
Violet nced at Patrick. She retracted her gaze and lowered her head. The tips of her ears were slightly red out of shyness.
This was the first time he had stood up for her so bluntly in front of her.
This feeling made her heart beat fast. It was simply too subtle.
Riley instantly panicked.
Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s endorsement not only had a high endorsement fee, but it was also beneficial for her to be famous and
take on other big brand endorsements and advertisements.
If the news of her termination spread, the public would be suspicious of her, and her status and image would be greatly
damaged.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Her eyes were red as she hurriedly said, ¡°No, Mr. Hersey, it¡¯s my fault for what happened today. | apologize to Ms. Webb. For
Gloria¡¯s sake, don¡¯t take away my endorsement, okay? I''ll definitely do it well in the future!¡±
Patrick suddenly looked at Riley with a cold gaze, as if he wanted to freeze her into an ice sculpture.
Riley immediately shut up.
Unfortunately, she did not know what she had said wrong.
Patrick said to the director coldly, ¡°Fire her immediately. Foreverie Jewelry doesn¡¯t need such an arrogant celebrity to endorse it!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, he did not even look at the ashen-faced and flustered Riley. He directly said to Violet, ¡°Come
out with me!¡±
Violet pouted and followed him out like an obedient subordinate.
The exquisite wornan in business attire who had been standing beside Patrick also
M%
followed.
Violet blinked and could not help but guess the woman¡¯s identity.
However, before she could guess, Patrick introduced the woman to her. ¡°This is Judith Higgins, the program nner of the
Beauty Lovers Gang!¡±
Violet nodded.
The Beauty Lovers Gang was a program that focused on women¡¯s love of beauty. In the past, the content included clothes,
shoes, cosmetics, and so on.
Patrick continued, ¡°Ms. Higgins came to me this time to find someone to participate in the new episode of the Beauty Lovers
Gang. Tell her what you th
think!¡±
Violet understood. No wonder Patrick and Judith were here. It was because of this!
It was almost lunchtime. Patrick treated Judith and Violet to lunch.
At the dining table, Judith said to Violet, ¡°This time, we n to use women and jewelry as topics tounch this show. The show
will be divided into five groups, and each group will invite an ordinary jewelry designer and artist to partner up. In the show, the
jewelry. designer will be in charge of designing the jewelry, and the artist will also give some appropriate suggestions..
¡°When the timees, the partner¡¯s celebrity will bring the jewelry on disy for evaluation. This is also a good way to increase
the reputation of the jewelry designer. | just learned about yourpany¡¯s designer from Mr. Hersey. I¡¯m very satisfied with your
image and ability. Miss Webb, do you want to give it a try?¡±
When Violet heard this, she hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°When will the show start? Have you found the other groups of
artists and designers?¡±
Judith shook her head with a smile. ¡°Not yet. The show will start in about half a month. Preparations are still underway. The rest
are basically ready. Currently, only the personnel have been confirmed. However, in order to give everyone a surprise, before the
show starts filming, your partner andpetitors have to be kept a secret. We have only confirmed four people at the moment,
and there are still six people who have not been confirmed. Miss Webb, what do you think?¡±
Violet could not help but nce at Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I...¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrowszily and looked at her. ¡°Make your own decision. You don¡¯t have to ask me!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and looked at Judith. ¡°Alright, I''ll participate! To be honest, | used to like your show.¡±
Chapter 219
Judith smiled. ¡°Alright, pleasee and sign the contract when you are free!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Okay, no problem!¡±
During the meal, they talked with each other happily and enjoyed their time.
After lunch, Violet and Patrick went straight back to thepany.
As soon as he got into the car, Patrick saw that the red marks on Violet¡¯s face had not disappeared.
He could not help but tease her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite powerful? How can you be beaten up?¡±
With his personality, if the other party was a man, it was fine for him to rush up and cut the man into pieces.
However, Riley was a woman after all. He had given her enough respect today!
Of course, in Patrick¡¯s heart, he was already being very kind by notpletely destroying Riley!
In his opinion, his vicious words were nothing.
Violet pouted. ¡°How could | have known it in advance? As a celebrity, Riley actually hit me just like that. | wasn¡¯t prepared at all! |
thought that celebrities had to pretend to be fair maidens no matter what happened outside. Even if they were angry, they had to
endure it. They couldn¡¯t ruin their persona!¡±
Chatper 220
Violet''s voice sounded a little delicate. She did not know if it was because Patrick helped her every time.
During this period of time, she had almost subconsciously relied on Patrick.
When she spoke, there was a hint of coquettishness in her tone. Unfortunately, she did not feel it at all.
Patrick nced at her and said coldly, ¡°It''s not because you were unprepared, but because your reaction was too slow!¡±
Violet''s mouth twitched. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m slow. You¡¯re the most amazing!¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡°Since I¡¯m so amazing, then when are you. going to let me be your friend
again on WhatsApp?¡±
Violet suddenly turned to look at him. ¡°You know that | deleted you?¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°I sent you a messageter!¡±
Violet blinked guiltily. ¡°I''ll do it now!¡±
Patrick finally felt a little better after hearing her words.
Thinking about what happened in the studio, he couldn''t help but remind Violet, ¡°No matter what happens in the future, you can¡¯t
take it for granted anymore. Besides, you had a conflict with Riley today, not outside, but in the studio! Everyone signed at
confidentiality agreement and didn¡¯t dare to post anything online. Don¡¯t you think she was fearless back then?¡±
Violet rolled her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything else. | really felt her fearlessness at that time. She even said arrogantly that her
father is Jack!¡±
Patrick had just started the car. When he heard this, his face darkened. ¡°Jack is indeed not an ordinary person to deal with!¡±
Violet shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. The indifference on her body was actually a little like Gabriel''s. ¡°I¡¯m alone now. |
won''t be afraid of him!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face immediately darkened. ¡°I think you''ve been with Gabriel for too long. You didn¡¯t even learn anything
good, but you¡¯re learning from him to be a hooligan!¡±
Violet stuck out her tongue. Patrick had helped her today. It was better for her not to make him angry.
Chapter 220Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
She looked at Patrick and blinked. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. When | meet public figures in the future, | will definitely be on guard
against this! Before they do anything. | will knock them down!¡±
Patrick was both angry and amused when he heard this.
He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as he looked at Violet. ¡°You really know how to get to the point!¡±
Neither of them mentioned the impulsive kissst night. It was as if nothing had happened.
However, Patrick knew that the feelings between the two of them were different.
He seemed to have found a way and was silently making Violet love him.
In the afternoon.
Violet was a little sleepy. She sat at her desk and almost fell asleep.
Just as she was about to fall asleep, Sophia suddenly woke her up. ¡°Violet, someone ising!¡±
Violet suddenly looked up and saw that Reba had already smiled and went up to the woman. ¡°Miss, you''re here to customize,
right? Hello, I''m Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s designer, Reba Lexington!¡±
Violet saw the person clearly and signaled Sophia not to speak. She thoughtfully raised her hand to support her forehead and
watched the show.
The person who came was none other than Bob¡¯s fianc¨¦e, whom she had seen at the business dinnerst night.
At that time, Violet could tell that the woman was a feisty and direct one.
The corners of her lips curled into a meaningful smile. It would be a little difficult for Reba to get this deal!
Reba only wanted to suppress Violet, but she did not know that with her personality, she would not be liked by her clients.
Just as Violet thought this, she heard Majorie sneer. ¡°Reba? Who the hell are you? Do you have the experience? When |
came, | clearly made an appointment in advance. | asked Violet Webb to customize it for me. Who do whink you are? Is this how
vou Foreverie Jewelry treats its customers?¡±
Majorie was not an unreasonable person. Unfortunately, Patrick¡¯s attitudest night had seriously offended her!
21
$71%*
In addition, she had clearly made an appointment, but thepany had just arranged for an unknown designer to receive her. It
would be strange if she wasn¡¯t furious!
Violet was stunned when she heard Majorie¡¯s words. She turned to look at Sophia.
Sophia quickly shook her head and looked a little lost. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Maybe she made an appointment in the morning. | wasn¡¯t
around at that time, so | don¡¯t know who answered the call!¡±
Violet looked at Reba¡¯s awkward smile and immediately understood.
Reba wanted to fool Majorie before exining the situation, but she did not expect. Majorie to be such an acute person.
Violet was gloating as she happily watched the show.
Reba¡¯s expression changed again and again. She had already heard that everyone in the design department was already
snickering.
In the end, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She turned around angrily and looked at Violet. ¡°Violet, | answered the call for you this
morning. The client is here. Aren¡¯t you going to receive her yourself?¡±
Violet forced a smile and said lightly, ¡°Oh, really? Thank you!¡±
Reba¡¯s face contorted out of anger. She red at Violet and returned to her seat.
Violet stood up and walked towards Majorie with a smile.
Majorie was dumbfounded. She stared at Violet¡¯s face as her expression changed.
She would never have thought that Patrick¡¯s femalepanionst night was actually
Violet.
She had just said that she was here to look for Violet. If she went back on her word now, she would probably beughed at!
With a cold face, she red at Violet angrily and did not speak.
Violet knew that Majorie must be in a bad mood. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the reception room and talk about it. How
about that?¡±
Majorie stared at Violet for a while before turning around and walking towards the reception room.
As soon as she entered the reception room, Majorie turned to look at Violet. Her face was extremely ugly, and her tone was even
more furious. ¡°You''re Violet?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Yes, | am!¡±
Majorie red at her angrily and said, ¡°I thought you were just a strange woman whom Patrick took to the business dinner!¡±
Violetughed out loud. ¡°Now you know who | am!¡±
Violet was not angry. Majorie¡¯s words were like an angry punch hitting light cotton. It was extremely boring!
She red at Violet. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°Why should | be angry? | didn¡¯t offend you, you didn¡¯t offend me either. Your tone isn¡¯t good because of Mr.
Hersey. | don¡¯t really feel anything!¡±
Majorie heaved a sigh of relief and sat down on the sofa. ¡°How boring! Forget it, Let me take a look at your previous design draft
first!¡±
Violet nodded and handed over the original design draft in her hand.
Majorie flipped through a few pages and looked up at Violet in shock. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to design it. | thought they
were just bragging!¡±
Violet could not help butugh. ¡°Without real talent, only relying on ttery to be famous, the sess one obtains will
definitely be short-lived!¡±
Majorie nodded in agreement. ¡°What you said makes sense! | didn¡¯t expect... You''re different from what | thought!¡±
Violet smiled and did not say anything.
Majorie ced the design draft on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. You will be my designer! I¡¯m getting engaged soon and want to
customize a set of jewelry for myself. Just design it as you wish. It¡¯s fine as long as it looks good. | don¡¯t have many
requirements!¡±
Violet said in surprise, ¡°That''s all?¡±
Majorie¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Yes, this is my only request. If | have any more requests in the future, I''ll tell you in detail!¡±
Violet nodded and the two of them quickly signed the contract.
Majorie was also a strange woman. She fanned herself with the contract and could not help but sigh. ¡°Looks like | spent money
to buy nothing again today!¡±
Violet did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Wasn''t it custom-made jewelry? How did it be nothing?¡±
16-15 Sat, 24 Feb
Chapter 220
Majorie¡¯s beautiful face was a little ostentatious. She pouted. ¡°I¡¯m bored just by looking at your face. So, | spent money to buy
nothing!¡±
Violet waspletely speechless. What a forceful exnation!
Chapter 221
Violet had thought that the day would stop when it was time to get off work!
There were only two minutes left until the end of her shift.
Skyler sent a message in their
in their group chat.
Skyler mentioned Megan and Violet in the group and sent, [Ellie and | are together now, and we want to invite you both to
Quendar Restaurant for dinner!]
¡°If it is not one thing, it is another,¡± she thought.
Only then did Violet remember that Skyler had not told her and Megan about his rtionship with Ellie.
She and Megan knew why, solely because Ellie had provoked them.
Megan''s emotional wounds were far from healed, yet she had to face the affectionate couple.
Violet Webb was extremely displeased!
Skyler¡¯s actions were like thrusting a knife into Megan¡¯s heart.
However, Skyler did not know that Megan liked him. He had not done anything wrong, right?
Violet felt that she was caught between a rock and a hard ce.
Just as she was thinking about how to reject his invitation, she saw that Megan agreed.
Megan: [No problem. Skyler. Send us the location, and we wille. But | promised a friend to have dinner with him tonight.
Would you mind if he joins us?]
Skyler: [Of course! But aren¡¯t you shocked?]
Megan: [I am shocked, but congrattions, Skyler! You finally found true love!]
As Violet read the conversation between the two of them, her heart ached.
She sent a private message to Megan.
Violet: [Megan, what are you doing? | know you¡¯re upset, and we don¡¯t have to go tonight! Also, do you have any other friends?
Why didn¡¯t | know that?]
Megan: [Why shouldn¡¯t we go? To make Ellie feel guilty? Or because we are interested in her boyfriend?]
1/15
-0
Megan: [Also, | do have an appointment with someone tonight. He is sitting in the office of the Information Technology
Department right now!]
Violet: [??? Which friend is it???]
Violet was filled with questions, feeling like she was bing a meddlesome olddy.
Megan: [Robert has been here for half an hour, and he insists on having dinner with me after work. I''ll bring him over to show
Ellie that her boyfriend is not the only male friend | have.]
Violet: [Have you reallye to terms with it?]
Megan: [I have toe to terms with it, or should I ruin their rtionship and steal her boyfriend? | can¡¯t do that. Besides, Skyler
is innocent. He doesn¡¯t know that | have feelings for him. Let''s leave it at that.]
Violet: [It¡¯s good that you can think that way. Just don¡¯t have any expectations from Robert. He¡¯s a yboy. We should keep a
distance from him as much as possible.]
Megan: [If Robert hears you nder him like this, he''ll be furious!]
Violet: [Is it nder? Go ask around, and you will know what | am talking about!]
Megan: [I¡¯m just joking with you. | know what to do and what not to do!]
Violet heaved a sigh of relicf. If Megan could think that way, it would be for the best.
She had just finished replying to the message in the group when she got off work.
Violet, Megan, and Robert headed to Quendar Restaurant together.
When they arrived, Ellie and Skyler were already in the private room.
When Ellie saw Robert beside Megan, the smile on her face froze. She quietly let go of Skyler¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Here you are! Is
this your friend, Megan?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
She stared at Robert with a smile in her eyes.
She couldn''t believe that she had just managed to win over Skyler, and now Megan had brought in a handsome and wealthy
man.
The man in front of her didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person.
Robert had already investigated Ellie¡¯s background.
Ellie often yed with multiple men, and she thought they were her cash machines and meal tickets. Did she think he didn¡¯t
know?
2/5
529
Chapter 221
But for Megan¡¯s sake, he had to keep this a secret. Otherwise, Megan might not let go of Skyler, and he might even have to help
Skyler escape from Ellie''s clutches!
He smiled calmly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Meggy¡¯s friend, Robert. Nice to meet you!¡±
Ellie¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she eximed, ¡°You''re Mr. Foster!¡±
She had long heard the name of Robert. Although Robert was a friend of Patrick, when he came to see Patrick, it was typically
via the CEO¡¯s private elevator. For employees like them, it was generally rare to catch a glimpse of him under normal
circumstances.
Ellie had never expected to see him in person today.
She was extremely enthusiastic.
Robert''s old habit resurfaced, and he smirked, ¡°Excuse me, do you know me?¡±
Ellie quickly introduced himself with a smile, ¡°My name is Ellie. I¡¯m Skyler¡¯s...¡±
She smiled shyly and answered, ¡°Good friend!¡±
Skyler frowned and did not say anything.
Violet couldn''t help butugh coldly, leaving no face, ¡°Are you good friends sleeping with each other?¡±
She just couldn''t believe that Ellie didn¡¯t know why Skyler had invited her and Megan to dinne iming to be good friends. It was
utterly nauseating.
Violet thought of how Ellie¡¯s face immediately lit up like a dog seeing its owner when she saw Robert.
She was extremely frustrated, thinking Skyler was truly blind!
As Violet finished speaking, Ellic¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.
Robertughed out loud.
Skyler was stunned and looked at Violet in shock.
Only then did he realize that Violet seemed to hate Ellie.
However, he was not very happy with what Ellie had just said.
Megan walked past them with a cold expression and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t we here for dinner? | am hungry now!¡±
Robert''s expression changed slightly. Was Meggy upset?
BUS
14:45 Mon, 26 Feb ¡ª
Could it be that she was jealous and despised him for being too nice to Ellie?
Robert was instantly overjoyed.
He quickly followed behind Megan and said, ¡°Meggy, | want to sit next to you!¡±
Megan gave her a cold look but remained silent while Robert grinned and sat down. beside her.
52%
During the meal, Robert continuously served Megan food, disying intimacy, ¡°Meggy, the duck at Quendar Restaurant is
exceptional. You must have some!¡±
Megan nced at him and said, ¡®I can take what | want, thank you.
Violet was stunned and could not help butugh.
Robert reacted and did not know what to say. ¡°You don¡¯t need my help?¡±
Megan shrugged and answered, ¡°I can do everything by myself. Don¡¯t take it. personally!¡±
Robert genuinely liked her cold and aloof look.
He spoiled her with a loving smile and said, ¡°You are right, always!¡±
Skyler looked at this scene. For some reason, he felt a bit ufortable and asked, ¡°Megan, are you and Mr. Foster...¡±
Before he could finish, Robert immediately smiled and winked at him. He said meaningfully, ¡°Of course, we''re also good friends!¡±
Skyler frowned even more.
Ellie kept peeking at Robert and did not focus on the food at all.
Tonight, it should have been her and Skyler showing off their love to Violet and Megan. Unexpectedly, Megan brought Robert
over and messed everything up.
Violet was a bit thirsty and drank too much water.
Halfway through the dinner, she got up and went to the toilet.
She had juste out of the toilet when she bumped into a friend.
Rose was standing in front of the mirror, focused on touching up her makeup.
Violet went to wash her hands and caught a faint scent of perfume on Rose, and it seemed to be thetest perfume from Chanel.
Seeing
BA52%
Rose saw Violet in the mirror.
She couldn''t help but smile. ¡°Ms. Webb, you are here for dinner as well?¡±
Violet¡¯s attitude was lukewarm. ¡°Yes!¡±
Seeing her cold attitude, Rose felt a little unhappy but couldn¡¯t help but show off her intentions, ¡°Ms. Webb, are you also here for
a date?¡±
Violet frowned and answered, ¡°It¡¯s not a date! I¡¯m having dinner with some friends.¡±
After washing her hands, she went to the dryer.
Rose chuckled and said, ¡°I thought Miss Webb was also here for a date!¡±
Chapter 222
had nothing to do with Rose were false.
She even told herself that Patrick might havee for a meal with a friend, and she could not believe that woman¡¯s words.
Hearing footsteps in the corridor, she hurried to the corner of the corridor and hid there.
She watched helplessly as Rose pushed open the door of the private booth and walked in.
Violet''s heart went cold all of a sudden. She wanted to rush in and ask Patrick why he had deceived her.
How naive she was to think that Patrick could only be good to her! He treated her well, both openly and secretly.
How naive she was to think that Patrick could only be nice to her!
He had been nice to her and stood up for her both overtly and covertly.
But he was too benevolent, caring about more than just her!
When the rumors about Patrick and Rose first came out, Violet had not thought muchContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
of it.
However, this time, she felt even worse than before.
Violet entered the private booth in a daze. After dinner, she told everyone that she was going home.
On the other side, Patrick was still in the private booth for dinner.
Patrick hadn¡¯t even taken more than a few bites when the director next to him pushed Rose and said, ¡°Hurry up and toast Mr.
Hersey. What are you doing?¡±
Rose nodded, smiled gently at Patrick, stood up, and toasted him.
Rose had intentionally unted her date with Patrick in front of Violet.
It was because she was certain that Violet would not know the truth.
After all, subordinates in thepany were often afraid to greet their boss.
When Violet looked into the private booth, Mr. Chambers and the producer were
sitting too far away from Patrick. Coupled with the fact that the door was only slightly open, she did not see much of the scene in
the private booth.
275
52%¡ª
14:45 Mon, 26 Feb UD.
Today, this dinner was arranged by Rose¡¯s new TV show production team.
Their goal
show was to promote Rose to Patrick and persuade him to invest in the new TV
When rumors of a rtionship between Rose and Patrick had spread before, the director and producers thought there was
something between them!
However, only Rose knew that this was not the case. When she went to Foreverie Jewelry that day, she had even been warned
by Patrick!
However, even so, she could not tell others that there was nothing between her and Patrick.
What was more critical was that she had heard today that Foreverie Jewelry was looking to rece its jewelry spokesperson.
She was more than thrilled.
Holding a wine ss, she walked up to Patrick, her eyes shimmering with allure, coyly biting her lip, ¡°Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick did not even look at her. Instead, he stared at the wine ss in front of him with a cold expression.
Tonight, the director had asked him to invest in a new y, and he had originally intended to do so, which is why he hade to
this dinner.
However, he hadn''t expected that the director and the producers, in order to win his favor, would bring Rose along to apany
them.
It was impossible for Patrick not to know what they were nning!
But because he knew about it, he was somewhat angry,
He was afraid that Violet would misunderstand and was already keeping a distance from Rose, but he had not expected these
two idiots to send her to him.
Seeing that it was about time, he said directly, ¡®T''ll think about the investment for this show. Let''s call it a day!¡±
Patrick stood up and was about to leave..
Mr. Chambers and the producer¡¯s expressions changed immediately, and they kept winking at Rose.
Rose quickly said, ¡°Mr. Hersey!¡±
14:45 Mon, 26 Feb 6 D-
K52%
f
When he heard her voice, he turned to look at her, his expression somewhat disappointed. ¡°I thought you were a spirited and
strong-willed girl who rose from the countryside to make it big, but in the end, you¡¯re just another person driven by self- interest,¡±
he said.
To be honest, during the dinner Robert had organized at the beginning, he had a bit of admiration for the girl who hade from
the countryside to make it big when Rose told him about her struggles.
Now, her encouraging and inspiring story seemed like a joke to him.
Rose¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Mr. Hersey, it¡¯s not like that. | am just...¡±
Patrick chuckled, ¡°You are just what? Just because you heard that Foreverie Jewelry was looking for a new spokesperson, you
immediately agreed toe here with the director to see if you can gain some benefits?¡±
These people, when they smelled an opportunity for profit, were like dogs catching a smell of food quicker than anything.
Mr. Chambers and the producer lowered their heads and did not speak.
Rose turned pale, her whole self seeming to waver, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | didn¡¯t... | just admire. you!¡±
Patrick sneered, for he did not believe her nonsense at all.
He turned around and left. Rose was extremely flustered!
If Patrickpletely detested her, where would she find such an outstanding man in the future?!
If she had to go apany those beer-¡ªbellied, bold, yellow-toothed old men, she would rather end her life!
Therefore, even if Patrick was married, she did not care.
Without even looking at Mr. Chambers and the producer, she chased after him.
Patrick took the elevator down. When Rose chased after him, the elevator door had already begun to close.
Patrick turned a blind eye to the anxious Rose.
As Rose rushed towards the elevator, it closedpletely, descending.
Rose had no choice but to take the elevator on the other side.
fii)
Mon, 26 Feb
When Rose went downstairs, she was fortunate that Patrick was standing right at the entrance of Quendar Restaurant, waiting
for the valet to bring his car.
Rose quickly ran over and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey! It is not like what you think!¡±
When Patrick saw her running towards him, he took two steps back and distanced himself.
529
However, at this moment, a car suddenly rushed over crazily and crashed into the spot where he had been standing just now.
Patrick¡¯s cyes shed, and he reached out to pull Rose towards him.
0
Chapter 223
Chapter 223
04 52%
Rose was so frightened that he lost his soul and fell into Patrick¡¯s arms.
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened as he watched, unable to stand by while a person was hit by a car right in front of him. Despite his
ruthless methods, he couldn¡¯t simply stand idly by.
The car had crashed into a stone pir in front of Quendar Restaurant, with half of it crumpled in. The driver''s forchead was
resting on the steering wheel, blood streaming down.
Patrick let go of Rose and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lean on me!¡±
Rose¡¯s body went weak. She staggered and quickly held onto the wall beside her.
Patrick made a cold call to Nelson Massy, ¡°I¡¯ve got an issue at Quendar Restaurant. Please check if it¡¯s an ident or if
someone intended it.¡±
Nelson Massy¡¯s voice was scrious. ¡°Alright, I''ll investigate what happened immediately!¡±
After hanging up the call, he cast a stern look at Rose and said, ¡°Rose, I¡¯m warning you again. If you don¡¯t want to be shut out,
keep your distance from me.¡±
Rose¡¯s lips trembled slightly as she said, ¡°I understand that. Thank you for saving me just now, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick did not even look at her, and everyone thought that what had happened just now was an ident.
After Patrick¡¯s car arrived, he drove away.
Upon returning home, Patrick found Violet seated in the dimly lit living room.
Vi quietly nestled by her side, seeming to sense that its owner''s mood was not good today. It was exceptionally quiet and
obedient.
Patrick changed his shoes, took off his coat, loosened his tie, and nced at Violet. ¡°What are you doing sitting in the living
room?¡± he asked,
He smiled and walked over to sit down.
He was so absorbed in the subtle emotional changes between him and Violet that he didn¡¯t notice anything amiss with her.
However, as soon as he sat down, Violet frowned at him. ¡°Did you drink tonight?¡± she asked.
115
AK52%A
Mon, 26 F
Patrick¡¯s voice was husky and alluring from the alcohol he had consumed. ¡°I¡¯ve only had a little, not enough for a DUI.¡±
Violet''s brows furrowed even deeper, and she asked, ¡°Did you even smoke?¡±
Patrick smiled and answered, ¡°Yes, but | did not smoke much!¡±
He thought she was showing concern for him, so he was in a particrly good mood.
Violet stared at his handsome face, conflicted about him keeping a rtionship with Rose while deceiving her.
Violet''s expression was incrediblyplex. ¡°Haven''t you quit smoking?¡±
In truth, Patrick had no reason to lie to her. After all, she had no authority to dictate his actions, right?
Patrick had no idea what Violet was thinking.
He chuckled and said, ¡°I suddenly feel that quitting smoking is meaningless. I''ve found something more meaningful than quitting
smoking!¡±
Violet couldn''t help but sneer in her heart. What''s more meaningful than being involved with two women without getting himself
into trouble?
Patrick, even if he was a bit slow on the uptake, sensed that something was amiss with Violet.
He stared at Violet, frowned, and asked, ¡°Violet, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Violet sneered and answered, ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just a bit curious. Do all men like to go back on their words?¡±
He had clearly stated that he and Rose were just friends, but now he was secretly arranging a date. It was quite... an eye¡ª
opener for Violet.
For some reason, Violet was extremely bothered.
Patrick knitted his eyebrows and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean by going back on words? Tell
me!¡±
She was already quite upset, for having witnessed their date with her own eyes was humiliating for her.
Was she supposed to act like a scorned woman in front of Patrick and ask why?
It was too unsightly, too demeaning, and she wanted no part of it!
Violet nced at Patrick with an extremely cold expression and said, ¡°Well, just take it that | was talking nonsense!¡±
With that, she stood up and was about to leave.
Patrick was dumbfounded.
However, he could not let Violet leave just like that.
His rtionship with Violet had just settled somewhat today, and if they were to create more conflicts, they might end up cold¡ª
shouldering each other again.
He firmly grabbed Violet¡¯s arm. ¡°No, you have to exin!¡±
Violet was furious, and her eyes were red as she tried to shake off Patrick¡¯s hand.
Patrick had not expected Violet to be this mad.
His expression changed slightly, and he pulled her onto the sofa, both authoritative and helpless. ¡°What are you making a fuss
about?¡± he asked.
Violet''s coldness was suffocating. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± she said.
Patrick looked at her with a frown.
Suddenly, he remembered a line from Robert, ¡°Between a man and a woman, there¡¯s no conflict that can¡¯t be resolved with a
kiss. If one doesn¡¯t work, try two!¡±
Of course, Robert had also said that a kiss could be substituted with something in bed, and it would be even more effective.
Patrick had a momentarypse of judgment and kissed her directly.
Violet had not expected Patrick to suddenly kiss her.
She could distinctly smell the faint perfume on Patrick, which was the same as what she had smelled on Rose in the toilet earlier.
Violet instantly felt nauseous and suddenly pushed Patrick away from her.N?velDrama.Org content rights.
Patrick was caught off guard and almost fell off the sofa.
Violet red at him with anger, wiped her lips with her hand, and, with teary eyes, sounded both aggrieved and furious, ¡°Don¡¯t
kiss me. It¡¯s disgusting!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m disgusting?¡±
Violet''s expression was extremely cold. He directly retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t it disgusting?¡±
3/2 ¡ì. 52%A
Patrick¡¯s handsome face turned ashen. ¡°Violet, tell me, what¡¯s so disgusting about me?¡±
Inside, Violet was both angry and bitter, and she blurted out, ¡°Do you need a specific reason to find someone disgusting?¡±
Just the thought of Patrick touching another woman outside and thening back to touch her made her feel physically
ufortable.
Patrick looked at Violet in shock, and he never expected her to say such a thing.
He was so angry that heughed. ¡°Well, well, well, Violet, you are bold, huh?¡±
Patrick had never been despised and insulted like this before. She had said that he was disgusting!
Patrick was seething with anger, and he was about to lose his temper. He stared at Violet for a few moments, then turned and
picked up his coat and car keys, mming the door as he left.
Patrick couldn¡¯t stay any longer. He truly had no idea how someone as infuriating as Violet could provoke him to such an extent.
He had almost lost control of his words earlier.
Those previously spoken words about marriage agreements and other matters, he realized he could no longer say them.
It was as if he had said them, and given Violet''s strong-willed and proud nature, they would undoubtedly engage in a heated
argument, leaving both of them wounded.
If this was in the past, how would he have cared about these things?
In the past, if Violet didn¡¯t want him to touch her, he would have insisted on doing so. Not only had he wanted to touch her, but he
had also wanted her to understand that her marital duties had been her responsibility, and even if she found it disgusting, she
must endure it.
But now, he could not do it at all, for he did not want to hurt her.
After a while, Robert and Patrick both showed up at the Premium Suite of Timeless Bar.
Robert looked resentful and said, ¡°I was about to sleep after taking a shower, but forced me to go out to have a drink with you!¡±
you
Patrick looked at him coldly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, just piss off!¡±
Chapter 224
Robert shook his head helplessly and asked, ¡°Tell me, what happened to you? Who made you upset?*.
Robert asked the question, but without thinking, he knew it was about Violet.
He could not think of anyone else who would dare to anger Patrick like this.
Patrick shot a nce at Robert and couldn''t help but say, ¡°Do you know what she said? She called me disgusting. I''ve never
seen a woman more ungrateful than her!¡±
Robert burst intoughter and said, ¡°Tsk, how should | put it? There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®Men are cheap. The easier it is to get
them, the less they cherish it.¡¯ Violet doesn¡¯t give you any regard, and if she says she¡¯s angry, you''re the
eager one!¡±
Patrick gave him a cold look. ¡°Robert, who are you calling cheap?¡±
Robert''s face changed, and he immediately pointed at himself. ¡°I¡¯m cheap, I¡¯m cheap, | am the cheapest man in the world!¡±
Patrick was in a fit of anger, so he did not want to argue with him. Otherwise, the two of them might end up having a fight.
Upon hearing this, Patrick let out a cold, scornfulugh. ¡°You''re truly cheap, always fawning over women.¡±
Robert shook his head helplessly. ¡°Bro, you''ve got it all wrong! What you call fawning over women, | call being a gentleman. It¡¯s a
basic courtesy from a man to a woman. The only difference is that | mean it sincerely. If you don¡¯t put your heart into a woman,
the concept of being cheap doesn¡¯t apply to you at all. You need to think about it!¡±
Patrick nced at him and took a sip of wine in silence.
The next day, Violet arrived at the design department.
She had just entered the office when she heard amotion.
¡°Oh my god, is Mr. Hersey dating someone now?¡±
¡°| think so! Mr. Hersey wouldn''t get close to other women in public!¡±
¡°Look at those gestures. Dominant yet gentle. I¡¯m so envious!¡±
¡°You guys can gossip about Mr. Hersey all you want. He will be here in three seconds, and you''ll all get reprimanded!¡±
People discussed it fervently.
115
14:46 Mon, 26 Feb D
At the same time, Violet was confused and felt a sense of foreboding.
She grabbed Sophia and asked, ¡°What''s going on?¡±
52%
Sophia nced at Violet and opened her phone, whispering, ¡°Violet, your celebrity client, Rose, might be dating our boss. Take a
look at this news!¡±
Violet, her face tense, quickly skimmed through the entertainment news.
The news prominently emphasized that Patrick and Rose had an extraordinary. rtionship, stirring up scandals time and time
again. They were even caught together, indicating that something significant might be on the horizon.
The news included several photos showing the scene where Patrick was embracing Rose.
Violet had just been to where the photos had been takenst night. It was at the entrance of Quendar Restaurant.
Just from the pictures, the bulging veins on Patrick''s hand while he held Rose spoke volumes about the force he used and his
possessiveness.
And Rose, almost her entire self, was melting in his embrace.
Violet''s heart sank, and her eyes turned red!
Violet wondered how Patrick managed to be involved with two women while appearing righteous and honorable.
Violet suppressed the bitterness in her heart and said to Sophia, ¡°Go to work, and you should stop paying attention to such
boring things!¡± she said.
With that, she returned to her seat.
Sophia blinked and quickly put away her phone to go to work.
Violet stared at the design drawings, her eyes stinging. No wonder Patrick had warned her not to have any improper thoughts
about him.
Violet couldn''t help but curl her lip sarcastically, thinking that Patrick must have foreseen this happening. If she had any
expectations from him, it would undoubtedly lead to furtherplications.
Meanwhile, Patrick was in the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor.
As soon as he entered, he threw his coat on the sofa and walked towards his desk.
He came straight from a hotel to work today.
52%
14:46 Mon, 26 Feb uD
Violet had dared to call him disgusting. This time, he couldn¡¯t forgive her easily, nor would he bow down to her.
As Patrick was thinking, Nelson knocked on the door and entered.
¡°Mr. Hersey, there are some developments regardingst night¡¯s incident. However, we haven¡¯t identified the person behind it.
The driver was a Convicted felon, and he died.st night before he could be taken to the hospital. The car was a stolen vehicle.
This man had recently escaped from prison, but we don¡¯t know why he chose to crash into you, as he didn¡¯t contact anyone after
his escape.¡± Nelson reported truthfully.
Patrick¡¯s face instantly darkened.
Now, there was no need for guessing; it was clear that it had been a premeditated murder.
His voice turned chilling. ¡°Continue investigating the people around this man and his connections. He was willing to trade his life
for mine, so someone must have promised him significant benefits. This person profiting from it should be rted to him.
Investigate thoroughly!¡±
Nelson nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Hersey. I''ll keep investigating the case. Also, there is something you might...¡±
Nelson suddenly became hesitant.
Patrick knitted his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What are you talking about/¡±
Nelson took out his phone and handed it to Patrick. ¡°There is news about you and Ms. Jamson!¡±
Nelson didn¡¯t know what exactly the rtionship between Patrick and Rose was.
However, with two rumors already circting between them and Patrick not taking any action to address them, Nelson remained
uncertain about what he truly thought.
As soon as Patrick saw the news, he instantly emitted an aura of impending storm. ¡°Is this Rose¡¯s doing?¡±
Seeing his displeased expression, Nelson quickly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if you need it, | can make a call to suppress
the news now.¡±
Patrick fell silent for two seconds and then shook his head. ¡°Suppressing it now would only make me look guilty.¡±
Nelson¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Then should we rify it directly?¡±
Patrick rejected his idea without hesitation, ¡°No!¡±
B
52%
He had already gotten into a conflict with Violet, so he didn¡¯t want to take the initiative. to rify things. It was as if he was in the
wrong.
Nelson thought that Patrick was probably angry because he cared about Violet''s thoughts.
He suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just exin it to Miss Webb? The rumors will disappear after a while!¡±
Patrick blurted out. That is impossible!¡±
¡°Oh!¡± Nelson froze and suddenly did not know what to say.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
With a cold expression, Patrick, who had been called disgusting by Violet, couldn''t possibly swallow his pride and exin to her.
That was out of the question.
He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Ask Rose toe to see me!¡±
Nelson did not know what Patrick wanted to do, but he still nodded respectfully and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Hersey!¡±
At the same time, Rose came to the design department.
She was apanied by Helen.
Rose appeared jubnt. She hadn¡¯t expected thatst night¡¯s scene had been captured
on camera.
However, as long as Patrick investigated, he would know that this matter had nothing to do with her and that she was innocent!
She came today to apologize to Patrick and to let him know that she didn¡¯t intentionally avoid keeping her distance. This incident
was purely an ident.
Violet was expressionless the whole time. The moment she brought Rose and Helen into the reception room, everyone else was
freaked out.
¡°Oh my, the rumors have just spread, and she¡¯s alreadye to ourpany. It¡¯s like she¡¯s afraid that people won¡¯t know!¡±
¡°We all know what she is here for! She wants everyone to know that Mr. Hersey belongs to her!¡±
Chapter 225
¡°You guys, what¡¯s so special about that Rose that our Mr. Hersey is so smitten with her?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
¡°You are right. She¡¯s not as good-looking as Violet, right? Mr. Hersey¡¯s taste is... tsk, tsk, tsk! He can do better!¡±
Rose wanted to review Violet''s design draft and give her some suggestions.
She was nning to see Patrick after.
Much to her surprise, she had just finished reviewing the design drafts when she received a call from Nelson.
¡°Oh, Mr. Hersey wants to see me? Perfect, I¡¯m in the Foreverie Jewelry design department right now!¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m discussing the private jewelry order with Miss Webb.¡±
¡°Are youing to pick me up? Alright, I''ll wait for you in the design department!¡±
After hanging up the phone, Rose blushed and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey seems really eager to
meet me now!¡±
Helen chuckled and teased, ¡°Who can me him? You''re so charming that Mr. Hersey can¡¯t get you off his mind.¡±
Rose smiled even more shyly.
Violet froze, unable to utter a word.
Helen sneered arrogantly and said, ¡°Ms. Webb, see, | was right before. | knew Mr. Hersey waspletely devoted to our Rose. |
told you to be nicer to me, listen.¡±
but you
you didn¡¯t
Ignoring Helen¡¯s provocative boasting, Violet looked at Rose and asked, ¡°Miss Jamson, do you have any specific design
requirements?¡±
Rose quickly smiled and shook her head, saying, ¡°No, just send the design draft for customization directly.¡±
Violet nodded.
Helen wasn''t pleased. ¡°Rose, your status is not ordinary now. You should help me out. Look how she¡¯s treating me!¡±
Rose felt a bit helpless. ¡°Helen, take it easy. Mr. Hersey doesn¡¯t want me to attract people¡¯s attention, and | don¡¯t want to upset
him.¡±
1/4
Chapter 225
Helen couldn''t help but pout. adopting a magnanimous look as she gazed at Violet. ¡°Alright, I''ll let this go for the sake of my
sweet Rose. | won''t hold you responsible.¡±
Violet lowered her head to examine the design drafts, her lips curling with sarcasm.
¡°Pursuing my responsibility? What had | done wrong?¡± thought she.
She could not hate Helen more.
Helen was about to say something when she heard a knock on the door.
She immediately raised her voice. ¡°Come in!
Nelson pushed the door open and entered. He looked at Violet with aplicated gaze and said politely, ¡°Rose, pleasee
upstairs with me!¡±
Rose nodded shyly. ¡°Helen, wait for me here. I¡¯m going to see Mr. Hersey!¡±
Helen yfully raised her eyebrows and made ambiguous gestures. ¡°Go on, go on. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Waiting for you for a day
won''t be a problem.¡±
Rose''s face turned even redder.
Violet remained expressionless.
After Rose left with Nelson, the rest of the people in the design department became. even more convinced of her rtionship
with Patrick, and the entire department buzzed with gossip.
Once Rose was gone, Helen couldn''t keep up the facade any longer. She looked smugly at Violet. Just because Rose is easy to
deal with doesn¡¯t mean | am. I¡¯m not satisfied with the design, and it needs to be changed!¡±
When it came to design drafts, no matter how difficult the clients were, Violet rarely lost her temper.
She calmly nodded. ¡°Helen, please state your requirements.¡±
Helen sat there, acting like an expert, and listed a series of demands.
Violet sat quietly, asionally making notes in her notepad.
After Helen finished listing her demands, Violet raised her gaze. ¡°Helen, ording to our contract, when a client requests more
than three revisions to the design drafts. there is an additional fee.¡±
Helen didn¡¯t have any extra money for this.
She widened her eyes and said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°What did you say? You want more money?¡±
Violet nodded with an expressionless face. ¡°Yes, this will be the final revision. Please make sure your requirements are as clear
as possible and not too vague.¡±
Helen quickly took the design draft and checked it carefully.
In fact, she was quite satisfied with Violet¡¯s design draft. She just wanted to show off her identity as a friend of Mr. Hersey¡¯s
girlfriend and teach Violet a lesson.
She thought for a moment. ¡°Then... this design draft will do. There¡¯s no need to change
it!¡±
With a subtle smirk, Violet nodded. ¡°I''ll get back to work then.¡±
As soon as Violet left the room, Helen suddenly realized that Violet had seen right through her intentions, and she felt yed..
She was furious and wanted to settle the score with Violet.
However, after thinking about it carefully, it would not be toote for her to make a move when Rose and Patrick¡¯s rtionship
was confirmed!
Helen had high hopes that perhaps, in the future, she could convince Rose to influence Mr. Hersey to dismiss Violet.
After all, Violet was just a designer, and a very attractive one at that, which had irked. her.
Violet had no idea what she was thinking.
She was expressionless the entire time, and no one knew what was on her mind.
At first, she had been angry and bitter about the rtionship between Patrick and Rose, but now, she had epted the truth. No
one knew what she had experienced.
She couldn''t fathom the idea of immediately letting go of her feelings for him.
She should have reminded herself not to develop feelings for Patrick. She didn¡¯t know when it had happened, but when Patrick
was rumored to be involved with someone else, she felt upset. Her feelings had spiraled out of control.
Violet chuckled to herself, acknowledging her own foolishness. Patrick had warned her not to have feelings for him.
She knew deep down it was a pitfall, yet she had unwittingly fallen into it.
In the end, she could only me herself!
As soon as Nelson left the CEO''s office, Rose immediately widened his eyes and looked
innocent.
After Nelson left, Rose immediately widened her eyes, appearing innocent, with teary eyes. She looked pitiful and quickly began
exining, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | didn¡¯t know the photos fromst night would get out. I¡¯m sorry, | came today to rify this with you..
Please don¡¯t be angry. | didn¡¯t mean to get close to you.¡±
She said, bending down and bowing in a pitiful and innocent manner.
Patrick felt agitated and impatient. He waved his hand dismissively and furrowed his brow, saying, ¡°No need for that act. | called
you here to discuss something with you.¡±
Rose blinked and licked her lips, looking innocent and pitiable. ¡°What would you like to tell me, Mr. Hersey?¡±
If it were any other man, he might have been moved.
Unfortunately, Patrick only had eyes for Violet, who was cold and indifferent, and other women were invisible to him.
In astern tone, he said, ¡°First, exin the rumors between us to the public. If you manage that, | can offer you the endorsement
for Foreverie Jewelry this quarter.¡±
Rose was instantly surprised and delighted. For a moment, he could not even hide the overjoyed expression on his face.
¡°Really?¡±
Getting the endorsement from Foreverie Jewelry was a significant career boost, and she couldn''t help but feel excited.
Patrick looked at her indifferently. ¡°You really should take a mirror and look at your greedy face!¡±
The joy on Rose¡¯s face instantly disappeared.
Patrick smirked sarcastically and said, ¡°What''s the matter? Can¡¯t handle it? If you don¡¯t agree to my terms, you can leave now.¡±
Rose¡¯splexion changed, and she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, | agree.¡±
a
Chapter 226
As a person from the countryside, Rose had always been a sensible and pragmatic
person.
The benefits were already in front of her, how could she give up?
Since Patrick told her to keep her distance from him, she would not be lenient when it came to the benefits she could really get.
Patrick sneered and ignored Rose. He asked Nelson to draft an agreement.
He thought silently. Perhaps this was why he liked Violet.
Violet was someone who had self-esteem, was independent, and was talented.
She would ept whatever that was hers. She would never use improper means to fight for things.
She had been married to him for so long. If she relied on his background, she would have gained a lot of benefits. As long as she
had enough money, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her uncle¡¯s family being controlled by Henry?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
However, she had never had such crooked thoughts. She had only relied on her talent. and ability to improve herself step by
step.
Was it because she was stupid and didn¡¯t care about money?
No, it was just that she would obtain money in the right way.
At the end of the day, there was a line that she wouldn¡¯t cross.
She knew how to scold people, but she would not nder them or spout nonsense. She knew how to fight but she would not
bully others for no reason.
Patrick could not help but smile when he thought of Violet.
Nelson came in with the agreement.
It was only when he heard Patrick asking him to draft the agreement that he understood what Patrick meant.
From the looks of it, Ms. Jamson was far inferior to Miss Webb in Mr. Hersey¡¯s heart!
Rose signed the agreement without hesitation.
Patrick said coldly, ¡°You can leave now. After exining the scandal, you can find Nelson and sign the endorsement contract!¡±
14-46 Mon, 26 Feb
Rose nodded with a smile and left.
Patrick asked Rose to exin the scandal and wrote the agreement on paper.
52%
He had never thought that there would be a saying in this world which was called making things worse!
That afternoon, Rose held a press conference.
She openly exined her rtionship with Patrick in front of the media.
The reporter asked her, ¡°Miss Jamson, may | ask what is your rtionship with Mr. Hersey?¡±
Rose smiled. ¡°We''re just friends!¡±
The reporter asked again, ¡°In the past, very few people had scandals with Mr. Hersey. You were the first, and there were two
scandals. Are you really just friends?¡±
Rose looked like she wanted to say something but was also embarrassed. ¡°What do you mean? If we¡¯re not friends, what other
rtionship can we have?¡±
Areporter joked, ¡°You could be a couple!¡±
Of course, there were also people who felt disdain in their hearts. They felt that Mr. Hersey might be Rose¡¯s sugar daddy, so it
was inconvenient for Rose to say such things in public.
Rose smiled calmly and said, ¡°The first time there was a scandal with Mr. Hersey was at a friends¡® gathering. The second time,
which wasst night. A car rushed over. Mr. Hersey only pulled me to save me. Let¡¯s stop getting Mr. Hersey involved in anything
else. | hope this rumor stops here!¡±
However, even if she said that she hoped the rumor stopped here, this group of difficult reporters would not stop there.
Rose knew this well. She had just said that on purpose.
As expected, a reporter immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s said that Mr. Hersey is the most valuable bachelor in Summerwood City. What''s
your impression of Mr. Hersey? Will you develop another rtionship instead of being good friends with him in the future?¡±
When Rose heard this, her face instantly turned red. She wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Mr. Hersey is a very good
man. However, we¡¯re just friends. | hope everyone doesn¡¯t mistake our rtionship. Let¡¯s end today¡¯s press conference here!¡±
With that, she got up and returned to the backstage.
52%
When Patrick saw that Rose had exined the two scandals clearly, he agreed to let her be the jewelry endorser for this season.
When Violet saw Rose¡¯s press conference, she almost exploded in anger.
Thements online were even more varied.
¡°In this world, the most ambiguous word is friend, because it can hide countless rtionships!¡±
¡°Then what kind of friendship does Mr. Hersey have with Rose! Hahaha!¡±
¡°It''s simple. They¡¯re good friends who had slept together!¡±
¡°Well said. It¡¯s a simple scandal. She actually held a press conference to rify things. It¡¯s obvious that something happened!¡±
¡°| totally agree with you man!¡±
The more Violet looked at it, the angrier she became. She could no longer remain calm when Patrick was involved.
She put away her phone. She felt that if she didn¡¯t look at the news, she would feel better. However, her heart felt even colder.
Patrick was giving Violet the silent treatment. He even took the initiative to give Rose some benefits and asked her to rify her
rtionship with him.
He thought that Violet would more or less react.
Unexpectedly, he had been staying in the hotel for a few days, but Violet remained.
silent.
Even when Rose announced online that she had received Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s endorsement, the butler told Patrick that Violet
that had gone to stay at a friend''s house and hadn''t returned home for two days.
Patrick was so worried that his hair had turned white, but he could not bring himself to go find Violet.
He drank with Robert. ¡°What do you think she¡¯s thinking? She called me disgusting, and | can forget about that. After all, we''re
more intimate than ordinary people. When | live outside, she doesn¡¯t react at all. She doesn¡¯t care at all. It''s as if | don¡¯t exist!¡±
Robert didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°You two are working together, to begin with. You have to be more open-minded. However, | feel
that she should be angry about this matter and doesn¡¯t want to talk to you. To be honest, why did you give Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s
endorsement to Rose? She¡¯s not reached that level yet, right? Even if you pity her, it
shouldn''t be to that extent!¡±
Patrick was a little frustrated. He still told Robert about the agreement with Rose.
Robert looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s unnecessary? You just asked. her to rify and you''re giving her the
company¡¯s endorsement. Isn¡¯t this clearly making people misunderstand? | think you''re just making things worse!¡±
Patrick could not help but frown when he heard him say that. He became even more frustrated. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think about this at
the time!¡±
Robert shook his head. ¡°Tsk, to be honest, you''re especially retarded when ites to rtionships. You¡¯re not even as good as
me!¡±
Patrick looked at him coldly. ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±
Robert immediatelyughed dryly and pointed at himself. ¡°I¡¯m talking about me. I¡¯m talking about me. I¡¯m simply too retarded!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was cold. He could not be bothered to even look at him.
Robert leaned over and smiled cheekily. ¡°To be honest, what are you going to do next? Are you going to live in a hotel just like
that?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Hersey Court. That¡¯s my home. Why can¡¯t | go back?¡±
Robert smiled. ¡°It''s good that you think that way. What about Rose? Are you not going to do something about her?¡±
Patrick thought for a moment. ¡°Then I''ll cancel her endorsement!¡±
Robert looked at him speechlessly. This idea was rather retarded!
However, he could notin about this. Otherwise, Patrick would beat him into a meat patty.
He sincerely analyzed for Patrick. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this looks like a guilty conscience?¡± Patrick was stunned. It was true.
Frustrated, he loosened his tie. ¡°I feel like everything | do is wrong!¡±
Robert said happily, ¡°That¡¯s right. Love is such a wonderful thing. Like me, I¡¯ve been wanting to look for Megan recently. She
hides from me whenever she sees me, making me feel like I¡¯m a gue. I¡¯m so sad!¡±
Patrick
gave him a sidelong nce and couldn''t be bothered with him.
Chapter 227
Monday morning.
Violet went to check in at work and informed Skyler that she would be out all day.
Aweek
factory.
ago, she had taken Rose and Helen¡¯s design drafts to the jewelry customization
Even now,
she was still seriously helping these two people make custom jewelry.
She didn¡¯t want to bring her personal emotions into her work.
This morning, she went to take a look at their jewelry customization process.
In the afternoon, she arranged to meet Majorie at a cafe. Majorie wanted to discuss the jewelry customization with her outside.
After Violet had looked at the jewelry customization, it was still early. She went to the production team of the Beauty Lovers Gang
and signed a contract for two episodes.
After lunch, she went to the ce Majoric had mentioned.
Not long after she arrived, Majoric arrived.
Violet did not expect Majorie to sit there stiffly and not react after she had just spoken to Majorie and handed her thetest
design draft.
Violet frowned. ¡°Miss Queen, are you alright?¡±
Majorie suddenly stood up and rushed towards the counter of the cafe holding a cup of hot coffee.
Before Violet could react, she turned around and saw Majorie sshing hot coffee at a woman. Her actions were fierce and
shrewish.
The woman screamed and hid behind the man beside her.
The man¡¯s face was dark.
Violet hurriedly stood up. Only then did she realize that the woman was none other than Rose¡¯s good friend, Helen.
The man beside her was not an outsider. He was Majorie¡¯s fianc¨¦, Bob.
Helen immediately hid behind Bob and cried. ¡°Bob, it¡¯s so hot! My arm is covered in blisters. Will | be disfigured? You know that |
can¡¯t be disfigured. | rely on my face to make a living!¡±
She had used her arm to block the coffee just now, but she did not know if her face was injured.
Majorie said angrily, ¡°I think you rely on your face to seduce men!¡±
Bob was furious. The people around him were all looking at him and pointing at him. They seemed to be calling him a scumbag,
calling Heler a mistress, a bitch, and so on.
He roared gloomily, ¡°Majorie, that¡¯s enough. Just because you know no shame doesn¡¯t mean | do as well!¡±
Majorie was so angry that her eyes turned red. She was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Do you? | think you know no shame at all!
What right do you have to speak? This woman is cheap, but you¡¯re even more fucking cheap. This is the job you told me about?
You came to buy coffee with a woman. Your job seem to be quite easy, Bob!¡±
Bob was furious, but he knew that ording to the development of the Queen family and the Driscoll family, the marriage
between the Driscoll family and the Queen family would mean a higher social status for both families.
However, a man¡¯s reputation was more important than anything. Majorie embarrassed him on such an asion. He could not
take it anymore. ¡°Enough, you''re simply a shrew!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Majorie was not someone who would sit back and do nothing. She had seen through her fianc¨¦¡¯s betrayal and was even called a
shrew. How could she tolerate this?
She took the coffee cup in her hand and threw it at Bob.
Helen screamed again. Bob immediately turned around and stopped the coffee cup with his back. He also shielded Helen in his
arms.
Majorie¡¯s eyes turned red. She had never seen Bob treat her like this.
She was so angry that her hands were trembling. ¡°Bob, you have a fucking mistress and you still want to marry me. Do you think
I''m a fool? | don¡¯t have the hobby of allowing my husband to cheat on me. I¡¯m sure to teach you a lesson you''ll never forget
today!¡±
Majorie raised her hand and was about to hit Bob.
Bob was furious. He grabbed her hand and threw her to the ground.
People were already recording videos. When Helen saw the phone, she immediately covered her face and cried to Bob. ¡°Bob,
you know that | can¡¯t be taken photos of. I''ll be ruined if that happens.¡±
She regretteding here. She had been photographed and rumored to be a mistress. That would be a fatal blow to her career.
14:46 Mon, 26 Feb
Chapter 227
Bob quickly held her in his arms and roared at the people around him, ¡°Stop fuckingg taking photos, or I¡¯ll sue you for viting
portrait rights!¡±
Violet was dumbfounded. This was Majorie¡¯s fianc¨¦ who she was about to be engaged
to?
The Queen family must be blind. How could such a scumbag be worthy of Majorie?
She walked over and helped Majorie up from the ground.
Majorie was a valiant person. After being flung away just now, she was so angry that she rushed forward in an attempt to beat
Bob up.
Violet had a headache. This girl¡¯s personality was too straightforward and valiant. She did not even analyze the strength of her
enemies.
In the end, she was pushed away by Bob again.
Fortunately, Violet reached out to support her and did not let her fall to the ground.
She looked at Bob calmly and stood up for Marie with a cold expression. ¡°Mr. Driscoll, isn¡¯t it too ungentlemanly to treat a woman
like this?¡±
Bob¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Do | still have to be gentlemanly with a shrew?¡±
When Helen saw Violet, she remembered that Violet was Patrick¡¯s employee, and Patrick had a close rtionship with Rose.
She immediately scolded, ¡°Violet, who do you think you are? What has this got to do with you?¡±
During this period of time, Violet was furious at Rose and Patric
Besides, she didn¡¯t like Helen to begin with. Helen was arogant and thought that Violet was scared of her due to Rose, so she
threw her weight about in front of Violet She never cared about Violet and this time, she stepped over the line
Violet let go of Majorie. Without saying a word, she walked over and pulled Helen out of Bob¡¯s arms.
¡°p!¡±
¡°p!¡±
She pped Violet twice. Even Bob didn¡¯t have time to react.
Helen was shocked. When she came back to her senses, she was furious. She covered her face and scolded, /Violet, you bitch!
What right do you have to hit me?!"
52
Chapter 227
Bob did not expect that Helen would be pulled out from his arms and beaten was simply an embarrassment to him.
He stepped forward to shield Helen behind him.
1. up. This
However, as soon as he had taken a step forward, Violet kicked him in the stomach and sent him to the ground without any
hesitation.
Bob¡¯s face was ashen. He stood up in a sorry state and was about to hit Violet.
Violet looked at him coldly. ¡°If you dare toy a finger on me, your reputation as a scumbag will be known by everyone in
Summerwood City today!¡±
Bob froze on the spot.
He suddenly thought of the rtionship between Violet and Patrick.
Patrick seemed to treat Violet quite differently. He still clearly remembered the scene. of Patrick protecting Violet and warning
Riley Anne at the banquet.
At the thought of this, he was even more afraid to move.
Bob¡¯s cowardice was beyond Violet¡¯s expectations.
Ahint of sarcasm shed in her eyes. She felt that Bob was just a selfish scumbag who didn¡¯t dare to admit what he had done.
Regardless of whether it was Helen or Majorie, Bob didn¡¯t care about them. The person. he cared about the most was himself.
Violet looked at Helen with disgust.
¡°You asked me why | hit you just now. Well, what right do you have to be a mistress? What right do you have to bully Majoric?
What right do you have to seduce her fianc¨¦? You think being a mistress is a reasonable thing to do? Helen, I''ll tell you clearly
today that I¡¯m not afraid of you. Come and fight me. At most, we''ll hit the popr searches. together!¡± Violet said coldly. Her tone
was domineering and her expression was oppressive.
&
Chapter 228
B20
Helen looked at the people around her who were pointing at her with disdain.
She immediately cowered. How could she dare to make it to the popr searches today?
She immediately covered her face, afraid that others would recognize her. ¡°Violet, get lost! | don¡¯t want to argue with you today!
Also, don¡¯t look so righteous. Bob and | are truly in love!¡±
Violet seemed to have heard the biggest joke in the world. ¡°Truly in love? Oh, please. You use true love as an excuse to try to
cover up the truth of you being a mistress. Do you think these people are stupid?¡±
Helen was no match for Violet in an argument. She also saw someone filming again as well.
She panicked and quickly pulled Bob¡¯s clothes. She shrank into Bob¡¯s arms aggrievedly. ¡°Bob, | can¡¯t be taken photos of. There
will be a scandal. Hurry up and help me!¡±
Recently, Violet hated two-timing scumbags. She wished she could vent all her anger of Patrick and Rose on the two bastards in
front of her.
Without hesitation, she said, ¡°You also know that this is a scandal? Why didn¡¯t you think of this when you were seducing her
fianc¨¦? You dare to do it but you don¡¯t dare to admit it now?¡±
Violet''s power was off the charts.
Helen shrunk her head and didn¡¯t dare to speak.
Bob watched as Majorie and Violet became more and more difficult to deal with. The two of them became more and more
valiant, and there were more and more spectators.
He couldn''t stay any longer, so he pulled Helen and walked out.
Violet looked at their receding figures coldly with disgust.
She did not chase after them. After all, she did not have the hobby of taking advantage of people.
Majorie leaned over with aplicated expression and nced at Violet. ¡°Why do | feel that you¡¯re angrier than me?¡±
She was angry that she had been cheated on, but she did not have much feelings for Bob, her fianc¨¦¡ªto¡ªbe.
14:46 Mon, 26 Feb u> -
52%
Violet thought of Patrick and Rose. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Can''t you just take it that | sympathize you because you were
cheated on?¡±
She did not want to expose the weakness in her heart in front of outsiders. She had not even told Megan about the change in her
feelings for Patrick.
When Majorie heard this, her face darkened. ¡°Violet, | don¡¯t need your sympathy. Do you think it¡¯s funny that I¡¯m like this? Let me
tell you, I¡¯ll make Bob be even more of aughingstock than | am. | don¡¯t need your sympathy!¡±
Majorie was like an angry cat as she red at Violet.
The corners of Violet¡¯s mouth twitched. This woman was really fickle.
She had a feeling that Majorie was misunderstanding her.
However, she could sense that Majorie was grateful to her when she spoke.
She suddenly understood Majorie a little. Majorie was a little stubborn and arrogant. In addition, she didn¡¯t mean what she said,
and she couldn''t tolerate others¡¯ sympathy.
She smiled but didn¡¯t get angry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not pitying you. | just hate scumbags. and sluts. Besides, | know Helen and
don¡¯t like her very much. Whenever | see a mistress, | can¡¯t wait to tear her apart! Do you understand?¡±
Majorie was still angry just now, but when she heard Violet''s words, she felt a little proud. ¡°I guess so!¡±
Violet nced sideways at Majorie. ¡°Do you still want to talk about the requirements for the customized jewelry?¡±
Majorie looked a little dejected. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. We¡¯re not going to customize the jewelry anymore. I''ll pay you
for your work and the liquidated damages! Since we''re not getting married anymore, then there¡¯s no need to do any of this
anymore.¡±
Violet smiled and said calmly, ¡°Up to you!¡±
Majorie was a little surprised by Violet''s reaction. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I''ll treat you to coffee!¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°Thanks!¡±
Violet and Majorie finished their coffee and Majorie offered to give Violet a lift back to thepany.
Violet did not drive today, so she didn¡¯t refuse Majorie¡¯s offer. Majorie went to drive her
car.
Violet stood by the roadside and waited for Majorie.
52%
Perhaps it was because of what happened just now, she was wondering if Patrick was also with Rose when he didn¡¯t go home
recently.
In the end, she suddenly heard a familiar voice shout, ¡°Vi, get out of the way!¡±
Violet quickly turned around and her eyes widened in short
Acar seemed to have lost control and was headed straight towards her.
Violet was standing on the stam the side of the road, but the car was driving straight. at her.
Her eyes widened, and she subconsciously dodged to the side.
She had almost hidden behind a locus tree on the side of the road when the car hit the billboard on which she had been standing
by and sent it flying.
The car crashed into a tree. The front of the car caved in from the impact, and the car was ruined.
The debris from the collision of the car sshed directly on Violet.
Because they were too close, Violet¡¯s arms, this, and the side of her face were covered in wounds.
Freddie was so scared that he was in a daze. He immediately rushed up to Violet.
He came back from a business trip at noon today Afar getting off the ne, he went straight to the teahouse nearby to discuss a
business deal with someone.
He had just finished the business meeting and went downstairs when he saw this shocking scene.
He only had time to shout. He and could not make in over to save Violet.
Fortunately, Violet was very lucky.
He held Violet tightly in his arms and felt her body tremble slightly
Freddie hugged Violet as if he was holding a treasure that he hadin and regained. ¡°Vi, are you alright?¡±
Violet slowly raised her head and looked at him with a confused expression. ¡°Freddie, it¡¯s you!¡±
After she finished speaking, she fainted.
Freddie panicked. He carried Violet in his arms and was about to go to the hospital.
However, he was blocked by a beautiful girl. ¡°Get in my car. I¡¯m Violet¡¯s friend!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Freddie nced at her and then at the red Ferrari by the side of the road. Without thinking too much, he carried Violet into the
car.
Before Majoric got into the car, she nced at the scene of the ident. The person driving the car was already dead!
She med herself. If she hadn¡¯t asked Violet to wait by the side of the road, this wouldn''t have happened.
Violet was quickly sent to the emergency room.
Majorie and Freddie stood outside.
Majorie looked up at him. ¡°What''s your rtionship with Violet?¡±
Freddie was taken aback. His expression showed that he was still a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m her... friend!¡±
Now, he was probably just a familiar stranger in her heart.
Majorie¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Oh, good. I¡¯m not her friend!¡±
Freddie''s handsome face froze.
He still remembered that time when Majoric asked him to carry Violet into her car and said that she was Violet¡¯s friend.
Half an hourter, the doctor opened the emergency room door and came out.
Majorie had just taken a step forward when she saw Freddie rushing to the doctor anxiously. ¡°Doctor, is she alright?¡±
The doctor shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. The patient is just suffering from a huge shock. Coupled with her tense
nerves, she hasn¡¯t been resting well recently. She¡¯s too tired and fainted from the stimtion. The wounds on her body have
been treated. She should be hospitalized for a night so we can make sure she¡¯s fine. If there¡¯s nothing else, she can be
discharged tomorrow!¡±
fii}
0
Chapter 229
Freddie finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±
Majorie nced at him. ¡°Go and settle the hospitalization procedures. I''ll keep herpany!¡±
Freddie nodded.
after she wPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Violet was not unconscious for long. Not long pushed out of the emergency room, she woke up.
She opened her eyes and saw Majoric sitting by the bed, ying with her phone.
The wounds on her body hurt a little, and she couldn¡¯t help but call out softly, ¡°Miss Queen!¡±
Majorie immediately put down her phone and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re awake? How do you feel? Does anywhere hurt?¡±
When Violet heard her anxious tone, she smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why are you here?¡±
Majoric rolled her eyes angrily. ¡°When | drove my car out of the car park, | saw a tragic car ident. You were in man¡¯s arm. |
was almost scared to death, alright? It was me and that man who brought you to the hospital. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine. Otherwise,
| would be very guilty!¡±
Violet smiled and did not say anything. He still felt a little tired.
Majorie suddenly winked at Violet. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the rtionship between you and the man who was holding you in his
arms?¡±
Violet looked at Majorie in surprise. ¡°You don¡¯t know him?¡±
Majoric asked, ¡°Should | know him?¡±
Violet was stunned. It made sense. Freddie kept a low profile when he was studying. Many people did not know his identity.
In the past two years, he had also been overseas, so not many people in the upper-ss society knew him.
She smiled and did not exin to Majorie. She only said, ¡°His name is Freddie. He¡¯s my senior from when | was in university!¡±
Majorie nodded silently and did not ask further.
115
14:47 Mon, 26 Feb D.
She looked at Violet casually and said, ¡°You¡¯re not so bad!¡±
RS52%ES
Violet was stunned. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your appreciation!¡±
Majorie pouted her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that. I¡¯m definitely going to be your friend!¡±
Violet was a little stunned and did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Miss Queen, does your family make friends unterally?¡±
Majorie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to be my friend?¡±
Violet smiled helplessly. ¡°Not necessarily!¡±
She just didn¡¯t expect Majorie to say this so suddenly.
In the end, Majorie¡¯s face darkened even more. ¡°Then you''re just despising me. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with me? Why are you not
even willing to be my friend?¡±
Violet looked at this feisty, straightforward, and cute girl. ¡°You''re overthinking things. | just feel that we don¡¯t know each other well
enough! If we suddenly be friends like this, you might not like me in the future!
Majorie waved her hand casually, ¡°You''re the one who¡¯s overthinking things. It¡¯s true that | don¡¯t understand your background and
personality, but | know your character. That¡¯s enough. As for the rest, we can just take it slow. Isn¡¯t there a saying... Oh! Yeah!
We share the same taste. | think that¡¯s the perfect way to describe you and me!¡±
Violet''s little face contorted for a moment. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong, but can¡¯t you use other phrases to describe our rtionship?
You make it sound like we''re in love with the same guy.¡±
Majorie didn¡¯t care at all and was overjoyed. ¡°Whatever. Anyway, as long as you understand what | mean.¡±
Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of Foreverie Jewelry.
Patrick changed his clothes and walked out of the lounge.
He nced at Nelson. ¡°How about this outfit?¡±
Nelson had a bitter look on his face. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good!¡±
This was the eighth set of clothes that Patrick had changed into in such a short period. of time. Why didn¡¯t he know before that
Mr. Hersey was also a change-of-wear maniac?
Patrick frowned. ¡°Is there something wrong with your eyes? You think every ouifit is pretty good!¡±
Chapter 219
Nelson¡¯s handsome face was wrinkled. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. You''re a clothes rack. Mr. Hersey. You look good in anything!¡±
Patrick nced at him and suddenly lost the mood to change his clothes. ¡°This one then! Go and order another bouquet of
flowers. I''ll take it home after work!¡±
This was the first time Patrick decided to go home after they started the silent
treatment.
He had drunk with Robertst night and had already decided that a good man would not argue with a woman. This time, he
would take the initiative to go home and try to give Violet an excuse to forgive him.
Nelson finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°What flowers do you want, Mr. Hersey? Roses?¡±
Nelson knew what happened between Violet and Patrick. He thought that Mr. Hersey was nning to apologize to Miss Webb.
In the end, Patrick shook his head. ¡°Order some lilies, as long as she gets what | mean!¡± Patrick always felt that roses would
make his feelings too obvious.
Nelson nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll be on it right away!¡±
However, just as he reached the office door, he was stopped by Patrick. ¡°Oh! By the way!¡±
Nelson turned around and looked at him in confusion. ¡®Mr. Hersey, is there anything else?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. ¡°If | wear this... will | look greasy?¡±
Nelson shuddered. Since when did Mr. Hersey lose his confidence?
He quickly shook his head. ¡°How can that be? Mr. Hersey can¡¯t be any more handsome in this set of clothes!¡±
Patrick could not be bothered to listen to his ttery. Instead, he cleared his throat and asked the question he cared about the
most. ¡°Then... is it disgusting?¡±
Nelson was stunned. At that moment, he thought he was hallucinating!
He looked at Patrick in confusion. ¡°Mr. Hersey, what are you talking about?¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face was a little dark. He waved his hand in frustration. ¡°Forget it,
get out!¡±
In the end, he still minded what Violet had said. She said that he was disgusting!
52% a
Mon, 26 Feb
But... how was he disgusting?
Patrick frowned deeply. He took out a cigarette and was about to light it when he suddenly remembered that he had to return to
Hersey Court tonight. He stuffed the cigarette back into the pack.
Meanwhile, in the Violet''s ward.
Violet was talking to Majoric when the ward door opened.
Freddie bought dinner and smiled at the two of them in the ward. ¡°Let''s have dinner! | bought food.¡±
Majorie had just picked up a takeaway box when she saw Freddie staring at Violet with deep affection in his eyes.
His gaze was so gentle.
She could not help but shake her shoulders and said very tactfully, ¡°I¡¯m going to have a talk with the nurses outside!¡±
After Majorie left, Freddie sat down by the bed. ¡°Vi, | was really scared today!¡±
No one knew that he was about to break down when he saw the car crashing into Violet.
This was the fourth time that Violet had seen Freddie ever since he came back into the country.
The first time she saw him at the airport. She panicked and subconsciously avoided
him.
The second time was at the Alumni Gathering, she was nervous, but she didn¡¯t hide from him.
The third time, she had already confirmed that she had really let go of her feelings for Freddie. She could already face him
calmly.
This was the fourth time. She looked at Freddie with only gratitude in her eyes.
If Freddie hadn''t shouted for her to watch out, she might have been sent flying by the
car!
Violet looked at Freddie calmly. ¡°Freddie, thank you for saving my life today!¡±
Freddie frowned. ¡°Vi, you know, when | said | was afraid, | didn¡¯t mean for you to
thank me!¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°No matter how you feel, | have to thank you. You saved me. That''s the
3S)
truth!¡±
Freddie sighed helplessly and changed the topic. ¡°Vi, he isn¡¯t treating you well, right?¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°Who?¡±
Freddie looked a little sad and angry. ¡°Your current boyfriend, of course. The doctor said that you haven''t been sleeping well
recently and you¡¯re mentally exhausted. Isn¡¯t it because of him? You were standing by the roadside in a daze today because of
him, right? He almost killed you. Do you know that? You have to leave him!¡±
Chapter 230
Chapter 230
Violet was stunned!
When she was almost hit by a car today, she was indeed thinking about Patrick and Rose.
Patrick had not returned to Hersey Court recently. They had always been sleeping in separate rooms. She was still in her original
room and no one could affect her, but she felt different.
Recently, she had indeed started to suffer from insomnia at night.
When Freddie saw that Violet did not speak, he thought that she had tacitly agreed.
He said angrily, ¡°Vi, since he treats you so badly, break up with him and I''ll take care of you, okay?¡±
Violet was stunned. She looked at Freddie with aplicated expression. ¡°Freddie, are you kidding me?¡±
Freddie looked unusually serious. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±
Violet''s little face turned cold. ¡°Then | hope that you won''t say such things in the future. | don¡¯t need anyone to take care of me. |
can take care of myself. Also, hurry up and back after you''ve had dinner!¡±
Freddie had a stubborn look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯ll keep youpany tonight!¡±
Violet frowned, but her expression was even more stubborn than Freddie¡¯s. ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, I''ll go and ask to be discharged
right away!¡±
Freddie finallypromised.
He looked a little sad. ¡°Alright, | promise you. I''ll go back after eating!¡±
In the end, Freddie left the hospital. At night, Majoric stayed behind to keep Violetpany.
Majorie even said, ¡°Violet, I¡¯m just repaying you for your help today. You helped me teach the scumbag and mistress a lesson.¡±
Violet was speechless. She didn¡¯t think about this much.
go
However, only when Majoric stayed behind to take care of her could Freddie leave in
peace.
115
14:47 Mon, 26 Feb D
That was all.
At 11 o¡¯clock in the evening, at Hersey Court.
52%
Patrick sat quietly on the sofa in the living room in the eighth suit he had tried in the afternoon.
His expression became darker and darker. It was eleven o''clock.
Violet wasn¡¯t back yet.
He had gone through so much trouble to change his clothes and buy flowers. He had been extremely nervous all day just to go
home at night so that he could resolve the
conflict with her.
However, she did note back!
Patrick felt that he had performed a ridiculous one-man show.
He asked Skyler and was told that Violet was out in the field today. She clocked in in the morning and did not return to the
company.
As time passed, Patrick''s expression became even darker.
Was she nning to nevere back again?
On weekends, she lived at Megan¡¯s house. He could understand that, but what about now? Was she nning to end the
contract marriage?
At the thought of this, Patrick¡¯s heart was filled with panic and anger. An unprecedented emotion swept through him.
At that moment, his phone suddenly lit up.
It was a text from Robert. [Patrick, did you reconcile with Violet tonight?]
Buying flowers and changing clothes was Robert''s idea for Patrick. He said that women were visual animals and liked romance.
It was necessary to dress appropriately and prepare flowers!
Unfortunately, Patrick felt like a fool.
Patrick: [She didn¡¯te home!]
Robert: [What? No way! So... you went home alone and have been waiting for her?]
For some reason, when he saw Robert¡¯s words, the anger in Patrick¡¯s heart surged.
52%
Patrick: [You''re overthinking it. I''ve already washed up and n to go to bed. If she doesn¡¯t want toe back, she can forget
abouting back for the rest of her life!]
Robert: [You''re obviously saying this out of anger. I¡¯ve never seen you so obsessed with. a woman. Don¡¯t be stubborn. If she
doesn¡¯te back, you can go look for her!]
When Patrick saw the word stubborn, he could not help but want to give Robert a beating.
Even if he was stubborn, why did he have to look for her?!
He had been putting in a lot of effort for the entire day. He was nervous and apprehensive, but in the end, this was what
happened. He was so angry that he almost passed out. He felt that there was no way he could go out looking for Violet.
Patrick: [She can forget about me going out to look for her!]
Robert: [Hey, man, you''re really stubborn!]
Patrick: [Do you want to be cklisted?)
Robert: [Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. I¡¯m just teasing you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t look for her. Just give her a call and ask about the situation.
You''re so indifferent. If your wife runs away with someone, then you''ll definitely be full of regret!]
Patrick looked at Robert¡¯s message and his heart suddenly skipped a beat.
Would Violet run away with someone else?
He was suddenly uncertain because he knew that Violet did not have any feelings for him.
At most, she would be grateful towards him.
Patrick: [I am not indifferent towards her!]
Robert: [Then call and ask. Man, you¡¯re so awkward when ites to rtionships. Why can¡¯t | straighten out your thoughts?!]
Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened. He did not reply to Robert''s message.
He stared at his phone for a few seconds before finally calling Violet.
He told himself in his heart, ¡°I''ll just make a call. If | get through, I¡¯ll ask her if she wants. toe back in the future! If | can¡¯t get
through, | won¡¯t care anymore in the future.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
Patrick had no idea how nervous he was as he stared at his phone.
The phone rang. five times, but no one picked up. Patrick¡¯s expression was darker than
ever.
Perhaps because Patrick had not returned for a few days. Vi was no longer afraid of him and actually dared to approach his
legs.
In the end, Vi was pushed aside by Patrick.
Vi stared at Patrick with its big eyes. It looked very innocent and cute.
Unfortunately, Patrick did not even look at it.
Suddenly, the call was answered.
Asleepy voice said, ¡°Hello, who is it? Why are you calling me in the middle of the night?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not Violet!¡±
Patrick had always been sensitive to sounds. After hearing a word, he knew that the other party was not Violet.
Moreover, this was not the voice of Violet''s best friend, Megan, either.
The other party finally woke up a little and said impatiently, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for Violet. She¡¯s asleep!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Where is Violet?¡±
The other party yawned. ¡°You''re so annoying. Violet was in a car ident. She¡¯s in the hospital. Is there anything else? If not,
I''m hanging up!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression changed drastically as he stood up from the sofa. ¡°What did you say? Violet was involved in a car ident?
Which hospital is she in? How is she now?¡±
Patrick asked a series of questions anxiously. He did not expect the reason for Violet noting home was that she was
involved in a car ident.
At that moment, he really med himself for what happened. If only he had called earlier.
Majorie, who was on the other end of the line, waspletely woken up by the four consecutive questions. ¡°Man, the car
ident was in the afternoon. It¡¯s already sote at night. Please be a human and check the time. If you want toe to the
hospital, then wait until tomorrow!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was cold and domineering. ¡°Give Violet the phone. | want to talk to her!¡±
Maiorie did not respect the stubborn person und die Wilens adready male
welken parme to the as difficult ne deal with. She was alus a
then
wondrod Park Can you understand what I¡¯m waying? hy are you thouring She the Can¡¯t you call her tomorrow
Chapter 231
¡°No, | want to see her now! Which hospital is she in?¡± Patrick said determinedly, his expression filled with anxiety that even he
could not detect.
Majorie rolled her eyes. She was angry and helpless as she snapped, ¡°Do whatever you want. It¡¯s none of my business!¡±
¡°Even if you don¡¯t give me the address, I''ll look for it myself!¡± Patrick retorted. It was as if he could not detect Majorie¡¯s anger.
Majorie remained helpless as she replied, ¡°Summerfield General Hospital in downtown. Suit yourself! Don¡¯t call me again!¡±
Majoric hung up after she finished speaking. She silently cursed Patrick and called him. an arsehole.
It was sote at night, yet he was disturbing her sleep.
Patrick could infer that Violet was not seriously injured from Majoric¡¯s tone.
However, Patrick was still worried for her since she still had to be hospitalized overnight.
Patrick took his car keys and drove to the hospital.
He was deep with regret. He should not have started giving Violet the silent treatment.
Otherwise, he would have known if something had happened to her.
On the way, he called Nelson and asked him to investigate what had happened in the car ident.
When Patrick was about to reach the hospital, Robert called.
Patrick connected his phone to the car¡¯s Bluetooth and answered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Robertughed as he replied, ¡°Nothing. You haven¡¯t been replying to my messages at all. | thought you had disappeared from
the face of the earth!¡±
It was almost midnight, but there were still many cars on the road.
Patrick responded impatiently, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up!¡±
Just as he finished speaking, a car beside him sted its horn.
Robert raised his voice as he spoke on the other end of the line. ¡°You¡¯re outside? Shouldn¡¯t you be washing up and heading to
bed?¡±
14
14:47 Mon, 26 Feb D
Patrick¡¯s expression became tense as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital now.¡±
Robert immediately got worried and asked, ¡°W hospital?¡±
wrong? Why are you going to the
Patrick heaved a heavy sigh and replied, ¡°I am going to look for Violet.¡±
Robert chuckled as he eximed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you did not want to be in contact with Violet anymore for the rest of your life?
Tsk, tsk, do you care about your reputation or not? Why are you going back on your words so...¡±
Robert suddenly realized that the hospital wasn¡¯t a great ce to be. Something must have happened to Violet if Patrick was
going to the hospital to look for her.
The word ¡°quickly got stuck in his throat. He then started coughing exaggeratedly.
After a long time, Robert¡¯s throat felt scratchy as he said worriedly, ¡°What is Violet doing in the hospital? Is she alright?¡±
Patrick listened to his idiotic friend¡¯s change in attitude and replied stoically, ¡°She was in a car ident. I¡¯m going over to take a
look.¡±
He did not believe what others said. He would only be at ease if he saw Violet for himself.
Robert stopped joking and said scriously, ¡°Hurry up and go take a look. | won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Drive carefully!¡±
Patrick grunted stoically and hung up.
Patrick arrived at the hospital and went straight to Violet''s room.
The doors of hospital wards were not locked at night. This was so that a doctor could go into the wards at any time to treat the
patient in case anything happened to them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
Patrick remembered that there was another female voice on the phone. He went to the door of Violet''s ward and chose to knock.
Majorie and Violet stayed in a double ward. There was no patient on the other bed, so Majoric upied it rather openly.
Majorie was just about to fall asleep after picking up that inexplicable call when suddenly, there was a knock on the door.
Majoric was so angry that she felt a pain in her chest. She wanted to curse.
She was on the verge of going berserk.
52%
She got out of bed in a fit of anger, rushed to the door of the ward, and pulled it open.
Patrick thought that this woman¡¯s voice was simr to the one on the phone, so he asked expressionlessly, ¡°Is Violet in this
ward?¡±
Not only did Majorie recognize Patrick¡¯s voice, but she also recognized him. She immediately cursed, ¡°Are you crazy? Why are
you knocking on the door in the middle of the night?¡±
Patrick ignored her anger and said calmly, ¡°She wouldn''t be in the hospital if she¡¯s not sick. Move aside. I¡¯m here to see Violet.¡±
Violet had not been sleeping well. The doctor had prescribed her sleeping pills to help her sleep at night. Otherwise, she would
not have slept so deeply.
Majorie red at Patrick. She wanted to scold Patrick, but she wanted to scold herself even more. ¡°I must be crazy to volunteer
to stay and take care of Violet!¡±
Patrick said calmly, ¡°Go to Sunny May Hotel across the street. Tell them my name and you will be able to check in immediately.
I''ll call the front desk of the hotel. Thank you for taking care of Violet. I''ll be taking care of her now.¡±
Majorie had never seen such an arrogant person in her life.
She was so angry that she panicked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll go to the hotel just because you tell me to? Haven''t | stayed in a hotel
before? Who do you think you are? What right do you have to get me to go over just because you want me to? What''s your
rtionship with Violet? Why are you taking care of her? | don¡¯t need your thanks!¡±
Majorie really thought that Violet was Patrick¡¯s employee and femalepanion at the banquet when she said this.
She thought that was the extent of their rtionship.
She did not expect Patrick to say something so shocking without any expression on his face. ¡°You can stay in the hotel if you
want. I''ll keep the room open for you. Violet and | are husband and wife. Do you need me to show you our marriage certificate?¡±
Majorie froze. ¡°Y¡ªyou... Aren¡¯t you single?¡±
Patrick swept his gaze past Majorie and looked at Violet on the hospital bed.
He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she was sleeping peacefully and seemed to be fine. ¡°I don¡¯t need to report that to
you.¡±
In the end, Patrick dragged Majorie out of the ward. Majorie was still extremely confused when the ward door was closed.
3/4
She thought, ¡°If Patrick is Violet¡¯s husband, then who was that senior in the afternoon?¡±
However, she was sure that Violet was not one to have multiple partners at the same time when she thought about how Violet
had helped her confront the mistress. She went straight to the hotel on the other side of the street and checked in.
The next morning.
Patrick was on the phone when Violet woke up..
He had received a call from Nelson. ¡°Mr. Hersey, the circumstances surrounding Miss Webb''s car ident are the same as your
previous car ident. The other party drove a car with a false license te and was a prisoner. Moreover, he escaped from
prison with. the person who hit you previously.¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. ¡°Who did it? It¡¯s been so long. Haven¡¯t you found out yet?¡±
Patrick never expected that Violet''s ident had something to do with him.
Nelson pondered for a moment and said, ¡°We found out this time. We didn¡¯t find out previously because we didn¡¯t investigate the
other party''s interpersonal rtionships. This time, we found out because the other party has connections not in the outside
world, but in prison!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression turned ugly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Nelson continued, ¡°The man who hit Miss Webb this time and the one who hit youst time were a couple in prison. | don¡¯t know
why, but they were caught by Enzo Williamson after they came out of prison.
¡°Enzo is probably targeting you and Miss Webb to avenge Yvonne. He did everything very cleanly. He had wiped clean even the
records of his contacts with those two. However, this man left behind a suicide note this time, which | managed to find before
Enzo did. That¡¯s how | managed to find some clues.¡±
Patrick¡¯s entire body was covered in a sinister aura. He looked like he was about to kill someone. ¡°Enzo was the one who did it?¡±
&
Chapter 232
Nelson nodded. ¡°Yes, after he caught these two people, he separated them. He let one of them go and threatened the man who
hit Miss Webb that he would kill his lover if he didn¡¯t kill you. Since that guy was threatened, the only thing he could do was target
you. In the end, the person failed and died miserably.
¡°Enzo didn¡¯t want to give up. He released the person whom he captured and said that you were the one who killed that person¡¯s
lover. That person believed the evidence that Enzo had fabricated, coupled with the fact that we had been investigating his lover
previously. So, to honor his dead lover, he wanted to kill Miss Webb using the same method and make you lose your lover. | read
all of this in his suicide note.¡±
Patrick stood in front of the window of the ward with aplicated expression.
He was not surprised that Enzo was targeting him and Violet.
The father and daughter were equally crazy and paranoid.
In addition, Yvonne was living a miserable life because of Patrick¡¯s instructions. It was normal for Enzo to want to kill him.
However, he did not expect that the people who attacked him and Violet were a pair of lovers.
Moreover, they had used the same methods to try to kill them. Patrick¡¯s heart
inexplicably wrenched when he heard about their heavy feelings for each other. He had just understood love, after all.
He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Are the bodies of those two still there?¡±
Nelson answered, ¡°The previous one had been cremated, but the one fromst night should still be there. However, it is also
unrecognizable.¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was extremely calm. ¡°Think of a way to bury him with his lover.¡±
Nelson nodded. ¡°I''ll do itter!¡±
Patrick asked again, ¡°Enzo was the one who gave them the cars with a false license te, right?¡±
Nelson nodded. ¡°Yes. One of Enzo¡¯s distant nephews gave them the cars. He opened a car repair factory that is filled with
hooligans. He contributed greatly to the capture of that pair of lovers.¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Break his limbs and cripple him. Send him straight to Enzo¡¯s house. Tell him that it is my gift to
him and that I¡¯m waiting for his return gift!¡±
14:47 Mon, 26 Feb D-H
Nelson was stunned. Patrick was warning Enzo. He wanted Enzo to give him an exnation.
Nelson answered calmly, ¡°Alright, I''ll get it done as soon as possible!¡±
Patrick nodded and hung up.
However, when he turned around, he saw Violet staring at his back.
¡°You...¡± The two of them spoke at the same time, but they stopped after saying one. word.
Violet looked away awkwardly. ¡°You go
go first!¡±
In the end, Patrick said the same thing at the same time.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Violet rubbed her ears awkwardly and nced at Patrick. ¡°Why are you here?¡±
She thought, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Majorie with me when | sleptst night?¡±
Patrick casually leaned against the window and stared at her with a dark expression. ¡°I called youst night and heard that you
were in a car ident, so | came over.¡±
Violet''s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You called me?¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°You''re my wife, Are you surprised that | called you?¡±
¡°But... Violet looked at him stiffly, not knowing what to say.
There was a sh in Patrick¡¯s eyes. ¡°But what?¡±
Violet had an unnatural expression. ¡°But | scolded you previously.¡±
For some reason, she felt very apologetic when she thought back to what had happened. that night. She had regretted it greatly
after she scolded Patrick.
However, Patrick also had a terrible attitude. Not only did he have a date with Rose that night, but he also called Rose to his
office the next day.
Immediately after, Rose exined that she was only friends with Patrick.
More infuriatingly, Patrick made her the spokesperson for Foreverie Jewelry as soon as she exined herself.
There was no chance for Violet to exin herself even if she wanted to.
Violet had mixed feelings looking at Patrick now. She was angry, but she did not want to lose her temper and Chase Patrick
away after not seeing him for so many days.
14:47 Mon, 26 Feb D.
The more conflicted Violet was, the more aggrieved she felt.
52%
Patrick looked at Violet¡¯s conflicted expression with a dark expression. ¡°What did call
me?¡±
Violet suddenly looked up at him and thought, ¡°Did he forget?
¡°It can¡¯t be, right? He had such a huge reaction back then. He was just short of strangling himself.¡±
Thinking of this, Violet took the initiative to admit her mistake. ¡°I said... | said that you were disgusting!¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze darkened. He stared at Violet without saying anything. It was as if he wanted to see through her.
Violet turned her face away ufortably. ¡°I apologize for that. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s wrong to scold others. It¡¯s just that
[+I was too angry that day, so | blew up on you. | hope you don¡¯t mind!¡±
Patrick did not mind her apology after he heard what Violet said. Instead, he asked her, ¡°Why were you angry at that time?¡±
He paused, his expression dark. ¡°Just because | kissed you?¡±
Violet blushed and said in embarrassment, ¡°Not exactly.¡±
Patrick asked, ¡°Then why?¡±
He had thought about this question carefullyter. He had kissed Violet before, but she had never had such a big reaction.
Violet took a deep breath and stared at Patrick. ¡°Do you really not know?¡±
Patrick narrowed his eyes. ¡°What should | know?¡±
Violet frowned and felt a little angry. ¡°Do | have to say it clearly? Patrick, you know very well!¡±
Violet lowered her head angrily and clutched the nket in her hand after she finished speaking. For some reason, she was a
little nervous.
She had had enough of being angry over the past few days. She also felt aggrieved.
She had maintained her stubborn streak before she met Patrick today. She did not want to take the initiative to admit her mistake
or care about him.
However, now that she was seeing him in the flesh, she suddenly realized that she
missed him and could not bear to let him go.
She had never experienced such an awkward and contradictory emotion before. She fell into a state of fear
Patrick sighed slightly Violet, if you want to say something, just say it. Don¡¯t talk to me in riddles. To be honest. | wouldn''t
understand.
Violet looked up at him in shock and realized that Patrick did not seem to be lying.
She frowned fiercely and looked straight at Patrick. She paid attention to the changes in his expression. ¡°You were with Rose on
the night we quarreled, weren''t you?¡±
Patrick was stunned when he heard this. His tone was a little cold. ¡°What do you mean by | was with Rose¡±
Violet was afraid that Patrick would misunderstand. She was afraid that she would have inappropriate thoughts about him:
Although she did have such thoughts now, she hid them well and did not let him find
She took a deep breath and exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. | don¡¯t have inappropriate thoughts about you, nor would | not
allow you to have anything to do with other women. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little obsessed when ites to rtionships. L... | can¡¯t
stand it when you kiss me with the perfume of other women on you!¡±
Patrick was stunned. There was a hint of understanding in his eyes, and his tone seemed to rx #little. That night, you only felt
disgusted because | had the perfume of another woman on me! You didn¡¯t dislike me?
Violet felt that Patrick did not seem to understand the main point behind what she said.
Mornover, he was not telling the truth even at this point. He still acted like he had nothing to do with Rose
She felt extremely ufortable and simply said, ¡°Il saw you on a date with Rose when | was having dinner at Quendar
Restaurant that night!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression changed again. He looked incredulous. | was on a date with her?¡±
Chapter 233
Violet puffed her cheeks and straightened her back. Her tone became a little aggressive. It was as if she wanted to vent all the
unhappiness she felt during this time. ¡°Weren¡¯t you on a date? Rose told me personally in the bathroom!¡±
¡°What did she say to you?¡± asked Patrick.
Alook of displeasure shed across Violet¡¯s face. ¡°She told me that you guys were on a date!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression turned a little cold. ¡°She said that I¡¯m dating her?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°That''s right. Don¡¯t tell me that it wasn¡¯t her. | smelled her perfume on you that night. Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s also a
coincidence!¡±
Patrick shook his head, his expression indistinguishable. ¡°That is not a coincidence.¡±
Violet choked. She felt extremely ufortable, but she could not show it. She straightened her neck and turned her head
away. ¡°In that case; there¡¯s nothing else to say. Although I¡¯m not qualified to care which woman you''re dating, I¡¯m obsessed with.
cleanliness. Don¡¯t string me along if you want to be two-timing!¡±
Patrick sounded a little helpless. ¡°You almost got into a car ident. Why are you still so hot-tempered!¡±
Violet could not control the jealousy in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m not hot-tempered at all. I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡±
Patrick sighed helplessly. His expression was not as dark as before. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between me and Rose!¡±
Without thinking, Violet blurted out, ¡°You guys were already on a date. How can there be nothing between you two? Who are you
lying to? | saw you sitting alone in the private room with my own eyes. Rose walked inter. Most importantly, the reporters. also
took photos of the two of you huggingter. Do you still want to continue defending yourself?¡±
Patrick did not expect Violet to see him that night.
There was a sh in his eyes. ¡°There were other people in the private room at that time. A director and a producer. | can show
you the surveince footage if you don¡¯t believe
me.¡±
There was a flint in Violet¡¯s eyes as she looked at him doubtfully.
Patrick walked over and stood by the bed, looking down at her. ¡°As for the photo of the
14:47 Mon, 26 Feb.
52%
hug, | was pulling her back because she was almost hit by a car, but she threw herself inomas. That''s all. Besides, didn¡¯t she
exin the situation at the press conference than day?
Violenughed out in anger when she heard this. ¡°Did she? Does that kind of exnation count? | think the hug really
happened!¡±
Patrick stared an Violer in surprise. ¡°Violet, you¡¯re so angry... Don¡¯t tell me youre jealous!¡±
Violet immediately looked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She lookers guarded as Vicil back at home. ¡°What
nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m just alwessed withminne in rtionships. You want to touch me after touching another
woman? Can you think about it from another perspective? How would you feel if | wanted to kiss you while smelling like another
man¡¯s cigarettes and alcohol?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression inatamly darkened. His entire person exuded a terrifyingly sinister aura. ¡°You want to smell like another
man¡¯s cigarettes and alcohol?¡±
Violet could not help but tower. She was a little afraid, but she said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me with that tone. I¡¯m mad!¡±
Patrick looked at her deeply and did not speak. He seemed a little angry.
She red at Patrick angrily: ¡°Wits with the double standard? You can do it but | can¡¯t?¡±
Violet turned her head away ufortably after she finished speaking. She was a little afraid of Patrick
Patrick suddenly reached out and pinched Violet''s chin, forcing Violet to look at him.N?velDrama.Org content rights.
Violet''s entire body was stiff, and her expression was extremely tense.
Patrick said in a deep voice, ¡°Violet, since youve registered your marriage with me, don¡¯t provoke me with such words. I''ll chop
up any man who dares to touch you and feed him to the dogs.¡±
Violet panicked. ¡°Y¡ªyou can¡¯t even staymitmed to the rtionship. W¡ªwhat right do you have to ask me to staymitted
so domineeringly?¡±
Patrick lowered his head. The two of them looked an each other. Their faces were less than a fist¡¯s width apart.
He said, ¡°Because... | stayedmitted. | can tell you whnever you want to know, but there really is nothing between Rose and
me.
He paused for a moment. He felt that an exnation like huu was a little perfunctory.
14:47 Mon, 26 Feb
He continued. ¡°The reason why | smelled like her perfume was because she threw
herself into my arms when | saved her. The reason why she could be thepany¡¯s jewelry spokesperson was because |
asked her to hold a press conference to exin my rtionship with her. That''s all!¡±
Violet looked at him in shock. ¡°How is that possible!¡±
She thought that Rose had deliberately put on that press conference to show off her rtionship with Patrick.
She stared at Patrick, her expression changing. She was still a little doubtful. ¡°Is what you said true?¡±
Patrick stared at her for a while. He let go of her chin and sat down by the bed. ¡°What do you think the truth is?*
Violet frowned. ¡®B¡ªbut the outside world thinks...
Patrick swept his gaze across Violet¡¯s chin. A dark glint shed across his eyes when he saw that her chin was slightly red from
his pinch.
He interrupted Violet. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what others think. What matters is what you
think.
Violet looked at Patrick in shock. Her mouth was agape and she looked a little silly.
Patrick felt that what he said was a little too flirtatious. An unnatural expression shed across his face as he exined. ¡°What |
mean is that others have nothing to do with me, and you''re the one who registered the marriage with me. Everything¡¯s fine as
long as you understand that I¡¯m not the kind of person who cheats on others.¡±
Violet bit her lip.
She didn¡¯t know if her feelings for Patrick had changed or if she had be stupid or if it was because of something else, but
she actually believed Patrick¡¯s simple exnation.
However, she still felt a little unhappy when she thought about how Rose had managed to be a spokesperson for the
company and was involved in an online scandal with
Patrick.
She nced at Patrick¡¯s handsome side profile and quickly looked away.
She felt that she was done for. She started to worry about losing him now that she had discovered the change in her feelings for
Patrick. It was terrible.
Patrick could not help but raise his eyebrows when he saw the change in Violet''s expression. ¡°What else do you want to know?¡±
Moh, 26 Feb QU
Clupter 233
Violet shook her head. ¡°Nothing!
Patrick suddenly reached out and ruffled her hair. ¡°You must have been seapot
yesterday. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
He looked like he was rubbing Vi at home. Violet was angry, embarrassed, and a little
ttered.
He was actually touching her so intimately.
She turned her head away with an awkwaession What are you sorry for just an ident. Also, don¡¯t rub my hair like this. It¡¯s like
you''re rubbing a p
Patrick chuckled. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you feel like a pet?¡±
Violet red at him. ¡°You''re the pet!¡±
Patrick was in a good mood. He curled his lips. ¡°You''re getting bolder!¡±
Violet muttered in a low voice, ¡°Il was always bold.¡±
Patrick chuckled and shook his head. A dark glint shed across his eyes when he
It was
thought about Violet''s words. He asked, ¡°Do you think this incident was an ident*
Hf
Chapter 234
Violet looked at him and asked, ¡°Isn''t that so?¡±
Patrick shook his head. ¡°No. Yvonne¡¯s father, Enzo, was the one who did this.¡±
Violet was stunned.
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened as he exined, ¡°I told you just now that | pulled Rose and saved her. Actually, that car was
targeting me. Enzo¡¯s target is us both.¡±
Patrick didn¡¯t hide the matter from Violet. She wouldn¡¯t be vignt if he hid the matter from her. It would make the situation even
more disadvantageous to her.
Violet''s expression turned ugly. She thought of the phone call Patrick was on when she woke up and seemed to understand
something.
Her body stiffened. ¡°So what are we going to do?¡±
She had never encountered anyone as arrogant as the Williamson family. Yvonne had dared to kidnap her, while Enzo was even
more arrogant. He dared to stage a car ident to kill someone in broad daylight.
That was too crazy.
Patrick nced at her with a gentle gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Stay in Hersey Court after you¡¯re discharged. Don¡¯t run around
outside anymore.¡±
Violet nodded obediently.
Violet only suffered superficial wounds from the car ident yesterday. The doctor came to check on her and said that she could
be discharged. Patrick went to settle the discharge procedures for her.
Violet had added Majorie¡¯s number on WhatsAppst night and was now chatting with her.
Majoric said, [Patrick Hersey is your husband?]
Violet replied, [He told you that?]
Majorie said, [Yeah, he was just short of throwing the marriage certificate in my facest night. | thought that you were the same
as those women around him, but | didn¡¯t expect you to be the main wife. You don¡¯t show me your true colors!]
Violet stared at her phone and had the urge to call Majorie.
Majorie continued, [Why aren''t you saying anything? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re angry. | just
115
14:47 Mon, 26 Feb UD.
finished breakfast. I¡¯ming over to visit you.]
Violet choked and didn¡¯t want to say anything.
Violet replied, [No need, I¡¯m going to be discharged. Patrick is already handling the discharge procedures.]
52%
Majorie said, ¡°[Stop showing off your affection so early in the morning. Though, to be honest, Patrick really cares about you. That
worry he hadst night is a rare sight. | couldn¡¯t believe it at that time.]
There was a sh in Violet¡¯s eyes as she thought, ¡°Patrick cares about me?
¡°He probably thought that | would die given how ruthless Enzo is!¡±
She did not want to exin her rtionship with Patrick to Majorie.
Violet answered, [You¡¯re thinking too much. Hurry up and go home.]
Majorie was still typing when Patrick¡¯s phone, which he ced by the bed, suddenly
rang.
Violet saw the caller ID shing on his phone. It was only the word ¡°Brother*.
Violet was a little hesitant. Patrick had gone to settle her discharge procedures. She wondered if she should pick up the call.
She hesitated for a moment before the other party hung up.
Violet heaved a sigh of relief.
In the end, not long after, the phone rang again. It was another call from Patrick¡¯s brother.
Violet frowned as she looked at Patrick¡¯s phone. After thinking for two seconds, she decided to help him answer the call and tell
the other party that Patrick was not around.
She picked up the phone. ¡°Hello!¡±
She had just said hello when she saw the door of the ward open.
Violet seemed to hear a familiar male voice on the other end of the line. Without thinking, she moved the phone away and
handed it to Patrick. She said softly, ¡°It¡¯s a call. from your brother. | thought you would take a while, so | answered it for you.¡±
Patrick shook his head and took the phone. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡±
With that, he brought his phone to his ear. ¡°Hello!¡±
Mon, 26 FED
Chapter 234
Freddie¡¯s voice was a little heavy. ¡°Who answered the call just now?¡±
That voice was a little familiar. It sounded like Violet.
52%
Patrick was expressionless. ¡°My girlfriend picked it
1. up.
What''s wrong?¡±
Freddie heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that he must have been too worried about Violet and misunderstood the situation.
He said, ¡°I came back from a business trip yesterday. Come home for a meal if you time in the next two days.¡±
Patrick said nonchntly, ¡°Sure, got it.¡±
have
Freddie was a little helpless. ¡°Stop taking my words so lightly. Mom always tells me that you¡¯re noting home.¡±
Patrick frowned slightly. ¡°I''lle back when I¡¯m free.¡±
Freddie said angrily, ¡°When are you free? Also, if you have time, bring your girlfriend home too. Otherwise, Mom will keep
thinking that you''re lying to her and setting up blind dates for you.¡±
Patrick frowned. He subconsciously looked at Violet and said in a deep voice, ¡°Got it. Tell her not to do anything rash. That''s all
for now.¡±
In front of Violet, Patrick couldn¡¯t tell Freddie directly that he had a girlfriend and for his mother to not randomly set up blind dates
for him.
He even imagined that he would tell his family about his marriage with Violet when they fall in love with each other.
Patrick hung up and went home with Violet.
At the same time, at Enzo¡¯s house.
Enzo had just finished his meal with his youngest son was about to go to work.
He opened the door, only to see a person suddenly thrown in the courtyard as if he was a piece of junk.
Enzo was shocked. He walked closer to take a look and his breathing froze.
The person was none other than his distant nephew who ran a garage.
He instantly realized that Patrick must have found out something.
Just as he was thinking this, his phone suddenly rang.
14:47 Mon, 26 Feb D
He took it out and saw that he had received a text message.
¡°Enzo, this is a gift from Mr. Hersey. | hope you can send him a return gift as soon as possible.¡±
Enzo¡¯s face instantly seemed to have aged by more than ten years.
He never expected that not only did the assassination not seed, but Patrick also found out.
He did not dare to call the police. After all, what he had done before was illegal. More importantly, he did not dare to go against
Patrick openly.
His distant nephew was having difficulty breathing.
Enzo¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He held his phone, his hand trembling. He finally got someone to send his nephew
to the hospital, then quickly went to look for Gabriel for help.
He knew a little about the grudges between Gabriel and Patrick.
Right now, he could only pray that Gabriel could save his life.
Summerfield General Hospital.
Violet had just left when Freddie arrived at the hospital.
When he arrived at the hospital, he found out that Violet had been discharged.
He did not expect Violet not to tell him that she was being discharged. He was extremely disappointed.
He became more depressed when he thought about how Violet was unwilling to leave. her irresponsible boyfriend. The feeling in
his heart was indescribable.
He dialed Violet. ¡°You''re discharged?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
On the other end of the call, Violet sounded like she was on the road. She sounded like she was in a car. ¡°Yeah, | just got
discharged from the hospital. Why?¡±
Freddie sounded a little down. ¡°I just arrived at the hospital and | heard from the nurse that you''ve already been discharged.
Your... boyfriend picked you up?¡±
On the other end of the line, Violet subconsciously nced at Patrick driving and nodded. ¡°Yeah, he did. If there¡¯s nothing else,
Pll hang up first.¡±
¡°Vi!¡± Freddie''s voice was a little nervous and bitter.
14:48 Mon, 26 Feb D
Violet frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡±
Freddie¡¯s voice was extremely conflicted. ¡°Yesterday... | was telling the truth. Can you tell me if he treats you badly?¡±
Violet''s voice was a little cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±
Violet hung up after she finished speaking. She didn¡¯t want to listen to Freddie
anymore.
Freddie stared at his phone, his entire body stiffening.
On the other side, Patrick acutely sensed that Violet was unhappy. He nced sideways. at Violet and asked casually, ¡°Who is
it?¡±
Ha
Chapter 235
Violet said in a muffled voice, ¡°It was a senior of mine. He happened to be there when | got into a car ident yesterday. He sent
me to the hospital with Majoric. He went to the hospital to visit me today, but he didn¡¯t expect me to be discharged, so he called
to
ask.¡±
Violet gave an extremely clear exnation. Patrick wanted to ask something else, but he did not know how to start.
The atmosphere in the car became exceptionally silent.
Patrick suddenly asked when they were reaching Hersey Court, ¡°Violet, if you really mind, I''ll remove Rose as a spokesperson.¡±
Violet was stunned and shook her head subconsciously. ¡°No need!¡±
There was no need for Patrick to do anything unnecessary since there was nothing between him and Rose. Otherwise, Patrick
would sense something if she cared too much.
Patrick frowned and did not say anything else.
At the Williamson family¡¯s mansion.
Gabriel had just endured a bout of withdrawal symptoms from his drug addiction. He was covered in sweat and his body was still
a little weak.
His
eyes were a little gloomy. If Patrick hadn¡¯t thrown Gerald into jail, he would have cut Gerald into pieces to vent his hatred.
He changed his clothes and went downstairs. He saw Enzo, who was sitting on the sofa, stand up in a sorry state. He looked
flustered. ¡°Gabriel, save me!¡±
Gabriel looked at himzily. Perhaps it was because he was trying to ovee his drug addiction recently, the aura his body
exuded was even more sinister. He said impatiently, ¡°Are you going to die? Why do | have to save you?¡±
He had heard that Yvonne had mistakenly kidnapped Patrick along with Violet.
He had warned Yvonne before, but he did not expect Yvonne to be so stupid that she eventually got herself into trouble.
Now, he even hated Enzo immensely.
Enzo knew that the chances of Gabriel helping him today were slim when he saw Gabriel''s attitude.
14:48 Mon, 26 Feb D
However, he would be dead meat dealing with Patrick alone.
He had only wanted to y dirty, but he did not expect Patrick to find out.
He looked at Gabriel humbly and exined the situation to him.
BROQ%ES
Gabriel looked at Enzo mockingly. ¡°With your level of ability? You wanted to kill Patrick? You must be crazy!¡±
Enzo¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Gabriel, I¡¯m not only doing this for Yvonne. | was also doing it for your brother. Patrick is also
rted to your brother¡¯s death back then. | just wanted to avenge them.¡±
Gabriel sneered and said with a sinister expression, ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself sound so dignified and drag me into it. I''ll settle my
debt with Patrick myself. Let me tell you the truth. If Patrick dies, your entire family will be buried with him, including your son
who is in elementary school! Not to mention that Patrick isn¡¯t dead. You can just wait to collect the corpses of your son and
Yvonne!¡±
Enzo¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°How is that possible? No matter how powerful Patrick is, he isn¡¯t above thew, right? At
most, I''ll fight him to the death!¡±
Gabriel smiled. ¡°Above thew? You''re so stupid. Patrick is more than above thew. | advise you to go to Patrick and apologize
to him now if you want to leave your youngest son a way out. Tell him that you''ll turn yourself in and appease his anger. Get him
to let your son off.¡±
Enzo¡¯s body trembled. ¡°Gabriel, are you joking? Is Patrick that powerful?¡±
He knew that he was no match for Patrick, but he thought that there should be a way to deal with Patrick.
Gabriel did not expect Enzo to be so muddle¡ªheaded. He looked a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you out of goodwill on
ount that you are good friends with my father. | didn¡¯t expect you to be so ungrateful. Do you think Patrick is that simple to
deal with?¡±
Enzo looked puzzled. He still couldn¡¯t understand why Gabriel would make Patrick. sound so powerful.
Gabriel looked at him speechlessly and told him the truth. ¡°Patrick is a member of the Stanton family. How are you going to go
against him?¡±
Enzo¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°How is that possible? Hisst name is Hersey!¡±
Gabriel didn¡¯t even have the strength to curse. He looked at Enzo mockingly. ¡°Christopher Stanton¡¯s wife¡¯sst name is Hersey.
Hersey as in the Hersey family from
Chapter 235
Leken City! Do you understand now?¡±
Enzo¡¯s body stiffened as he looked at Gabriel in disbelief. ¡°Patrick is...¡±
Gabriel snorted coldly. ¡°You''re not as stupid as | thought. Patrick the second young master of the Stanton family, the future heir
of Leken City¡¯s Hersey family!¡±
The Hersey family only had one daughter, who was married to Christopher of the Stanton family and gave birth to two sons.
The eldest son inherited the Stanton family in Summerwood City, while the second. son i inherited the Hersey family in Leken
City.
However, the outside world knew very little about the second young master the Stanton family.
Six years ago, before Gabriel¡¯s eldest brother, Darcy, died, he was considered good friends with Patrick and knew a little about
him.
Enzo sat there as if all his energy had been sucked out of him.
It was no wonder Gabriel said that his entire family would be buried with Patrick if Patrick died. Since Patrick wasn¡¯t dead, he
wouldn''t have a way out either.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Gabriel could not help but frown when he saw how pitiful Enzo was. ¡°You can¡¯t be angry that you lost to Patrick. Patrick¡¯s ability is
unparalleled among the entire younger generation of the Stanton family. You probably wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine that Patrick.
started Foreverie Jewelry from scratch and developed it to this extent.¡±
Enzo seemed to have lost his soul. ¡°Doesn''t he have the Stanton family? Why did he have to start thepany from scratch?¡±
Gabriel¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. ¡°Do you think everyone thinks the same way as you? When Patrick was studying
overseas, he invested in stocks with a capital of 2,000 dors. He urately judged when to buy and sell the stocks he had with
his unique foresight, and in just a year, he multiplied his initial capital countless times. Later on, when he returned to the country,
this money became the starting capital for him to create Foreverie Jewelry! His power is not something you can imagine. | advise
you to stop now when you still can. That¡¯s all | have to say. Leave!¡±
Although Gabriel did not like Patrick, he admired Patrick¡¯s ability.
Enzo felt as though his soul had been sucked out of his body when he left the Williamson family.
That night, Patrick received a return gift from Enzo.
Enzo had taken the initiative to turn himself in and said that he was the one who staged
Mon, 26 Feb
the two car idents. He admitted that he hadmitted intentional homicide and
was sent to jail.
Patrick was clear about his grudges and did not make things difficult for Enzo¡¯s. youngest son.
However, Violet knew nothing about these things.
Violet applied for leave today and did not go to thepany.
At night, she had just finished showering when she heard a knock on the door.
There was a slight sh in her eyes. No one other than Patrick would knock on her door in this house.
She pursed her lips and walked over to open the door.
As expected, Patrick was standing outside wearing a bathrobe. He leaned against the door with a faint smile and looked at her
wistfully. ¡°Are you going to sleep?¡±
Violet had just taken a shower and her face was still a little red. ¡°You¡¯re done with work?¡±
Patrick had gone out for a while after he sent her home today. He seemed to be very busy.
He even went straight to the study after returning at night. Violet didn¡¯t know what he was busy with, but he probably just came
out of the study room.
Patrick curled his lips. ¡°Looks like you''ve been waiting for me.¡±
Otherwise, how would she have known that he had just finished his work?
Violet blushed and put her hand on the door. Her voice was a little harsh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about. Why are you
looking for me?¡±
Patrick could tell at a nce that Violet was all bark but no bite.
He reached out and suddenly pushed the door open.
f&
0
COMMENT
Chapter 236
Violet subconsciously released the door, her voice stuttering nervously, ¡°What... What are you doing?¡±
Patrick took a step forward, and Violet stepped back..
The smile on Patrick''s face gradually widened, ¡°Are you that afraid of me?¡±
Violet was terrified, ever since she developed feelings for Patrick that she should not have. She realized that she suddenly could
not face Patrick. Indeed, they said that when it came to liking someone, it could not be hidden, and there is some truth to it.
She lowered her head and refused to look at Patrick. ¡°Why would | be afraid of you?¡±
Patrick chuckled and suddenly produced a bottle of ointment as if by magic. ¡°Your face was grazed by the car identst night.
This ointment is specially used to remove scars. The effect is not bad. Try it!¡±
Violet looked up at him in surprise. She did not expect Patrick to pay attention to these small details. She took the ointment and
thanked him sincerely, ¡°Thank you!¡±
Patrick looked at her quietly. ¡°Are you going to dismiss me with just a word of thanks?¡±
Violet was stubborn. ¡°Then what else do you want?¡±
Patrick¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°I¡¯m here to collect my debt!¡±
Violet was confused. ¡°What debt?¡±
She had no idea what debt she owed Patrick.
Patrick looked at her with a smile on his face. Suddenly, he took another step forward, and Violet had already backed up to the
edge of the bed. Another step, and she would be sitting on the bed, making the situation even more ambiguous.
She stood rigidly, her body straight, unmoving, and stared at Patrick Hersey as if this posture could make her unyielding and
protect herself.
Patrick leaned forward, and his bathrobe clung to Violet¡¯s pajamas. She was extremely nervous, and her entire body was tense.
Patrick looked at her profile, feeling particrly pleased.
He could not help but smile. He bent down and whispered in her ear, ¡°Smell me. Do | smell like perfume?¡±
Violet looked up and nced at him as if he was crazy. ¡°You just took a shower. Why do
G
52%
you smell like perfume? Did you use perfume just now?¡±
Patrick¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°No, | didn¡¯t. | just wanted you to smell it. Is that so disgusting?¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. She instantly understood what Patrick meant. ¡°I exined in the hospital during the day. |
did not mean that. | was too angry at that time and spoke without thinking!¡±
Patrick looked at her quietly. ¡°Since you were speaking without thinking, does that mean you''re not disgusted?¡±
Violet could not figure out what he was trying to do. She furrowed her brows slightly, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±
Patrick was in a good mood. He abruptly bent down and whispered into Violet¡¯s ear, ¡°Since it¡¯s not disgusting, | want my kiss
from that night back. Do you have any objections?¡±
Violet instantly widened her eyes, understanding what he meant by asking for a debt. However, before she could respond,
Patrick had already kissed her.
She looked at Patrick in shock.
Patrick held the back of her head with one hand and her waist with the other. He stopped after a light taste. ¡°Be good and close
your eyes. Otherwise, | will think that you died with regrets!¡±
Violet was about to protest. However, Patrick did not allow Violet to speak and kissed her again.
This time, Violet did not push him away. Instead, she instinctively closed her eyes, and her eyshes fluttered like a butterfly,
making her look incredibly cute.
After the kiss, Patrick ruffled Violet''s soft hair and chuckled. ¡°Rest early. Good night!¡± He then let go of Violet and left briskly,
closing the door for her as he left.
Violet only snapped out of her daze when she heard the door close.
She sat down on the side of the bed and blushed.
She had just epted Patrick¡¯s kiss. Not only did she not push him away, but she al subconsciously cooperated. There was
none of the awkwardness from their previous
kiss.
She could not help but cover her face with her hands, feeling ashamed. Was this the difference between liking someone and not
liking them?
2/4
Chapter 236
The next day, while Violet was eating, as soon as she saw Patricking downstairs, she wished she could dig a hole and crawl
into it.
Patrick nced at her, appearing to be in a good mood. ¡°Finish your meal, and I''ll give you a ride to work!¡±
Violet''s face was almost buried in her soup bowl. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±
Patrick said with a smile, ¡°Yes, | heard that people who just had a car ident have a subconscious fear of cars. Let me take
you to work!¡±
When Violet heard Patrick¡¯s words, she unconsciously recalled the scene of the car rushing towards her.
Ultimately, she could not refuse and was brought to work by Patrick.
Perhaps it was because of Patrick¡¯s exnation yesterday, or maybe it was because ofst night''s kiss.
Violet sensitively sensed that something between the two of them had changed.
However, if Patrick did not say anything, she would not take the initiative to mention it.
Although Patrick was silent in the car, he was obviously in an excellent good mood.
Violet did not expect the usually cold Patrick to have such a refreshing side.
As he drove, he nced at Violet from time to time. Even Violet felt ufortable under his gaze.
When they arrived at thepany, Violet quickly exited the car and looked like she was fleeing.
Patrick got out of the car unhurriedly. He looked at her back and chuckled softly.
How could she be so cute?
Even though she had such a strong-willed personality, now, when she saw him, it was as if a mouse had encountered a cat!
The more Patrick thought about it, the broader his smile became.
Violet had just entered the design department when she heard Reba¡¯s voice.
¡°Mr. Brown, you can¡¯t cover up for Violet. She lost two clients within the same period of time. We have to give everyone an
exnation for this. Everyone, say yes!¡±
Some in the design department immediately voiced their agreement.
14:48 Mon, 26 Feb D.
Chapter 236
Ellie also took the opportunity to add insult to injury, ¡°That''s right, Mr. Brown. While we all know that you and Violet have a
senior¡ªjunior rtionship, it''s precisely for this. reason that you should be fair in handling the matter. Otherwise, it may
disappoint
everyone.¡±
Sophia¡¯s little face was livid with anger. ¡°How can you take advantage of the fact that Violet isn¡¯t here to add insult to injury? We
still haven''t figured out the truth of the
matter!¡±
Reba nced sideways at Sophia and sneered, ¡°Violet beat up a client in public. The client and friends came to ourpany
to cancel the order and even asked forpensation. What else is there to rify?¡±
Sophia straightened her neck and said, ¡°Anyway... Anyway, | don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case!¡±
Ellie sarcastically responded, ¡°You think? Who do you think you are? Just a lowly assistant designer. Do you even have the right
to speak here?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.
Sophia¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°You''re bullying her. You want to convict her while Violet isn¡¯t around!¡±
Reba retorted, ¡°We convicted her because she was guilty, didn¡¯t we?¡±
Sophia could not out-argue Reba and was so angry that she was trembling.
Violet walked in with a stern face and asked, ¡°May | ask, Reba, what is
my crime?¡±
Chapter 237
Chapter 237
Reba did not expect that she would be caught talking bad about others behind their backs.
When she saw Violet, she immediately cowered. However, she straightened her neck and red at Violet, saying, ¡°Rose and
Helen¡¯s orders have been canceled. They even demandedpensation and said that you beat up a client in public. Do you
dare to say that this didn¡¯t happen?¡±
It turned out that yesterday, Helen and Rose had a filming assignment, and Foreverie Jewelry had already finished work for the
day when they arrived.
At that time, they had caught hold of Reba. When Reba found out what had happened, she cornered Skyler early in the
morning and requested that Violet be punished.
Skyler frowned and looked at Violet. ¡°Violet, tell me what''s going on.¡±
Skyler was aware that Rose and Helen wanted to cancel their orders. However, when they came over yesterday, he had already
left work and had no idea what had happened.
Now that the jewelry was almost finished, they not only decided not to proceed with the order but also shifted all the
responsibility onto thepany. Thepany had to bear a dual loss in terms of reputation and finances, something Skyler was
determined to prevent.
Violet nced at Skyler and said expressionlessly, ¡°I did hit someone, and I¡¯m willing to ept any punishment.¡±
She could not admit in front of so many people that she had hit Helen because Helen had be involved in the rtionship
between Majorie and Bob, causing a love triangle.
Even if Helen was shameless, Majorie still cared about her reputation.
Skyler furrowed his brow deeply. ¡°So, you''re saying that what Helen said is true? You hit her, and that¡¯s why she wants to cancel
the customization?¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking, but it¡¯s a fact that | hit her.¡±
The members of the design department exchanged puzzled looks.
Unexpectedly, Violet admitted to it so confidently.
Skyler started to have a headache.
IM
However, before he could say anything, Reba and Ellic could not hold back any longer.
Reba said, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize, Ms. Webb, that after you had physically assaulted a client. and still be so unapologetic about it.
Will anyone dare to hire you for design work in the future?¡±
Ellie said, ¡°Mr. Brown, she took away two clients in a day and caused a serious reputation and financial loss to thepany. You
can¡¯t let her off easily. In such a situation, you have to punish her severely to appease the clients¡¯ anger and make the others in
the design department ept it wholeheartedly!¡±
Skyler frowned and responded, ¡°I''ll ask Mr. Hersey first before making a decision!¡±
He genuinely wanted to help Violet, but with Violet openly admitting to hitting someone, he could not outrightly show bias. He
would have to consider Mr. Hersey¡¯s opinion in this matter.
When Ellie heard this, she was immediately unhappy. ¡°You can¡¯t handle this matter? Why do you have to ask Mr. Hersey!¡±
She could not help but assert her position as Skyler¡¯s girlfriend.
Reba also chimed in, ¡°In a case like this, there¡¯s no need to consult Mr. Hersey. I¡¯m afraid the consequence has to be
dismissal, Mr. Brown. There are so many witnesses, and you must ensure fairness!¡±
Skyler¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°So you mean | should just fire Violet directly?¡±
Reba shrugged, acting as if it was the obvious choice. ¡°What else can you do?¡±
Just then, someone walked into the design department and sneered, saying, ¡°What''s going on? You have to fire Violet?¡±
It was Majorie who walked in.
She came to look for Violet today to sign an order to cancel the contract. However, she did not expect that the design department
would be so noisy that no one would the client.
As soon
as she entered, she heard someone moring to fire Violet.
greet
Majorie immediately refused to ept this. Violet was her friend, and anyone who wanted to go after Violet would have to deal
with her first!
Violet felt her head pounding when she saw Majoric. ¡°Why did
youe?¡±
Majorie pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m a client of yourpany, right? Why can¡¯t |e?¡±
2/4
14:48 Mon, 26 Feb & D.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Violet looked at her speechlessly, not wanting to say anything.
Reba immediately stepped forward with a ttering tone. ¡°Miss Queen, Violet hit a client, and now both the client and her
friend want to cancel their jewelry customization orders. Thepany is currently discussing how to handle her. It seems that
she may not be able to fulfill your order. You can consider having someone else continue with your jewelry customization!¡±
Majoric looked at Reba mockingly and said. ¡°The others? You''re talking about. yourself, right?¡±
Reba had not realized something was amiss and cagerly replied. ¡°I can do it too. My designs are often praised!¡±
Majorie¡¯s face bore no disguise for her scorn. ¡°Praise? You¡¯re praising yourself, aren¡¯t you? You''re quite audacious. It seems like
you want to get rid of Violet by disciplining her. And | can very clearly tell you that Violet hit someone because of me. Don¡¯t y
tricks before me, or | might take matters into my own hands!¡±
When Skyler heard this, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Miss Queen, you mean that Violet hit someone because of you?¡±
Violet''s face tumed unpleasant. ¡°Majorie, that¡¯s enough. This is none of your business!¡±
Betrayal is n
is not something anyone wants to discuss and joke about in front of others. Majoric pursed her lips indifferently. ¡°How is it none of
my business? | didn¡¯t know that Helen was your client. You hit Helen because of me. How can | not care when you¡¯re in such a
passive position?¡±
After saying this, Majoric ignored Violet''s speechless and disagreeable expression and directly spoke to Skyler. ¡°Mr. Brown, your
client Helen is a homewrecker. Yourpany¡¯s client selection doesn¡¯t seem to consider ethics. You serve such a client, and
now you dare to make things difficult for Violet!¡±
¡°Violet stood up for me in the cafe, and that¡¯s how she offended the mistress. | honestly. didn¡¯t expect that the mistress would
come to make things difficult for her. Yourpany is quiteical. Are you nning to take the mistress¡¯s side now and seek
justice for her! So, does yourpany stand with the mistress, consider being a mistress honorable, without considering Violet''s
intentions in doing this?¡±
Skyler had not anticipated this turn of events. His expression changed, and he said, ¡°Ourpany mishandled this matter due to
ack of investigation. Now that we know the full story, thepany will carefully consider it. | will consult with Mr. Hersey and
have him handle this matter
Majorie¡¯s face, a look of astonishment shed. ¡°Mr. Hersey? Are you talking about...
14:48 Mon, 26 Feb
Patrick Hersey?¡±
Skyler nodded, ¡°Yes, any problem with that?¡±
Majorie wore aplex expression on her face, turned, and gave a meaningful look at
Violet, then shook her head, ¡°No, nothing. Let¡¯s consult Mr. Hersey. | think this
suggestion is excellent!¡±
These people probably did not know that Violet was Patrick''s wife. Otherwise, would they still dare to shout and punish her like
this?
In that case, there was no need for her to argue with these people.
Ellic could not hold back. She had not expected that, despite her efforts to undermine Violet with Reba, the oue would
turn out this way.
She raised her voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t this unfair? Violet lost a client and caused significant damage to thepany; that¡¯s an undeniable
fact. Do we have to investigate our clients¡¯ interpersonal rtionships and character when taking orders? Miss Queen seems to
be obscuring the truth. Violet can pursue justice, and no one is stopping her, but when she implicates thepany, that¡¯s her
mistake!¡±
fe}
Chapter 238
Chapter 238
Reba did not expect Ellie to dislike Violet as much as she did. From the very beginning, Ellie had been helping to target her.
She quickly nodded and said, ¡°Ms. Steele is absolutely right. Miss Queen can praise. Violet¡¯s character, but that shouldn''t
prevent ourpany from taking disciplinary action against her. We need to handle this based on the facts!¡±
Violet could not help but frown when she saw their undisguised expressions.
Marjorie chuckled, ¡°Speaking of facts, no problem. How much is thebined order amount from those two? I¡¯ll ce double the
order for custom jewelry. That way, it won¡¯t be considered a loss of customers for Violet, right?¡±
Majorie¡¯s actions were indeed entirely unexpected. Everyone in the design department had varying expressions. After all, no one
had anticipated that Majorie would spend. such a substantial amount of money to customize jewelry for Violet.
Skyler¡¯s unwavering support for Violet was evident. When Majorie made her statement, he immediately said, ¡°Since the loss from
the orders is beingpensated, let¡¯s not argue further. During the morning meeting, | will seek Mr. Hersey¡¯s approval regarding
this.
Violet''s expression changed, and she frowned as she looked at Majorie, thinking to herself. ¡°Majoriel She¡¯s not engaged
anymore. Why is she customizing so much jewelry? We had agreed to cancel the jewelry order.¡±
Majorie could instantly discern her thoughts. She grinned broadly and remarked, ¡°Event if | am not engaged, | must still wear
jewelry. You wouldn¡¯t understand the way rich people like us think!¡±
Violet rolled her eyes in response, lost for words.
Ellie was filled with anger. She could not believe that Violet''s luck was so good, allowing this matter to be brushed aside so
easily.
Reba¡¯s face was twisted with jealousy, thinking, ¡°Violet, why did she have the right to receive protection from Skyler? It was
one thing if Skyler supported her, but now even a client stood up for her.¡±
She huffed in anger and turned to leave the design department.
Ellie nced at Skyler and then turned to follow.
Skyler, realizing that time was running out, instructed everyone to return to their respective positions and gather on the top floor
for a meeting.
14:48 Mon, 26 Feb > -
Majoric then grabbed Violet¡¯s arm and yfully said, ¡°Ms. Webb, let¡¯s have a chat in the meeting room!¡±
Violet shook her head helplessly and followed her to the meeting room.
When they entered, Violet frowned and asked, ¡°What are you doing? Weren''t you here to cancel the order today? You don¡¯t have
to order double the amount of jewelry for me. Why are you throwing money around? Are you just doing it for fun?¡±
Majorie reached out and pulled Violet to sit on the sofa and said, ¡°Look at how upset. you are. Is it necessary? It¡¯s just money,
and | have plenty of it. | didn¡¯t want to customize jewelry before because it was ordered under the guise of an engagement. | was
afraid it would be ufortable to wear, not because | could not afford it. Now, seeing all of them bullying you over this, how can
| endure it?¡±
Violet shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, let''s sign the contract then. By the way, what kind of jewelry do you want? I''ll
find time to draw a design draft for you!¡±
Majorie pursed her lips and shook her head, speaking in a hushed, mysterious tone, ¡°I¡¯m not only here to look for you today
because of the custom-made jewelry. There¡¯s something else.¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered slightly as she asked, ¡°What else is there?¡±
Majorie whispered into Violet''s ear, ¡°That scumbag Bob suppressed all the videos of him and Helen being beaten up in the cafe. |
asked my family to cancel the engagement. Do you know what that shameless person said in the end?¡±
Violet looked at her and asked, ¡°What did he say?¡±
Majorie¡¯s face was puffed up with anger, and she said, ¡°He said that | have no evidence to prove he had betrayed me, so the
engagement should not be broken. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to the Driscoll family. Can you believe it? Refusing to
back down. It¡¯s infuriating.¡±
¡°What''s even more infuriating is that he still had the face toe to my house and say that I¡¯ve misunderstood him. He and
Helen are just friends. At that time, they were discussing work and had gone to the cafe to have a drink. I¡¯m so angry that I¡¯m
about to explode! If | can¡¯t produce evidence, my family won''t be able to cancel the engagement. After all, this was agreed by the
two families!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed, and she asked, ¡°Then why are you looking for me?¡±
Majorie chuckled and, holding Violet¡¯s arm, said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to ask for your help. | know you won''t stand by and watch,
right?¡±
Majorie continued, ¡°Violet, you wouldn¡¯t want to see me get engaged to a scumbag and
Chapter
jump into a fire pit, would you?¡±
Violes remained silent, her expression still mumb.
Violet looked at her with a splitting headache and asked, ¡°Tell me, what do you want to do?¡±
Majorie could not hade her excitement and leaned in to whisper her n into Violet''s
eatContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
At the same time, in the bathroom
While Elle was washing her hands, she looked at Reba¡¯s contorted face and chuckled ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Violet''s backer is too
strong. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t be taken down this time¡±
Reba angrily shook off the water on her hands and said. ¡°Ms. Steele, why do you think Violet n still safe after such a big
incident?
Elle sighed in resignation and said. ¡°Who can argue with that? Even my boyfriend is on her side. What else can | say!¡±
che
¡°Your boyfriend¡± Reba looked at her in shock.
Ellie nced at her and said. ¡°My boyfriend is Skyler, but... | can¡¯t help but feel he¡¯s more supportive of Violet¡±
Reba was both surprised and sympathetic. That¡¯s something. But in the end, it¡¯s all because of that despicable Violet. She¡¯s
shameless. Even though Mr. Brown has a girlfriend, | don¡¯t know how the managed to make him take notice of her. Don¡¯t be
spari supset. I''ll support you no matter what happens in the future!¡±
Ellie pulled her arm affectionately and said, ¡°Really? Reba, that¡¯s great. | felt like we wicked as soon as you joined the
company. | knew we¡¯d be friends. In the future, we''ll stand together, and we won''t let Violet get the better of us!¡±
Reba smiled and nodded.
As moans apparsaand Skyler finished his meeting and returned to the design Gegaran
He adderaand everyone in the design degantment, saying. Regarding what happenest this morning, Mr Honeymoned that while
we can''t investigate the character of every chess, we stausid apgangaratelyics Maria estonal values. We shouldnt cam
money at the caper of our margay is 24061 tamashing thepany¡¯s reputation¡± Violes remained cxpressionless, but Ille and
Bela did not look very pleased, as they had been crataral of Mules for a whale
Unexpectedly, this was the oue. Patrick¡¯s words felt like ps to the faces.
The eyes of everyone in the design department were filled with sarcasm and ridicule.
Reba sat angrily at her desk, tightly gripping her design draft, and gave Violet a fierce re.
Skyler furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°Alright, stop staring. It¡¯s lunchtime; let''s go.
eat!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, everyone stood up and prepared to go to lunch.
However, at that moment, a wealthydy entered the design department. She slung hertest Hermes bag over her shoulder
and exuded an air of affluence.
Upon entering, she ced her bag on one of the design tables and stared coldly at everyone, asking, ¡°Where is Reba
Lexington?¡±
4l4
Chapter 239
Chapter 239
Everyone looked at each other and did not say a word.
Reba furrowed her brows and immediately approached her, saying, ¡°Madam Caddel, you...¡±
However, before Reba could finish her sentence, Madam Caddel pped her directly, saying, ¡°You, you little vixen! You''re
helping my husband conceal the jewelry order from me, even though I¡¯m customizing jewelry here for you!¡±
E
Reba covered her face and looked at Madam Caddel in disbelief, saying, ¡°How could you resort to violence?¡±
¡°I''m hitting you!¡± Madam Caddel stared at Reba arrogantly as if she were looking at
an ant
Reba, who had been pped in front of everyone in the design department, angrily trembled. She eximed, ¡°Are you being
reasonable? Your husband betrayed you. What does it have to do with me?¡±
Madam Caddel grabbed Reba¡¯s hair and said, ¡°You little slut, you''re finally telling the truth, aren¡¯t you? You knew what my
husband was doing behind my back, and you still dare to say it has nothing to do with you!¡±
Reba, still in a vulnerable position with Madam Caddel grabbing her hair, dared not fight back and said with a sobbing voice,
¡°Your husband is having a good time with another woman behind your back. This has nothing to do with me!¡±
Madam Caddel was furious upon hearing this and pushed Reba¡¯s head down, saying, ¡°You still dare to say this? He brought
that little vixen to you for jewelry design, and you, for the sake of money, deceived your client while knowing the truth. And you
say it has nothing to do with you? Watch me today. I''ll teach you a lesson and put an end to your ill-gotten gains!¡±
Finally, everyone came to their senses and rushed forward to break the fight.
Everyone understood that Reba had taken the risk to ept two clients. One was a mistress of the other¡¯s husband.
Madam Caddel¡¯s husband hade to have jewelry customized with her andter brought his mistress to the same ce to
tailor-make jewelry, and they both chose Reba for the job.
Reba was well aware of the situation but still epted both businesses.
When Madam Caddel discovered this, she could not confront her husband¡¯s mistress as
4/4
14:49 Mon, 26 Feb D
he was very cautious and protective of his mistress, so she directed her anger at Reba.
52%
It took a lot of effort from Skyler to persuade Madam Caddel to leave, and he promised to cancel the jewelry customization for
the third party.
Once Madam Caddel left, Reba slumped in her seat, Crying softly.
What happened to Reba starkly contrasted to what happened in the morning. Everyone felt that she deserved it. Not many
people paid attention to her and went to have lunch.
After all, Reba knew that the other party was a mistress, but she did not consider whether there would be any disputes in the
future and epted the order. Given the current situation, she asked for it!
Reba had not eaten lunch, and her eyes were red from crying. In the afternoon, just before work, she wanted to get some
water. However, as soon as she reached the pantry. door, she overheard people discussing her.
¡°No wonder she stood on the side of the mistress in the morning and criticized Ms. Webb. It turns out she¡¯s promoting being a
third party herself!¡±
¡°For the sake of business, she wouldn¡¯t care if you¡¯re a mistress or not. This kind of person has no moral boundaries at all! She
can¡¯t bepared to Ms. Webb!¡±
¡°Maybe she wants to be a mistress herself. It''s just that she hasn¡¯t found a suitable man!¡±
Reba was so furious that her whole body shook. She rushed forward, wanting to shut. up this group of people.
However, before she could take a single step, someone grabbed her arm.
Reba turned her head angrily, and Ellie pulled her into the stairwell. She noticed. that Reba was seething mad and said,
¡°Even if you rushed up just now and stopped. those people from discussing, you wouldn''t be able to stop the others from
discussing!¡±
Reba retorted angrily, ¡°Then what do you think | should do?¡±
Ellic subtly fanned the mes, saying. ¡°In fact, the reason everyone is reacting so. strongly is mainly because of what happened
with Violet this morning. People areparing your situation to hers!¡±
Reba clenched her fists tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t let her have it easy!¡±
Ellic¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Against someone like Violet, you can¡¯t do it openly. You have to hit the weak spot, do you understand?!¡±
2/4
Reba turned to look at her. ¡°What is Violet¡¯s weak spot?¡±
Ellie lowered her voice. ¡°The people around her. | knew it. Megan from the Information Technology Department likes Skyler, but
I''m Skyler¡¯s legitimate girlfriend.¡±
Ellie¡¯s tone carried a hidden meaning. ¡°If you can trust me, I''ll assist you...¡±
Reba raised her gaze, her expression dark as she looked at Ellie. Deep in her eyes, at sinister glint shimmered.
As the end of the workday approached, Violet Webb received a WhatsApp message from Patrick.
Patrick: [Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight. I''ll be waiting for you in the parking lotter.]
Violet: [I have something on tonight. Eat by yourself]
Patrick: [Something came up? What is it? And with whom?]
Violet looked at Patrick''s message and could almost imagine him furrowing his brow, looking serious, and typing tensely.
Her lips could not help but curl into a slight smile.
Violet: [I''ve made an after-work dinner appointment with Majorie. | might be backte tonight!]
Patrick: [What time will it be exactly? There¡¯s a curfew at home now!]
Violet: [What curfew? | had no idea!]
Patrick: [From 10 o¡¯clock, starting today. | made that decision. Any issues with that?]
Violet: [I might not be able to return until after 11 p.m. I''ll stay outside tonight!]
Patrick: [I dare you!]
Violet: [Then what do you think we should do? | can¡¯t keep up with the ess. restrictions!]
Violet: [So, what should | do then? | won¡¯t make it before the curfew!]
Violet looked at her phone and could not help butugh. The ess restrictions could be changed like this!
Violet: [Alright, I''ll try my best to get back to Hersey Court before 11 p.m.!]
Patrick: [It¡¯s not about trying your best. You have to! You can¡¯t stay overnight outside.
anymore. Even if it¡¯s a special situation, you must report to the butler!]Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Violet: [Got it!]
HHABSES2%
She stared at her phone and smiled sheepishly. Reporting to the butler was the same as reporting to him!
In any case, the butler would ry the exact message back to Patrick.
What a childish man!
After six o¡¯clock, at the Sunny May Hotel. Violet and Marjorie entered the elevator and went straight to the eleventh floor.
In the morning, Marjorie discovered that Bob and Helen had booked two hourly rooms. at Sunny May Hotel for tonight, from 7
p.m. to 10 p.m. Their rooms were adjacent, and one could easily guess that these two were trying to conceal their activities.
ording to their rtionship, there was an 80% chance they would end up in the
same room.
To obtain solid evidence of Bob¡¯s cheating, Marjorie bribed a hotel waiter and obtained the room cards for these two rooms. She
asked Violet to apany her.
Violet, after being persuaded, reluctantly agreed.
The two decided to ce a miniature surveince device in each room, with each. person responsible for one of the rooms.
They got out of the elevator and quickly walked towards the two rooms. They did not even notice that, not far behind them,
another elevator door opened, and Patrick walked out with a stern expression.
At the room¡¯s entrance, Violet nced at Marjorie and said, ¡°Once you¡¯ve ced the surveince device, don¡¯te looking for
me. Let¡¯s go straight downstairs and meet in the parking lot!¡±
AIA
fii}
Chapter 240
Majorie nodded and entered the room with the room card.
Violet looked around the corridor. Seeing that there was no one, she immediately opened the door and entered.
As soon as they entered, Patrick walked out from the corner of the corridor with a gloomy expression.
Yesterday, Freddie asked him to go home for dinner. But he was so busy that he did not reply.
Freddie called today for a meal. As Violet happened to have something to do, she went with Freddie.
However, he did not expect Violet toe to the hotel instead of eating with him!
He wanted to see why Violet came to the hotel at this time!
Violet entered the room and looked around. She walked to the small round table in the corner and fiddled with the vase on the
table. She fixed the monitor on the branch of the flower and used a bud to block it. No one should have noticed it.
Then, she turned on her phone and looked at the location of the monitor. It was facing the big bed in the room.
Just in case, Violet and Majorie prepared five surveince cameras for each room.
Violet also installed the remaining four monitors in different corners.
She hid thest one in the corner of the bathroom.
After she had finished, she immediately wanted to leave.
However, just as she ced her hand on the bathroom door handle, the door of the room was suddenly opened from the
outside.
Violet''s heart skipped a beat and thought to herself, ¡°Oh no! It must be Bob and Helen.¡±
Violet''s heart was in her throat. She pressed her car against the bathroom door and was extremely nervous.
The door was opened and then immediately closed.
Violet could clearly hear that someone had entered the room. The footsteps seemed to have been around the room, and there
seemed to be the sound of the cab door being pulled open.
115
14:49 Mon, 26 Feb D.
52%
Violet became more and more nervous. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. It was a call from Majorie.
Violet wanted to cry but had no tears. She quickly turned her phone off.
Footsteps could be hearding from outside the bathroom.
Violet looked like she was about to die. She gripped the bathroom door handle tightly.
It was turned from the outside. Violet stood behind the door and locked it. She secretly cursed Majorie for picking the right time.
The outsider couldn¡¯t open the door and seemed to be a little angry. So, he mmed. the door twice.
Violet had a headache and was thinking about how to resolve the current situation.
At this moment, Patrick gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Violet, | know you''re inside. Open the door!¡±
Violet was stunned. He opened the door in disbelief and looked at the person standing. at the door in shock. ¡°Why are you
here?¡±
Violet would never have thought that Patrick would be here.
What she did not expect was that Patrick would have all the ess cards for the rooms at the Sunny May Hotel.
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why do you open the door ande to the room now?¡±
Violet could not exin it in a short time. ¡°I''ll exin it to youter. Let¡¯s leave here first. | didn¡¯t open the door!¡±
After Violet finished, she pulled Patrick who was frowning and they were about to leave.
However, before she could take two steps, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside.
¡°Bob, which room is it?¡±
¡°If you were you, | would say one room is enough. Why did you have to book two? Why are you so afraid that the Queen family
will check the hotel records?¡±
Violet felt like dying. It was actually Helen!
She turned around and looked at Patrick as if she was facing a great enemy. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°We have to hide
quickly. The person who booked the room is here!¡±
2/5
52%
Chapter 240
Patrick¡¯s expression changed again and again. Even if he did not know what Violet wanted to do, he knew that it was something
bad.
He nced around and realized that the door of the cab that he had opened was still not closed. He pulled Violet over and
said, ¡°Hide here!¡±
With that, he hid in the cab and pulled Violet in. He feached out and closed the cab door.
Violet didn¡¯t have time to rejoice. Fortunately, the cab was big and solid enough.
Otherwise, she could only jump out of the window. Besides, she would definitely be discovered. That way, it would probably be
even more difficult to catch evidence of Bobter!
As soon as they hid, the door of the room was opened from the outside.
Violet was so nervous that she did not even dare to breathe. Patrick held her in his arms. The two of them were tightly pressed
together.
Violet could clearly smell the mint scent on Patrick, which was mixed with a faint. tobo smell.
Her face blushed slightly as the two of them stood in such a posture.
At this moment, the voices of the two people were heard from outside.
Bob was holding Helen in his arms, and the two of them seemed to be kissing at the door.
As Bob kissed her, he said, ¡°You little vixen, | missed you so much!¡±
Helen¡¯s voice sounded soft and delicate as she said coquettishly. ¡°It¡¯s only been two days. since west met. Do you really miss
me so much?¡±
¡°Of course! | can¡¯t sleep at night!¡± Bob said as he held Helen and walked to the big bed. anxiously.
Through the
gap of the closet door, Violet could clearly see Helen being thrown onto the bed. Bob pounced on her and then their clothes fell
to the ground.
Violet was so embarrassed that she wanted to poke her eyes out. She turned her head away with a red face and felt the
temperature in the cab gradually rise.
She moved slightly, wanting to get out of Patrick''s embrace while outside there was the sound of rolling.
However, the moment she moved, Patrick tightened his grip on her arm as a warning...
14:49 Mon, 26 Feb D
So Violet immediately did not dare to move.
As the sound outside was so loud, Violet could clearly hear the bed creaking.
Patrick¡¯s temperature seemed to be rising with the temperature in the room.
Violet was extremely ashamed and resentful. What kind of nonsense was this?
It was extremely awkward!
An hourter, the noise outside subsided.
529
Violet finally heaved a sigh of relief. She only hoped that the two of them would leave quickly so that she could give the evidence
to Majorie and she had note for nothing tonight.
In the end, Helen held Bob¡¯s hand. She whispered into his ears in a low and sweet voice, refusing to let him
1. go.
¡°Bob, we can¡¯t see each other every day. Let''s stay for a while more!¡±
Bobughed. As Helen¡¯s soft and sweet voice was so flirting, his face blushed and his heart beat faster. ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s stay
for a while more!¡±
Immediately after, the two of them did it once again.
At this moment, Violet did not even have the strength to curse. She only wanted to die. She wanted to
fill the hole she had dug even if it would take much of her strength.
Embarrassed, she remained silent in Patrick¡¯s arms.
Patrick seemed to sense the change in her mood. He reached out and gently ruffled her hair as if he wasforting her.
Violet looked up. In the dark cab, she seemed to see Patrick''s doting and gentle
gaze.
She quickly lowered her head and denied it in her heart. How could Patrick look at her like that? She must be thinking too much!
Violet had been listening to the sound for so long that her feet were numb from standing in one position.
Hearing the sound of the two people putting on their clothes and leaving, Violet felt as if she had heard the sound of nature.
When he was about to push open the cab door and leave, Patrick suddenly grabbed her arm and refused to let go.
475
Violet was a little surprised. ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡±
In the darkness, Patrick gazed at her.
Violet could not see his expression clearly, but she could feel the strong oppressive aura from his body.
Her heart was beating irregrly. She panicked and wanted to break free from his hand.
However, Patrick held her waist with one hand and held the back of her head with the other. Then, he kissed her passionately.
315)
f&
0
COMMENT
N?velDrama.Org content rights.
Chapter 241
In the dark closet, Patrick was especially engrossed in kissing after listening for so long.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Violet was awkward for two seconds before she heard Patrick''s domineering, low, and hoarse voice. ¡°Focus!¡±
Violet was stunned. She blushed and closed her eyes.
When Patrick let go, Violet''s face was as red as a cherry.
Violet panicked and quickly opened the cab door. She quickly walked out and put away the surveince cameras in the room.
Patrick followed her out. He looked at Violet silently and could not help but rub his eyebrows.
Just now, he was really... unable to control his emotions.
Which man would stay in a small space with the person he liked and listen to someone else having sex without any reaction?
He saw that Violet¡¯s back was facing him the entire time as if she was angry.
Patrick was a little helpless. He said in a low-voice, ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet did not say anything. She took out thest surveince camera and turned to leave.
Patrick finally could not help but say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | couldn¡¯t help myself just now!¡±
Violet finally looked at him. Her expression was calm. ¡°Yes, | understand. Normal men would have such a reaction!¡±
Although she looked calm on the surface, no one knew that her heart would be in a mess
When Patrick heard this, he leaned against the cab door and looked at her deeply with a warm gaze.
What did she mean by that? Did she not care about what had just happened?
Violet felt extremely ufortable under his gaze. She could not help but turn around and re at him. ¡°Why are you staring at
me?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. He really wanted to take off the cold mask on her face. He deliberately teased her meaningfully. ¡°I just
didn¡¯t expect you to be so engrossed just now and be so cooperative!¡±
12:40 Tue, 27 Feb
Chapter 211
9K 70%
Violet recalled that when they were kissing in the closet just now, Bob and Helen had clearly left. Not only did she not resist. but
she also let Patrick do whatever he wanted.
She was unable to keep a straight face and it immediately turned red. She said angrily. ¡°What do you mean by cooperate? You''re
thinking too much. My hands and feet were numb. L... couldn¡¯t move. Besides... Didn¡¯t you tell me not to have improper
thoughts about you? Why do you keep kissing me then!¡±
Patrick was stunned. His thoughts had been exposed, and he could not maintain his
composure.
He pretended to be indifferent and said stubbornly. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to fulfill our marital obligations when we registered our
marriage? Isn¡¯t this just a kiss? Do you have to kick a fuss?!¡±
Violet''s face was still red, but when she heard this, her expression changed and the embarrassed expression on her face
stopped.
She restrained all the emotions in her eyes and took a deep look at Patrick. ¡°You''re right!¡±
With that, she turned around and left.
Patrick was stunned by her gaze. Was she angry?
It was only when the door closed that he came back to his senses. He rubbed the space. between his eyebrows in frustration.
What had he just said?!
When Patrick chased after her, Violet was already gone.
Patrick returned to Hersey Court and found that Violet had already gone upstairs. Vi meowed pitifully, but Violet did not put out
any cat food for her.
It seemed like she was really angry this time.
Patrick gave Vi a handful of cat food before going upstairs.
He stood at Violet''s room door and knocked resignedly.
He knocked on the door for a long time, but Violet did not say anything.
Patrick said helplessly, ¡°Violet, | know you¡¯re inside. Open the door!¡±
Violet''s voice was extremely cold. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m going to sleep!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was a little heavy. ¡°Violet, do you have to force me to open the door with the key myself?¡±
¡ã
IIE-
Violet stopped talking.
Amomentter, she opened the door and looked at Patrick expressionlessly. ¡°Mr. Hersey, what''s the matter?¡±
Patrick could not stand Violet''s attitude. He could not help but frown. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that at the hotel just now. I...¡±
Violet interrupted him. ¡°Are you looking for me now because you want me to fulfill my duty as your wife? Sure, Mr. Hersey, please
come in!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face froze. He was so angry that he almost wanted to strangle Violet to death. ¡°Violet, do you understand
what I¡¯m trying to say?¡±
Violet''s expression was indifferent. ¡°Of course. When you need me, | won¡¯t refuse. Int the future, | won¡¯t argue when ites to
kissing either!¡±
Patrick held his breath and gritted his teeth. ¡°Violet, are you trying to anger me to death? You know that¡¯s not what | meant, but
do you have to do this on purpose?¡±
Violet''s expression did not change. She restrained all her thoughts about Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m just
telling the truth. It was originally a contractual marriage. There''s no need...¡±
Patrick looked at her cherry lips as she said these infuriating words.
He squeezed through the door, blocked Violet against the wall, and kissed her.
Violet''s words were stuck in her throat. Panic shed across her eyes. She wanted to push Patrick away.
In the end, when she thought of what she had just said, she held it in.
Patrick kissed her very fiercely as if he was about to eat Violet.
After the kiss, Violet¡¯s breathing was a little unstable. She stared at Patrick and did not speak.
He had bitten her until the skin on the corner of her lips was torn. She cursed silently. Was this person a dog? How could he
bite?
Patrick looked at her watery eyes and reached out to touch her soft face. ¡°You said it. You won¡¯t reject me no matter what | do. If
you dare to say something | don¡¯t like hearing, I''ll kiss you until you shut up!¡±
Violet was furious. How could this person be so domineering?
Patrick seemed to be able to see through her thoughts and said directly, ¡°Don¡¯t stare at
[e)
me like that. I¡¯m just that domineering!¡±
Violet''s pupils constricted. Did this person have mind-reading
Skills?
Patrick reached out and stroked her hair. He said in a low voice, ¡°In the future... Be good!¡±
70%
Violet pursed her lips and did not speak. Patrick looked down at her. ¡°Rest early. Don¡¯t be angry. You''ll age faster if you¡¯re angry!¡±
Violet red at him. If anyone should age faster, it was him!
He kept deciding everything on his own. He was simply... annoying!
Violet''s gaze was fierce, like the angry Vi. ¡°Are you crazy? If you don¡¯t have the money to go to the hospital, I''ll pay to take
you to the best mental hospital!¡±
Patrick ignored her verbal provocation.
He looked at Violet and curled his lips. ¡°I¡¯m indeed sick, but I¡¯m not crazy...¡±
It was lovesickness!
Of course, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he gave Violet a meaningful look.
Then, he turned around and left.
Violet frowned and was dumbfounded. What was he doing this time?
Thinking of his abnormal behavior tonight and his gentle gaze just now, Violet¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Did he... like her a little?
Thinking of this, Violet quickly shook her head and warned herself not to tter herself.
Even if she really had feelings for Patrick, she could not show it.
She still clearly remembered that Patrick told her not to have any improper thoughts. about him, so she did not want Patrick to
trample on her dignity.
Chapter 242
The next day.
Violet finished her breakfast and was about to go to work.
However, just as she reached the entrance to get the key, Patrick grabbed her arm. ¡°I''ll send you to work!¡±
Violet said coldly, ¡°I know how to drive!¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was domineering. ¡°In the future, you''ll take my car when you go to and from work!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°Why?¡±
She did not have any freedom at all!!
Patrick looked at her meaningfully. ¡°No reason, unless you want your tires to be t every day!¡±
Violet was stunned. An idea shed through her mind. She stared at Patrick in disbelief. ¡°Were you the one who released the gas
on my tires?¡±
Patrick did not look unnatural at all. His expression was calm. ¡°I just want to tell you that no one can stop me from doing what |
want to do, no matter what!¡±
Violet was shocked and conflicted. She frowned deeply.
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He reached out and ruffled Violet¡¯s hair. ¡°So, don¡¯t disobey me, understand?¡±
Violet was furious. Not to disobey him? Did he think he was the king or something?Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Violet said angrily with a cold face, ¡°I don¡¯t understand! | don¡¯t want to understand
either!¡±
Patrick did not expect her reaction. His handsome face turned slightly cold. ¡°Violet, you saidst night that no matter what | say,
you won''t reject me! Don¡¯t tell me you forgot what you said so quickly!¡±
Violet held her breath. Was he using her words to cut her off at every corner?
Hmph. He certainly did not think twice when making demands!
Since he wanted to send her off so badly, she would fulfill his wish.
In any
case, there was a free driver. It would be a waste not to use him!
She red at Patrick angrily, opened the door, and walked straight to Patrick¡¯s car.
Patrick looked at her angry expression and could not help but smile. She was so cute even when she was angry!
He walked over with a smile, opened the door, and got into the car.
Violet sat in the front passenger seat with an angry expression on her face as she stared ahead.
She really did not expect Patrick to be so domineering. What was even more unexpected was that this person¡¯s domineering
personality had reached a point where it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. He gave her car a t tire just because he said that he
wanted to send her to work.
She simply did not know what to say!
Violet was sulking when she suddenly saw Patrick approaching. The distance between the two of them instantly became
extremely close.
Violet subconsciously reached out to push Patrick. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Hearing her nervous voice, Patrick was a little amused. ¡°Putting on your seatbelt! Why? What did you think | was doing?¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze was half-smiling as if he was saying he knew what she was thinking.
Violet blushed. Perhaps it was because Patrick had kissed her too often recently, so she naturally misunderstood.
Having her thoughts seen through, Violet flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°You must have watched one too many idol dramas.
What could | possibly be thinking? Are you going to put on the seatbelt or not?¡±
Patrick smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I''ll do it right away!¡±
His gaze was gentle and tolerant, which she had never seen before. It made it seem like she was being unreasonable. Violet
was furious.
Patrick nimbly fastened her seatbelt, retreated, and started the car.
Violet loosened her grip and her nervousness eased a little.
However, before she could calm downpletely, she heard Patrick suddenly ask, ¡°By the way, why did you go to Sunny May
Hotel yesterday?¡±
Violet''s eyes shed as she tried her best to sound emotionless. ¡°Catch the adulterer!¡±
Ill
Tue, 27 Feb
2.70%
Patrick thought of the intense scene in the hotel roomst night and understood. ¡°Were you helping Majorie?¡±
Skyler had also said a few words about yesterday¡¯s incident during the meeting.
Although he didn¡¯t say who it was, after what happenedst night, Patrick could roughly. guess who it was.
Violet nodded and said in a muf fled voice, ¡°Bob cheated on Majorie with Helen, but he
had no
was still unwilling to cancel the engagement. He said that the Queen family/
evidence to prove that he betrayed Majorie. Majoric had no choice but to do this!¡±
When Patrick heard this,plicated emotions emerged in his heart. ¡°This is Majorie¡¯s. matter. What does it have to do with
you? Moreover. | heard that you hit someone in the cafe because of Majorie and got two orders canceled. Yesterday, the design.
department gave you a hard time! Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡±
Patrick¡¯s words immediately ignited the mes of anger in Violet''s heart.
After all, Violet hit someone because of Rose. If Rose and Patrick didn¡¯t have an ambiguous rtionship and happened to be
good friends with Helen, she wouldn¡¯t have been so angry at that time and fought in the cafe.
She turned
round and red at Patrick. ¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t you think that this kind of cheating behavior is despicable? Do
you think that | shouldn¡¯t help. Majorie, or do you think that Bob¡¯s cheating is understandable? This kind of thing is nothing to
you. Do you admire this kind of behavior?¡±
Violet''s aggressive rhetorical questions made Patrick¡¯s expression turn ugly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that | appreciate such behavior. Violet,
you''re a little out of control!¡±
Violet''s chest heaved up and down slightly. She turned her head to look out of the car window with some anger in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m
sorry. | brought too many personal. emotions into this just now. It¡¯s not about whether it¡¯s worth it to help Marjorie. So what if the
order is gone? | can¡¯t be bothered to help a client like Helen who has a bad character anyway!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. He nced at Violet. ¡°I don¡¯t want to ask orment on Bob¡¯s behavior. After all, he has nothing to do
with me. However, | know very well that you don¡¯t like such behavior. It¡¯s obvious from what happened between Veronica and
Russell!¡±
Back then, Violet stubbornly used her own methods to ruin Russell and Veronica¡¯s reputation. This was enough to prove her
abhorrence of such things.
Violet did not expect Patrick to say that. She turned around and looked at Patrick in surprise. ¡°Are you serious?¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°Of course. | don¡¯t have to lie to you. Besides, yesterday, I''ve already arranged for Rose¡¯s jewelry endorsement
to be canceled. The jewelry endorsement deal has already gone to someone else!¡±
Violet widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Why?¡±
She did not expect Patrick to do this at such a fast speed!
Patrick took advantage of the red light and raised his eyebrows at her. He turned his head to look ahead and continued driving.
His tone was calm, but the words he said made Violet''s mood fluctuate like a roller coaster.
He said, ¡°If she dares to cancel my wife¡¯s order, how can | let her endorse ourpany¡¯s jewelry? If she doesn¡¯t want my wife to
design jewelry for her, | don¡¯t need her to endorse ourpany either!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was calm and his posture was rxed.
Violet opened her mouth and looked at Patrick¡¯s handsome side profile in shock. Her expression was extremelyplicated, but
she did not know what to say.
There was an indescribable feeling in her heart. It was like pouring a cup of concentrated sulphuric acid into clear water, causing
countless violent sshes.
He calmly defended her as if this was an insignificant matter, but it made Violet have desires that she shouldn¡¯t have.
She thought about Patrick¡¯s gradually gentle and domineering kiss. She thought about how he was protecting her more and
more day by day. She thought about how he had helped her buckle her seatbelt affectionately just now.
She suddenly panicked. He was treating her better and better. Could it be that he was also developing a degree of love for her?
f&
Chapter 243
EK70%
Violet pondered carefully in her heart. It felt sweet and worrying.
She thought deeply about everything. It was as if she wanted to find evidence that the other party liked her through everything in
her daily life.
This feeling was very much like the crush people had when they first fell in love. It was sour and sweet..
When Patrick saw that Violet did not speak, he could not help but frown and shout, ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet suddenly looked up at him and looked away in panic. She quickly lowered her head.
She wondered if he¡¯d read her mind. She couldn¡¯t afford to appear so unnerved.
She took a deep breath before speaking. ¡°What is it?¡±
Patrick frowned and shook his head. ¡°Nothing. | just wanted to tell you that if anyone causes trouble for you in thepany in
the future, you can look for me directly. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else!¡±
Violet nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°Yes, | understand!¡±
The sour feeling in her heart rose again.
Was he telling her that he would always protect her in thepany?
name or was
Was he doing this because she was his wife in it for something else?
It took Violet a long time to suppress the unrealistic thoughts in her heart. She could not help but smile bitterly. Love was really
something that made people insecure. It was endlessly contradictory and became unlike her.
When they arrived at thepany, Violet hurriedly got out of the car and left.
Patrick pinched the space between his eyebrows helplessly. He looked at Violet''s back with a longing and gentle expression.
Violet was like a cloud in the sky, sometimes far and sometimes close.
Her attitude towards him was even more unpredictable. He felt helpless, but he couldn¡¯t
stop.
This feeling was wonderful and bitter. He wondered if others were like him.
Je, 27 Feb
Violet arrived at the design department and realized that Majorie had arrived earlier
than her.
n
Violet was a little speechless. ¡°Why are you here so early? Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re an employee of
ourpany!¡±
Majorie pulled Violet excitedly. ¡°I have some good news to tell you!¡±
Violet nced at her. ¡°Did you cancel your engagement with Bob?¡±
Majorie blinked andughed heartily. ¡°You really have incredible foresight!¡±
She was so happyst night that she didn¡¯t sleep. She was waiting to share her joy with Violet!
Violet looked at her. Did she need foresight for this: Wasn¡¯t it obvious enough?
She got up and went to the pantry to get some water.
Majorie followed behind her excitedly like ackey. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to you that | could sessfully cancel the
engagement. If it weren¡¯t for youst night...¡±
Violet immediately turned to look at her. ¡°Stop. Don¡¯t mention what happenedst night to me again!¡±
Majorie looked a little confused. ¡°What happenedst night? Didn¡¯t you help me get the evidence? Is there anything else?¡±
Violet''s expression was a little unnatural. Speaking ofst night, she almost subconsciously thought of the ambiguous
atmosphere in the wardrobe and the
scorching temperature.
Her face was a little red. Majorie was a little worried. ¡°Violet, what¡¯s wrong? Your face is so red. Don¡¯t tell me you have a fever!¡±
As she spoke, she reached out to touch Violet''s forehead.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Violet quickly dodged and said in a panic, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m just a little
hot!¡±
Majorie was even more puzzled. ¡°Is it hot? The temperature of the air conditioner is so low, but you''re still hot?¡±
Violet was embarrassed and speechless. ¡°Shut up. Is there anything else?¡±
She and Majorie seemed to have gotten a little closer and felt like old friends. | if they had naturally be friends. This casual
and natural interaction did not make her feel ufortable at all.
wae
was as
Ill
n
The friendship between women came fiercely, like love. There was no trace of it at first. By the time she found out, that person
had already upied a ce in her heart.
Majorie pursed her lips and poured herself a ss of water. She sat beside Violet and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. | just wanted to
tell you that you can do anything with my customized jewelry. | like it as long as it¡¯s your design!¡±
Violet looked at her as if she was an idiot and did not speak.
Since Majorie had spent money, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let her money go to waste.
Majorie ignored Violet¡¯s gaze and continued, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here today mainly to share the joy of canceling the engagement with
you. Oh. By the way, my big brother helped, and Helen was banned from the trade. Serves her right for doing this!¡±
Violet took a sip of coffee. ¡°In the future, when you''re looking for a man, bring a brain and clean your eyes. Don¡¯t look for sc m
like Bob again!¡±
Majoric suddenlyughed ambiguously. ¡°You mean, you want me to find someone like Patrick?¡±
When Violet heard this, she looked a little flustered. She hurriedly looked around to check if anyone was around. When she
confirmed no one was around, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Don¡¯t say anything about my rtionship
with him in thepany. Also, we¡¯re not what you think!¡±
Majorie pouted. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to share then forget it! Don¡¯t worry, my mouth is tight!¡±
Violet looked at her and chuckled. ¡°Hmph. | couldn¡¯t tell!¡±
Majoric winked at her and smiled casually. ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t be seen with the naked eye. You have to observe carefully in
the future!¡±
Violet shook her head angrily. ¡°Stop joking. | have to go to work. Hurry up and go
home!¡±
Majorie was an unemployed youngdy of high society. Her daily mission was to shop, watch fashion shows, and attend dinner
parties.
Violet was about to get up and go to work when Majorie suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°By the way, Violet, don¡¯t you have a friend
who works in Foreverie Jewelry too? When are you both free? Let me take you out for lunch or something. Let¡¯s get to know
each other!¡±
Violet thought of Megan and pursed her lips. ¡°We''ll see!¡±
Majorie nodded.
0
Violet returned to the design department to work..
As soon as she entered the design department, she heard everyone say that Reba. had been punished for yesterday¡¯s
incident.
n
Frowning, she turned on herputer and realized that Reba had been publicly criticized in thepany. Within 10 years,
she did not have the qualifications to participate in the Century Jewelry Competition, and her year-end bonus was deducted!
It was nothing for her to get officially reprimanded by thepany and lose the year- end bonus.
However, for a jewelry designer to get banned from participating in the Century Jewelry Competition, was equivalent to blocking
her from entering the international jewelry fashion circle. Reba was probably going to get a fit seeing this!
As expected, just as Violet finished reading the report about Reba¡¯s oue on theputer, he saw Reba staring at her
viciously, like a venomous snake flicking its tongue at her.
Violet frowned and lowered her head to design.
Reba stood up immediately and knocked her chair against the desk beside her, making a loud noise as if she were venting
her dissatisfaction.
As soon as Reba left, Ellie quickly followed.
Majorie came out of the pantry and went to the bathroom.
After she finished using the toilet, she was about to open the cubicle door when she heard a familiar voice.
Her hand froze.
¡°Bi tch! I''m so angry. What''s with that look in Violet¡¯s eyes? What right does she have to be so arrogant? Isn¡¯t she just relying on
Skyler to protect her? She lost two orders and still has the check tough at me! What right does thepany have to treat me
like this? What right?¡±
As soon as Reba entered the bathroom, she was so angry that she started to curse.
and vent her anger.
f&
0
Chapter 244
Ellie shared the same opinion as her. ¡°Thepany has indeed handled this matter unfairly. Also, Majorie is like a fool. She
keeps throwing herself at Violet and helping her. If she hadn¡¯t made up for the money Violet lost, thepany wouldn¡¯t have let
Violet off so easily. If you ask me, neither of them are good people!¡±
Upon hearing this, Reba started to cry. ¡°B itch. It¡¯s all because of that bit ch. Look at what she¡¯s done to me. What should |
do? | can¡¯t participate in the Century Jewelry Competition anymore. I¡¯m so angry! Violet, that bi tch. | wish | could pull out her
tendons, skin her alive, and drink her blood!¡±
Ellie¡¯s expression was gloomy, and a vicious look shed across her eyes. She said in a gloomy tone, ¡°I also think that the
company¡¯s punishment this time is a little too much. Why don¡¯t we be ruthless and get rid of her once and for all?¡±
Ellic spoke and made a throat-slitting gesture.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Reba stopped crying. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Reba thought that Ellie was up to something bad to ruin Violet¡¯s reputation.
In the end, Ellie said faintly, ¡°Very soon, thepany will go for a team-building event. It¡¯s said that it''s already been decided in
advance. We''re going to a mountain hot spring in Summerwood City. There are many mosquitoes on the mountain, so during
this season, every room will definitely be equipped with electric mosquito incense.
¡°When the timees, many others will be there, so no one will know better. We just need to arrange in private to avoid the
cameras and change the liquid of the electric mosquito incense in Violet''s room. Once this is done, we¡¯re halfway to sess. As
long as she uses the electric mosquito incense and the liquid inside vaporizes, this poisonous gas will be enough for her to die
hundreds of times. You have to know that many liquids are colorless, odorless, and poisonous. For example, sarin and VX. Ifa
person inhales more than 20 mg, they will die in less than 5 minutes...
Reba was shocked. She looked at Ellie in astonishment. She really did not expect Ellie to talk about killing someone so
casually!
Ellie¡¯s expression was like that of a demon. Looking at Reba¡¯s terrified expression, she sneered, ¡°Why? Are you afraid?
Weren''t you full of hatred just now? | thought you hated her so much, but it turns out that you are just all talk!¡±
Ellie turned around and was about to leave.
In the end, Reba grabbed her and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Wait a minute, let me think about it!¡±
70%
In the end, she was a little flustered. She was really a little afraid to take someone''s life because of those things that happened in
thepany.
She looked at Ellie as if she was meeting her for the first time.
Ellie frowned. ¡°What are you thinking about? Forget it if you don¡¯t have the courage. Don¡¯t waste my time...¡±
Majorie was in a daze. She was shocked by the darkness in these people''s hearts and identally touched the door lock.
Ellie instantly raised her voice. ¡°Who is it?¡±
Reba¡¯s voice was filled with panic. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
Majorie frowned and did not say anything. Her heart ski pped a beat.
Ellie¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Come out now. Don¡¯t let me drag you out myself!¡±
Majorie pushed the door open and was about to leave.
Acold voice came from the bathroom door. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you''re looking in the wrong direction!¡±
Ellie suddenly turned around and saw Megan walking in. A sh of killing intent shed. across her face. ¡°What are you doing
here?¡±
Megan looked at her sarcastically. ¡°Is your head filled with air? Don¡¯t you know what people do in the bathroom?¡±
Reba¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Did you hear everything just now?¡±
Megan''s expression was cold. ¡°So what if | heard it? So what if | didn¡¯t?¡±
Reba sneered. ¡°Nothing, of course. We didn¡¯t do anything bad. It¡¯s fine even if you
hear it!¡±
Megan walked to the sink to wash her hands. Looking at the two in the mirror with ulterior motives, she said unhurriedly, ¡°Yeah.
You didn¡¯t do anything bad. You were just nning how to do it!¡±
Ellie¡¯s expression suddenly changed. her expression was extremely cold.
With a dark expression, she strode forward and grabbed Megan¡¯s hair before she could. react. She turned on the tap and
pressed Megan''s head into the water.
Megan did not expect this lu natic Ellie to attack just like that.
[e)
Tue, 27 Feb
She struggled violently and turned her hand to grab Ellie¡¯s arm.
Q
In the end, she did not manage to grab Ellie¡¯s arm and scratched Ellie¡¯s face instead.
Ellie immediately screamed and let go. She covered her face in shock. ¡°Megan, you bit ch. How dare you grab my face!¡±
She looked at herself in the mirror. There were a few bloodstains on her face. She looked at Megan as if she wanted to skin her
alive.
Megan stood up unsteadily and was about to speak.
70%=
Ellie felt blood on her face. She suddenly grabbed the flower pot by the side and threw it at Megan. ita
Megan could not dodge in time and the flower pot was smashed above her stomach. At that moment, her stomach hurt so much
that she felt like she was about to die.
She clutched her stomach tightly and stared at Ellie with a pale face.
Ellie stared threateningly at Megan.
Reba also did not expect things to develop to this stage. She quickly grabbed Ellie¡¯s arm. ¡°Ellie, calm down. This is not a
good ce to start a fight!¡±
Majorie was sending a message to Violet asking her to call someone over. Megan had been bullied in the bathroom.
However, just as she sent the message, she heard the sound of something heavy falling. to the ground outside.
She quickly opened the cubicle door and went out.
Then, she saw Reba pulling back the angry Ellie. Ellie had injuries on her face.
Megan clutched her stomach with a pained expression. She leaned against the wall alone as if she could not stand anymore.
Majorie had just heard Ellie shout Megan¡¯s name and knew that she should be Violet''s friend.
She ignored the shocked gazes of the others and strode over, shielding Megan behind.
her.
Ellie did not expect that there was someone else in the cubicle just now.
She knew that she couldn¡¯t hit Megan anymore. She suddenlyughed. ¡°Megan, you''re so pathetic. Even if you ruin my face,
Skyler won''t like you!¡±
[e)
FA32S70%,
At the mention of Skyler, Megan¡¯s expression changed.
Megan stood up straight stubbornly and ced her hand on her stomach. Her face was as pale as a piece of paper. ¡°You
attacked me first! | was just protecting myself. It has nothing to do with Skyler!¡±
Ellie¡¯s face hurt terribly. Her eyes were like a demon¡¯s. ¡°Do you think I''ll believe you? Megan, you b itch. You ruined my face. I¡¯m
going to kill you!¡±
As she spoke, she tried to break free from Reba¡¯s arm.
Reba pulled Ellie with all her might. Now that there were two people on both sides, they had lost the upper hand.
Majorie stood in front of Megan and looked at Ellie mockingly. ¡°It¡¯s illegal to kill someone. Please wake up. Even if you were born
stu pid, you should know this, right?¡±
Ellic red fiercely at Majorie, her expression twisted with anger. ¡°Shut up, Majorie. Who do you think you are!¡±
Majorie looked at her speechlessly. ¡°Who do | think | am? Tsk... Ellie, | really envy your
thick skin. It¡¯s so well-maintained! If anyone doesn¡¯t know ce, it¡¯s you, right?
When | treat you as a human, can you at least pretend to be more like one!¡±
¡°You bit ch!¡± Ellie was furious.
Majoric¡¯s mouth was so vicious that it could anger people to death. ¡°To be honest, when ites to being a bit ch, | really have
to admit defeat to you!¡±
Ellic broke free from Reba''s hold and rushed towards Majoric.
Majorie quickly pulled Megan away. Her mouth was still as vicious as ever. ¡°Can you
stay away from me? I¡¯m a clean freak and can¡¯t stand trash!¡±
&
Chapter 245
Ellie was so angry that she almost vomited blood. However, she was held back by Reba again. Her hand that was pointing at
Majoric trembled.
She immediately red up at Reba. ¡°Let me go!¡±
Reba frowned. ¡°She¡¯s trying to annoy you. Do not fall into her trap!¡±
Majorie looked innocent and continued to fan the mes. ¡°Ellie, don¡¯t be angry. You have to know that I¡¯m cold and not good with
words. If those words agitated you, please forgive me! | didn¡¯t mean to pis s you off at all!¡±
After saying that, she turned around and helped Megan out. ¡°Are you alright there, Megan?¡±
Megan still did not know Majorie¡¯s identity. She could only shake her head with great difficulty.
However, as soon as the two of them walked out of the bathroom, they saw Violet. rushing over anxiously.
She was followed by Robert and Skyler.
Skyler was called over by Violet after receiving Majorie¡¯s text message.
Robert came to look for Megan. When he heard that Megan was bullied in the bathroom, he followed Skyler over.
Ellie had juste out of the bathroom when she saw Skyler.
She immediately pounced on Skyler and threw herself into his arms. She cried. aggrievedly, ¡°Skyler, you have to stand up for
me. Look at my face. Megan disfigured me. How am | going to live in the future!¡±
Majorie was shocked by this person¡¯s level of shamelessness. She looked at the back of Ellie¡¯s head in shock.
Megan remained silent and looked at Skyler with a stubborn expression.
Violet frowned and looked at the chaotic scene without saying a word.
Robert walked over and stood beside Megan. He whispered softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your stomach? Are you feeling unwell?¡±
Megan pursed her lips and did not speak.
Skyler¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±
Tue, 27 Feb
70%
Ellie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Skyler, there are some things that | did not want to tell
you. but Megan forced me to this point. | have no choice anymore! Megan likes. you, do you know that?¡±
Megan''s expression changed slightly. The expression on her pale little face was extremely ugly,
Robert could clearly see that her hands, which were covering her stomach, had clenched into fist
Ellie acted on her own. ¡°Ever since you got together with me. Megan has been making trouble for me openly and covertly. I¡¯ve
tolerated all of this. After all, my boyfriend is likable and that¡¯s because | have good taste, right? Moreover, she¡¯s your junior. |
don¡¯t want to argue with her, but she actually pushed her luck. Today, she ruined my face. Look at how badly she scratched. my
face.¡±
Skyler looked down at the bloodstains on Ellie¡¯s face and frowned.
Reba also did not expect Ellie to be so good at acting. Moreover, Skyler believed the woman without a doubt.
She quickly spoke up to testify for Ellie. ¡°Mr. Brown, Ms. Steele¡¯s words are absolutely true. | saw it with my own eyes. Megan
scratched her face like this. She even said that she didn¡¯t believe you would still like me after | was disfigured!¡±
Majoric was uncontrobly furious. ¡°Reba, what kind of bullsh it are you talking about? Do | look blind to you?¡±
Reba retorted sarcastically, ¡°When Megan hit Ellie, you were still in the cubicle, so you didn¡¯t see anything. Why? Do you still
want to help Megan lie?¡±
Majorie was stunned and frowned fiercely. She was about to speak when she was interrupted by Skyler,
Skyler¡¯s pupils constricted as he looked at Megan. ¡°Is this true then?¡±
Megan looked up at Skyler in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean by that? Do you also think. that | deliberately hurt her face? Would
you believe me if | said that she struck me first?¡±
Skyler looked helpless upon hearing this. ¡°Megan, when did you be like this? You didn¡¯t hit people like this in the past. Don¡¯t
you know how important a face is to a woman? If Ellie ruined your face today, how would you feel about that?¡±
Megan stared at Skyler with wide eyes. Her cold little face was filled with despair and suffocation. ¡°Do you believe her and not
me?¡±
Skyler clearly did not believe Megan.
Ill
[e)
12:41 Tue, 27 Feb |
Skyler frowned and looked at Megan. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether | believe you or not. She¡¯s injured! Hasn¡¯t it dawned on you
that you¡¯ve gone too far?¡±
Moreover, her injuries were so obvious.
Megan stared at Skyler and saw a smug and contemptuous smile sh across Ellie¡¯s face.
She held back her tears with all her might. There was deep pain and embarrassment in the depths of her eyes, and her heart
was filled with destion.
Skyler did not love her. She could convince herself that love was blind, but it was not. his fault for not loving her!
He was with Ellie now. She could convince herself that they were an item now and meant for each other. She felt terrible but felt
she should give him her blessings.
However, when she confronted Ellie, she realized that she did not mean anything to Skyler!
All her years of love had been fed to the dogs.
In his heart, she was a vicious person who ruined his girlfriend¡¯s face for her own selfish
reasons.
They had known each other for so many years, but he did not even give her basic respect and trust.
She could only me herself. She had brought this upon herself!
Violet looked at Megan worriedly. She felt a little resentful towards Skyler.
Did he not know who Megan was?
Violet took a step forward, wanting to leave with Megan.
In the end, Megan suddenlyughed. Her eyes were filled with sarcasm. ¡°Skyler, | heard from others that people''s hearts are
biased. | didn¡¯t believe it back then, but | believe it
now!¡±
Skyler frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. Apologize to Ellic and this matter will be over. | won''t hold you ountable
anymore!¡±
For some reason, he felt terrible when he saw Megan¡¯s cold expression.
Robert was furious. He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Apologize, Skyler? Are you crazy? Why should Meggy apologize to this woman?!¡±
Megan closed her eyes and opened them again. It was as if she had be
Megan closed her eyes a
invulnerable.
Megan slowly said, ¡°Robert, thank you for speaking up for me, but there¡¯s no need!¡±
She continued, ¡°Skyler, | won¡¯t apologize to Ellie. At this moment, I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that | like you. I¡¯ve liked you for a long
time!¡±
Skyler¡¯s pupils constricted in disbelief.
When Ellie said that, he did not believe it. However, at this moment, when he heard Megan say it, he did not know how he felt.
At this moment, everyone tactfully remained silent.
Ellie looked contemptuous, waiting to see Megan make a fool of herself.
Megan leaned against the wall of the corridor and looked at Skyler stubbornly. ¡°Skyler, do you still remember? When | was in my
first year and you were in your second year, | almost got into a car ident. At that time, in order to save me, you were injured
by a car. | took the initiative to take care of you. During that period of time, | sank bit by bit and fell in love with you uncontrobly.
Unfortunately, | didn¡¯t have the courage. For 3 years, until you graduated from university, | couldn¡¯t take a step forward to confess
to you!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
¡°At that time, | was so naive. | had originally thought that | would confess to you after you graduated, but | didn¡¯t expect that you
would disappear for 3 years after
graduation. In the vast crowd, everyone looked like you to me. 3 yearster, you finally showed up. | thought that the wait would
come to a good end...¡±
Hf
Chapter 246
Robert''s expression was angry. He stared at Skyler as if he wanted to kill him.
liked
From the first time he caught Megan looking at Skyler, he knew that Megant Skyler. However, he had never been so angry
before.
Violet''s eyes turned red when she heard that. She wished she could kill Ellic!
However, she knew very well that Megan¡¯s pain and sadness were all because of Skyler.
Skyler looked at Megan in a daze. His expression was filled with frustration andplicated emotions.
As Megan spoke, her tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity... It''s a pity that in the end, the hardships did not lead to a good end. It¡¯s
just my self-righteousness acting up. | never expected that before | could confess, you would eventually like... such a woman!¡±
She looked at Ellie in disgust. Her expression was filled with anger, pain, and despair. ¡°She took advantage of the fact that | did
not dare to confess to you and imed she made the breakfast | prepared. She took advantage of the fact that | did not dare to
confess to mock and threaten Violet right to her face. She took advantage of the fact. that | did not dare to confess and made me
keep taking the fall for everything. In front
turned.
of me, she is always extremely arrogant. Because | didn¡¯t dare to confess, sh
ck into white. She let you tra mple on my feelings like it was mud!
¡°| was stup d. | was weak. | didn¡¯t dare to confess! But even so, | didn¡¯t expect that you... you would actually believe her and not
me. Skyler, I¡¯ve had enough. Why did liking you have to be a weakness? Why did | be someone who gets threatened
by others? She didn¡¯t even let my friends off!
¡°It''s not wrong to love someone, but the fact that | love you is a huge mistake! Skyler, I''ve loved you for 6 years. I¡¯m so lowly that
I''m no different from dust. You are like the stars in the sky and someone | look up to. Unfortunately, in the end, you won''t believe.
me! No matter how lowly | am, | shouldn''t live without dignity. | can¡¯t stand it anymore!
¡°It''s too tiring. It¡¯s really too tiring. I¡¯ve liked you for 6 years, but | still didn¡¯t have the courage to confess. In the end, | missed you.
This is all my fault. This might be fate! You were unable to discern truth from lies, so you¡¯vepletely made me give up on you.
Skyler, I¡¯ve really given up. I¡¯m too tired. | don¡¯t love you anymore. | don¡¯t love you
anymore...
After Megan finished speaking, she spat out a mouthful of blood as if she had exhausted all her strength and fell straight to the
ground.
Robert panicked and quickly held her in his arms. ¡°Megan!¡±
12:42 Tue, 27 Feb
Chapter 246
Gl
5870%
Violet rushed to Megan¡¯s side and tears fell uncontrobly. She held her hand and said, ¡°Meggy, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me.
If he doesn¡¯t like you, so be it. There are many good men in the world. He doesn¡¯t love you because he was blind. Don¡¯t make
things. difficult for yourself!¡±
Megan clutched her stomach in pain. There was blood at the corner of her mouth.
She was held in Robert¡¯s arms. When she saw Violet, she felt extremely wronged. Her eyes were extremely red as she said
weakly, ¡°Violet... My stomach hurts. She... She threw a flower pot at my stomach. It really... hurts...¡±
After Megan finished speaking, she fainted.
Violet looked at Megan in such a state and felt extreme hatred in her heart.
The word ¡°crush¡± had be the most terrifying demonmonster!
Her entire body turned cold. She suddenly thought of the change in her feelings for Patrick and felt as if she had fallen into an
icehouse.
She searched for evidence that Patrick might like her, but so what if she found it? Could she still be with Patrick?
Regardless of whether Patrick liked her or not, even if he did, Megan¡¯s ending was enough to calm her downpletely.
Not to mention, could someone who told her not to have any thoughts about him like her?
Acrush was the most silently hurtful thing.
Perhaps it was best not to have any illusions from the start.
Majorie was standing at the side. She suddenly understood when she heard Megan¡¯s weak and intermittent words.
She instantly understood why Megan had been holding her stomach and why the flower pot in the bathroom had fallen to the
ground.
She immediately came to her senses and hurriedly said, ¡°Violet, don¡¯t just stand there. Megan might have a gastric hemorrhage.
Hurry up and send her to the hospital!¡±
Robert looked at Skyler with a dark expression. He carried Megan hor izontally and quickly rushed out.
Violet hurriedly wiped her tears and chased after them.
Majoric was a little angry.
12.42 Tue, 27 Febr
She red at Skyler. ¡°Mr. Brown, to be fair, there¡¯s more to this and you''re a biased mant no less. | don¡¯t know what to say.
Some things are not my ce to say, but | just want to be fair. These two women joined forces to bully Megan. Megan had no
choice but to
resist!
¡°I''m not sure why Ellie and Reba are targeting Megan. Is it because of you, because of Violet, or because Megan heard
something she shouldn¡¯t have?¡±
or
As she spoke, she gave Ellie and Ellie a meaningful look and they immediately avoided. her eye contact.
Majorie sneered. ¡°But I¡¯m very sure that there¡¯s something wrong with your eyesight. You''re simply blind. You don¡¯t like Megan.
Thankfully, you¡¯re doing her a favor! In the future, she¡¯ll definitely be d that you don''t like her!¡±
After Majorie finished speaking, she quickly chased after them with a cold expression.
She really did not expect to encounter such a scene the first time she saw Megan.
Skyler might be a good person, but he was definitely not a good match for Megan. Looking at his regretful and painful eyes, he
probably could not even see his own heart. clearly!
Majorie left. Skyler¡¯s eyes were a little red. He turned to look at Ellie. ¡°Did you hit her?¡±
Ellie felt that Skyler¡¯s appearance was a little scary. She lowered her head and said, ¡°L... | didn¡¯t mean it. | didn¡¯t expect things to
get so serious. Besides, maybe... maybe she has. gastric problems to begin with!¡±
Skyler snapped, ¡°I¡¯ve known her for 6 years. How can | not know if there¡¯s something wrong with her stomach?¡±
Ellie was furious. She red at Skyler. ¡°Why are you being fierce to me? You''re the one who doesn¡¯t believe her. Besides, it¡¯s
also the truth that she scratched my face!¡±
Skyler suddenly shook his head tiredly and closed his eyes. ¡°Leave. | don¡¯t want to see you!¡±
Ellic frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Skyler opened his eyes and nced at her. His expression was unprecedentedly clear. ¡°Let¡¯s break up!¡±
Ellie widened his eyes in shock. ¡°You said you would be responsible for me!¡±
Skyler¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Then forgive me for going back on my word!¡±
With that, Skyler turned around and left.
B270%E
Ellie suddenly cried. ¡°Skyler, you can¡¯t do this to me. | was disfigured because of you!¡±
It was true that she did not take Skyler seriously before, but now that she was disfigured, how could Skyler ignore her?
Unfortunately, Skyler acted as if he could not hear her.
Reba was a little stunned. She had never expected things to turn out this way.
Ellie clenched her fists angrily and turned around to re at her. Her eyes were extremely dark. ¡°You''d better not tell anyone
about what we talked about in the bathroom! Otherwise, you''ll get it from me!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
After saying that, she quickly turned around and left.
Chapter 247
At the Summerfield General Hospital.
Megan''s test results were out and it was indeed gastric hemorrhage.
The doctor gave her emergency treatment and stopped the bleeding. When she was sent to a normal ward, Violet finally heaved
a sigh of relief.
Robert stood outside the ward gloomily and did not say a word.
When Violet had seen him before, he had always been cheeky and unserious. This was. the first time she had seen him so dark
and
scary.
After this incident, Violet could tell that Robert was not exactly what the rumors had made him out to be.
She nced at Robert and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Foster, aren¡¯t you going in to see Megan?¡±
Robert seemed to have thought of something, and a trace of coldness shed across his eyes. ¡°She probably does not want to
see me now either. As long as she¡¯s fine, it''s okay!¡±
Megan was emotionally hurt right now. As a suitor, Megan might get reminded of some unhappy things when she saw him.
He would rather remain quict and keep herpany outside.
Violet did not expect Robert to have such an attentive side to him. Her expression changed slightly. ¡°Mr. Foster, thank you for
sending Megan to the hospital this time. Don¡¯t worry. She is fine now!¡±
Robert nced at Violet and nodded slightly. He suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think she really let go of Skyler this time?¡±
Violet was a little stunned. Her expression was a little dazed, and her tone was a little cold. ¡°She almost died once. If she still
doesn¡¯t move on, does she want to die a second
time?¡±
Robert''s eyes glinted, and a hint of ruthlessness shed across his eyes. He looked at her knowingly. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true!¡±
Majorie finished the check-in procedures and went upstairs. She saw Violet and Robert standing at the door like a couple of
security guards.
Megan was safe. Only then did she tell Violet and Robert about what she had heard in the bathroom. ¡°I think Megan should have
heard it at that time. Ellie attacked to scare Megan and make her shut up! After all, she was nning a murder!¡±
15
Violet''s expression was a little gloomy. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any deep hatred between me and Ellie, right?¡±
She actually wanted her to die altogether, using such an imperceptible and sinister method!
Robert''s expression darkened. ¡°Are you saying while they were in the bathroom, they were nning to touch Violet during
Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s team-building event?¡±
Majorie nodded. ¡°Yes, | heard everything clearly. Fortunately, | heard it. Otherwise, who would have guessed they wanted to use
such a vicious method?!¡±
Robert''s expression was unprecedentedly serious. ¡°Ms. Webb, watch your back. | have a feeling that there¡¯s more to this. 1¡¯ll tell
Patrick personallyter!¡±
This matter had to be investigated thoroughly. What was Ellie¡¯s motive? Why did she have to kill Violet?
Just as Violer had said, there should be no deep hatred between her and Ellite.
Violet''s face was tense and angry. She did not say a word.
As long as it did not kill her, it would definitely make her stronger!
This time. Megan had suffered. She would not let Ellie off no matter what!
Violet thought for a moment and clicked on her phone. She sent the recording of Ellie¡¯s conversation with her to Skylen.
Anyway, Skyler already knew that Megan liked him. The fact that Megan liked Skyler in this recording was no longer a threat to
her!
It was time for Skyler to open his eyes and see what kind of woman he liked!
Not long after Skyler received the recording. Violet received his message.
Skyler: [Violet, it''s my fault Megan got into this. I¡¯ve already reported Ellie¡¯s fight in thepany to Mr. Hersey. I¡¯ll give her an
exnation. | won''t let her get injured for nothing!]
Violet: [I don¡¯t need your exnation. I''ve already asked the hospital to produce an injury report. Tell Ellie that we''ll see her in
courl]
Skyler: [Violet, I¡¯m sorry about Megan
Violet nced at the message and put away her phone in frustration.
Megan was already injured to this extent. It was not something that could be exined
£¤:70%,
with an apology.
Perhaps this was not Skyler¡¯s fault, but Skyler was not entirely innocent.
Whether he knew that Megan liked him or the men tality he had when he faced Megan''s. love was worth investigating.
The tragedy of Megan¡¯s crush caused the little crush that had grown in Violet to freeze and stop!
Violet''s phone rang twi
in her pocket. It was probably a WhatsApp message.
Violet thought that it was from Skyler. Without even looking at it, she reached into her pocket and turned off the phone.
Majorie raised her eyebrows and pointed at the containing the phone. ¡°Aren¡¯t
you going to take a look?¡±
Violet shook her head and looked at Majoric and Robert. ¡°Marjorie, go back first. I¡¯ll contact you if anything happens!¡±
Majorie nodded. ¡°Alright. No problem!¡±
Robert frowned slightly.
Violet continued, ¡°I¡¯m going in to apany Megan, Mr. Foster. Do you want toe with me?¡±
Robert shook his head. I¡¯m going to the rooftop for a smoke. Go and see her first!¡±
At the same time, downstairs at Foreverie Jewelry.
Patrick could not get through to Violet''s phone. He drove straight to the hospital with. tense expression.
Violet was
He heard about Ellie¡¯s fight and knew that Megan had gone to the hospital. Vi also present.
He asked Skyler about the exact situation, but he was still worried.
In addition, he could not get through to Violet no matter how hard he tried. His heart
was in a mess.
He was driving his car out of the parking lot.
Suddenly, a figure shot out and blocked his car. He almost drove the person over.
Patrick suddenly stepped on the brakes and his body shook violently. The other
party
Tue, 27 FED
stag gered two steps back and fell to the ground.
70%
n
Patrick quickly unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car. Only then did he see that theContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
person blocking the car was none other than Rose, whom he had just canceled her endorsement.
When Rose saw Patrick get out of the car, she immediately got up from the ground.
Because she was afraid that others would recognize her on the streets, she was wearing a mask and a hat. Her palm had been
scraped when she fell just now, and she looked a little disheveled.
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Is there something wrong with your brain? Why did you crash into my car!¡±
Rose¡¯s voice was gentle. She lowered her head and looked like she had done something wrong. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Hersey. | did not
do it on purpose. | only did this because |
Mr. Hersey. | did not do it couldn¡¯t see you. | have something to tell you!¡±
An impatient look shed across Patrick¡¯s gloomy face. ¡°I¡¯m busy. | don¡¯t have time to waste with you!¡±
Rose pursed her lips and looked at him pitifully. She looked nervous. ¡°I don¡¯t need too long. I''ll just exin a little. | can get into
the car with you. Just let me down after that. | won¡¯t waste too much of your time!¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°Get in!¡±
Rose directly blocked him at the front of his car. If he had not noticed, she would have really died under his wheels.
At that time, there might be a storm.
If he did not give her a chance to make things clear, who knew what this woman would do?
Patrick got into the car and saw Rose quickly get into the
Passerver.cont
He wanted to stop her, but Rose had already fastened her seatbelt. She looked at him innocently and carefully. ¡°Mr. Hersey,
what''s wrong? Did | do something wrong?¡±
fa
0
Chapter 248
Patrick frowned hard. He ignored Rose¡¯s question and started the car.
He was worried about the situation on Violet¡¯s side and was extremely anxious. He could not be bothered to talk nonsense with
Rose and asked her to move to the back.
After driving for a long time, Rose kept looking at him secretly and did not say anything.
Patrick¡¯s patience ran out. ¡°Get out of the car immediately if there¡¯s nothing else!¡±
Rose quickly looked up at Patrick¡¯s side profile and said anxiously, ¡°I have something to say, Mr. Hersey. | came over to
apologize to you. | know that you must have your reasons for removing the endorsement deal for me. If | did something wrong, |
will definitely take responsibility to the end!¡±
Patrick snorted coldly. ¡°So, you don¡¯t know why I removed the endorsement?¡±
Rose was at a loss. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been busy filming for the past few days. Yesterday, | suddenly received news that
the spokesperson had changed. | think | must have done something wrong, right?¡±
Rose looked at Patrick carefully without blinking. She looked quite pitiful.
Unfortunately, Patrick looked straight ahead expressionlessly and did not even look at
her.
His voice was very calm. ¡°You canceled the custom jewelry from ourpany. It¡¯s reasonable for me to cancel your position as
the spokesperson. Since you don¡¯t like our jewelry, | don¡¯t have to ask you to endorse it. Do you get it?¡±
Rose¡¯s little pink mouth opened slightly as she looked at Patrick in shock. A trace of astonishment shed across her face. She
really did not expect such a reason.
Patrick was a little impatient and stopped the car by the side. ¡°Get out now that you heard the reason!¡±
Rose instantly hated Helen to the core. She looked at Patrick pitifully and exined herself, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | only found out about
thisst night. It was Helen¡¯s idea to cancel. the custom-made jewelry. It/had nothing to do with me. | didn¡¯t even know that the
reason for canceling my endorsement was because of this. | originally nned to apologize to Ms. Webb after | apologized to
you and exined this matter clearly. It really wasn¡¯t me!¡±
Patrick said coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s you or not. Get out of the car now that you''ve said your piece!¡±
Tue, 27 Fed
Rose¡¯s tears immediately fell. Her hair stuck to the corner of her mouth, making her look vulnerable, and sad.
Unfortunately, Patrick turned a blind eye to this beautiful vulnerable woman.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
The tip of Rose¡¯s nose turned red. She looked so miserable that one could not help but pity her. ¡°Mr. Hersey, don¡¯t be angry,
okay? | really didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. | can do anything it takes to let you vent your anger. This endorsement is
really important to me. Can you not rece me?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was as cold as an ancient iceberg. His voice was deep and
threatening. ¡°Rose, to tell you the truth, the moment you appeared, | knew what your motive was. The moment | see that look in
your eyes, | know what you''re trying to do. | know what you''re thinking. Don¡¯t y tricks in front of me!¡±
¡°Now that I¡¯ve given you the chance, you''ve said what you needed to say! I''ll give you three final warnings. One, don¡¯t look for
Violet. Two, don¡¯t pester me using scams like this. Three, don¡¯t appear in front of me again. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being
rude! You can forget about being a celebrity anymore!¡±
Rose looked at Patrick in a daze, as if she was scared silly.
She had a feeling that Patrick was not scaring her at all!
Patrick¡¯s gaze was frighteningly cold. ¡°Why? Do you want me to personally invite out of the car?¡±
Rose quickly shook her head and pulled the door open.
In her panic, the Chanel lipstick in Rose¡¯s hand fell under the passenger seat.
She
got out of the car, debating whether to retrieve the lipstick.
you
However, when she met Patrick¡¯s cold gaze, she quickly bit her lip and closed the car door.
Rose suddenly felt that if she insisted on making things difficult for him, Patrick would. not have mercy on women.
As soon as she closed the door, Patrick drove away.
Atrace of gloominess shed through Rose¡¯s eyes. ¡°It was all that idiot Helen¡¯s fault! It was one thing to cancel her
customization, but why did she have to make the decision. for me? Da mn it!¡± she thought.
Patrick quickly arrived at the hospital.
However, as soon as he stepped into the hospital building, he received a call from
70%
Robert. ¡°Patrick,e to the roof of the inpatient department. | have something to tell you!¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°What''s the matter?¡±
Robert did not speak in his usual indecent manner. ¡°It concerns Violet''s safety!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened and his handsome face tensed
up. ¡°I''ll go
upstairs immediately!¡±
In the ward.
Abel had just visited Megan and left when Megan woke up.
Violet quickly asked her, ¡°How are you
eling? Are you feeling unwell?¡±
Megan was expressionless. ¡°There¡¯s noth
wrong with my body!¡±
¡°You just had a stomach hemorrhage. You can¡¯t eat anything else. It¡¯s almost noon. I''ll
order you some soup k
Megan''s tone was calm, like a lifeless human-shaped puppet. ¡°Just make the order as you see fit!¡±
Violet sighed helplessly probably take a while for a
It
Perhaps in her heart, Skyler did not have to love her, but he had to believe her.
After all, they had known each other for so long. Skyler¡¯s distrust was far more hurtful to her than not loving her. It made her
affection go to the dogs.
She turned on her phone and nned
to order takeout.
In the end, as soon as she turned on her phone, she saw more than ten missed calls from Patrick.
Violet was stunned. She hesitated for two
conds before calling back.
Patrick had just reached the roof when Violet called.
Robert heard his phone ring and looked over.
Patrick stopped in his tracks and gestured for him to wait for a moment before answering the call.
Violet''s cold voice came from the phone. ¡°Mr. Hersey, why are you calling?¡±
Hearing Violet''s cold tone, Patrick could not help but frown. ¡°She was fine in the morning. Why did she suddenly change her
tone?¡± thought Patrick.
2 70%A
He thought that it might be because they were on the phone and could not see the other party¡¯s expression clearly, so his voice
subconsciously softened a few degrees. ¡°I heard from Skyler that there was a fight in the design department. You were also at
the scene at that time, so | was a little worried!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for the concern, Mr. Hersey. I¡¯m fine. The one who was injured is Megan.
I''m taking care of her!¡±
¡°Don''t worry, I''ll handle this matter strictly. I''ve already informed the HR department to fire Ellie. You won''t see her in the
company any more!¡± Patrick¡¯s tone was a little friendly.
Violet''s tone was still as cold as before. ¡°Then | thank Mr. Hersey on behalf of Megan. As for the other matters, we will hold Ellie
ountable for this under thew. We won''t trouble you about it!¡±
No matter how much Patrickforted himself, he still felt Violet¡¯s indifference and distance.
His expression was a little ugly. However, he knew that Megan was injured and Violet was in a bad mood.
He suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and said, ¡°If you need any help, you can just tell me directly!¡±
Violet''s voice was emotionless, but it was so cold that it made one¡¯s heart turn cold. ¡°No need. Thank you, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Chapter 249
FKARTO%
Violet''s attitude made Patrick feel suffocated. He could not help but tug at his tic. ¡°I know you have to take care of Megan. I¡¯ll pick
you up at the hospital after work in the afternoon!¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°No need, Mr. Hersey. I¡¯m not going back tonight. | n to apany Megan in the hospital. I¡¯m worried
about leaving Megan alone!*
Recently, she only wanted to keep a distance from Patrick and let their rtionship cool down.
The veins on Patrick''s forehead twitched slightly. He tightened his grip on the phone.
If not for the fact that Megan and gotten into this incident and Violet was in a bad mood today, he would have smashed his
phone.
Other than Violet, who else would dare to give him such an attitude!
No matter what, Patrick was a proud man. He had never been treated so coldly before. He was even treated so indifferently.
He also lost his temper and said coldly, ¡°Whatever!¡±
After saying that, Patrick hung up the phone and pulled his tie again. He lit a cigarette. and walked towards Robert.
Robert raised his eyebrows and looked at him. He clicked his tongue and said in a teasing tone, ¡°I thought you liked mint, right?
Why are you smoking again? Did Violet provoke you again?¡±
Patrick looked at him coldly. ¡°Cut the cra p. Why are you looking for me? What did you mean on the phone just now?¡±
Robert stopped joking and told Patrick about what Majorie had heard. ¡°What do you think Ellie wants? Speaking of which, she
has been in Foreverie Jewelry for a few years. Violet just came to thepany not long ago. She shouldn¡¯t have such a huge
grudge with Violet that it¡¯s enough to kill, right?¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was dark and stern. He did not answer Robert¡¯s question and asked, not injured today, right?¡±
She''s
Robert was stunned for a moment before he curled his lips into a smile and teased, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, She¡¯s fine. Not a single strand
of hair is missing!¡±
Patrick snorted coldly and blew out a smoke ring. His expression looked a little blurry in the smoke.
Tue, 27 Feb
Robert raised his eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°Say something. What do you think of this matter? To think that | told you so
seriously. Your attitude is different from what | expected!¡±
Patrick naturally knew considering Ellic¡¯s vicious ns, it was definitely a big matter that had to be investigated.
However, he was more concerned about Violet''s attitude towards him.
What was wrong with her? Why did she suddenly be so cold?!
Robert was a little speechless when he saw Patrick like this. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about this, I''ll leave!¡±
Patrick looked at the inpatient department at the hospital building opposite and frowned. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m listening!¡±
Robert stared at Patrick for a while and could not help but curse, ¡°Oh g od, | don¡¯t know. why | even bother! With this attitude, no
wonder you have rtionship problems!¡±
Patrick looked at himzily and narrowed his eyes. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Are you a woman? Why else would. you
know?¡±
Robert was stunned. When he thought of what he had just said, he was instantly furious. ¡°Woman my as s!¡±
Patrick looked at him meaningfully and said coldly, ¡°Are you sure?¡±
Robert was at a loss for words. His cold gaze made him frown. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the topic. What are you thinking?! What do you
n to do?¡±
Patrick flicked his cigarette ash and ignored Robert''s aggrieved face. His expression was cold. ¡°I''ll get someone to investigate
Ellie¡¯s background!¡±
Robert nodded and said in a serious tone, ¡°Not only her background but also her recent ount funding and interpersonal
rtionships. You have to know that logically speaking, Skyler is her boyfriend. Megan likes Skyler. Even if Ellie doesn¡¯t like
someone, it should be Megan! But look, she openly acted violently toward Violet!¡±
As Robert spoke, the atmosphere changed. ¡°But as for Violet, Ellie secretly wanted to kill her. How deep must her hatred be to
think of such a vicious method? What puzzled me the most was that she had only known Violet for a short time, yet she wanted
to kill Violet so badly. ording to my understanding, she shouldn¡¯t have any deep hatred for Violet. Therefore, I¡¯m guessing that
someone paid her to do this!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°I''ll arrange for someone to investigate. | won''t let her have the chance to do it!¡±
214
42
HEBK:70%
fe]
Robert heaved a sigh of relief. However, he could not help butin, ¡°Why can¡¯t | get any rest? | don¡¯t take a single cent from
you, but | still have to worry about you ceaselessly like y
your mother!¡±
Patrick looked at Robert with a smile in his eyes. The cold treatment he received from Violet also eased a little.
He remembered Violet saying she would apany Megan at night. He looked at Robert with a faint expression and said ina
teasing tone, ¡°Aren''t you going to take this opportunity for more face time with Megan?¡±
Robert''s expression immediately became a little unnatural. ¡°What do you mean by showing your face time? I¡¯m just taking care
of the patient, alright!¡±
Patrick curled his lips and said disapprovingly, ¡°Is that so? Does your care only include daytime?¡±
Robert finally realized that there was something wrong with Patrick¡¯s words. He frowned and looked at Patrick. ¡°Tell me, what are
you thinking?¡±
Patrick saw how hard it was for him to guess, so he did not make things difficult for him. ¡°Violet said that she would be
apanying her in the hospital at night. You¡¯re not doing your job properly. She¡¯s already sick, but you don¡¯t know how to stay
at night. to take care of the patient!¡±
Robert was suddenly enlightened. He knew that Patrick was a ck-hearted person. Since when did he care about his
rtionship problems?
He curled his lips and deliberately found fault with Patrick. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that Megan is Violet¡¯s best friend and not
someone | can touch?¡±
Patrick turned his head and gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°I approve now!¡±
Robert was instantly amused. ¡°You¡¯re really going back on your word so quickly. | finally realized that as long as it''s rted to
Violet, you don¡¯t have any f ucking integrity!¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°Watch your words. Also, if you want to chase Megan, you have to be responsible for her. Don¡¯t leave after
ying her. When the timees, Violet will stand up for Megan. | won¡¯t stand on your side!¡±
Robert rolled his eyes speechlessly. ¡°A guy who values his lover over his friend! Don¡¯t worry, my feelings for Megan are different
from the previous ones, I¡¯m really moved. You don¡¯t understand!¡±
Patrick sneered and did not say anything
Robert red at him angrily. ¡°Do you still have the cheek tough at me? Once you find
12:42 Tue, 27 Feb K
a girl you like, you don¡¯t give a hoot about anyone else. I¡¯ve finally seen through you!¡±
Patrick curled his lips. ¡°Then you¡¯re amazing. Your eyes even have an X-ray projection. function!¡±
Robert was defeated. He was finally convinced.
Patrick¡¯s venomous tongue was unparalleled!
Perhaps only Violet could subdue this demon!
Violet was talking to Megan.
In the end, when Robert returned, he brought Patrick back with him.
When Violet saw Patrick, she immediately stood up.
Patrick could not help but frown slightly when he saw her look as if she was facing a
great enemy.
Something was wrong with Violet! Something was very wrong!
When Violet met Patrick¡¯s gaze in the air, she knew that she had lost herposure.
She immediately lowered her eyes and restrained all her emotions. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you¡¯re here!¡±
Patrick felt extremely ufortable when he saw her like this. She refused to talk properly on the phone, but now that they met,
she was still like this!
He looked straight at Violet and said angrily, ¡°Why are you doing this? Is there anyone in the room who doesn¡¯t know about our
rtionship, huh?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Chapter 250
Hearing Patrick¡¯s cold and slightly angry words, Robert¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He thought to himself, ¡®It¡¯s definitely going to be
bad!¡¯
As expected, Violet suddenly raised her head. Disbelief shed across her eyes as she looked at Patrick coldly. The corners of
her mouth were pursed tightly, and she looked like she wanted to fight him head-on.
Robert could not bear to look at her and shook his head.
Violet asked coldly, ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Hersey? What''s your rtionship with me?¡±
Patrick choked. He was silent for a moment before saying bluntly, ¡°Husband and wife!¡±
Violet had a mocking expression on her face. ¡°We signed a one-year marriage. agreement. We look united, but we''re not. Do
you mean the kind of husband and wife with no feelings for each other?¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face was tense and his expression was a little ugly. ¡°Violet, can¡¯t we talk in private?¡±
Did she have to say these things in front of Megan and Robert?
Violet nced at Patrick. That nce made Patrick feel inexplicably flustered.
She said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, you were the one who got angry at me first. Although we¡¯re now husband and wife by agreement, I¡¯m not
obligated to tolerate your bad temper. | call. you Mr. Hersey during work hours and Mr. Hersey in private at your request. It¡¯s
working hours now. Is it wrong for me to call you Mr. Hersey? Mr. Hersey, is it wrong for me to follow your orders? Was it wrong
of me to say, ¡®You''re here¡¯? That must be the trigger, huh? Or rather, the most fundamental reason is that you don¡¯t like me to
begin with!¡±
Patrick was so angry that he wanted to cough blood. He felt aggrieved and frustrated, but he did not want to admit defeat like
this.
He regretted it now. He shouldn''t have let Violet call him that. Every time he heard it, it was ear-piercing. It was simply shooting
himself in the foot!
He looked at Violet steadily and suppressed the surging emotions in his heart. ¡°Can we talk outside?¡±
Robert quickly tried to smooth things over. He smiled and said, ¡°Uh huh. If there¡¯s anything to settle, the two of you can go out
and do it. Meggy just woke up. If you quarrel in her ward, she will be affected too!¡±
Violet was stunned and immediately looked at Megan.
Megan looked at her worriedly. Her face was as pale as paper.
Violet immediately looked extremely guilty.
She was really angry just now and did not think too much about it.
Megan''s eyes shed and she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Violet. But... if you have anything to say, then do it calmly, okay?¡±
Violet nodded and nced at Patrick. ¡°Let''s talk outside!¡±
After exiting the elevator, Violet walked in front. She only stopped when she reached. thewn below the hospital.
She turned her back to Patrick and did not turn around. She tried her best to make her tone cold but polite. ¡°Mr. Hersey, work is
starting soon. You can go back!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°Violet, do you have to talk to me like this?¡±
Violet seemed to be able to feel Patrick''s gaze on her back. It was so real.
She turned to look at Patrick and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Hersey, this is how we spoke from the beginning!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet solemnly. He finally understood that Violet was determined to talk to him like this.
He suddenlyughed out loud, coldly and sarcastically. ¡°We still have 10 months as a married couple. Are you sure you want to
keep doing this?¡±
Violet frowned. Her slightly sweaty palm betrayed her calm expression.
She hid her nervousness and said to Patrick, ¡°It was like this from the beginning. We''re fine now, right?¡±
Patrick could not suppress the anger in his heart. He stared at Violet and his handsome. face was extremely tense. ¡°Violet, I''ll
take it that you¡¯re in a bad mood today. Enough is enough!¡±
In the end, he endured it.
He didn¡¯t want to quarrel with her. They didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other to begin with, so they couldn''t afford to exhaust
each other by arguing!
He closed his eyes and opened them again. His expression had calmed down. ¡°You said. on the phone that you wanted to hold
Ellie ountable for her actions to Megan. Do
you need my help?¡±
Violet did not expect Patrick to not be angry when she spoke so coldly.
At this moment, she could not exin how she felt.
She looked at Patrick and asked, ¡°Why? Are you going to help me?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was obscure. He opened his thin lips slightly and said, ¡°As long as you ask!¡±
Violet made up her mind and stayed on course. She shook her head and said, ¡°No need. I''ll do as | see fit!¡±
Patrick instantly clenched his fists tightly.
He tried his best to control his emotions. His eyes darkened as he looked at Violet without saying anything.
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°That¡¯s all. Mr. Hersey, go back to work. I¡¯m going upstairs!¡±
Violet left after saying that.
Patrick looked at her back view without any reluctance. He stood there like a stone statue and did not move.
He was too conceited. He thought that nothing would go wrong in this contract marriage for a short year.
Unexpectedly, he had lost to Violet in just two months.
When Violet went upstairs, Patrick was already gone. She leaned against the corridor wall and slowly closed her eyes.
In the ward.
As Robert peeled the apple, he said to Megan tentatively, ¡°Meggy, look, you¡¯re so amazing. You can earn a year¡¯s worth of living
expenses just by doing anything. Why don¡¯t we resign? Working at Foreverie Jewelry is too boring!¡±
Megan looked up at him. ¡°You want me to stay away from Skyler, right?¡±
Robert''s thoughts were seen through. He could not help butugh dryly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you''ll be bullied again!¡±
Megan''s expression was indifferent. ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I¡¯m not that cowardly. Today was just an ident.
Moreover, since I¡¯ve let go of him, | have to face this matter directly. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t believe me and that I''ll still be
deeply.
70%
in love with him and pester him!¡±
Robert quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no, | definitely didn¡¯t think that way!¡±
Megan knew that Robert was just concerned about her. There was no need for her to be
so serious.
She thought for a moment and tried her best to soften her tone. ¡°Robert, I¡¯ve never been so clear-headed before. I¡¯ve really let
go. However, if | resign now, it would seem like I¡¯m guilty. Don¡¯t worry, | won¡¯t have any extravagant hopes for him anymore!¡±
Robert''s eyes flickered as he casually added, ¡°You can have some for me!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Megan looked at him coldly.
Robert felt ufortable under her gaze. He could not help butugh dryly. ¡°Love itself is not wrong. It¡¯s just that the person you
met is wrong. You don¡¯t have to deny love just because of one person!¡±
After saying that, Robert looked at Megan expectantly.
Megan said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m not denying love. I¡¯m just talking about my personal thoughts and decisions!¡±
Robert was absent-mindedly peeling an apple. Suddenly, he identally cut his finger.
Robert eximed and stood up.
Megan''s expression changed slightly. ¡°Hurry up and get the doctor to bandage you up!¡±
Seeing how anxious she was, Robert immediately smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Meggy. It doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±
Megan frowned and looked at him without saying anything.
Robert curled his lips and said, ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to talk about feelings now, but | have something to say. We were
initially not fated to be together. It¡¯s all thanks to my harassing! Ever since our arms were hurt and we had neighboring wards,
Thao¡±
COMMENT
0
Chapter 251
Megan interrupted him. ¡°Robert! | only treat you as a friend!¡±
Disappointment shed across Robert¡¯s eyes before heughed out loud. ¡°What are you thinking about? What | want to say is
that ever since we became sick buddies, I''ve
treated you as a friend!¡±
Robert looked at Megan mockingly and curled his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m going to say that | like you!¡±
Some people could say the truest words with a cheeky tone, but they could not be taken. seriously!
Megan pursed her lips and did not say anything.
Robert cleared his throat and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone. more thick-skinned than me in this world.
You''re a youngdy. Why are you so narcissistic?!¡±
Megan waspletely furious. Her face was cold. ¡°Get out!¡±
Robert pouted. ¡°Alright. I''ll go get myself bandaged. | know you¡¯re worried. Don¡¯t exin. Any exnation only means you''re
trying to cover up!¡±
Megan treated him like air.
When Violet returned to the door of the ward, she saw Robert and Meganughing and talking.
Robert''s injured hand was even wrapped in gauze.
For some reason, Violet felt that this scene was quite harmonious.
She quietly turned around and left for a while, giving the two of them some space to
talk.
Megan was in trouble today. The people who were most worried were her and Robert.
It was also at that moment, when she saw Robert¡¯s angry and gloomy face, that she realized the two of them were more serious
than they seemed.
She thought, ¡°Forget it!¡±
In the end, Skyler was not a good man for Megan. One was deeply in love, and the other was shallow in their rtionship. They
were not fated to be together. From the beginning, the scales of their rtionship were tilted. They were destined not to be
together.
115
Tue, 27 Feb
As for Robert, that would depend on the situation.
Megan was so smart. She shouldn''t fall twice in the same ce!
Patrick had griped about Robert''s courtship, reminding him that chasing someone should not only be done during the day.
In the afternoon, Robert had a good discussion with Violet, convincing her to take care of the patient at night instead.
For this matter, Megan was also on Robert¡¯s side.
It was not that she wanted Robert to take care of her, but Violet had to work in the day ande over at night. It could be hard
on her.
As the CEO, Robert could sk ip work for a couple of days.
In the end, Robert stayed behind to take care of Megan, and Violet came to visit Megan when she was free.
In the afternoon, the notice of Ellie¡¯s dismissal came out. This decision had a wide range of influence, even covering the entire
jewelry industry.¡±
Very fewpanies would use employees who had been fired from Foreverie Jewelry because of their character.
With Ellie¡¯s ending in front of her, Reba tucked her tail between her legs and did not. dare to cause any more trouble.
When it was almost time to knock off, Patrick received Robert¡¯s WhatsApp message.
Robert: [It¡¯s done. Your wife ising home tonight. Come and pick her up!]
Patrick stared at the message for a moment. Thinking of Violet''s coldness in the morning and her deliberately keeping a
distance, he threw his phone on the table in frustration.
He casually reached for his cigarettes, only to find that the pack was empty.
He couldn''t help but rub the space between his eyebrows. He opened the drawer beside him where the documents were ced,
took out a mint, and peeled it open.
The faint taste of mint filled his mouth, and the frustration in his heart was slightly suppressed.
Patrick picked up his phone.
Patrick: [I''lle overter!]
In the end, he still wanted to pick up Violet.
K$70%!
People were really strange. He was clearly very angry, but he still missed Violet. Even when he saw her standing opposite him,
he still missed her terribly.
He closed his eyes and sat for a moment. Then, he picked up his phone and car keys and walked out.
Violet was in the ward. After apanying Megan for dinner, Patrick came.
Violet really did not expect someone as arrogant as Patrick toe over. Especially not after the tense conversations they had
in the afternoon.
as
Patrick¡¯s expression was calm as if he had already forgotten what happened at noon.
He said calmly, ¡°I heard from Robert that he¡¯s taking care of Megan tonight. I¡¯m here to take you home!¡±
Violet''s heart trembled slightly when she heard the word ¡°home¡±.
Patrick hade to pick her up personally. No matter how much she wanted to keep a distance, she would not disrespect him
under such circumstances.
She nodded and left with Patrick.
At the same time, at Timeless Bar.
There were not many people in the bar. They gathered in groups of twos and threes to drink. The dance floor at the side was
empty.
Skyler sat alone in the corner.
He closed his eyes and took a sip of wine. Uncontrobly, Megan''s sad little face appeared in his mind,
She said that she liked him and had liked him for 6 years.
She also said that he was unable to discern truth from lies. She was too tired. She had given up!
Skyler had always known that Megan was quite important to him.
However, he had never considered what he thought of Megan!
Until Ellie had sex with him. Although he was unwilling, he still chose to be responsible.
for her.
She thought about the recording of the conversation that Violet had sent him in the
28)
morning. Ellie had actually tried to use him to sow discord between Violet and Megan. Violet saw it more clearly than himself and
knew that Megan liked him a lot.
Skyler felt like a fool!
When he thought of Megan¡¯s hysterical behavior today, his eyes turned red and he suddenly felt unprecedentedly sad.
Things shouldn¡¯t have turned out this way!
He did not know that Megan liked him. He really did not know!
If he knew...
Skyler took a sip of wine and felt dizzy. What would he do if he knew?
At this moment, the conversation of a few men suddenly sounded in his ears.
¡°| heard that Ellie was fired by Foreverie Jewelry!¡±
¡°Really? Is it tue? Hasn¡¯t she been in Foreverie Jewelry for a long time? She''s considered. an old employee!¡±
¡°Pfft! So what if she¡¯s an old employee? She took questionable actions and has messy. rtionships. Even if she¡¯s there, she''ll
be fired sooner orter!¡±
¡°Hahaha. | wonder if she¡¯ll leave Summerwood City after leaving Foreverie Jewelry. She¡¯s number one for sleeping around in
town. | wonder how many men she¡¯s slept. with over the years!¡±
¡°No matter how many men she has slept with, | was her first man. | remember that she had a birthmark on her inner thigh. | even
licked it back then!¡±
The man¡¯s lewd words and teasing made Skyler instantly sober up.
He suddenly remembered that morning when Ellie lifted the nket and showed him the red marks on the bed.
He seemed to have seen the birthmark on her inner thigh.
Skyler came back to his senses almost immediately. These men¡¯s words,ments, and sarcasm towards Ellie did not seem to
be groundless at all.
Ellie imed it was her first time and demanded him to take responsibility for her. Wast this just something she plotted?
Skyler gripped his wine ss tightly. His eyes were bloodshot and he wanted to kill someone!
BB = 70%-
After a long time, he thought of the scene in the morning and suddenly sat on the sofa weakly. He sneered at himself. No wonder
Megan said that he could not discern truth. and lies!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
As expected, he could not read people clearly. He was simply blind!
It was almost Hersey Court.
At thest red light, Patrick was thinking about something. It was already red. He almost drove straight through.
Fortunately, Violet said in time, ¡°Red light!¡±
Patrick suddenly stepped on the brakes and stopped at the yellow line.
Violet suddenly swayed forward and turned to look at him in shock. Patrick¡¯s face was tense and he did not notice Violet''s gaze.
Suddenly, Violet felt as if a small item was shaking along with the car and hit the heel of her high heels.
Chapter 252
Violet could not help but frown. She tugged at her seatbelt, bent down, and took out the thing that had hit her feet.
When she saw what was in her hand, her expression changed.
It was a lipstick, Chanel¡¯stest matte lipstick!
For a moment, Violet¡¯s thoughts spun countless times. Presumably, such a thing would not appear on Patrick!
This meant that a woman had sat in the front passenger seat before.
There was an indescribable feeling in her heart8
It was sour and had a bad taste to it.
Patrick noticed the change in Violet''s emotions and could not help but nce at her. ¡°What''s wrong? Did you drop something?¡±
Violet seemed to have bent down to pick not right now.
up something earlier, but her expression was
Violet pursed her lips tightly and looked at Patrick with aplicated expression. ¡°Have you returned to your home recently?¡±
Patrick was stunned. He did not expect Violet to ask such a question.
Fortunately, her tone and topic of conversation were not as cold as during the day.
He shook his head. ¡°No. Why? Why would you ask that? Do you want to... go home?¡±
Asad glint shed across Violet¡¯s eyes. ¡°No, | don¡¯t. Have you seen your mother recently?¡±
Patrick was even more surprised. Why would Violet ask such a question for no reason? After all, she had never cared about
such a question ever since they registered their marriage.
Patrick naturally thought that Violet might want to see his
parents.
His words spun around in his mouth a few times, but he still asked, ¡°Do you want to see my mother?¡±
Violet closed her eyes.
Forget it. It was already very clear that was not it. She was beating around the bush, and he didn¡¯t know what she was trying to
ask.
15
2.43
Tue, 27 Feb
She shook her head and said stiffly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see them!¡±
After saying that, she turned to look out of the car window, as if she did not want to speak anymore.
Patrick¡¯s expression changed and looked a little annoyed.
They reached home.
The serv ants had already prepared dinner.
As soon as Violet entered, Vi ran over and circled Violet''s feet.
Violet was not in the mood to pet the cat at all.
She hung her bag aside, changed her shoes, and was about to go upstairs.
Patrick looked displeased. ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet turned around and looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Hersey?¡±
Patrick suppressed the unhappiness in his heart. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s have dinner!¡±
Violet directly refused. ¡°No, I¡¯ve already eaten at the hospital!¡±
Patrick was on the verge of losing his temper.
He did not know what Violet wanted. She was fine when he went out in the morning. Did he offend her today?
His expression was gloomy as he suppressed his anger. ¡°Then just take a bite with me!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat!¡±
Patrick stared at him and said angrily, ¡°I said, eat with me!¡±
Violet''s expression changed again and again. In the end, she pursed her lips and turned. to walk to the dining room without
saying a word.
Patrick was furious, but he had nowhere to vent his anger.
Violet had dinner with Patrick. Unfortunately, Patrick was filled with anger.
During the meal, Violet did not even look at Patrick.
After Megan¡¯s incident, Violet had already decided to distance herself from Patrick. The lipstick on Patrick¡¯s car today gave her a
heavy blow.
There was no rtionship between her and Patrick. Everything was based on an agreement. Moreover, it was not like she did
not know how many admirers Patrick had.N?velDrama.Org content rights.
First, there was Yvonne, then Eleanor, and now there was the ambiguous Rose.
She didn¡¯t even know how many other women had high hopes for Patrick. She didn¡¯t want to be such a pathetic woman.
No matter who Patrick ended up with, it would never be her.
Violet calmly lowered her head and apanied Patrick for dinner.
When dinner was almost over, Violet stood up. Her tone was even colder and more distant than in the morning. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m
done with dinner. I''ll go upstairs and wash up first!¡±
Violet proceeded to leave after she was done talking.
In the end, Patrick strode over with a sullen expression and grabbed her arm. He stared at her with an obscure expression.
¡°Violet
Violet''s eyes
matter?¡±
shed. She lowered her eyes and did not look up. ¡°Mr. Hersey, what''s the
Patrick could hear himself gritting his teeth. ¡°Did | offend you today?¡±
Violet looked calm. ¡°Mr. Hersey, why do you say that?¡±
Patrick looked at her attitude and was furious. ¡°If | didn¡¯t offend you, why would you keep giving me attitude today!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and looked up at Patrick.
Even if this person was angry, he was still too handsome. Perhaps it was reasonable for her to be moved.
Violet said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, you¡¯re thinking too much. I''ve always been like this!¡±
Patrick was so angry that he almostughed. ¡°I see. You¡¯ve always been like that, huh?¡±
Then, was the person who smiled at him and let him kiss a ghost?
He admitted that Violet was indeed very cold at first, but during this period of time, he had clearly improved. What was the
problem?
Patrick stared at Violet¡¯s lips in a daze. She had to be so cold to him. If he kissed her now, how would she react?
Violet felt ufortable being stared at by Patrick. She could not help but say with a straight face, ¡°Mr. Hersey, is there anything
else?¡±
Patrick was deliberately finding fault with him. ¡°What if | need something from you?¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±
Patrick changed his mind again. ¡°What if | don¡¯t need you?¡±
Violet''s patience ran out. She nced at him and turned to leave.
Patrick had already guessed that if she was unhappy, she might ignore him and turn around to leave..
However, when Violet really did this, Patrick wanted to explode from anger.
There was a loud bang in his head. Without thinking, he grabbed Violet and kissed her domineeringly.
He had a feeling that he was losing control. It was clearly... not supposed to be like this!
Violet''s reaction was greater than at any other time.
She suddenly widened her eyes in shock. In the next second, she used all her strength to push Patrick away angrily.
Patrick looked at her furious expression and his mind went nk.
Why did it be like this!
Patrick was used to being arrogant and conceited since he was young. Indeed, he was the one who kissed Violet first without
any warning-
However, in such a situation where he lost control of his emotions, he could not take the initiative to lower his head.
With a cold expression, he took a deep look at Violet before turning around and mming the door.
The sound of the door mming woke up Violet, whose eyes were filled with anger. She subconsciously reached out to touch
her lips, and her eyes turned red!
There was another woman''s lipstick in his car. Did hee back to kiss her after making out with someone else?
It was too disgusting!
In fact, even if Violet didn¡¯t know Patrick, she should know that Patrick wasn¡¯t that kind
473
of person.
However, she was still deeply affected by Megan¡¯s incident. Subconsciously, she did not consider it seriously at all. Instead, the
slightest movement could make her panic.
Thinking of Patrick¡¯s cold gaze when he left just now, Violet felt empty in her heart.
She stood in the living room, feeling surrounded by solitariness. Waves of wind blew past, making her heart turn even colder.
At Timeless Bar. The neon lights were still shing, and the wine and gorgeous crowd. were intoxicating.
Patrick entered the private room and had just ordered wine when Freddie pushed the door open.
Patrick looked up at him with a cold expression. ¡°Freddie!¡±
0
Chapter 253
Freddie¡¯s eyes shed. He sat down on the sofa beside him and said, ¡°If you have the time to drink with me, why don¡¯t you go
home and deal with Mom? As long as | go home recently, she will find a way to find a partner for you. She even asked me how
the girls she chose are!¡±
Patrick looked displeased. ¡°I already have a girlfriend!¡±
He originally wanted to find Robert to drink, but Robert was busy taking care of Megan in the hospital.
Helpless, he could only ask Freddie toe over and drink with him. However, who knew that Freddie would bring up the
subject of blind dates the moment they met?
Freddie nced at him. ¡°Then bring her home and let your family see her. They were originally dissatisfied with Gloria. Now that
you''ve broken up with Gloria, they can¡¯t wait to find another one for you!¡±
Patrick took a sip of wine and looked a little sad. ¡°I did want to find an opportunity to bring her to meet you first and then bring her
home, but now... the timing is not right!¡±
Freddie raised his eyebrows and looked at him. He picked up the wine ss and swirled it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Patrick lowered his head and drank without saying a word.
Freddie¡¯s expression changed. He asked tentatively, ¡°Did you guys quarrel?¡±
Otherwise, he really could not guess what could make the usually cold Patrick so depressed that he had to ask him out to drown
his sorrows.
Patrick did not deny it. He only asked in return, ¡°Freddie, how can women be so fickle?¡±
Patrick felt terrible when he thought of Violet. He had never felt this way before.
When he was dating Gloria, it was more aboutpensation rather than real feelings. He had no idea how people who lost
control of their feelings felt.
However, when it really fell on his head, he suddenly realized that when he fell in love with someone, his emotions/would change
with that person and he would not be able to control them.
Facing Freddie, Patrick felt closer and was more willing to open up to him.
He said, ¡°She clearly allowed me to kiss her before, but after a day, she became especially cold. | really do not understand...¡±
Patrick wanted to say something but hesitated. He looked troubled and depressed.
+5
Freddie was a little surprised. This was the first time he had seen Patrick in such a state. This was the first time he was curious
about what kind of person Patrick was dating. She could make a cold, domineering, and conceited person like Patrick look so
uneasy.
However, when he heard Patrick¡¯s words, Freddie could not help butugh. ¡°It would be strange if a woman was not fickle.
Otherwise, why would they say women from Venus, right?¡±
Patrick looked a little lost. ¡°Is that so?¡±
Freddic chuckled. ¡°What else do you think? Besides, haven''t you been in a rtionship before? Why don¡¯t you know this?!¡±
Patrick pursed his lips tightly and said after a long time, ¡°Freddie, you do not understand. She¡¯s different from others!¡±
Freddie¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°It seems that you are more sincere this time. When you were with Gloria in the past, | felt that something
was wrong. It¡¯s too stereotypical. It doesn¡¯t look like you''re in a rtionship at all. It¡¯s better now. You¡¯re more human this way!¡±
Patrick could not deny this statement. He nced at Freddie and said, ¡°You''re still the best. You already have a fianc¨¦e. You
don¡¯t have to think about this!¡±
When Freddie heard this, his expression changed slightly. ¡°But | do not like her!¡±
Patrick was stunned. ¡°You don''t like her?¡±
Freddie nodded. ¡°Yes, | also have a girl | like. She can easily affect my emotions. | want. to see her, but | don¡¯t dare to. I¡¯m afraid
that she will be unhappy if she sees me. In short, it''s a very contradictory feeling!¡±
Patrick could not understand Freddie¡¯s behavior of having a fianc¨¦e and someone he liked at the same time.
He frowned. ¡°But don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦e? And you like someone else. This...¡±
Patrick thought for a moment and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t
ita bad idea?¡±
Patrick felt that this was unfair to Freddie¡¯s fianc¨¦e and the girl he liked.
Freddie did not mind Patrick¡¯s words. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed not good. However, Wendy knows that | don¡¯t like her. She also
knows that | have someone | like and it¡¯s not her. We agreed that once | woo the person | like, | will cancel the engagement with
her.¡±
Patrick understood. So that was how it was.
He watched as Freddie¡¯s expression softened when he mentioned the girl.
He could not help but feel a little confused. ¡°Freddie, how long have you known the person you like?¡±
Freddie thought for a moment and said, ¡°About 7 years!¡±
Patrick was a little surprised. ¡°That long?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Freddie sighed slightly with a nostalgic expression. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time...¡±
n
Patrick did not expect that after so long, Freddie was still not with the person he liked. He was a little curious. ¡°How do you guys
get along? Why isn¡¯t she with you?¡±
Patrick could not figure it out. Freddie¡¯s family background, appearance, and speech were all outstanding. Would any girl reject
him?
When Freddie heard this, a hint of sadness shed across his face.
Then, he asked Patrick with a smile, wanting to lighten the topic. Are you asking for pointers?¡±
Patrick was shocked and looked ufortable for once.
He subconsciously picked up the ss and took a sip of wine. ¡°You''re thinking too much. I¡¯m just asking. Besides, you haven''t
been able to woo her in 7 years. If | ask you for advice, | probably won''t be able to woo the person | like in my life!¡±
Freddie¡¯s expression instantly turned disappointed. He did not even have the time to hide it.
He nced at Patrick with an indiscernible expression. ¡°You hit the nail on the head.
You hit
my weak spot with just one sentence!¡±
Patrick pursed his lips silently, not knowing what to say.
He was just telling the truth.
Freddie could not be angry with Patrick. He looked a little sad. ¡®Actually, | can¡¯t me you for saying that. It¡¯s indeed because |
didn¡¯t do a good job that she didn¡¯t end up with me. Actually, when | first met her, she was quite young. She was 12 or 13 years
old. She was very young and especially fragile. She also didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her family. Her pitifulness makes
my heart ache. It can especially stimte one¡¯s protective desire.
¡°At that time, | taught her how to fight, y billiards, and y games. | slowly watched. over her as she grew up. Unknowingly, |
fell in love with her. However, this was not surprising. | originally wanted to wait until she reached adulthood before confessing to
12:43 Tue, 27 Feb
her. | had just told Wendy about it and agreed if my confession seeded, the engagement between the two families would be
annulled. In the end, on her 18th birthday, she brought a boy to see me and personally told me that she had a boyfriend!¡±
Freddie looked a little sad.
Patrick squeezed the cup with aplicated expression. ¡°So, after so many years, you still haven¡¯t confessed?¡±
Freddie looked up at Patrick and said weakly, ¡°Yes. In front of the person | like, even |ck confidence!¡±
f&
Chapter 254
Patrick did not understand. ¡°Then go and confess now. What are you afraid of then?¡±
Freddie asked rhetorically, ¡°Have you confessed to the person you like?¡±
Patrick shook his head.
Freddie asked again, ¡°If | ask you to confess now, would you dare to do it?¡±
Patrick thought of Violet¡¯s attitude towards him and immediately shook his head.
If she knew what he was thinking now, she would probably ask for a divorce immediately.
Freddie raised his eyebrows. ¡°That''s right. You don¡¯t dare to. As long as someone, you don¡¯t dare to confess readily. What if you
fail? Even rtionship might be at risk. Do you understand?¡±
Patrick fell silent. After a moment, he nodded in agreement.
He really understood now!
you like
your original
Just as he was thinking that he must not spout nonsense in front of Violet in the future, he heard Freddie say, ¡°There''s another
very important reason why | don¡¯t dare to confess. That is... she has a boyfriend now.¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°Was it not the previous one?¡±
THE WE
Freddie nodded. ¡°Uh huh. Moreover, | heard that he is very outstanding!¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows. ¡°Have you never seen him before?¡±
Freddie shook his head. ¡°No. | just heard from a few schoolmates that he¡¯s very good- looking and seems like he¡¯s extraordinarily
rich!¡±
When Patrick heard Freddie say that he felt a little ufortable inside.
After all, in his heart, no matter how good other men were, there was still a gap between them and Freddie.
Heforted Freddie. ¡°Freddie, you''re very good. Don''t belittle yourself. You''re definitely better-looking and richer than that
man!¡±
It was rare for Patrick to take the initiative tofort him, but Freddie still wantedugh. ¡°Is that so? However, in the end, it still
depends on her wishes!¡±
to
Patrick nodded. ¡°That is true. However, she doesn¡¯t even like you. She even changes.
27 Feb
boyfriends so diligently. You...
4:70%
Patrick hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°You have to keep your eyes open. Do not be fooled by her! Some women are
fickle-minded and won¡¯t be easily seen. through!¡±
Freddie¡¯s expression changed. He took a sip of wine and shook his head. ¡°I watched her grow up. | know there¡¯s no fault with her
personality and character!¡±
Since Freddie had already said so, Patrick could not say anything else.
Moreover, he had a pile of bad debts.
He nced at Freddie and said expressionlessly, ¡®Freddie, seeing how miserable you. are, | am in a much better mood now!¡±
Freddie was stunned for a moment before heughed out loud. ¡°This must be the real reason why you came to drink with me!¡±
Patrick smiled and did not say anything
The next day, Megan filed aint against Ellie for intentional assault.
In the end, the court sent news on the very day. They went to deliver a court summons. to Ellie, but learned that Ellie had left the
country overnight.
Megan did not see thising. She did not expect Ellie to escape the country so quickly.
What she did not understand was that Ellie¡¯s crime of intentional assault was not serious enough to make her escape from the
country. Unless there was something else
she did not know.
Violet was in thepany and learned that Ellie had escaped. She tried her best to keep a distance from Patrick.
However, she still had something on her mind. She was not in a good mood the entire morning.
At noon, after work, Violet went straight to the hospital to see Megan.
As soon as she arrived at the ward, Robert asked her to keep an eye on Megan while he went out to buy lunch.
Violet nodded. Megan was holding theptop and doing something.
She frowned. ¡°Stop looking at theputer. You can look at it after
you recover!¡±
Megan''s fingers were typing on the keyboard. She did not even look up. ¡°Yes, | understand. I''ll be done soon!¡±
Violet sighed slightly and wanted to wash some fruits.
In the end, Megan nced at her. ¡°The tap in the bathroom in this ward is broken. We have to wash it outside!¡±
Violet was slightly stunned. She nodded and walked out with the fruits.
However, as soon as she walked out of the ward, she saw Robert, who was going to buy lunch, blocking Skyler at the elevator.
She frowned and heard Robert''s displeased expression and cold voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±
In just one day, Skyler looked much more haggard.
His expression was calm. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Megan!¡±
Robert''s tone was indifferent. ¡°Oh. She doesn¡¯t need your visit. You can go
back now!¡±
Skyler¡¯s expression was a little ugly. ¡°You¡¯re not Megan. What right do you have to say
that!
Robert sneered. ¡°Then what right do you have to stand here?¡±
Skyler¡¯s face was livid. ¡°I¡¯m her senior, Skyler!¡±
Robert''s tone was sarcastic. Thinking of the scene of Megan vomiting blood yesterday, his attitude towards Skyler could not get
better.
His tone was extremely sarcastic. ¡°Hmph. You probably emotionally ckmailed her all these years in the name of being her
senior, right?¡±
Skyler was so angry that he was about to curse when Robert added, ¡°Oh, no. One more thing. You are also her savior, right?¡±
When he mentioned ¡°savior¡±, he used a mocking tone.
Skyler was furious. ¡°Robert, don¡¯t go overboard!¡±
Robert sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°Was that too much, Skyler, Mr. Brown! Then you really don¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve gone
overboard! You were two-timing. What right do you have to say that I¡¯ve gone overboard?¡±
If it was in the past, Skyler would not argue with Robert.
But now, after what happened yesterday, Robert insisted on interfering between him and Megan. Even if he was a saint, he could
not tolerate it.
He retorted sarcastically, ¡°What about you, Mr. Foster, Robert? You''re a yboy. Don¡¯t you think you''re disgusting? Besides,
when did | cheat on her? Please make yourself clear. Don¡¯t nder me. Also, I¡¯ve already broken up. You don¡¯t have to lecture
me about. my attitude towards Megan!¡±
When Robert heard this, he was a little stunned. He would never have thought that Skyler would break up in just one night!
He stared at Skyler and said in a low voice, ¡°Skyler, to be honest, it has nothing to do with you whether | am a pl ayboy or not. At
the very least, I¡¯m single now. I¡¯m more qualified to take care of Megan than someone like you who just broke up. As for your
breaking up, that¡¯s even more ridiculous. Does your breakup have anything to do with Megan? Do you think that just because
she liked you in the past and you''re single, she wants to be with you? Skyler, you¡¯re too arrogant!:Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Skyler¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard this.
Robert poked him in the chest without hesitation, causing Skyler to take two steps back. ¡°Also, Skyler, don¡¯t forget that she gave
up on you yesterday. Don¡¯t disturb her again!¡±
Skyler¡¯s expression was ugly, but his attitude was extremely stubborn. ¡°I won¡¯t leave!¡±
Robert did not expect Skyler to be so stubborn. He had already said so much, but Skyler still did not leave.
His expression changed and his eyes suddenly flickered. ¡°I say Skyler, don¡¯t tell me you think she still likes you!¡±
Skyler¡¯s expression changed. He pursed his lips and remained silent.
He nced at Robert, walked past him, and was about to walk to Megan¡¯s ward.
Chapter 255
Robert did not expect Skyler to do this,
His expression turned ugly and he quickly chased after Skyler. His tone became nasty. and sarcastic. ¡°Skyler, do you really think
everyone has to love you? Megan does not love you anymore, okay? Do you hear me?¡±
Skyler had already walked to Megan''s ward door. He nced at Violet, who was frowning. Thinking of yesterday''s incident, he
looked guilty and self-reproachful, but he did not say anything
Robert stood in front of Skyler, looking like he was about to hit someone.
Skyler looked at Robert and said in a deep voice, ¡°Robert, you should know that feelings are not tap water. You can¡¯t turn them
on and off at will. This is a matter between Megan and me. | hope you will stay out of this!¡±
Robert raised his eyebrows and blocked the ward door with a gloomy expression on hist face. ¡°Feelings are indeed not tap
water, but no one will indefinitely like someone who does not reciprocate their love!¡±
Skyler¡¯s expression changed drastically. This sentence hit the nail on the head.
He thought about how he had ignored Megan previously and felt terrible for his actions. inside.
Actually, when Violet went to Azure City to participate in the Azure Ocean Heart Jewelry Design Competition and Megan came
over as well, he vaguely sensed Megan¡¯s feelings toward him back then.
However, he was notpletely sure about it.
When he returned to Summerwood City for the Alumni Gathering, he got drunk and slept with Ellie. Everything was developing in
a direction that he did not want.
However, he was already regretting it. Was there no right to regret in life? If people made mistakes, why couldn¡¯t they get the
chance to redeem themselves?
Skyler stared at the door stubbornly. ¡°I only want to hear Megan¡¯s opinion. | have to see
her!¡±
¡°But she does not want to see you!¡± Robert was about to lose his temper.
Violet squeezed the bag of fruits a little harder. ¡°Skyler, you are our senior. | hope you. can let go of Megan and move on as well.
You two... are notpatible!¡±
115
Megan had liked Skyler for so many years. She had seen it all these years.
Now, she suddenly realized that Skyler waspletely incapable of reciprocating Megan¡¯s deep love.
Skyler looked very angry. ¡°Violet !¡±
Violet pursed her lips tightly and did not speak.
At this moment, Megan¡¯s voice suddenly came from the ward. ¡°Leave. | do not want to
see you!¡±
Robert was stunned. He seemed to have gained confidence in an instant. He
straightened his back and looked at Skyler. ¡°Did you hear that? Meggy does not want to see you!¡±
Skyler¡¯s expression was dark as he frowned. ¡°Megan, I¡¯m sorry about what happened. yesterday. | shouldn¡¯t have misunderstood
you. | was wrong. | shouldn¡¯t have questioned your character either. | should have trusted you!¡±
The ward was silent for a few seconds before Megan spoke again, ¡°I told you, | do not want to see you now!¡±
Skyler¡¯s back seemed to have bent down a little hearing this.
Robert looked at Skyler and raised his eyebrows.
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Skyler, now that things havee to this, you should draw a clear line with Megan. I''ll send you out!¡±
Skyler looked at her and nodded.
Violet looked at Skyler with mixed feelings.
Skyler was not a two-timing sc umbag, and he did not deliberately flirt with Megan.
Unfortunately, his attitude towards rtionships was ultimately not suitable for Megan.
After going downstairs, before Skyler got into the car, he said to Violet, ¡°I broke up with
Ellie!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°I know. | heard it when you told Robert!¡±
Skyler was extremely depressed. ¡°Violet, would you believe me if | said that | was deceived by her?¡±
Violet looked at Skyler in silence.
70%
Skyler stared at her. ¡°I was at the Alumni Gathering that day. | drank too much and was tricked by her. | thought it was her first
time, so | took responsibility for her. In fact, nothing happened that night!¡±
When Violet heard this, she frowned. ¡°You went to see Megan just now and wanted to tell her this?
It was not hard for Violet to see that Skyler was still hoping to reconcile with Megan.
He probably felt that it was good to continue being friends, even if it was just like before.
Unfortunately, he was too kind and soft-hearted. He was so soft-hearted that he did not know how to deal with rtionships.
Otherwise, he would not have let Ellie take the opportunity to get her way.
Megan would only be injured if she was really with him.
Skyler looked a little embarrassed. ¡®No... |... | don¡¯t know how to tell you. | just want to tell Megan that Ellie sent me a message
last night saying that | did not do anything with her the other night. The red marks on the bedsheets were red paint that she had
prepared long ago...¡±
Violet directly interrupted Skyler. ¡°Skyler, what is the point of saying this then?¡±
She frowned deeply. ¡°Also, | suggest that you don¡¯t tell Megan about this as it has nothing to do with her anymore. As for you
telling me, | do not think it¡¯s necessary. What do you think?¡±
Skyler¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He pursed his lips. ¡°] understand!¡±
With that, he quickly got into the car.
Violet looked a little depressed. In fact, she was only a bystander who saw what happened to Mcgan.
She was a mess when it came to her own feelings.
Last night, Patrick did note back for the entire night.
Violet originally thought that she had deliberately distanced herself and maintained her coldness. Patrick would also distance
himself from her after sensing it. This was
what she wanted.
However, she couldn''t fall asleepst night. She thought of Patrick''s angry expression. and the lipstick. The more she thought
about it, the more upset she felt.
It was just like feelings. The more you wanted to let go, the more you couldn''t let go.
She did not see Patrick at thepany today and her heart felt empty.
For the next two days, Violet did not see Patrick.
Saturday, Megan was discharged from the hospital.
70%
Violet went to pick her up. Robert knew that Megan was in a bad mood, so he took the initiative to suggest, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go
have some fun tonight?¡±
Megan nced at Violet.
Violet thought of the empty Hersey Court. In the huge vi, there were usually no ser vants. It seemed that she was the only one.
She looked at Megan and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.
Robert knew since Violet had agreed, it was as good as Megan agreeing.
He immediately snapped his fingers. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. I''ll book a ce tonight. You muste over!¡±
Robert took Violet and Megan to lunch and sent them home before he left.
As soon as he turned the car around, he called Patrick. ¡°Hello. Are you back from your business trip?¡±
Patrick''s tone was cold. ¡°Yes!¡±
Robert chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold. Let''s go hang out tonight!¡±
¡°| do not have time!¡± Patrick refused mercilessly.
Robert clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t be so absolute. Are you sure you can¡¯te?¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was a little heavy. ¡°I can¡¯te. | have to go home tonight. My parents. have already urged me several times!¡±
¡°Are you sure?¡± Robert raised his eyebrows and looked cynical. It was a proper sedan, but he drove it like a sports car.
Patrick was a little impatient. ¡°What do you want?¡±
Robert pursed his lips and said helplessly, ¡°Alright then. Looks like | can only hang out. with Megan and Violet tonight. What a
pity...¡±
475
Chapter 256
BS
Patrick¡¯s voice instantly rose. ¡°What did you say? Violet is going over too?¡±
Robert held the steering wheel with one hand and rubbed his ear with the other. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t | tell you? The three of us have
made an appointment to celebrate Meggy¡¯s discharge from the hospital. We''re going for a few drinks tonight!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was sarcastic. ¡°Megan''s stomach is bleeding. How dare you let her drink?¡±
Robert''s eyes shed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just for fun? | won''t let her drink. Just say that whether you¡¯re noting or not!¡±
¡°Send me the address. I''lle over after dinner at my parents¡¯ ce tonight!¡± Patrick¡¯s voice was calm and emotionless.
Robert chuckled and deliberately teased him. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. | wonder who was the one who swore that he wouldn¡¯t be able to
come at the beginning¡±
¡°| heard from Violet that Megan especially hates people who talk too much!¡±
Robert''s smile immediately froze on his face. ¡°Bro, you''re really a spoilsport. Is it really good to hurt each other like this?¡±
Patrick ignored him.
Robert pouted. ¡°Alright, | won¡¯t say anything else. See you tonight!¡±
Robert hung up. Patrick¡¯s grip on the phone was still a little tight.
After they parted on bad terms that night, he had not seen Violet for three days. Would she ignore him when they met today?
No matter how resolute and decisive Patrick was in the business world, he was still uneasy in the face of Violet.
At night, Patrick was about to leave after dinner.
His mother, Siran Hersey, held his arm. She was already in her fifties, but she still looke d exceptionally beautiful and young.
She was a little unhappy. ¡°Pad dy, it¡¯s not good for you to be like this. Although your brother has been overseas for two years, as
long as he¡¯s in Summerwood City, he¡¯ll return home within two days. How often do youe back? You just stayed at home for
such a short time and want to leave already. Don¡¯t you miss your parents?¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome fac¨¦ twitched twice. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m already an adult. Don¡¯t call me that anymore!¡±
12:44 Tue, 27 Feb FR
¡°What about ¡°baby¡±?¡± Siran raised an eyebrow at her son.
Patrick waspletely defeated by her. ¡°Alright, call me whatever you want. | really have something on today. I''lle back
tomorrow night to eat with you!¡±
Siran immediately became energetic and said to Christopher Stanton on the sofa, ¡°My son¡¯s father, you have to testify for me. My
son said he woulde home tomorrow night to eat with me. If he doesn¡¯te back, go to hispany and kidnap him back!¡±
Patrick looked at his mother, who looked like a little girl, speechlessly. ¡°Mom, if my father makes a move, I¡¯m afraid I''ll lose half
my life!¡±
Christopher looked at his wife as if she was a child. His eyes were gentle. ¡®Alright, if he doesn¡¯te back, I''ll break his legs!¡±
The corners of Siran¡¯s mouth twitched. They were really father and son!
Freddie came downstairs. When he saw Patrick changing his shoes, he could not help. but frown. ¡°You''re leaving now?¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°Yes, | have something to do!¡±
Freddie¡¯s eyes shed. He walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. What can it be? Where are you going to
hang out? Why don¡¯t you stay at home and apany Dad and Mom!¡±
Patrick looked up at Freddie. ¡°Something really happened!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Freddie was silent for two seconds. ¡°Alright, I''ll go with you. It won¡¯t be a problem to add me to the list, right?¡±
Patrick put on his shoes and stood up straight. ¡°You''re not staying at home to apany Mom and Dad?¡±
Freddie was expressionless. ¡°I basically go home every day!¡±
Patrick shrugged and picked up the car key. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, | don¡¯t mind!¡±
Freddie said to his parents, ¡°Dad, Mom, | have something on. I''ll leave first today!¡±
When Freddie returned to the country, he basically took some time to apany his parents every day. He said that he had
something to do, and Christopher and Siran thought that it was really something, so they agreed.
As soon as Patrick went out, he saw Freddie following him.
He remembered that Freddie had never seen Violet before. He could not help but ask, ¡°Are you really going with me?¡±
Freddie raised his eyebrows. ¡°That''s right. Let¡¯s see what you''re talking about!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°When we meet the others, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±
Freddie was a little surprised. If this was a business partner, Patrick would definitely not tell him this.
Since Patrick had asked him to pay atte important person to Patrick.
to his words, that someone was the most
He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Your girlfriend is going too?¡±
Patrick did not refute. ¡°Just be carefull¡±
Patrick and Freddie got into the car together.
Through the light outside the car window, Freddie saw Patrick¡¯s tense face. He seemed a little nervous.
He was a little curious. ¡°I really want to know who your girlfriend is to make you... so unlike yourself!¡±
At the red light, Patrick nced at him. ¡°How am | not like myself?¡±
Freddie said, ¡°Didn''t you realize it yourself? You''ve told me a few times about your girlfriend. Every time, you were especially
emotional when you were talking. You were either very gentle or very nervous. You were not calm at all. You weren''t like this in
the past!¡±
Patrick looked straight ahead with a very serious expression. ¡°Although she hasn¡¯t known me for long, she is very important to
me!¡±
Freddie nodded in understanding. ¡°Understood. Sometimes, feelings are about fate. Some people who have known each other
for a long time won''t have the feeling of their hearts racing!¡±
Patrick nodded and did not say anything.¡±
Freddie suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, did you guys reconcile after the fight?¡±
Patrick shook his head. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve been on a business trip for the past two days!¡±
Freddie was a little surprised. ¡°Aren''t you afraid that she''ll be angry? No wonder you''re so uneasy. You''ve been in a cold war for
the past few days, right? When women are in a cold war, if you ignore her, she''ll hold a grudge!¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°Cold war? Sort of, but she... she shouldn¡¯t hold a grudge!¡±
1244
ue, 27 Feb
After all, Violet was so cold to him as if he was dispensable.
Ej
He had disappeared for three days, but she hadn¡¯t called him at all. How could she bear a grudge when she was too indifferent
about him to send a WhatsApp message?
At the same time, Elysium Bar.
Violet did not expect Robert to choose this ce.
She almost got into trouble herest time. Now that she saw this bar, her mood could not get better.
As soon as she got out of the car, Robert saw the emotions on her face.
He smiled and curled his lips. ¡°Ms. Webb, you must have been troubled by Gerald Olson herest time!¡±
Violet''s expression turned even uglier. She did not know if Robert did it on purpose. It was such a bad thing, but he still brought it
up again.
Megan did not look good either. ¡°Why did you book this ce? | don¡¯t want to y. here. I''ll leave first!¡±
When Robert saw that Violet did not speak and Megan turned around and was about to leave, he quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t, please. I¡¯m
not finished yet!¡±
Megan''s expression was ugly. ¡°What else do you want to say? Do you want us to recall the scene together?¡±
Robert¡¯s handsome face twitched. Meggy was good at everything, but she was a little. cold.
However, when it came to Violet, she immediately felt a little emotional.
Right, there was still Skyler, but... he should be able to not count this person now!
He said nicely, ¡°Meggy, you''re thinking too much. What | want to say is that after this incident, Patrick and | didn¡¯t know anything.
Later, we actually found out the truth from you. Patrick was furious. Everyone who was present at that time didn¡¯t escape. They
were all dealt with. He even bought this bar. He said that no one would dare to bully his wife in this bar in the future!¡±
Chapter 257
COMMENT
As Robert spoke, he nced at Violet, wanting to see her reaction.
In the end, Violet lowered her head. No one knew what she was thinking.
Robert did not know. Violet looked calm, but she was extremely shocked.
She did not expect Patrick to still make such a big move after knowing the truth.
To be honest, Patrick was good for her.
After they registered their marriage, not to mention Patrick taking the initiative to help her, just because of Patrick¡¯s existence,
Henry Webb did not dare to casually threaten her any more. Just this point alone was enough for her!
Unfortunately, the human heart had always been difficult to be satisfied with.
So was she!
Robert put his hand to his forehead. He had just wanted to win Violet¡¯s favor for Patrick, but who could know that he had almost
gone overboard?
If Megan and Violet really turned around and left, he would have nowhere to cry!
The three of them entered the private room.
They ordered drinks and snacks. Then, Robert casually said, ¡°I have a friending overter. Do you mind?¡±
Megan was expressionless. ¡°I don¡¯t mind!¡±
Violet nced at Robert. ¡°The more the merrier!¡±
Robertughed and thought to himself, ¡°I hope you''ll still say that when you see the person.¡±
Outside Elysium Bar, the neon lights were shing, and the night was ambiguous.
Patrick and Freddie had just gotten out of the car when the doorman went to park. Freddie¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
Patrick was waiting for him at the side.
After Freddie picked up the call, his expression changed again and again.
By the time he finished the call, his expression was already very ugly. His tone was a little anxious. ¡°Patrick, | won''t be able to
see your girlfriend today! See you another day.
115
12:44 Tue, 27 Feb F
| still have something on!¡±
Patrick saw that he was in such a hurry and was a little worried. ¡°What happened?¡±
Freddie Stanton¡¯s expression was ugly. His tone was low and fast. ¡°Wendy is sick. She called the ambnce now. There¡¯s no
one at home. | have to go over!¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°Then hurry over!¡±
Freddie was a little apologetic. ¡°Apologize to your girlfriend for me!¡±
Patrick shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead!¡±
Anyway, Violet did not know that Freddie was going over. He only told Robert that Freddie woulde over to join themter.
Robert was talking to Violet and Megan.
He told a joke and Megan¡¯s lips curled up. He was a little stunned and could not help. but say, ¡°Meggy, your smile is so beautiful!¡±
Megan''s expression stiffened slightly, Violet was stunned. She clearly saw the feelings in Robert¡¯s eyes.
She suddenly felt a littleplicated.
Robert seemed to be afraid that Megan would misunderstand. He quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. You seem to have stars
in your eyes!¡±
Robert spoke sincerely, but Megan¡¯s expression was not very good.
To be precise, she had only just realized Robert''s enthusiasm. Her expression did not. look too good. She kept a straight face
and did not say a word.
Robert seemed to feel that he had said something wrong just now. The light in his eyes. dimmed bit by bit.
While Violet felt helpless, she actually felt a trace of pity.
If Megan had met Robert earlier, if Robert did not have such a reputation for his love affairs, would he... be the one for Megan?
The atmosphere was a little stiff.
At this moment, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open.
Robert suddenly raised his head and looked over. Patrick appeared at the door of the private room.
12.44 Tue, 27 FED
The flickering light in the corridor shone on his obscure face and seemed to blur his entire face.
He looked around and strolled in.
Robert was rescued from the stiff atmosphere just now. He quickly said to Patrick in surprise, ¡°Didn''t you say that someone else
ising?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
His expression was as if the atmosphere just now had never existed.
Patrick¡¯s sudden appearance disrupted the atmosphere just now. Megan¡¯s expression improved a little.
However, Violet''s expression was not as rxed.
When she saw Patrick, she tensed up and clenched her fists involuntarily.
Patrick nced at Robert and did not greet Megan and Violet. He saidzily, ¡°He has something on and can¡¯te at thest
minute!¡±
Robert nodded and said, ¡°Sit down quickly. The four of us can y some little games. together!¡±
Patrick walked over and sat down beside Violet.
Violet was so nervous that her scalp went numb. She straightened her back and sat there stiffly.
Patrick leaned against the sofa with azy expression. ¡°What game do you want to y?¡±
Robert smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s y Texas Hold¡¯em. The first to lose all the chips will drink as punishment. How about that?¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows. ¡°How many people are there to y Texas Hold¡¯em, three
or four? Here...¡±
His eyes darted around.
Robert knew what he meant and quickly exined, ¡°You, Ms. Webb, and |, only the three of us. Megan has just been discharged
from the hospital. It¡¯s still a stomach problem. She can¡¯t drink!¡±
Patrick sneered. ¡°You''re quite considerate!¡±
Robert smiled. ¡°I''ll deal!¡±
He picked up a brand new deck of ying cards from the table and shuffled them
375
Tue, 27 Feb
casually. In his hand, the ying cards seemed to have grown legs. They were exceptionally obedient.
He had to show off his shuffling skills.
Violet did not dare to look at Patrick. She did not understand why she was so nervous when she saw Patrick while it was clearly
not her fault that night.
However, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions.
She stiffly
stiffly picked up the cards in front of her, her mind in a mess.
Patrick was sitting not far away from her. She could clearly smell the faint mint smell on Patrick¡¯s body mixed with the smell of
smoke. It was cold but affectionate, a little like the feeling he gave people.
Patrick casually picked up the cards and nced at Violet from the corner of his eye. He realized that she was not looking at him
at all and looked a little depressed.
Robert had just dealt the cards when he suddenly saw Megan drinking.
His expression changed, and his voice was cold and angry. ¡°Meggy, what are you doing?¡±
Violet raised her head and saw that Megan was drinking.
Her expression changed as well.
However, before she could say anything, she heard Megan''s cold voice. ¡°I¡¯m just drinking. Do you live by the sea? Robert, you¡¯re
going too far!¡±
Megan was frustrated. She did not want Robert to treat her too well.
She was afraid that Robert would really like her and not say that he was just fooling
around.
She had already failed in her crush. The ending was as tragic as it could be. She did not. want Robert to end up like this.
Although Robert was known as a pyboy, he was a good friend. He treated people sincerely and was loyal!
Robert¡¯s face was ashen. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you''ll end up in the hospital!¡±
Megan''s voice was cold and her eyes shed. ¡°I know what to do!¡±
Violet could tell that Megan did not really want to drink. She was just a little frustrated.
12:44 Tue, 27 Febr
As for why she was frustrated, as her best friend for many years, she could roughly.
guess.
She spoke before Robert could. ¡°Mr. Foster, don¡¯t worry. Meggy won''t joke about her body!¡±
70%
After saying that, she looked at Megan. ¡°Megan, be careful. You¡¯ve just been discharged!¡±
Megan nodded and pursed her lips in silence.
Patrick was silent as if he was watching arge stage y.
However, his gaze had never left her face since Violet started talking.
Robert held the cards in his hand. His knuckles were a little white. He looked at Violet with a faint smile and a hint of coldness.
¡°Ms. Webb, do you bet?¡±
Chapter 258
Violet felt Patrick¡¯s gaze. She became even more nervous for no reason. She looked at the cards in her hand and shook her
head. After thinking for a while, she felt a little puzzled. Finally, she could only say, ¡°I fold.¡±
Robert looked at Patrick.
Patrick gave him a warning look, indicating that he should not make things difficult for him indiscriminately.
Robert received his gaze and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Patrick, are you going to bet?¡±
Patrick pulled a long face and took out his chips. ¡°Yeah!¡±
Robert smiled and tidied up the cards in his hand. He picked up his phone and squeezed the cards together. He sent Patrick a
WhatsApp message.
Robert said, ¡°Patrick, you and Violet are ignoring each other. When are you nning to end your cold war? Do you need my
help?¡±
Patrick casually held on to his hole cards and took a glimpse over them. He felt his phone vibrate. He took it out and took a look.
Then, he looked at Robert with a deep
gaze.
Patrick said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around!¡±
Robert said, ¡°You have no conscience. Before you came, | had already told Violet about you buying this bar. | helped you so
much. How can you misunderstand me like this? I¡¯m so sad!
¡°And... Don¡¯t you want to know how Violet treats you after you¡¯re drunk? Will she care about you or leave you?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed as he stared at Robert with an unreadable expression.
Robert was afraid that Patrick would not be moved, so he added another sentence.
Robert said, ¡°Patrick, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Now that you¡¯re drunk in front of her, if you ck out, | can help you
describe her reaction. It¡¯s definitely worth. it. How about it? I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be such a good opportunity in the future!¡±
Patrick saw that Robert had sent so many messages. In the end, he mercifully replied to him.
Patrick said, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard!¡±
Robert immediately smiled.
44
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Previously, | signed a contract for a jewelry design program. The recording will start tomorrow. | have to
sleep early!¡±
Robert did not expect this. He subconsciously looked at Patrick.
Patrick picked up his coat and stood up. He said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking. It can¡¯t drive. I''ll take your car!¡±
He stared straight at Violet as if the cold war between the two of them did not exist.
Violet frowned slightly and stood up. ¡°Alright!¡±
Since Patrick had taken the initiative to speak, it was impossible for her to not give him respect on such an asion.
Patrick turned around and walked out when he heard Violet''s words.
Violet looked apologetically at Robert and Megan. ¡°We''re going home first!¡±
Even if Patrick wasn¡¯t drunk, he couldn¡¯t drive after drinking so much!
Robert curled his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Take good care of Patrick. He¡¯s drunk!¡±
Violet saw that Patrick had already walked to the door. His footsteps were steady and did not show any signs of getting drunk.
She looked at Robert suspiciously, nodded, took her purse, and left.
As soon as Violet left, Megan frowned and looked at Robert. ¡°You''re lying to Violet, right? No matter how | look at it, Patrick
doesn¡¯t look drunk!¡±
Robert smiled mysteriously. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Some people look normal when they''re drunk, but in fact... he¡¯ll be exposed
if you try!¡±
Megan frowned. She did not understand what Robert meant. She stood. up and said, ¡°Drink slowly by yourself. I¡¯m leaving!¡±
Robert immediately put down his ss. ¡°I''ll send you off!¡±
Megan walked out without looking back. Robert quickly chased after her.
On Violet''s side, she got into the driver¡¯s seat and saw Patrick still standing by the car.
She lowered the window and frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking my car? Come up!¡±
Patrick looked straight at her. ¡°Where should | sit?¡±
Violet looked at him with an unpredictable expression and said helplessly, ¡°You can sit in the front passenger seat!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Violet really did not understand Patrick¡¯s reaction. However, she thought that Patrick probably took the initiative to speak tonight
to ease the rtionship between the two of them!
In the end, after Patrick obediently got into the car, she realized that she had made at huge mistake.
Patrick got into the car and sat motionless in the front passenger seat.
Violet frowned. ¡°Put on your seatbelt and go home!¡±
Patrick turned to look at her and suddenly said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t rush me. | said I¡¯ll go home when | have time!¡±
Violet gripped the steering wheel as if she had been struck by lightning. She would. never have thought that Patrick, who looked
extremely sober and spoke clearly, would call her mother.
She turned around stiffly and looked at Patrick. ¡°What did you just call me?¡±
Patrick closed his eyes and said impatiently, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep for a while!¡±
Violet swallowed hard. ¡°What did you just call me?¡±
Patrick closed his eyes and ignored her.
Violet really believed it now. Robert was right. Patrick was drunk!
However, this was the first time she had seen a person imagine another as someone else when they were drunk.
She could not help but rub her face. Looking at Patrick with his eyes closed, sheforted herself that this must be a dream!
Chapter 259
Violet started the car and returned to Hersey Court.
Along the way, she drove very steadily. When she reached Hersey Court, she saw that Patrick¡¯s eyes were still closed, as if he
was asleep.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
She could not help but poke Patrick¡¯s arm, wanting to wake him up.
However, before she could say anything, Patrick suddenly opened his eyes and frowned at her. His tone was displeased. ¡°Dad, |
told you, | know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m still young. What''s wrong with me working hard on my own? Don''t always treat me like a
child, okay?¡±
Violet almost fainted. Had she be Patrick¡¯s father again?
To be honest, if Patrick hadn¡¯t spouted nonsense at her, she really wouldn¡¯t have believed that this person was drunk!
She stared straight at Patrick and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your father!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet and could not help but frown. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s you!¡±
Alright, she was a mother, a father, and now an older brother!
He was really drunk. Not only was he spouting nonsense, but he was also trying to get close to her and be her rtive. Now, it
was impossible for him to tell if she was a man
or a woman!
She wondered if Patrick would still remember these things after he woke up.
If he still remembered, he would probably kill her to silence her.
Violet looked at Patrick¡¯s eyes and he seemed a little dazed. He looked a little drunk.
She swallowed and said, ¡°Get out of the car. We''re home!¡±
After she finished speaking, Patrick opened the door and seemed to want to get out of
the car.
However, just as he got up, he was brought back by the seatbelt.
Violet quickly leaned over. Wait a minute, I¡¯ll help you unbuckle your seatbelt!¡±
Patrick stared straight at Violet''s side profile. He looked a little dazed and the smell of alcohol on him was a little strong. ¡°You
smell so good!¡±
Violet choked and almost didn¡¯t catch the next breath.
almost
Why was this person so different from usual when he was drunk?
She finally unbuckled his seat belt and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright, you can get out of the car now!¡±
Patrick was drunk. Although he could not differentiate people, he was exceptionally
obedient.
When Violet told him to get out of the car, he obediently did so.
Violet got out of the car and saw him standing beside the car, looking stunned. If she had not heard his nonsense just now, she
would not have known that he was drunk.
She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Follow me home!¡±
Patrick looked up at Violet and followed.
The journey from the car back to the vi was abnormally smooth. For the first time, Violet knew that drunk people were so easy
to take care of.
It seemed that this person¡¯s cerebellum was specially developed. Even when he was drunk, he did not sta gger.
Violet changed her shoes. She originally nned to go upstairs and call the butler over to take care of Patrick.
However, after taking two steps, she suddenly thought of Patrick¡¯s obedient For some reason, she had other thoughts.
appearance.
She walked over carefully and sat down beside Patrick. Her eyes shed as she asked tentatively, ¡°Patrick, whose lipstick is in
your car?¡±
After asking Violet, she could not help but half close her eyes and secretly look at
Patrick.
She never thought that one day, she would fool a drunk person!
Patrick leaned against the sofa with a dazed expression. ¡°What lipstick?¡±
Only then did Violet remember that she had found the lipstick under the passenger seat. If she hadn¡¯t mmed on the brakes, it
probably wouldn¡¯t have rolled out.
Therefore, Patrick should not know about that lipstick.
At the thought of this, she deliberated and said, ¡°Did another woman sit in your car on the day of Megan Floyd¡¯s ident?¡±
Patrick seemed to be struggling. ¡°Woman? Something happened to Megan...¡±
244
Violet looked at him and guessed that she would not be able to get anything out of him!
However, two secondster, Patrick suddenly said, ¡°Rose Jamson, she came to look for me that day and took my car!¡±
Violet''s mood was like a roller coaster. A second ago, it was at the bottom of the valley, but at this moment, it soared into the sky.
She never expected that he would actually answer.
At the thought of Rose, Violet felt extremely ufortable!
This woman seemed to have been in front of him since the first time she met Patrick.
Her submissive and gentle appearance made her feel especially ufortable.
She stared at Patrick and said nervously, ¡°Then why is Rose looking for you?¡±
Violet did not even notice that her current expression looked like a big liar who was lying to a child
When Patrick heard Rose¡¯s name, his expression turned ugly. His tone was a little cold. ¡°What else can she do? She¡¯s pestering
me to apologize. After all, she just wants to be the spokesperson!¡±
Violet suddenly realized that this was the truth!
However, before she could finish being happy, Patrick dropped a bombshell. ¡°She offended my wife. Who would endorse her!¡±
Violet''s eyes instantly widened, and her heart felt as sweet as honey,
She thought that she had to distance herself from Patrick and would not care about these things. However, after hearing
Patrick¡¯s words and hearing the reason why he did. this, she was so happy that words could not describe it.
It was said that drunk people spoke the truth. Shepletely believed Patrick¡¯s words. It was not fake at all!
At this moment, she really felt that Patrick was drunk. He was really adorable!
The usually cold, domineering, and conceited man was so obedient!
She smiled at Patrick. ¡°Where have you been these past few days?¡±
Patrick frowned deeply as if he was thinking about somethingplicated. ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip!¡±
Violet''s eyes were smiling. How could this man be so cute?
When he was drunk, he was like an obedient child. He was many times more pleasing. to her eyes than usual!
She smiled like she was coaxing a child. ¡°Then let¡¯s go upstairs and sleep now, okay?¡±
Patrick stared at her for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet''s heart ski pped a beat. Did he recognize her?
In the end, Patrick continued, ¡°Violet doesn¡¯t like me. | don¡¯t want to go home and sleep!¡±
Violet suddenly had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She thought that she treated Patrick coldly and Patrick would only keep
a distance from her like in the beginning.
She did not expect Patrick to feel so terrible!
you.
She took a deep breath and pursed her lips. ¡°It''s not true that Violet dislikes She also hopes that you can go home and sleep.
Otherwise, she will feel cold and empty when she¡¯s alone at home!¡±
Patrick looked at her doubtfully. His face began to turn red. ¡°Really?¡±
Violet nodded affirmatively. ¡°Of course!¡±
In the end, Patrick closed his eyes. ¡°I won''t believe you. You''re not Violet. You must be lying to me. She hates me so much. How
can she want me to go back? She can¡¯t wait for me to stay outside!¡±
Violet was a little troubled. She did not expect the drunk Patrick to be so stubborn.
She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m Violet!¡±
Patrick looked upzily and frowned. ¡°You''re not!¡±
0
Chapter 260
Violet was a little helpless, but she could not reason with a drunkard who could not recognize people. She knitted her eyebrows
and said, ¡°I am Violet. In the flesh!¡±.
Patrick stared straight at her for a while, making Violet ufortable, and said, ¡°Then,e over and let me smell you!¡±
What the hell? Smell? Didn¡¯t he think he was a dog?
Before Violet could react, Patrick suddenly grabbed her arm. She stag gered and fell into Patrick¡¯s arms.
Patrick rested his head on her neck and breathed on her skin. It was hot and itchy.
Violet felt a little ufortable. Just as she was about to get up, Patrick pulled her down. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±
Violet was bothered, and her tone was a little angry. ¡°Are you done smelling? I¡¯m getting up!¡±
She didn¡¯t have the heart to bother about a drunkard.
However, Patrick acted against her. His tone was stubborn and aggrieved. ¡°You''re not allowed to leave. | can smell it. You¡¯re
Violet. This is the fragrance on her body!¡±
On her body? Violet was speechless, wondering how drunk he was to have said that.
He used ¡°her body¡± instead of ¡°your body¡±. Only someone who was drunk and not in the right mind could say that to her face.
She pursed her lips. ¡°Let go of me first. I¡¯ll take you upstairs to wash up. You''re drunk!¡±
Patrick shook his head stubbornly. ¡°No. I¡¯m not drunk!¡±
Violet could do nothing with him. ¡°Drunk People usually say that they are not drunk. Be good and let go of me!¡±
Violet''sst two sentences carried a hint of toughness...
As expected, Patrick let go of her. Violet did not expect that Patrick would bully the weak and fear the strong, even when he was
drunk.
However, when Violet stood straight, she saw Patrick¡¯s aggrieved face.
Her jaw almost dropped. Was this Patrick Hersey?
She must take him back to his room as soon as possible. Otherwise, if Patrick still
115
Tue, 27 FED
remembered these embarrassing things the next day, she would probably not be able to
live.
Violet''s voice was a little stiff. ¡°Get up and follow me upstairs!¡±
Patrick stood up obediently as told and looked at Violet.
Violet turned around and went upstairs. She could not help but look at him. He followed closely behind.
Violet smiled a little. Although she feared Patrick would remember what happened tonight and settle scores with her when he
woke up the next day, she had to say Patrick was cute and fun.
She secretly turned her head and nced at Patrick. Patrick had a straight face, but his eyes were a little confused.
Violet smiled and took him to his room. She pushed open the bathroom door. ¡°Alright. Go in and take a shower first. Then, go to
bed early!¡±
Violet had overestimated the drunk people.
She naively thought that Patrick was so obedient that he would take a shower as she had told him.
She pushed him into the bathroom and waited outside for a while. She wouldn''t leave until she saw Patricke out and fall
asleep. This way, she would have done her best!
However, after waiting outside for a long time, she still did not hear the sound of watering from the bathroom.
Violet''s mind was in a dilemma for quite a while. In the end, she could not help but open the door to take a look.
What she saw almost blew her off. Patrick took off his clothes and fell asleep in the bathroom.
The floor was so chilly. Didn¡¯t he feel cold?
Violet did not know if she should cover her eyes or pull him up first.
She casually grabbed a towel from the shelf beside her and quickly stepped forward to cover Patrick.
After doing this, she looked at Patrick lying on the ground with a headache. She did not know how to deal with the current
situation.
She rubbed between her eyebrows and thought to herself. Patrick was lying on the
ground with a white towel covering his body. He looked like a corpse in the hospital
morgue.
At the thought of this, she quickly shook her head. What was she thinking? If Patrick knew what was in her mind, he would think
she was cursing him and would surely cut her into pieces!
She sighed, bent down, and tied the towel around him. She pulled him up withoutint and struggled to support him as they
moved to the bed.
She was about to put him down when Patrick¡¯s body suddenly leaned forward. Violet could not react in time and was dragged
down to the bed by him.
Half of Patrick¡¯s body was lying on top of Violet. His breath, which reeked of alcohol, blew on her face.
Although Patrick was dead asleep and motionless, Violet was still so nervous that her heart almost popped out.
She blushed and wanted to push Patrick away. However, she heard Patrick''s lips move. as he muttered softly.
Violet subconsciously leaned over and heard him whisper in a coaxing tone, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad!¡±
Violet was stunned. Her face turned slightly red. Was he talking to her?
She quickly pushed Patrick away and stood up. She shook her head vigorously to clear her mind, reminding herself not to
overthink it.
If Patrick wanted to say that to her, he would have said it long ago. Why would he wait
until this moment?
She slowly calmed down and turned to look at the person lying on the bed. She silently covered him up with the nket.
Finally, Patrick was settled. Violet looked at his sleeping and handsome face and thought to herself that she had done her best,
although Patrick hadn¡¯t taken a shower.
She hoped Patrick would not find fault with her when he woke up the next day.
Patrick opened his eyes in difort the next day and felt a splitting headache.
He rubbed the space between his eyebrows and sat up. Many blurry scenes slowly appeared in his mind.
The more sober he became, the darker his face looked.
In the past, Patrick only knew that he would have the wrong person when he got drunk. Moreover, under normal circumstances,
he would not lose his memory.
However, he did not expect that he would call Violet ¡°Mom¡± and ¡°Dad¡± as well as ¡°Bro¡± the night before. He did not even care
about the gender!
Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened. For the first time, he felt that he was so stu pid when he was drunk.
Fortunately, the only good thing was that he remembered the question Violet had asked him the night before. It was about Rose
in the passenger seat and a lipstick he didn¡¯t
know about.
It seemed that Violet''s being mad at him had something to do with this.
Even if she had no feelings for him, she would probably not be happy to be cuc kolded!
He held his forehead with a long face. He had a headache and did not know how to face Violetter.
Violet woke up in the morning. After washing up, she opened the door and saw that the door of the next room was also opened.
She subconsciously looked over and immediately met Patrick¡¯s eyes.
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. He subconsciously looked away. ¡°I drank too muchst night. Sorry for the trouble!¡±
Violet looked a little nervous. ¡°Do you still remember what happenedst night?¡±
Patrick subconsciously retorted, ¡°Nope. How could | remember? I¡¯ve already forgotten all of it. | got drunk and cked out!¡±
Violet heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I see. That¡¯s good!¡±
They both were guilty and did not notice whether the other side¡¯s reaction made sense.
Seeing that Violet believed his words, Patrick thought of how Violet had cared for him. the night before.
He
took the initiative to make a move, trying to ease their rtionship.
He said, ¡®I''ll drive you to the production team after breakfast.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.
Violet was stunned. She remembered that she seemed to have mentioned that she would go to film the jewelry show that day
before she left the night before.
She was a little surprised and looked very confused. ¡°Last night, | did say that | was.
going to the production team, but weren¡¯t you... drunk at that time?¡±
COMMENT
Chapter 261
Patrick¡¯s expression changed slightly. He quickly came up with an idea in haste. ¡°The person in charge of this show, Judith,
reached out to you through me. Of course, | know when the filming will begin.¡±
Violet felt that something was wrong. She was a little confused and just asking casually. Why did Patrick exin so much to her?
However, she did not take it to heart and nodded. ¡°Thank you!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet in shock, feeling a little ttered. It was out of s that Violet could give him a quick yes when he offered to
drive her over.
This waspletely different from her previous cold and distant attitude. Patrick still felt that it was a little unreal.
During breakfast, Violet''s right eyelid kept twitching, making her feel a little uncasy.
After breakfast, Patrick took Violet to the production team in his car.
Violet requested to get off at one intersection ahead of the recording location.
Patrick did not object to her request. However, before Violet got off, he said, ¡°I''ll pick you up tonight!¡±
¡°Hmm,¡± Violet grunted and unbuckled her seatbelt.
Patrick added, ¡°I¡¯m going to my parents¡¯ ce for dinner tonight. | hope you can go with me. My best friend will also be there. Let
me introduce you to him!¡±
Iso be the
Violet was stunned. She ced her hand on the car door and turned to look at Patrick. Her voice was a little hesitant. ¡°Well... Is
it okay? Does your family know that you¡¯re married?¡±
They had suggested a secret marriage back then. It had been long since they registered. their marriage, but Patrick had never
brought her to see her family. There should be no. need!
When Patrick heard this, he frowned and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for them to know about the marriage. Just tell them you¡¯re my
girlfriend.¡±
Violet''s lips twitched. ¡°Then... Alright!¡±
The car behind was horning to urge him. Violet quickly got out of the car and closed. the door.
She would act as Patrick¡¯s girlfriend in front of his parents, but actually, she was trying
27 Feb
to ask him what would happen if their agreement expired.
Would they have to break up then?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Violet suddenly felt a little ufortable deep down. As she watched Patrick¡¯s car leave, she slowly walked towards the
recording building.
Violet had arrived at the filming floor. As soon as she walked out of the elevator, she saw the door next to her open, and a person
in an electric wheelchair came out.
Violet frowned immediately when she saw who it was.
The person in the wheelchair was none other than Veronica, who had schemed to harm Violet but ended up cr ippled.
Violet knitted her eyebrows the moment she saw Veronica. Before the filming of the show Beauty Lovers Gang started, the
production team said the guests were confidential. She had never expected that Veronica would have been invited.
She and Veronica were archenemies. Veronica had giarized her design draft, and thewsuit was widely known in the ce.
She was sure the production team must have heard about this!
Considering the current situation, she guessed the production team wanted to use their conflict as
a gimmick to promote the show.
The production team valued poprity the most. They did not care if there were conflicts between them.
Violet looked bad.
Judith did not expect them toe over at the same time.
She rolled her eyes and walked over with a shrewd expression. She smiled and greeted, ¡°What a happy surprise! You twoe
together. It''s God¡¯s will! | knew it. There were rumors on the Inte that you girls didn¡¯t get along because of the giarism
case. It must be a misunderstanding. After all, you''re sisters by blood. How could you fall out with each other?¡±
Violet''s face darkened, and she did not say anything. Judith¡¯s words left her no choice. If Violet still said that she did not get
along with Veronica, it would seem like she was being too small-minded.
Violet pursed her lips and remained silent with a long face.
Veronica smiled faintly. ¡°Ms. Higgins, you are right. We get along quite well. Don¡¯t believe those rumors on the Inte.
Violet snorted coldly and remained silent.
Judith saw everything without batting an eyelid. She knew better than anyone else.
The production team wanted to use the conflict between Violet and Veronica to create a wave of poprity. Veronica wanted to
use this show to make aeback in the
jewelry industry.
It looked like Violet was the most innocent one. It was reasonable that she was angry.
Judith smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in and wait with a coffee?¡±
Violet nodded. She still felt aggrieved, so she walked past Judith and went inside.
Judith couldn''t care less.
Veronica looked at Violet¡¯s back, and her eyes shed with hatred.
It was all Violet''s fault that she had be like this. But her father was correct that she was not Violet''s match at the time. She
must suck it up andy low. She could not act rashly again.
Participating in the show Beauty Lovers Gang was a golden opportunity for her to revive her career. She must not make any
mistakes!
After entering the filming hall, Violet casually found a ce to sit down..
The other members of the production team were all busy making preparations before. filming.
There were five booths in the shooting hall. They were arranged in an arc. The simple. ck-and-white design looked very
impressive.
Each booth had a designer¡¯s booth for them to work on the design drafts. There were also s cats for celebrities. Two guests
would work together toplete a work, and the entire process would be recorded.
Violet was thinking who her partner would be when she saw Judith walking over. ¡°Ms. Webb, did you bring the design drafts | told
you to earlier? I''ll give them to the colleagues who make the highlights.¡±
Violet was stunned. Not until then did she remember that Judith had told her to bring her best design drafts. The production team
wanted to make an outstanding work collection for every designer so they could introduce the designer¡¯s information better.
Violet had picked Megan up the day before and taken care of the drunk Patrickst night. She had forgotten about this.
70%
She looked at Judith apologetically. ¡°Ms.
two days and forgot about this. But thiggins, sorry. I¡¯ve been up to the neck these
bring them over now.¡±
design drafts are ready. I''ll get my assistant to
Judith nodded. ¡°Alright. Tell her to hurry up. I''ll go do other designer¡¯s highlights first!¡±
Violet nodded and called Sophia.
At Foreverie Jewelry, after Sophia received the call, she found the stack of design drafts in Violet''s drawer and rushed to the
production team.
However, just as she drove out of the underground parking lot, an old guy on a bicycle suddenly popped up from nowhere.
Sophia could see that the old guy did not even touch her car before he copsed in front of her.
Sophia could only step on the brake and get out of the car. ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡±
The old guy grabbed Sophia¡¯s arm abruptly. ¡°You hit me with your car. You owe me an exnation! You must be responsible for
it.¡±
Sophia¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°No! | didn¡¯t hit you at all! Let''s be reasonable, okay?¡±
When the old guy heard this, he suddenly covered his leg and cried loudly, ¡°Oh go d, my leg is broken. Everyone,e and
have a look. This youngdy is so unruly. She hit me with her car and wanted to run away!¡±
Sophia was in a hurry to deliver the design drafts to Violet. She couldn''t afford to waste. her time with this old guy.
She looked a little gloomy. ¡°Name your price. How much do | have to pay to make you. get up!¡±
The old guy rolled his eyes and understood he had met a rich one. He immediately said a number that sounded like a highway
robbery.
He held up his fingers. ¡°40 thousand dors!¡±
Chapter 262
Sophia frowned. ¡°40 thousand dors? Are you kidding me? It¡¯s highway robbery!¡±
To the Fuller family, 40 thousand dors might not be a lot, but she would donate it to people in need rather than be ripped off by
this awful old guy.
The old guyy on the ground and acted shamelessly. He grabbed Sophia''s arm and raised his voice to attract more attention.
¡°She hit me with her car. Oh, my leg is broken!¡±
Sophia couldn''t be more pis sed, realizing she had bumped into a scammer!
Her face darkened. ¡°Fine. Since you said that your leg was broken, I''ll call the ambnce now. If the doctors can¡¯t find out the
injury at the hospital, I''ll sue you for scamming!¡±
After Sophia finished speaking, she nned to call Megan and ask her to help take the design drafts to Violet.
After all, other than Megan, she couldn''t entrust anyone else to do that.
As for the scam, she would not let go of it. By no means would she want to be ripped off with 40 thousand dors!
However, just as she took out her phone, she heard a careless and casual voice. ¡°If | had. 40 thousand dors, | wouldn''t give it
to such a disgusting scammer even if | had to make it rain from the top floor!¡±
Sophia was taken aback. Only then did she see a car parked beside her. A handsome man was leaning against the car with a
cynical look.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Sophia¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say | would give the money to him. | was nning to send him to the hospital for a
checkup. Let''s see how he can scam me!¡±
The old guy couldn¡¯t ept it. He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°You evil girl, who are you talking about? How dare you say I¡¯m
scamming you after you hit me with your car? Do you have any conscience? | want justice!¡±
More and more people surrounded them as if they were criticizing Sophia and the
man.
¡°How can these two young people treat an old gentleman like this?¡±
¡°Yeah. Even if she didn¡¯t hit him, she should send him to the hospital for a checkup. What''s the big deal?¡±
115
¡°The old gentleman can¡¯t even move, but she insists on saying he¡¯s scamming. Does she even have a heart?¡±
Robert ignored these discussions, and a trace of disdain shed across his eyes. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re talking about justice. Have
you ever thought of justice¡¯ when you nned. on the scam? Did this girl hit you with her car or not? My dashcam has recorded
the whole thing from the very beginning. Let¡¯s not waste our breath. Call the police! Let the policee and see what¡¯s going
on!¡±
Robert was initially here for Megan, but as soon as he reached Foreverie Jewelry, he happened to see this.
He watched the scene for two minutes and wanted to see what this old guy wanted to do.
Sure enough, he turned out to be another bad old guy!
The old guy covered his leg and instantly put on a long face. ¡°Young man, you must be with her. Jesus! You two ganged up to
bully an old man like me!¡±
Sophia saw everyone around was on the old guy¡¯s side and looked a little hesitant.
Robert directly took out his phone and called the ambnce. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m calling from the underground parking lot of Foreverie
Jewelry¡¯s office building in Summerwood City. Some old guy is trying to scam a girl here. | have a clear surveince video. The
old
guy fell to the ground without colliding with the girl¡¯s car and insisted on pestering the girl for 40 thousand dors. Pleasee
and look into it!¡±
After Robert made the call, the expressions of the surrounding people changed.
The old guy sitting on the ground did not expect Robert to be so ruthless as to have called the police without hesitation.
His face changed a few times. Atst, he suddenly stood up from the ground and wheeled his bicycle away in everyone¡¯s
shocked gazes!
Only then did everyone realize that Robert and Sophia were right. This old guy was here for the scam!
Everyone sighed. The people who had criticized Sophia and Robert had left dejectedly.
Sophia looked at Robert gratefully. ¡°Thank you. But I think you must quickly cancel the police report now!¡±
Robert smiled and turned the phone in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. | didn¡¯t call the police. | was only scaring that old scammer. If he
couldn''t figure out what was good for him, | would call the police for sure. Anyway, | do have surveince footage here!¡±
Thinking of Robert''s righteous action and looking at his handsome face in the sunlight as if it were glowing, Sophia¡¯s heart raced.
¡°Ah, | sec. No matter what, thanks a lot. | owe you big time. By the way, sir, may | know your name? | must thank you again
some other time!¡±
Although Robert often visited Foreverie Jewelry to see Patrick, he usually took the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator. When he went for
Megan, he mostly stayed at the Information Technology Department. That was why Sophia had never met Robert before.
Moreover, although the Fuller family was also a member of the upper ss, Sophia was introverted and a homebody. She did
not like to attend all those banquets. It was the first time Sophia had met Robert.
Robert curled his lips and smiled. ¡°My name is Mr. Good Man. You don¡¯t have to thank me again. It¡¯s no big deal!¡±
With that, Robert turned around, opened the car door, and started the car.
Sophia was a little confused. She did not expect that he did not tell her his name.
She looked disappointed, but when she remembered that she had something important. to do, she quickly got into the car and
ran the errand for Violet.
Sophia left right after she brought the design drafts to the production team of Beauty Lovers Gang.
Violet looked at the guests of the production team and felt dizzy.
She finally understood why her right eyelid was twitching so severely this morning. It turned out that she was in bad luck!
The guests of the production team had arrived one after another.
There were five groups of guests, and each group had two people.
It was already upsetting to see her archenemy Veronica there, but what made it worse. was that Violet¡¯s partner was Rose.
Not only that, but Cynthia, who had previously participated in Azure City¡¯spetition and was at odds with her, was also among
the guests. As soon as Cynthia appeared, she red at Violet disdainfully!
What made Violet even more devastated was that Riley was also in this show!
Riley was the most famous star in the show. The production team ttered her in all sorts of ways.
3/5.
Violet could not help but smile bitterly. The production team did know how to choose the guests. Was this a big gathering for her
arch-enemies?
If she had known earlier, she would not have participated in this show. However, now. that the contract had been signed, it was
toote to regret it!
The filming started, and the host gave his opening speech on stage.
The intention of the jewelry design for this episode was mountains and rivers. The guests began to design based on this
concept.
Violet thought that during the filming process, she would not have tomunicate with anyone except Rose.
But Violet hadn¡¯t imagined that Rose would have made her almost unable to finish the design draft.
The filming consisted of close shots of the two group members interacting, how the designers had been working on the design
drafts; and the scenes of the celebrities talking about their ideas.
Whenever the camera zoomed in, Rose would instantly start giving Violet various suggestions and sn atching the camera.
Violet could understand all of this. After all, celebrities had to fight to stand in the center position. They paid more attention to
their every move under the camera than ordinary people.
Rose¡¯s situation was like acting and adding scenes for herself. Violet could tolerate it.
But what drove Violet crazy was that Rose kept talking nonsense even though she knew nothing about jewelry design.
The camera zoomed in again and began to film them.
Rose immediately said in a very soft voice, ¡°Violet, why not add a water droplet pendant here? After all, we design based on the
concept of mountains and rivers!¡±
Violet was straightforward and did not know how to hide her emotions under the
camera.
She could no longer stand Rose for having acted like a know-it-all and been so dramatic in front of the camera! Sometime earlier,
Rose had asked Violet to add the shape of a mountain, but right at this time, she told Violet to add a water droplet. Could this bet
called a design? It was a little kid drawing literally ording to the words ¡®mountain and river!
475
Chapter 263
Violet could not take it anymore. She looked at Rose with a ghastly pale face and said in a rough tone, ¡°Add a water droplet
pendant? That''s not a jewelry design. It¡¯s like neither fish nor foul! Can you please offer your suggestions based on my design
draft if you¡¯ve got any good ideas? Also, it¡¯s right that the concept is mountains and rivers, but it doesn¡¯t mean you have to
design a mountain and then a river. You have to create inspiration for the concept of mountains and rivers and work on it. If you
don¡¯t know about design, can you be quiet?¡±
Rose¡¯s face darkened in a second. She could not even maintain the smile on her face.
The camera zoomed out. Rose lowered her voice and said unfriendly, ¡°Violet, do you have something against me?¡±
Violet lowered her head to draw the design
draft a
and ignored her.
Rose clenched her fists in anger. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t go too far. We''re partners in the design. That¡¯s why | gave you my opinion.
nd of attitude was that?¡±
Violet looked up at her. ¡°Anything wrong with my attitude? I¡¯m just telling the truth. | don¡¯t want you to act like a know-it-all and
ruin my design. You got a problem with that?
Rose almost lost it. She would have cursed harshly if not for the fact that her expressions could still be captured from afar.
Her face changed slightly. Thinking that Violet was the designer in Patrick¡¯s she suppressed the unhappiness in her heart. ¡°Fine.
I''ll leave. you alone!¡±
Violet did not say a word and focused on her design. Ros gritted her teeth.
company,
was so angry that she almost
It was noon. Everyone went to the lounge next door for lunch.
Although Rose minded Violet¡¯s attitude towards her during the filming, she still took the initiative to sit with Violet when she
thought of Patrick.
She had a bite of the food and beat around the bush. ¡°Ms. Webb, how has Mr. Hersey been doing recently?¡±
Violet''s hand froze. She remembered that she was mad because of that lipstick.
She turned to look at Rose and said coldly, ¡°What''s it to you?¡±
Rose¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Ms./Webb, do you have a problem with me because of the cancetion of the jewelry customization earlier?
I''ve already exined it to Mr.
Z/FGD
Hersey. It was Helen who decided on her own to cancel my order. | wanted to apologize to you, but Mr. Hersey... He didn¡¯t want
me to do that!¡±
Rose¡¯s tone made it sound like Patrick cared much for her and could not bear to let her apologize to Violet.
If Violet hadn''t heard Patrick speak the truth after drinking the night before, she would have believed Rose''s words.
She nced at Rose indifferently, picked up the lunch box, and walked to the other. side.
Rose was so angry that her delicate face almost twisted. She had never seen such an unappreciative person!
Violet finished her meal and went to the bathroom.
When she exited the bathroom, she saw Riley washing her hands before the sink.
Her eyes shed, and she walked over to wash her hands. She casually took a tissue and wiped her hands before leaving.
But Riley stopped her. ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet turned her head to look at Riley, ¡°Ms-Anne, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Riley looked at Violet with a gloomy face. ¡°Do you think you can hold your head high in front of me because the endorsement
deal | filmedst time was taken away?¡±
Violet put on a poker face as she said, ¡°Ms. Anne, you do not have to force your thoughts on other people. If nothing else, I¡¯ve
gotta go!¡±
Riley raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°Violet, who the hell do you think you are? You should feel honored that I¡¯m speaking to you. Do
you think anyone will step out to protect you. today? Even if Patrick protected you, you are unpresentable considering your low
birth!¡±
Violet looked at Riley like she was looking at a crazy woman. ¡°I am well aware of my status, Ms. Anne. You could have saved the
trouble telling me!¡±
With that, Violet walked out.
In the end, Riley suddenly said, ¡°Violet, don¡¯t you want to know why Patrick chose you?¡±
Violet frowned and turned to look at Riley. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±
Riley looked at Violet meaningfully. Her tone was filled with ridicule. ¡°I want to say that even though | didn¡¯t get the endorsement
this time, I¡¯ve gained something morePublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
2/
BSB 70%!
important. Also, Patrick chose to be with you only because you look like someone. In a word, you''re a pathetic creature. You¡¯re
nothing but a substitute! Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself!¡±
Riley was implying something. She could not be more jealous when she heard from Gloria that Violet was together with Patrick.
How could such a lowly person be worthy of an outstanding person like Patrick?
Violet was confused.
Violet had no idea how the two things Riley had mentioned would make her feel in the future. She would bear a grudge against
them.
Riley¡¯s tone made Violet ufortable, but she did not want to waste her breath with Riley.
She frowned, nced at Riley, and turned to leave.
Riley¡¯s tone was a little annoyed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious who exactly Patrick treats you as a substitute?¡±
Violet walked out without looking back. ¡°Nope, not at all!¡±
Riley was so pissed that she pped the sink hard. In the end, she used so much strength that her hand hurt. She could not help
but gasp.
In the afternoon, the first episode of the Beauty Lovers Gang continued filming.
Violet''s face went gloomy the moment she returned to the booth.
Her design draft had been sshed with water.
The pen she used to draw the design draft this morning was the kind that was easily stained on paper.
The current design draft was dyed in patches. Violet frowned deeply.
She did not expect that someone would tamper with the design draft in the show.
If she spoke it out, it would probably slow down the entire production team¡¯s filming and make everyone in the team unhappy
with her.
This was probably the intention of the person who ruined her design. If she said it out loud, it would be what the person wanted.
But if
ssh chose to be silent, how should she deal with this design draft that had been
with water?
Chapter 263.
Violet looked up at everyone and found Cynthia looking at her provocatively with a smug expression.
Violet figured that it probably had something to do with Cynthia.
However, it was useless to speak it out at this moment. It would only affect the overall situation.
She ignored Cynthia¡¯s provocation and looked down at the design draft.
Cynthia did not expect Violet to be so calm since her design draft was ruined.
She could not help but snort coldly. She wanted to see how much longer Violet could be so arrogant like that.
Rose also saw something was wrong with the design draft. She thought of Violet¡¯s attitude towards her in the morning and
watched coldly from the side.
Anyway, she was not the chief designer.
Violet frowned and stared at the design draft again and again.
Suddenly, she had an idea. A novel idea shed through her mind.
She immediately picked up her pen, took out a new design blueprint, and began to draw.
Rose raised her eyebrows and nced at Violet, who was busy working on her design. draft. Out of her expectations, Violet
refused to give up even in such a mess.
As time passed, Violet finished outlining the design draft. Then, she added color dye to the interior of the jewelry.
This way, the design seemed to be covered in ayer of misty rain, instantly making people feel the misty mountain and river
aura.
HH
[e)
SEND GIT
Chapter 264
ANS:70%
Rose could not help but widen her eyes as she looked at it. Violet¡¯s work, with the addition of the color dye, not
concept of the misty moun Made the design breathtaking, but it also fitted the
and rivers.
Rose suddenly understood why Violet used her of knowing nothing about design.
This was indeed not something Rose could think of. However, she recalled the design draft sshed with water and thought it
could be considered a blessing in disguise for
Violet!
Rose suddenly was a little looking forward to the disy of her wearing the finished.
work..
As the five groups of designers had finished their design drafts, the jewelry-making began.
For the final evaluation, celebrities had to wear jewelry on disy and let professional judges review and grade them. Only then
would the entire filming end.
The jewelry-making took some time. So, the recording of the day ended there.
Violet didn¡¯t go downstairs until most of the people had left. Sure enough, Patrick¡¯s car was parked not far away.
She quickly got into the car, nced at Patrick, and fastened her seatbelt.
Patrick drove away.
As soon as his car left, Rose walked out of the building. She looked shocked.
She had purely thought that Violet was Patrick¡¯s designer, and that was the reason why Patrick was so protective of Violet.
It seemed the truth was probably far more than that!
Patrick had turned her down, and it probably had something to do with Violet!
Rose heard from Patrick that he was already married. However, she would never have. imagined that the person who registered
the marriage with Patrick was Violet.
In her heart, she had already ssified Violet as someone like her who wanted to count on Patrick to climb up the ranks.
Her eyes were gloomy. They were both sly women. Why was Violet still ying games and acting noble in front of her?
Chapter 264
In the car, Patrick nced at Violet and asked her, ¡°How was the filming today?¡±
Violet quickly looked up. ¡°Oh, it was fine.¡±
As she spoke, she continued to look down and chat with Megan.
Seeing that she was not enthusiastic to talk, Patrick frowned slightly but said nothing.
Megan texted her. [Violet, Robert must be serious this time. He came to my office again today, but I¡¯ve avoided him. What exactly
does he want to do? The way he looked at mest night gave me chills!]
Violet replied, [He probably wants to hit on you. | also saw the way he looked at youst night. But you have to deal with
something like this yourself!]
Megan texted back. [I have to hide from Skyler and Robert now. G od! Can''t have a break!]
Violet said, [Take it easy. Just be happy.]
Megan replied, [By the way, was Patrick drunkst night? After you guys left, | heard. Robert swear that Patrick must be drunk!]
Violet said, [Oh? Then, he knows Patrick well. Not only was he drunk, but he was taking me for someone else!]
Megan asked, [What did he call you?]
Violet secretly nced at Patrick and continued to send messages to Megan.
Violet replied, [He called me ¡°Dad¡± and ¡°Mom¡± and even ¡°Bro¡±st night. Can you believe it?]
On the other end of the phone, Megan¡¯s face twitched slightly.
Megan texted. [Ah, no way! It wasn¡¯t Patrick¡¯s style at all!]
Violet replied, [What''s his style? He¡¯s usually cold and aloof. When he¡¯s drunk, he¡¯s like a fool!]
Megan burst outughing on the other end.
Patrick could not help but frown when he saw Violet had been on her phone. ¡°Who are you chatting with?¡±
Violet quickly put away her phone. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Megan!¡±
Patrick pulled over. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy something. Do you need anything?¡±
Tue, 27 Feb
Violet shook her head. ¡°Nope, thanks!¡±
Patrick opened the car door and got out. Only then did Violet heave a sigh of relief.
Honestly, although the tension with Patrick had cased a little the night before, Violet was still a little nervous when she was alone
with him.
And the thought of going to see Patrick¡¯s parentster made her even more nervous.
Ashort while after Patrick got off, Violet suddenly saw his
sc at and the driver¡¯s seat light up.
Violet subconsciously took a look at it.
between the passenger
He had received a message on the phone. [Patrick, what¡¯s up? Your dad and mom are nning to introduce a date to you
tonight. | heard that it¡¯s the girl from the Anne. family who¡¯s a celebrity. That''s all | can help you with. I¡¯m not going back tonight.
You can deal with it yourself. Good luck!]
When Violet saw this message, her face suddenly turned pale.
She suddenly understood Riley¡¯s meaning by saying she had lost the endorsement deal but gained something more valuable.
Probably, she was talking about the opportunity to be with Patrick!
Violet never expected the Hersey family to arrange a blind date for Patrick.
Either they knew nothing about her existence, or they wouldn¡¯t have found a date for Patrick..
Or he knew that she was insignificant and that there was no need for them to meet.
Violet suddenly did not want to go to the Hersey family anymore. She felt that if she went there, she would only embarrass
herself!
Violet was in a daze when her phone suddenly rang.
The r
call was from Freddie. Violet was stunned for a few seconds before picking up the phone.
She put the phone to her ear and said in a hollow voice, ¡°Hello, Freddie!¡±
Freddie chuckled. ¡°Violet, | haven''t seen you in a while. Let¡¯s have dinner tonight, okay?¡±
Violet said gloomily, ¡°Okay. Tell me the address! I¡¯lle overter!¡±
She would dine with Freddie rather than go to the Hersey family.
Freddie was pleasantly surprised. He had never expected Violet to agree to have dinner with him so readily.
His voice was filled with joy. ¡°Okay. I''ll text you right away.¡±
After Patrick got into the car, he could feel the atmosphere was wrong.
He picked up his phone and nced at Violet. ¡°What''s wrong with you?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Violet shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I...¡±
Patrick immediately saw the message Freddie had sent him. He sounded a little anxious. ¡°Hold on a minute. | have to make a
call first.¡±
Violet¡¯s words were stuck in her throat.
Patrick got out of the car with his phone and dialed Freddie¡¯s number.
¡°Hey, Freddie, is what you told me in the message true?¡± Patrick¡¯s voice was deep.
Freddie nodded. ¡°How could | lie to you about something like this? I¡¯m wondering how the Anne family has contacted your
parents and convinced them to arrange a blind date for you and Riley!¡±
Patrick frowned deeply. ¡°Bro, can you do me a favor and cancel tonight''s gathering? | was nning to take my girlfriend home
tonight!¡±
Patrick could not imagine how awkward the situation would be if Freddie hadn¡¯t sent him this message.
And Violet would be pissed!
This was simply disrespectful to her!
Freddie shook his head. ¡°I wish | could help, but it wasn¡¯t easy for me to have asked someone | like out tonight. | don¡¯t have time
for tonight¡¯s gathering. Moreover, the elders of the Anne family will be there, too. Sorry. | can¡¯t help! But | suggest you don¡¯t take
your girlfriend home tonight. Go back yourself and settle this matter first. Take her home some other time!¡±
Patrick¡¯s pulled a long face. ¡°That''s all we can do for now. Gotta go!¡±
Patrick turned around and got into the car with a gloomy face. He did not know how to tell Violet not to go home with him tonight.
However, before he could speak, he heard Violet say, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | won¡¯t be going home with you tonight/Something hase
up.¡±
Chapter 265
Patrick was stunned. He had also nned to tell Violet not to go home with him tonight.
Logically speaking. Violet''s words should have gone along with his wish.
However, he felt inexplicably ufortable inside.
He looked at Violet with an unreadable expression. ¡°What happened?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. Her voice was so calm that no emotion could be detected. ¡°I¡¯ve made an appointment with an old friend
from college. We''ll have dinner tonight and. discuss something, but I¡¯ve forgotten about it. He has just called and reminded me of
it.¡±
Patrick was a little unhappy. ¡°But you¡¯ve also promised to go home with me for dinner.¡±
Patrick did not expect Violet to stand him up because of an old friend from college, wondering how much she valued him in her
heart.
He remembered that thest time Violet had dinner with a so-called old friend from college, the guy had even ordered a couple¡¯s
set at the restaurant, which almost made. him misunderstand.
He had utterly forgotten that his motive for getting into the car was to tell Violet not to go home with him tonight.
Therefore, it was hard to say who had been stood up.
Violet looked up at Patrick. ¡°But | promised him first. Firste, first served!¡±
Patrick was so angry that he almostughed helplessly. ¡°Firste, first served? Violet, in your heart, any friend from college is
more important than me, right?¡±
Violet frowned deeply. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯ve told you that | promised him first!¡±
Patrick¡¯s chest heaved uncontrobly. He closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Get out of the car!¡±
Violet frowned and looked at him. She could not help but grit her teeth. ¡°Mr. Hersey!¡±
¡°| said, get out of the car. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Patrick strengthened his tone. He wast afraid that he would lose his temper if
Violet stayed in the car any longer.
He had just made up with Violet. He didn¡¯t want to be at odds with Violet anymore. He didn¡¯t want it at all!
Violet took a deep look at Patrick. Her expression changed again and again. Finally, she
Tue, 27 Feb
turned around and got out of the car.
As soon as she got out of the car, Patrick drove away.
The temperature was high, but standing in the wind. Violet felt a little cold.
They had just reconciled, but they were fighting again..
and t
4Y70%
Violet thought Patrick was the one who would go home for a blind she should be the one feeling ufortable. But why was he
mad at her?
Or did he want to use her as a shield during the blind date?
She had refused to go home with him. Was it the reason why he got upset?
She could go home with him, anyway. It was just that she felt ufortable when she thought of that scene.
After all, that was the girl the Hersey family had picked for Patrick. That girl was different from her, who had made do to register
the marriage with Patrick.
Violet felt bitter. When did she fall in love with Patrick?
Probably, he had helped her time and time again, so she had got more and more attached to him.
After all, any girl would be moved by a cold and distant person like him if he had shown a little concern about her.
By the time Violet reached Moonlight Pavilion, Freddie had already arrived.
When Freddie saw Violet, he immediately stood up with a smile. ¡°Vi, over here!¡±
Violet looked up at him and nodded indifferently.
Freddie did not say anything. After all, he was already more than happy that Violet coulde.
During the meal, Violet was absent-minded. Freddie looked at her with aplicated expression several times, but she did not
realize it.
Freddie could not help but ask her, ¡°How have you been feeling after the car ident?¡±
Violet looked at him and smiled. ¡°All good.¡±
Freddie pondered for a while and asked again, ¡°How have you been recently?¡±
Violet finally realized that something was wrong. She looked at Freddie and asked, ¡°Freddie, what do you want to know?¡±
24
670% FR
Freddie sighed helplessly and stared at Violet. ¡°I don¡¯t think you''re in a good mood today. Did you... fight with your boyfriend?¡±
Violet was dumbfounded.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
How should she put it? Freddie had guessed correctly!
However, she still subconsciously pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think!¡±
Freddie was a little upset. ¡°Vi, remember what I¡¯ve told youst time? If he can¡¯t take good care of you, leave him. Don¡¯t let
yourself suffer. A good boyfriend will never let his girl suffer!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°Freddic, if you want to talk about these again, | don¡¯t think | should havee today!¡±
Freddie¡¯s expression froze. He looked a little bitter. ¡°You can¡¯t leave him, right?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Nope. | love him!?
Yes, she should have admitted it long ago. She was into Patrick. Even if Megan¡¯s matter. had affected her, she could not take
back her feelings for him.
When Violet saw Freddie looking sad, she knitted her eyebrows and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, when are you getting
married to Miss Tyler?¡±
Freddie¡¯s face changed a little when he heard this. He wanted to exin something, but in the end, he held it in.
He looked dazed and shook his head gloomily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about getting married now. We''ll see.¡±
Upon hearing that, Violet did not ask further.
When Freddie saw Violet¡¯s gloomy face, he felt a little guilty. He should not have made. things so tense.
He thought it over and said, ¡°Vi, let¡¯s go upstairs to y billiards after dinner!¡±
He had taught Violet how to y billiards. She had a gift and could y it well.
However, Violet looked at him and shook her head. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m afraid | should after dinner. | have to work tomorrow!¡±
go home
Freddie pursed his lips but said nothing in the end.
After dinner, when Freddie and Violet had just left the table, they saw someone walking
12.46 Tue, 27 Feb
up to them from the other side of the restaurant.
Russell looked at the two of them in disbelief. ¡°You guys...¡±
Violet looked at his hesitant expression and couldn''t help but pull a long face.
Freddie¡¯s expression was even worse. He looked at Russell in disgust. It was this mant who had taken Violet away from him
back then.
But Russell did not cherish her.
Freddie had heard about what Russell had done to Violet. He couldn''t wait to skin him
alive.
Later, Wendy told him Violet had already let go, and his retaliation against Russell would do no good but only remind Violet of
those bad memories.
If not for that, he would not have let Russell off so easily.
Violet ignored Russell and turned around to leave.
Freddie looked at him coldly and quickly chased after Violet..
But they had only taken two steps when they heard Russell shout Violet''s name. ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet stopped in her tracks.
Seeing this, Russell immediately asked, ¡°Are you two... together again?¡±
But wasn''t she married to Patrick?
Freddie turned around and punched Russell without a second thought. His voice was filled with anger. ¡°How dare you ask that?
I''m warning you. Stay away from Vi from
now on!¡±
Russell covered the corner of his mouth and gasped in pain. His tone was a little exasperated. ¡°Freddie, who do you think you
are to hit me? You''re so protective of Violet. Are you two back together, huh? Freddie, do you know that Violet is now with
Pat...¡±
Chapter 266
Violet''s expression changed. She raised her voice and interrupted him. ¡°Russell, that¡¯s enough! What are you trying to do? I¡¯m
just out for a meal with Skyler. Don¡¯t think too much. Also, my business has nothing to do with you anymore. Don¡¯t make any wild
guesses!¡±
Russell stared at Violet. His mind had also calmed down. If he continued to talk about Patrick behind his back, he knew that
Patrick''s methods would not end well for him.
So his expression changed again and again when he thought of this.
Violet grabbed Freddie¡¯s arm and they quickly walked out.
She did not want more people to know about her secret marriage with Patrick. After all, they only had a one-year agreement.
She didn¡¯t want her life to change too much after the divorce.
Russell looked at Violet''s back with an indignant expression.
He admitted that he was a scu mbag who had failed her!
He also admitted that he bullied the weak and feared the strong. He did not dare to sna tch Violet from Patrick..
However, there was one fact that no one could change. He liked Violet and had always. liked her.
Otherwise, he would not have pursued her for so long to be with her.
However, he could not continue. The only thing that bothered him in this rtionship. was that Violet had never loved him.
When one fell in love with someone, the affection could be seen in one¡¯s eyes.
However, there had never been love in Violet''s eyes for him. Hence, he allowed himself to be with Veronica in the end.
It could be said that this was an excuse for him to betray Violet, but it was also a fact that made him feel like he had a fishbone
stuck in his throat.
At the same time, at the old residence of the Stanton family, Patrick calmly apanied his family to eat.
Siran was talking to Riley''s mother. She smiled and said to Patrick, ¡°P addy, apany Riley to talk a walk in the garden. You
young people probably won''t be interested in chatting with us!¡±
IM
Siran usually let Patrick do whatever he wanted, except for marriage.
Even if his marriage was just settled down like Freddie¡¯s, that would be good!
Ej
Patrick knew in his heart that if he did not show an attitude today, he would probably have to participate in countless blind dates
in the future!
It would be fine if he didn¡¯t have someone he liked!
However, he had someone he liked now. Moreover, they had already registered their marriage. He did not want his family to
be his obstacle.
At the thought of this, he looked at Siran expressionlessly. ¡°Mother, | know you want me to go on a blind date with Riley, but don¡¯t
waste your effort on my marriage. No matter whoes, | won''t marry them. | already have someone | like!¡±
When Patrick said this, Riley and Mary''s expressions immediately changed!
What Patrick said was equivalent to embarrassing them.
Mary said angrily, ¡°Mrs. Stanton, it looks like our family is out of our league. Since your son has someone he likes, you shouldn''t
have agreed to let me bring Riley over. Although our family is out of our league, we still care about our reputation!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Siran¡¯s expression was ugly as she apologized to Mary, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | didn¡¯t teach my son well. I''ll give you an exnation!¡±
After saying that, she stood up angrily and looked at Patrick. Her attitude was unprecedentedly tough. ¡°Patrick, you¡¯re talking
about Gloria, right? Wendy is already your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. | don¡¯t want both my sons to marry the Tyler family¡¯s daughters!¡±
This was the first time her son did not give her face in front of outsiders. Siran was furious and directly said the name Gloria.
Patrick shook his head silently. ¡°Mom, you''re thinking too much. I¡¯m not talking about Gloria. When the time is right, I¡¯ll bring my
girlfriend home to see you. You don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble to help me go on blind dates! | hope this is thest
time!¡±
Siran was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not Gloria?¡±
Patrick shook his head. ¡°No!¡±
Siran looked at Patrick skeptically. In fact, she was not satisfied with Riley either, especially with her status as a celebrity. She
often appeared in public.
Moreover, Riley¡¯s mother was a distant rtive of the Anne family, and she had the
12:46 Tue, 27 Feb F
same surname. This made Siran a little ufortable.
However, her husband said that if they did not like it, her son might not dislike it.
That was why she agreed to this blind date under the guise of having a meal.
In the end, she was a little anxious. It was not easy for her son to break up with Gloria, so she wanted to give it a try. Fortunately,
the Anne family¡¯s background was not bad.
Who knew that her son would have a girlfriend so quickly?
Siran stared at Patrick. ¡°You really didn¡¯t lie to Mom?¡±
Patrick shook his head. ¡°No!¡±
Siran finally heaved a sigh of relief. Her aggressive expression immediately softened.
She smiled and turned to look at Mary with a smile in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mary. | didn¡¯t know that my son already had a
girlfriend. Look at the blunder today. Just treat it as bringing Riley to our house and having a meal together, okay?¡±
As the saying went, one shouldn¡¯t p a smiling face. Moreover, Siran was Mrs. Hersey.
Even if Mary was angered to death, she couldn¡¯t really lose her temper.
She suppressed the anger in her heart and her expression stiffened. In the end, her tone was filled with disdain. ¡°Since Mrs.
Stanton has already said so, if | don¡¯t show mercy, wouldn''t it seem like | don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness? Thank you for
your hospitality today. Riley and | will leave first!¡±
Siran smiled. ¡°Then I''ll show you to the door!¡±
When Siran returned from outside, she saw Patrick sitting on the sofa gloomily. He was in a bad mood.
She couldn''t help frowning. ¡°Pa ddy, I¡¯ve already helped you send them away. What are you unhappy about?¡±
Patrick nced at his mother and did not say anything.
He was in a bad mood not because of Riley and her mother, but because of the fight with Violet today.
Actually, it was more like he was unterally ufortable.
Violet said she was going to have a meal with Skyler. And she did!
Patrick suddenly thought of something and froze.
46 Tue, 27 Feb
Could it be that the person eating this time was the same person as thest time at the Dioger Restaurant?!
At the thought of this. Patrick¡¯s expression changed.
He grabbed his car keys and quickly walked out. ¡°Mom, | still have something on. I''ll leave first!¡±
Siran¡¯s expression changed and she said resentfully, ¡°Pad dy, are you leaving now? Aren''t you going to sit with me for a while?¡±
Patrick stopped in his tracks and looked at his mother. ¡°I''lle back often when | have
time!¡±
Siran knew that her son was going to leave, so she could only say helplessly, ¡°Then when are you going to bring your girlfriend
home and let me have a look? As long as she¡¯s sensible, | won¡¯t make things difficult for her!¡±
Patrick changed his shoes and was silent for a second. ¡°Let''s wait until it is the right time!¡±
With that, Patrick pulled open the door and left.
Violet had just reached Hersey Court when Patrick called.
She was a little surprised. Patrick had just gotten angry before eating, and now he was calling her. This was a little unlike him!
Violet answered the call and heard Patrick ask coldly, ¡°Have you finished your dinner with Skyler?¡±
Violet frowned and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already returned to Hersey Court!¡±
Patrick said in a deep voice, ¡°Is the person who ate with you today the same person as thest time at Dioger Restaurant?¡±
Violet was stunned. She panicked a little and lied almost subconsciously. ¡°No!¡±
Chapter 267
As soon as Violet finished speaking, she regretted it!
Why did she have to lie? She made it seem like she had a guilty conscience.
But if she told the truth... Patrick would probably really be angry.
After all, Patrick already minded her having dinner with someone else today. If she said it was the same person, who knew what
he would think!
When Patrick heard what Violet had said, his tone softened, but it was still filled with doubt. ¡°Really?¡±
Violet thought of Patrick having a blind date with someone else. How dared he even ask her who she had eaten with?
Her tone sounded cold and angry. ¡°Mr. Hersey, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and have a check. You''re so resourceful. |
don¡¯t think such a small matter can stump you!¡±
Violet was furious. Although the anger was not obvious, Patrick still sensed it and was. stunned a bit. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Why do
you be so angry?¡±
Violet''s lips twitched sarcastically. ¡°Then let me ask you. Mr. Hersey, the dinner tasted good tonight?¡±
Hearing Violet''s sarcastic words, Patrick frowned. ¡°What do you mean by saying that?¡±
Violet snorted. ¡°Nothing much. That''s it. I¡¯m hanging up!¡±
With that, she hung up. Even if paper figurines had tempers too!
Patrick minded her having dinner with others, but he went on a blind date himself. Who did he think he was?
Violet knew very well that if she had not fallen in love with him, she might not have cared so much.
Patrick frowned as he looked at the phone that was hung up.
At this moment, Robert called.
¡°Patrick, what are you doing now? Come and let¡¯s have a drink with me. Robert sounded listless as if he had been provoked.
Patrick¡¯s tone was dry. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you drink enough yesterday?¡±
Robert responded listlessly, ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood now!¡±
As Robert was a self-disciplined man, it was rare to see him like that.
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Who provoked you?¡±
Robert sighed and could not help upsetting. ¡°Megan has started to hide from me. | don¡¯t even know what | did wrong. When |
went to yourpany today, she hid from me. | called her but she didn¡¯t answer and she didn¡¯t text back. So | went to her house
to meet her. But she didn¡¯te home even at a time like this!¡±
Patrick held the phone with one hand and rubbed his eyebrows with the other. ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ming over now!¡±
Robert finally seemed to sound a bit vigorous. ¡°Come to Timeless Bar!¡±
Patrick hung up, started the car, and headed to the bar.
When he had just arrived at the entrance of the bar Robert called again.
¡°Patrick, why are you so slow today? Haven''t youe yet?¡± Robert sounded like he had drunk a lot.
Patrick responded in a calm tone, ¡°I''ll be there soon!¡±
He was making a phone call as he walked in.
But he bumped into someone.
Before he could recognize who was it, the person hurriedly apologized, ¡°Mr. Hersey,
I''m sorry,
| didn¡¯t look where | was going just now!¡±
Only then did he recognize that the person was actually Violet¡¯s ex-boyfriend, Russell.
He put on an unpleasant expression and said coldly, ¡°Watch where you''re going!¡±
With that, he was about to enter the bar.
However, Russell suddenly stopped him. ¡®Mr. Hersey, you haven''t divorced Violet, right?¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold.
He turned around and looked at Russell. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
Russell felt a little indignant at the thought of Freddie¡¯s punch.
His eyes shed, and with his drunkenness, he suddenly said, ¡°Do you know who | saw Violet having dinner with tonight?¡±
Patrick turned aroundpletely and looked at him at the entrance of the bar where
Tue, 27 Feb
12:46
BE T0%!
the lights intersected, his expression as cold as ice. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±
to
Russell was about but Patrick interrupted him again. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t y tricks with me. | know that she went to eat with
Skyler. If you dare to nder he
won''t let you off!¡±
I
Even if Patrick had quarreled with Violet, he would not allow anyone to say anything bad about her!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Russell immediately felt choked in his throat. He swallowed and looked straight at Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m not trying to sow
discord. | just want to tell the truth. Violet doesn¡¯t like you!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Oh, from what you¡¯re saying, you think she likes. you?¡±
Russellughed bitterly. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve spent so many years but | still can¡¯t make her like me!¡±
As he spoke, he changed the topic. ¡°But the person she likes is very outstanding. It¡¯s
Mr. Hersey could remove that
normal for her not to like me. It¡¯s just that... | though es is very outstanding. It¡¯s
person from her heart. It seems like | was overthinking!¡±
Patrick told himself rationally not to listen to Russell''s nonsense.
But he was controlled by his emotions. He stood stiffly there and heard himself mutter, ¡°Outstanding...¡±
Russell also echoed, ¡°Yes, outstanding. The person she likes is very outstanding!¡±
Patrick looked at Russell with a terrifying gaze, which made him shrink his shoulders. and take a step back. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m just
telling the truth. I¡¯m not ndering her! Besides, | saw them eating together with my own eyes tonight!¡±
Patrick looked at Russell sinisterly. ¡°The person you''re talking about is Skyler?¡±
Russell nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Skyler from our university days!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was in the dark, but he did not change his expression. Then he asked, ¡°How outstanding is that person?¡±
Russell hesitated for two seconds before telling the truth. ¡°His family background and his ability are not inferior to you Mr. Hersey
at all!¡±
Patrick retorted, ¡°Then why did Violet get together with you back then if he is so outstanding?¡±
Atrace of embarrassment and unwillingness shed across Russell''s face. ¡°Because
12:46 Tue, 27 Feb FG
Skyler had a fianc¨¦e and had been hiding it from Violet. She couldn''t ept it for the time being when she found out the truth.
So she asked me to pretend that we were in a rtionship. But fortunately, the two of them weren''t together. It was me who kept
pursuing her at the time. Later on, she was moved by my sincerity, so we got together and | became her boyfriend!¡±
Acold sneer appeared on Patrick¡¯s face. He sneered. ¡°Sincerity? If you were sincere, then why would you still be with Veronica
back then?¡±
Russell looked embarrassed and regretful. ¡°I have already regretted this. Of course, there¡¯s another reason why Violet was with
me back then!¡±
Patrick looked upzily. ¡°What was it?¡±
Russell hesitated. Panic shed in his eyes. ¡°I... | saved her life in the past. Violet. couldn¡¯t swim at the time. She almost
drowned once. | passed by and saved her!¡±
When Patrick learned that Violet had almost drowned, Patrick¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat.
He subconsciously clenched his fists and his expression changed slightly. ¡°Violet
couldn''t swim?¡±
#
Chapter 268
Russell hastily shook his head. ¡°No, what | meant was that she couldn¡¯t swim before that incident, but she¡¯s picked it up since!
Ever since that happened, she¡¯s conquered her fear of the water, and she¡¯s be quite the swimmer!¡±
Patrick stood there, his expression inscrutable, choosing to remain silent.
Russell pressed on, ¡°As for my past with Veronica, | regret it now, but | can¡¯t deny what happened back then. However, let me
make one thing clear-1 genuinely loved Violet. That feeling was as genuine as it came! Otherwise, | wouldn¡¯t have pursued her
for so long and ultimately won her over.¡±
Russell spoke with a troubled expression, his gaze fixed on Patrick. ¡°But, Mr. Hersey, do you know the most haunting part of my
life? It¡¯s the fact that she never had any feelings. for me from the start to the end. Do you understand? We were together for two
years, and I never held her hand. | don¡¯t know if she was preserving her purity for someone else or if she believed | wasn¡¯t
deserving. Nheless, | feel remorseful, but she wasn¡¯t meless either!¡±
Patrick looked at Russell with aplex expression, suppressing his difort, and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t owe me any
exnations.¡±
With that, Patrick stiffly turned away, his demeanor frosty.
He feared that staying longer would betray even more of his emotions.
It was trulyughable, his belief that by treating Violet well, he could win her affection. Little did he know that her heart had long
been captivated by another. How could she ever harbor feelings for him?
Russell suddenly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Hersey, don¡¯t you want to know who the other person
is?¡±
Patrick responded in a cold, suffocating tone, ¡°I don¡¯t want to know.¡±
He finished speaking and strode confidently into the bar.
Patrick thought, ¡°What he was dismissing so casually was just a woman, after all!¡±
Yet, his chest felt heavy, an ufortable sensation gnawing at him.
Inside the private room, Patrick spotted Robert holding a liquor bottle, his eyes. carrying a hint of destion. ¡°Patrick, you''re
here!¡±
Patrick shot him a cold look and took a seat without a word.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
115
He sat there, exuding an air of superiority, as if he were a ruling monarch on an inspection tour, looking down upon all like a
conqueror.
Robert clicked his tongue and pushed a bottle of liquor toward him. ¡°Join me for a drink!¡±
70%
Patrick wordlessly uncorked the bottle, poured a ss, and downed it in a single gulp.
Shortly after, he poured another ss and drank on it as if he had an endless reservoir. of stamina.
By the time Patrick reached his fifth ss, Robert was finally dumbfounded. ¡°Weren¡¯t you here to drink with me? Howe
you''re out-drinking me?¡±
Patrick paid him no mind and poured yet another ss.
Robert arched an eyebrow. ¡°Do you n on getting drunk tonight?¡±
Patrick hesitated momentarily as he poured the wine, his hand tensing slightly.
Indeed, he couldn''t afford to get drunk again, especially not in her presence, to avoid. disying that foolishly submissive side of
himself.
He reflected on the events of the previous night when he had be intoxicated. He
the sofa with a distant.
set his wine ss down firmly on the table and reclined, ell
expression.
As a result of his drunkenness, he had reconciled with Violet the previous day. Furthermore, he had discovered that her prior
aloofness was probably due to Rose leaving her lipstick in his car. This revtion had secretly lifted his spirits throughout the
day.
Unbeknownst to him, it turned out to be his misjudgment.
This was the first time in his life that Patrick had believed someone cared deeply for him, only to realize that she didn¡¯t pay him
any mind at all!
Violet''s aloof demeanor likely stemmed from her desire to avoid humiliation or betrayal.
After all, what she truly yearned for was none other than Skyler.
With these thoughts in mind, Patrick¡¯s countenance darkened even further.
Even Robert, though not the sharpest tool in the shed, sensed that something was amiss with Patrick.
After a brief pause, he set his ss down. ¡°Another tiff with Violet?¡±
K 70%
Patrick wore a stern expression, calmly retrieving a cigarette and lighting it without uttering a word.
Robert perhaps inebriated from an excess of drink, was usually the one advising and strategizing for Patrick. Yet today, he
seemed to be faltering in his resolve.
He said, ¡°Patrick, let me be frank with you. It seems like you''re unwilling to back down easily regarding Violet. You''ve hit a wall
with her, and you''re trying to regain your footing. After all, that woman doesn¡¯t exactly fall at your feet. It¡¯s perfectly normal to
notice someone special who captures your attention. Honestly, | don¡¯t believe you''re head over heels in love with Violet!¡±
Patrick paid no heed to Robert, who appeared somewhat disheartened, burdened by a heavy cloud of negativity.
After making his statement, Robert took a sip from his liquor bottle.
Patrick maintained a frigid countenance, took a drag from his cigarette, and wore an enigmatic expression.
Perhaps Robert had a valid point. After all, Patrick had never faced much adversity. despite his family¡¯s immense wealth. Even
though he had chosen to conceal his identity and start from scratch, he had managed to ovee any challenges he
encountered during his entrepreneurial journey with ease.
However, when it came to Violet, he had hit a roadblock.
In the past, he had dismissed women who failed to capture his interest, and he had never encountered a situation where
someone didn¡¯t hold him in high regard!
Yet, Violet had imparted a profound lesson.
After downing five drinks and smoking thest cigarette from his pack, Patrick extinguished the cigarette and stood up abruptly.
¡°If you want to keep drinking, go ahead. I¡¯m leaving.¡±
With those words, Patrick turned and departed without another word.
Patrick drove around aimlessly for an extended period.
Upon his return to Hersey Court, he found Violet seated on the couch, peacefully asleep.
Earlier tonight, after her return to Hersey Court, she had received Patrick¡¯s phone call. She had initially lied and responded with
anger, abruptly ending the call.
However, after regaining herposure, she realized it wasn¡¯t the right course.
Tue, 27 Feb
In their past interactions, she had engaged in cold conflicts and attempted to distance herself from Patrick.
However, such actions only intensified her inner turmoil and caused her to think about Patrick more often.
Hence, Violet ultimately decided that it was necessary to have a heartfelt conversation. with Patrick.
On this evening, she wasn¡¯t trying to stand him up. It was just that she had caught wind. of his uing blind date, so she didn¡¯t
want to apany him home..
She believed that if she exined herself adequately, Patrick would be able to understand her point of view.
However, as she waited, exhaustion got the best of her, and she fell asleep without seeing Patrick return.
Violet jolted awake at the sound of the door opening.
She then observed Patrick changing shoes in silence and heading toward the stairs.
Violet rose from the couch and gazed directly at him.
But Patrick seemed utterly oblivious to her presence, his face devoid of expression as he approached the staircase.
Violet couldn''t contain herself and spoke up directly: ¡°Mr. Hersey, can we have a conversation?¡±
Patrick turned around, his demeanor icy as he regarded Violet. ¡°What is there to talk
about?¡±
Violet hesitated, realizing that her tone during their earlier phone call had been less. than pleasant, and she could understand
why Patrick might be upset.
Summoning her patience, she said, ¡°I''d like to discuss what happened tonight.¡±
Asudden,plex, and sardonic smile crept across Patrick¡¯s stern face. ¡°What''s there to discuss? Are we going to talk about
your delightful dinner with Skyler?¡±
Violet''splexion changed. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m serious about talking to you. Could you please drop the cryptic tone? The reason |
didn¡¯t apany you home is because I...¡±
Chapter 269
70%
Patrick didn¡¯t hold back, cutting Violet off with a tone dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Because you had more important dinner ns,
right? No need to tell me. I''ve already figured it out! Seems like it makes no difference whether you''re with me or not!¡±
Violet''s face paled at hisst remark, her expression shifting to shock. ¡°What did you just say?¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze was elusive, his tone far from polite, ¡°Didn¡¯t | make it clear enough? Or is there a problem with your
understanding? My parents have never met you. Do you genuinely believe that whether youe to my ce matters at all? Or
maybe you''re overestimating yourself!¡±
Violet''s face contorted with extreme displeasure. She widened her eyes, staring at Patrick incredulously, ¡°So, that¡¯s how you see
it?¡±
Patrick¡¯s demeanor remained nonchnt. ¡°What else could it be? Do you honestly believe noting to my ce would ruin our
dinner ns?¡±
Violet''s face disyed a mixture of frustration. ¡°Patrick, you¡¯re despicable!¡±
Patrick let out a disdainful snort as he approached Violet. His eyes narrowed dangerously, his expression frosty, and his words
were enunciated with crystal rity, ¡°Violet, before you cast aspersions upon me, it would be wise to remember who insisted on
marrying this scoundrel in the first ce!¡±
As Patrick approached, Violet couldn¡¯t help but catch the scent of alcohol, mingled with the pungent aroma of smoke and a faint
hint of mint on him.
Listening to his words, Violet''s anger surged to its peak, and she suddenly let out a self- deprecatingugh.
Indeed, why bother waiting for Patrick and insisting on exining herself?
It was clear he didn¡¯t give a da mn about her actions, rendering her exnations utterly futile. Why subject herself to such
humiliation?
With these thoughts swirling in her mind, Violet took a deep breath and locked her gaze on Patrick. Her tone was as cold and
distant as if it were the first time she had ever met him. ¡°Mr. Hersey is right. Choosing to marry you was my decision, and |
apologize for my earlier outburst. Honestly, there¡¯s no need for me to justify myself. After all, a person as insignificant as me can¡¯t
affect any grand scheme. As for saying | wanted to converse with you, consider it a jest. We truly have nothing to discuss.¡±
Having said her piece, Violet turned on her heel, her expression rigid. She walked around the other side of the sofa and went
upstairs.
12:47 Tue, 27 Feb F G
As she turned away, she couldn¡¯t entirely hide the hint of hurt in her eyes.
she had
Perhaps she had been overanalyzing the situation. In the grand scheme of things, what was her significance? To Patrick, she
was irrelevant. It was almost amusing how started to take herself so seriously.
With Violet¡¯s departure, Patrick remained seated on the sofa, his face contorted with frustration, his brow furrowing deeply.
The following day, Violet rose carly. She had initially nned to arrive at the office ahead of schedule. However, when she
opened the door, she found Patrick stepping
out.
Their eyes briefly locked, and then both instinctively averted their gazes..
Violet descended the stairs, ski pping breakfast entirely, and drove herself to the office.
Not long after she had settled into her work for the day, Violet received a message from Maioric.
Majorie: [Violet, do you have some free time today? I''d like to check on the progress of the jewelry!]
Violet: [Certainly, feel free to swing by the office, and we can check it out together!]
Majorie: [Muah, love you! After we¡¯re done, I''ll treat you to lunch!]
Violet: [Sounds excellent!]
Shortly after Violet sent the messages, Robert went to the design department.
He hade looking for Megan, but it seemed Megan had once again managed to evade him. Left with no other option, he
decided to go directly to the design. department and look for Violet.
His demeanor appeared somewhat downtrodden, quite unlike his usual carefree self. ¡°Ms. Webb, | know that Megan is
deliberately keeping out of my way. Could you please ask her toe out? It¡¯s not fair for her to keep dodging me like this.¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered with understanding. ¡°Give me a moment. I''ll send Megan a message.¡±
After Violet sent the message, Megan promptly responded.
Violet looked up at Robert. ¡°She has returned to the Information Technology Department. You can go and find her there!¡±
After Violet had spoken, Robert finally let out a sigh of relief.
2:47 Tue, 27 Feb-
G
However, as he turned around, he bumped into Sophia, who had just entered from outside.
Sophia stared at Robert with widened eyes. Wasn''t he the handsome guy who had helped her just yesterday?
She couldn''t take her eyes off Robert, but unfortunately, he seemed preupied and didn¡¯t spare her a nce as he walked
past.
Ahint of disappointment shed across Sophia¡¯s face, and she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fingers in frustration.
Nevertheless, she quickly reassured herself. His visit to the design department meant that someone there knew him. This would
make it easier for her to learn more about his identity.
With this thought in mind, Sophia hurriedly approached Violet, her voice tinged with hesitation and nervousness. ¡°Violet... Who
was that gentleman just now? Whom was he looking for?¡±
¡°Oh, you mean Robert?¡± Violet nced at Sophia, slightly surprised, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know him? He was at the scene
when Megan got injured by Ellie a while back.¡±
Sophia was taken aback, her mouth hanging open. She had been entirely unaware of this.
Observing Sophia¡¯s reaction, Violet had a sudden realization. ¡®Oh, right, you were on leave that day. You weren''t in the office!¡±
Sophia also recalled that she had taken a day off that day.
Later, upon her return to work, she heard about the altercation between Ellie and Megan from the Information Technology
Department and learned about their dismissals. At the time, she had yet to pay much attention to the details.
Little did she know that the individual involved in the incident that day was in the
company.
She pursed her lips, cautiously studying Violet as she tried to mask her curiosity. ¡°Mr. Foster... Is he a part of the Foster family?
What brought him to thepany?
Violet didn¡¯t anticipate Sophia¡¯s keen interest in Robert. Her eyes briefly sparkled, and she didn¡¯t withhold any information. ¡°Yes,
indeed. He is a member of the Foster family, the sole heir.¡±
Violet paused, and with this revtion, Sophia should be able to deduce Robert''s identity.
12:47 Tue, 27 Feb FE
Her eyes gleamed as she continued, ¡°As for his visits to thepany, it¡¯s rumored that he shares a close rapport with Mr. Hersey
and frequents our premises.¡±
While Sophia may have been introverted and not overly involved in social events or high-society circles, she still possessed
some knowledge about the status of the Foster family¡¯s sole heir.
Sophia looked at Violet and nodded appreciatively. ¡°Thank you, Violet!¡±
Violet maintained a calm demeanor. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. Let¡¯s get back to
work.¡±
Sophia nodded and discreetly etched Robert''s name into her memory before returning to her desk.
Resting her chin on her hand, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the enigmatic smile on Robert''s face when he hade to her aid that
day. A faint blush crept onto her checks at the memory.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
She sat for a while, contemting whether to inquire further about Robert''s
background from Violet. However, she was cautious not to draw too much attention to her curiosity.
Lost in thought, she remained seated for a while before grabbing a cup and heading to the pantry.
The Information Technology Department and the design department shared the same floor and pantry.
As Sophia exited the design department, she spotted Robert in the hallway. He was engrossed in a seemingly intense
conversation with Megan. His brow furrowed as if he were exining something to her.
Megan wore an icy expression, standing in silence.
Sophia, holding her cup, suddenly found herself rooted to the spot, unable to move, ast she observed the scene with intrigue.
Chapter 270
In the hallway, Robert¡¯s tone held a note of seriousness. ¡°Meggy, why have you been avoiding me these past few days? Aren¡¯t
we friends?¡±
Megan lifted her gaze to meet Robert¡¯s, her expression devoid of emotion. ¡°Yes, we are friends, and that¡¯s precisely why we
should maintain some distance.¡±
Furrowing his brow deeply, Robert asked, ¡°Why should friends keep their distance?¡±
Megan subtly arched an eyebrow. ¡°Because of the distinction between men and women. If you were a woman, perhaps we could
be best friends.¡±
Megan had skillfullymunicated that they could be friends, but she had no interest in pursuing a romantic rtionship with
Robert.
Robert appeared to grasp the meaning behind her words. He hesitated for a moment, his expression growing troubled. ¡°Why can
Skyler do it but not me?¡±
Megan''s icy expression revealed her difort. ¡°Do you have to remind me of my past rtionship failures?¡±
Robert appeared somewhat at a loss. ¡°Meggy, that¡¯s not what | meant...¡±
As Robert gazed at Megan, he suddenly found himself speechless, wearing a regretful expression.
Sophia¡¯s heart sk ipped a beat. She felt that the man who had assisted her yesterday, who had sported that mischievous smirk,
shouldn''t be in this situation. He should be carefree and not so readily reveal his vulnerability to outsiders.
Sophia wore a mncholic expression, yet she couldn''t bring herself to depart.
Megan appeared somewhat agitated. ¡°Alright, | need to get back to work. You should head back, too.¡±
After Megan finished speaking, she returned to the Information Technology Department. However, just as she turned, Robert
grasped her arm. ¡°Megan!¡±
Megan looked at him with a calm demeanor. ¡°Do you have something else to say?¡±
Robert''s expression shifted, and finally, he mustered a forced, stiff smile. ¡°Just as you said, we''re friends, despite the gender
difference and the need for some distance, but... could you please refrain from avoiding me in the future?¡±
Megan nced at Robert. ¡°I won¡¯t avoid you.¡±
With that, Robert heaved a sigh of relief and watched Megan return to the Information
12:47 Tue, 27 Feb ¡ª
Technology Department.
His gaze carried a trace of destion, and he frustratedly tousled his hair. How had he ended up like this?
Mr. Foster, who was once known for his carefree ways, had suddenly be so overly cautious! When did this transformation
ur?
Robert¡¯s mood was downcast, and at that moment, he suddenly heard someone call his name. ¡°Mr. Foster!¡±
Meanwhile, Majoric was approaching Foreverie Jewelry when a taxi unexpectedly sped past her, colliding with her vehicle.
Majorie seethed with anger early in the morning. She stepped out of her car and pointed an usatory finger at the taxi driver.
¡°Didn''t you notice the speed limit of 25 miles per hour on this road? Were you in such a rush to meet your maker?¡±
The taxi driver stepped out of his vehicle, wearing an apologetic expression. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m truly sorry. My passenger had an urgent
matter, and | wanted to get him to his destination as quickly as possible. | sincerely apologize.¡±
Majorie¡¯s anger subsided a bit upon hearing his exnation, but her tone still carried a hint of resentment. ¡°Is a simple apology
sufficient? Look at what your reckless driving. has done to my car!¡±
It was early morning, and her mood had already been ruined!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Majorie vented her frustration verbally but had no real intention of taking further
action.
However, the taxi driver hesitated momentarily before reluctantly saying, ¡°So, how much do you think is fairpensation? And
I''ll reimburse you ordingly.¡±
His taxi was independent not affiliated with anypany. If necessary, he could file for insurance to cover any damages beyond
his means.
Majorie was momentarily taken aback, and her irritation grew. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you insinuating that I¡¯m
attempting to extort money from you?¡±
Initially, she had no such intentions, but the taxi driver¡¯s response had soured her mood!
As Majorie continued to voice her frustrations, the rear door of the taxi suddenly swung
open.
To her
surprise, she found herself momentarily stunned by the appearance of the person stepping out. His good looks were astonishing,
and his demeanor exuded an air
of elegance, resembling a character plucked straight from the pages of a novel genuine young aristocrat!
a
Majorie, known for appreciating aesthetics, was utterly captivated by the individual. stepping out of the taxi. His striking
appearance practically entranced her.
However, the moment he opened his mouth, Majorie, known for her sharp tongue, felt an irresistible urge to grab her shoe and
give him a piece of her mind.
The passenger in the taxi turned out to be none other than Abel on his way to the hospital for urgent surgery.
the
The passenger in the taxi turned out to be none other than Abel on his way.
y to the hospital for urgent surgery. He had urged the taxi driver to hurry multiple times due to the time-sensitive nature of his
journey. If it weren¡¯t for his insistence, the taxi driver wouldn¡¯t have collided with Majorie¡¯s car. Frustration had finally gotten the
better of
him.
Abel cast an icy stare at Majorie and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to extort money from him? You look well-dressed and sophisticated.
Was the damage to your car really that severe? Besides, the taxi driver has already exined that it was my urgency that led to
this situation. Why are you being so insistent?¡±
Majorie was momentarily lost for words. ¡°You... You''re distorting the facts here. The ident wasn¡¯t my fault, so why can¡¯t | seek
compensation? Just because | dress nicely, does that make me guilty? Your argument doesn¡¯t hold water!¡±
If it weren¡¯t for his stunning appearance, she would have given him a piece of her mind without a second thought.
Abel raised an eyebrow as he heard these words. Majorie¡¯s argument did hold some
truth.
However, he was racing against time, dealing with a matter of life and death, and couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time
reasoning with her.
With a quizzical expression, he looked at Majorie and spoke firmly, ¡°Give me your card number, and I''ll cover the damages for
the driver.¡±
In Majorie¡¯s eyes, Abel''s actions were nothing short of arrogant.
Unable to contain her frustration any longer, Majorie took a step forward, her emotions running high. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m doing this
for the money? All | want is some decency! Can''t you watch your words...¡±
But before she could finish her sentence, Majoric suddenly let out a piercing scream. Her foot slipped, and her body twisted
awkwardly.
OK270%
She ended up contorting into an ufortable S-shape, struggling to hold onto the car, and gave Abel a pained and indignant
look. ¡°You jinx! It seems like I¡¯ve fallen into the worst kind of misfortune today. How is it that nothing good can happen on such a
beautiful morning!¡±
Abel hadn¡¯t anticipated that this woman would twist her ankle while walking and event manage to strain her back. She was
indeed a peculiar case.
He furrowed his brow, approached Majoric, and examined her foot. He then calmly remarked, ¡°It¡¯s not too serious. You haven''t
injured any bones.¡±
Majoric, still in pain and frustration, retorted, ¡°Just because it¡¯s not serious doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±
Ignoring her protests, Abel stood up and gently pressed her waist.
Majorie immediately screamed, ¡°Ah! This is inappropriate! Who gave you the right to touch my waist?¡±
Abel couldn''t contain his frustration any longer and retorted. ¡°Why are you screaming? I¡¯m a doctor, and I¡¯m just checking the
severity of your sprain!¡±
Being a doctor, he couldn''t simply ignore an injured person.
In response, Majorie shot back angrily, ¡°Well, even if you¡¯re a doctor, you can¡¯t just touch a woman¡¯s waist like that! You im to
be a doctor, but who knows if you''re the real deal? If you¡¯re a doctor, show me your medical license!¡±
Abel, feeling his blood pressure rising, struggled to control his anger. ¡°Who would carry a medical license on them? You must be
seriously ill!¡±
.
COMMENT
Chapter 271
Abel decided to brush off this troublemaking woman, especially since her injuries didn¡¯t appear too severe.
He handed his business card to the taxi driver and said, ¡°Driver, her injuries don¡¯t seem too serious, and | have some pressing
matters to attend to. Please help with the damage to her car and cover the medical expenses for her sprain. I''ll settle the bill
later.¡±
With that, Abel turned to leave.
Majoric, despite the pain, grabbed his arm firmly and eximed, ¡°Just because you Say it¡¯s not serious doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t
hurt. I¡¯m in agony here. | need to call an ambnce!¡±
Abel could tell that this woman was merely looking for a confrontation, and he saw no reason to waste his time here.
Wearing a stern expression, he calmly extricated himself from Majorie¡¯s grasp and responded icily, ¡°Feel free to call for help if
you wish.
After Abel spoke, he turned and strode away without hesitation.
Majorie¡¯s waist and ankles throbbed with pain, making it impossible for her to catch up with Abel. Frustration etched across her
face as she shot an irritated look in his.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
direction.
The taxi driver approached, trying to engage in a negotiation with Majorie. Infuriated. and still seething from her encounter with
Abel, she snapped, ¡°I need to call for an ambnce. Can''t you get that?¡±
Violet received a call from Majoric, learning about her car ident and the ambnce. call. Assuming the injuries were severe,
she rushed down the stairs.
Exiting the design department, she spotted Robert and Sophia deep in conversation in the hallway.
Violet was in a hurry and nced at them, not paying much attention.
Upon reaching the ground floor and stepping out of the elevator, she unexpectedly collided with Rose, who had just entered the
company.
Violet''s expression subtly shifted as she wondered why Rose had returned to the
company.
Patrick had repeatedly asserted that he had no personal involvement with Rose and that her proximity was purely a ploy to gain
ess to valuable resources. He had made,
12.47 Tue, 27 Feb
it abundantly clear that he wouldn¡¯t entertain Rose¡¯s advances.
However, despite his firm stance, Rose had managed to get close to Patrick on multiple asions sessfully.
Violet''s heart sank heavily as she recalled the chilly encounter with Patrick the day. before. In her mind, doubts started to creep
in about the connection between Rose and
Patrick.
When Rose spotted Violet, she raised her chin and confidently approached the front desk, speaking loudly, I¡¯m here to see Mr.
Hersey. We had an appointment. Can you please check for me?¡±
Violet made her way toward thepany¡¯s entrance, and upon hearing Rose¡¯s words, her heart sank even further, and she
instinctively clenched her fists.
Did Patrick indeed have an appointment with Rose?
Just because they argued yesterday, did he have to rush to seek sce from his confidante to ease his difort?
It seemed that she shouldn¡¯t have been so presumptuous or held too many expectations!
Violet walked out of thepany with a stiff demeanor, her mind in turmoil and her heartache beyond control.
She tried her best to regain herposure, reminding herself that Majoric had been in a car ident, and she couldn''t afford to
dwell on matters of unrequited love.
Suppressing the whirlwind of emotions, she hurried to the location Majoric had mentioned.
Rose watched Violet¡¯s departure with an expressionless face, recalling the scene from yesterday when Violet had entered
Patrick¡¯s car. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a disdainful snort.
Wasn''t she just like her, trying to climb the corporatedder through Patrick, pretending to be virtuous and innocent?
The receptionist, noticing Rose¡¯s appointment, spoke with a cheerful smile. ¡°Rose, Mr. Hersey is waiting for you. Please head
upstairs!¡±
Rose raised her chin arrogantly and swayed her hips as she walked toward the elevator.
Once exited the elevator, she swiftly transitioned into a gentle and vulnerable demeanor, heading toward Patrick''s office.
215
Tue, 27 Feb
Nelson had no idea why Patrick had suddenly decided to meet with Rosc. He was increasingly puzzled by Patrick¡¯s actions.
Seeing Rose approaching, he chose to remain silent.
Rose had sessfully entered Patrick¡¯s office once again..
She gazed at Patrick behind his desk, adopting a demeanor of vulnerability and softness as she said, ¡°Mr. Hersey.¡±
Patrick lifted his eyes to look at her, his tone cold and distant. ¡°Speak up. What do want to discuss?¡±
If it hadn¡¯t been for Rose mentioning that she had something rted to Violet to discuss, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to meet with
her.
Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s words, Rose lowered her head, a flicker of jealousy passing through her eyes.
Both were vying for Patrick¡¯s attention, so why did he treat Violet so differently?
However, now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on such matters.
you
Rose raised her head again, concealing her jealousy, and spoke softly, ¡°Well, you see, during the shoot yesterday, there was an
incident involving Ms. Webb on the set. Did Ms. Webb not inform you about it?¡±
Patrick¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. Violet had an incident yesterday?
She hadn''t mentioned a word to him!
However, he also understood why Violet hadn¡¯t spoken up after yesterday¡¯s argument. Given her personality, it would have been
surprising if she had!
He gazed at Rose and demanded in a firm tone, ¡°What happened? Tell me!¡±
Patrick was undeniably upset. He couldn¡¯t help but be concerned not only about Violet¡¯s cold demeanor toward him but also
about her apparent attraction to Skyler.
No matter how often he tried to convince himself that he shouldn''t care, the difort and unease in his heart persisted.
Nevertheless, he absolutely couldn¡¯t allow anyone to mistreat Violet in any way!
Rose cautiously observed Patrick, and her intuition had proved correct. Violet, with her air of self-righteousness, hadn''t disclosed
yesterday¡¯s incident to Patrick.
She exined, ¡°Here¡¯s what happened. During lunch yesterday, someone intentionally
Tue, 27 Feb
spilled water on Ms. Webb¡¯s design draft, ruining it. However, Ms. Webb didn¡¯t mention it because of the recording schedule. In
the afternoon, she endured the humiliation and quickly created a new design draft under tight time constraints.¡±
Rose paused and stole a nce at Patrick¡¯s expression. It was highly sinister.
She clenched her hand, and it was clear that Patrick held a vital concern for Violet''s grievances.
She continued, ¡°Even though Ms. Webb kept silent about the design draft incident for the sake of the show, she suffered greatly
and was left unaware of who was sabotaging
next episode.
her work. Plus, there¡¯s still an uing jewelry finalization review for the ¡±
of this show!¡±
¡®Im concerned that in the future, someone might target Ms. Webb again. | understand that, given Ms. Webb¡¯s personality, she
probably wouldn¡¯t want to inform you. But we¡¯re a team, and | don¡¯t want to witness her being pushed into such a difficult
situation. | also want our team to remainpetitive!¡±
Patrick narrowed his eyes slightly, gazing at Rose with a stoic expression. ¡°I¡¯m aware of this situation. Now, tell me, what do you
want?¡±
Rose hastily shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t
and | canplete these two episodes anything for myself. | hope that Ms. Webb
of the show smoothly.¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Alright, you may leave. I''ll have Nelson assign you a new
resource.¡±
Rose stood in ce, biting her lip, her expression genuinely reflecting herck of desire for additional resources.
Patrick¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Still not leaving? Do you find one resource insufficient?¡±
Rose quickly shook her head, rifying, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick looked indifferently at Rose and furrowed his brow as if contemting something. He spoke, ¡°If there are any matters
concerning Violet in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to inform me. I''ll make it worth your while.¡±
Rose pressed her lips together, concealing her hidden intentions quite effectively. Ultimately, she dared not probe further and test
Patrick¡¯s boundaries. She responded, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hersey.¡±
Chapter 272
The ce where Majorie had her ident wasn¡¯t too far from Foreverie Jewelry.
When Violet arrived at the scene, the ambnce hadn''t arrived. Majorie stood by the car, clutching her waist, her face etched
with frustration.
She nced at Violet and spoke in a somewhat sulky tone, ¡°Could you stay with me for a little longer? The ambnce hasn''t
arrived yet.¡±
Violet, assessing Majorie¡¯s condition, furrowed her brow. ¡°What happened to you?¡±
Majorie pouted, ¡°I twisted my waist and sprained my foot!¡±
Violet felt somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Is it essential to call an ambnce for that?¡±
Hearing this, Majorie choked up a bit, her frustration still evident. ¡°I¡¯m in pain here!¡±
She then proceeded to recount Abel¡¯s various misdeeds to Violet, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t even know how awful that guy is. If | ever
see him again, I''ll beat him so badly that he won¡¯t recognize his parents!¡±
Violet felt somewhat helpless. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s a doctor. He¡¯s not stu pid, and even if he wanted to take advantage, he wouldn¡¯t do it
in front of everyone.¡±
As Violet finished speaking, the driver serving as a background figure nearby nodded. hurriedly. ¡°That gentleman is very kind. He
had some urgent matter and had to leave. Otherwise, he would have surely apanied this youngdy to the hospital!¡±
Violet gave Majorie a somewhat exasperated look. ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up!¡±
Majoric pouted, her face filled with difort, as she unleashed a tirade of criticism against Abel, picking apart every aspect of
him from head to toc.
When the ambnce finally arrived, Violet apanied Majorie into the vehicle while the taxi driver patiently waited for the car
dealership representatives to deal with the scratches on the car.
Even on the ambnce ride, Majoric couldn''t resist venting her frustrations about Abel, eximing, ¡®Do you know what he said to
me? He used me of trying to scam him. and dared to im that | looked wealthy, insinuating that | shouldn¡¯t be asking for
money for the car. What kind of person is he?¡±
Violet couldn''t help but chuckle and remarked, ¡°I¡¯d be quite curious to meet this person and see if he truly deserves all the
criticism you¡¯re showering him with!¡±
Listening to the taxi driver¡¯s perspective, that person might not be as bad as Majorie
portrayed.
Majorie was about to sit up and further defend herself when she aggravated her injured. waist, causing her to grimace in pain.
She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating. I¡¯m just telling it like it is. Being that good-looking, it¡¯s a waste of a
handsome face!¡±
Violet stole a nce at her, a mixture of amusement and exasperation dancing in her
eyes.
Without uttering another word, she looked at Majorie, and her smile faded, lost in her thoughts.
Majorie sensed the change in Violet''s demeanor and inquired, ¡°Violet, is there something bothering you?¡±
Reflecting on her recent encounter with Rose at the office, Violet shook her head. somberly, ¡°No, not at all.¡±
Recognizing Violet''s mood, Majorie decided not to press any further.
Upon arriving at the hospital, Violet secured a wheelchair for Majorie and escorted her to the orthopedic specialist.
During their ride in the ambnce, Majorie had received a scolding from the doctor, as her injuries were deemed not too severe.
Majoric knew she had acted somewhat childishly and, as such, remained silent while the doctor offered her advice.
Violet arrived at the Orthopedic Department and was surprised to see Abel¡¯s name on the signboard. She hadn''t expected him to
be on duty today.
Abel was primarily a cardiac surgeon with some expertise in orthopedics, but he typically worked in the Cardiac Surgery
Department. Seeing his name in the Orthopedic Department was entirely unexpected for Violet..
She promptly helped Majorie with the registration process, mentioning that she knew
this doctor.
The nurse instructed them to wait inside one of the consultation rooms, saying, ¡°Please wait a moment. Dr. Fuller will be with you
shortly.¡±
Majorie couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity and asked, ¡°Is this doctor handsome? Or is he an older gentleman? How do you know him?¡±
Violet rolled her eyes yfully, responding, ¡°You''re overthinking it. He¡¯s in his twenties,
70%
quite good-looking, and a skilled doctor!¡±
Majorie looked at Violet with a mix of skepticism and curiosity. ¡°Young, handsome, and highly skilled, huh? Are you sure this guy
is as reliable as you im?¡±
Violet raised an eyebrow and retorted, ¡°Well, he¡¯s the hospital director. Trust me, he¡¯s reliable!¡±
In hospitals, someone only became a director with the qualifications and skills necessary for such a position.
Majorie pouted and remarked, ¡°Reliable is all | need. Don¡¯t be like that quack | ran into on the road today, iming to be a doctor
and getting handsy in broad daylight!¡±
As Majorie finished speaking, Abel appeared at the entrance to the Orthopedic Department.
He had overheard Majorie¡¯sments, but since she had her back turned to him, he didn¡¯t pay much attention. Yet, he couldn''t
shake the feeling that her voice seemed oddly familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before.
He spotted Violet at once and greeted her with a faint smile. ¡°Violet, what brings you here? Are you injured?¡±
Violet smiled and shook her head, ¡°My friend has a back injury, so I¡¯m here to apany her.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Upon hearing that voice, Majorie couldn''t help but furrow her brow. Why did this. person¡¯s voice sound so much like the
scoundrel she encountered on the road?
She couldn''t help but turn her head and found herself face to face with Abel, at strikingly handsome man.
Her eyes widened in surprise, and she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±
Abel¡¯s countenance stiffened as he recognized Majoric, his brows knitting into a deep frown. ¡°So, it¡¯s you.¡±
Violet looked bewildered and inquired, ¡°Do you two know each other?¡±
Majorie red at Abel angrily and dered, ¡°He¡¯s the arrogant man | mentioned earlier, the one who harassed me in broad
daylight on the street!¡±
Violet felt slightly ufortable, realizing that Majorie had brought some emotional baggage into this encounter and Abel might
not be the person she had described.
Abel¡¯s countenance darkened upon hearing Majorie¡¯s words. ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting that I¡¯m the one who got all handsy in broad
daylight?¡±
12.47
Tue, 27 Feb
Majorie shot him a piercing stare. ¡°What''s the matter with you? Are you denying it?¡±
Abel¡¯s expression turned sour. ¡°You''ve got it all wrong. | was tending to your injuries!¡±
Majorie held her head high, her gaze filled with fury. ¡°You wereying hands on me!¡±
Abel was agitated. ¡°You''repletely unreasonable!¡±
Majorie retorted, ¡°Who''s being unreasonable here?¡±
Violet felt overwhelmed. This was her first time witnessing someone making Abel lose. hisposure like this.
She quickly intervened, saying, ¡°Hold on, can we please stop arguing for a moment?¡±
Majoric red at Abel and huffed butplied with Violet''s request..
Abel¡¯s expression grew somewhat somber. Violet looked at him with a touch of helplessness. ¡°Dr. Fuller, please don¡¯t be angry.
My friend probably didn¡¯t mean any harm, maybe just a bit emotional...¡±
Majorie interrupted Violet Webb''s words directly, feeling a bit agitated. ¡°Who''s getting emotional here? He was the one who
targeted me first. | initially wanted to have a civil conversation with him, but he started spouting nonsense the moment he spoke!¡±
Abel¡¯splexion darkened. ¡°Who¡¯s not conversing with some civility?¡±
Majorie, her neck rigid, shot back, ¡°It¡¯s you, no doubt!¡±
Violet, observing the mounting conflict, swiftly intervened. ¡°Hold on! None of you talk for a spell. We''ll sort this out one by one!¡±
Majorie clenched her teeth. ¡°Violet, is this the kind of good-looking, skilled doctor. were talking about? | reckon I''d be better off
without treatment!¡±
you
Violet ced her hand on Majorie¡¯s shoulder, her tone less than pleased as she stated, ¡°Hold your tongue for now. Let me figure
out what''s happening!¡±
Majoric pursed her lips and nced at Violet, sensing a touch of irritation. She chose to remain silent.
A
Chapter 273
Violet turned her gaze toward the angered Abel and spoke, ¡°Dr. Fuller, please don¡¯t let your anger get the best of you. Her
temperament has always been this way. I¡¯m certain things aren¡¯t Majorie portrayed, aren¡¯t they?¡±
Though Abel harbored no fondness for Majoric, he found it hard to lose his temper in front of Violet.
He looked at Violet Webb and nodded with a hint of resignation. ¡°This morning, there was an emergency surgery, and I had to
rush overst minute. The patient¡¯s family specifically requested me to perform the surgery. However, there was an unexpected
incident on the way, and the patient''s condition suddenly worsened. When | arrived at the hospital, the surgery had already
begun, with the Deputy Director taking the lead. 1 couldn''t intervene. The patient¡¯s family is understandably distraught, and the
surgery is still underway. Now, all we can hope for is a sessful operation!¡±
Majorie, upon hearing Abel¡¯s exnation, stole a fleeting nce at him, her expression. betraying her difort.
Clearly, in the face of a life-saving surgery, Majorie could still recognize her own mistake.
In acalm tone, she murmured, ¡°You didn¡¯t mention that you were rushing over to perform the surgery yourself.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Abel¡¯s countenance darkened, his irritation evident, ¡°I did say it was an emergency. Must | spell it out for you? Do | need to
provide aprehensive exnation to a stranger like yourself? And let¡¯s remember your demeanor at the time. You insisted on
obstructing me from leaving. Even if | had rified, you probably would have branded me a fraudulent doctor, correct?¡±
Violet, nodding inprehension, affirmed her belief that Abel was not one to forsake
courtesy.
Majorie instantly deted. In the heat of the moment, she probably would have thought just that.
Violet shook her head with a touch of exasperation and offered her apology to Abel. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Majorie... she wasn¡¯t aware
of the situation. She didn¡¯t mean any harm. Please, don¡¯t be angry.¡±
Abel waved his hand dismissively, saying. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be angry. | only hope the surgery goes smoothly!¡±
Violet spoke, ¡°So, what''s your situation now...¡±
2:47
Tue, 27 Feb
Abel, seeing the perplexed look in Violet''s eyes, quickly grasped her meaning and exined, ¡°I rushed over at thest minute to
cover a shift for one of the orthopedic doctors.¡±
Violet nodded in understanding. ¡°Well, in that case, could you do us a favor and check Majorie¡¯s lower back and ankle?¡±
But when those words left Violet''s lips, Majorie almost jumped out of her chair, eximing, ¡°I don¡¯t want him to examine me!¡±
Violet''s expression turned stern. ¡°Majorie, please don¡¯t create a scene.¡±
Majorie bit her lip and red at Violet defiantly. Despite acknowledging her earlier mistake, she still felt extremely ufortable
about having Abel examine her.
Considering Violet had already made an appointment, she couldn¡¯t afford to let Majorie¡¯s stubbornness disrupt their ns.
Besides, Abel was a highly skilled doctor, and there was no reason to change that.
Majorie¡¯s resistance proved futile, and she eventually allowed Abel to conduct the
examination.
Throughout the examination, Majoric maintained a scowling expression as if someone. owed her a fortune.
By the time the medical check-up concluded, it was almost noon. Abel had his clinic duties to attend to, and Violet, nursing her
sore back and limping slightly, made her way to lunch.
Violet had just finished ordering her meal when she received a call from Megan.
¡°Violet, where are you right now?¡± Megan, known for her aloof demeanor, sounded surprisingly agitated.
Violet furrowed her brow. ¡°I¡¯m out having dinner. What¡¯s going on?¡±
Megan''s eyes were fixed on two men engaged in a brawl not far from her. Her voice carried a noticeable edge. ¡°Skyler and
Robert are in a fistfight outside thepany¡¯s
entrance!¡±
Violet, holding her phone, stood up in shock. ¡°What? Why on earth are they fighting?¡±
Megan tried to control her frustration. ¡°I have no idea. When | was heading downstairs, they were waiting for me, inviting me to
dinner. Before | could respond, they got into a heated argument and started brawling. I¡¯m pretty sure they had some
disagreement even before | arrived!¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°What are you doing right now?¡±
12.47 Tue, 27 Feb.
Megan took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m just standing here, watching the chaos unfold.¡±
70%
Violet''s eyes gleamed with an idea. ¡°Forget about them. Hail a cab and join me for lunch here. It¡¯s perfect-I''ll introduce you to a
friend!¡±
Megan shot a final icy nce toward the ongoing brawl, then pocketed her phone and turned away, making her exit.
Robert and Skyler engaged in a brutal brawl, paying no heed to Megan¡¯s departure.
Robert''s enraged fist struck Skyler¡¯s cheek as he shouted, ¡°I warned you to stay away from her. Do you not understand in
language?¡±
Skyler wiped his mouth and swiftly retaliated, punching Robert''s jaw. ¡°Who do you think you are? Just a spoiled brat, entitled by
your family¡¯s wealth to act however you please. What gives you the right to warn me?¡±
News of the altercation between Robert and Skyler quickly spread like wildfire throughout Foreverie Jewelry.
On the following day, Megan resigned and set off on a journey. After that, Skyler visited Violet once,
but he never showed up again on his own ord.
As for Robert, once he couldn¡¯t locate Megan, he seemed to fade into obscurity.
For several days, Violet and Patrick hardly exchanged a word. However, this time, Patrick didn¡¯t move out either.
The two of them were like strangers living under the same roof.
Soon enough, it was time for thepany¡¯s team-building event.
On that particr morning, Patrick had an unsettling premonition. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something significant would
happen today.
Thepany had organized a bus for employees to travel to Mount Summerwood. Patrick¡¯s car was parked downstairs, and he
spotted Violet about to board the bus. Suddenly, he recalled Robert¡¯s earlier warning and the bathroom conversation between
Ellie and Reba before Ellie left the country. They had discussed tampering with the mosquito repellent vaporizer in Violet¡¯s
room.
In theory, the mastermind behind Ellie should be aware that Patrick and Violet knew about this matter, and they shouldn''t dare
tamper with it again.
However, for some inexplicable reason, the thought crossed Patrick¡¯s mind, and he felt an intense throbbing in his temple.
Without hesitation, he called out to Violet, ¡°Violet!¡±
100, 27 Feb
Violet stood there, momentarily stunned, while the curious eyes of her fellow employees turned in her direction.
S70%si
Violet furrowed her brow, slung her bag over her shoulder, and approached Patrick¡¯s
car
In front of the crowd, Violet couldn''t afford to ignore Patrick¡¯s presence. She met Patrick¡¯s gaze with an expressionless face. ¡°Mr.
Hersey, is there something you need?¡±
Hearing Violet''s formal address, Patrick couldn''t help but feel a twinge of difort in his brow.
Nevertheless, he chose not to press the issue further. His voice was chilly as he replied, ¡°Please, get in my car. | have something
to discuss with you.¡±
Violet''s demeanor turned chilly, and she deliberately took a step back. ¡°If you have something to discuss, Mr. Hersey, you can
say it here. After all, there are still many people who haven''t boarded the bus. I¡¯m fine with taking the coach. If it¡¯s truly
inconvenient, we can talk when we arrive at Mount Summerwood. By then, we should have plenty of time, and | don¡¯t mind.¡±
Patrick squinted his eyes, his tone carrying a casual but unmistakable trace of annoyance. ¡°I do mind, but what | want to discuss
is work-rted. Can¡¯t Ms. Webb cooperate as well?¡±
Violet''s expression remained unchanged. ¡®Please rify which aspect of work. Mr. Hersey.¡±
Patrick sensed that Violet was determined not to share a car with him.
However, he genuinely cared about her and couldn''t let his pride get in the way or be overly harsh.
He lowered his voice, his anger subtly simmering beneath the surface. Violet, do you have to make things difficult for me?¡±
Violet''s attitude remained distant as if she were a hedgehog with pr ickles ready to defend herself. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you must be
joking. I¡¯m concerned that riding in the same car as you might make me take myself too seriously.¡±
Chapter 274
Patrick¡¯s body stiffened slightly. He almost instantly thought of the argument that night. He had said that he really thought highly
of himself!
Those words were said by him out of anger. He did not expect Violet to remember it until today. It was just like when he asked
her not to have any thoughts about him. Violet remembered it especially well. Every time they had a breakthrough in the
distance, it was as if Violet would use that sentence to shut him up.
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered with gloominess. ¡°Are you really not getting into the car?¡±
Violet took a step back and shook her head. She said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts to get
in!¡±
At this moment, a sports car suddenly stopped beside Patrick''s car.
Riley got out of the car in a long dress and a coat.
When she saw Patrick and Violet, her eyes shed with displeasure. She hid her annoyance and walked over with a smile. ¡°Mr.
Hersey, yourpany¡¯s workers have all boarded the tour bus to Mount Summerwood. Are you going to organize apany
group tour?¡±
Patrick originally wanted to ignore Riley.
However, as soon as Riley appeared, Violet froze and seemed to be emitting a warning signal.
He suddenly chuckled and spoke coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not a vacation. It¡¯s thepany¡¯s team- building activity!¡±
Riley widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°It''s thepany¡¯s team-building activity?¡±
Patrick nced at Violet, who was frozen in ce and nodded slowly. His posture was arrogant and noble.
Riley had acted in countless romance dramas. It was apparent that Patrick and Violet had quarreled.
She walked over casually. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | also nned to go to Mount Summerwood to soak in the hot spring. In the end, there
was a problem with the car at thest minute. The driver was about to drive to repair it. Can you give me a ride along the way?¡±
Atrace of mockery shed across Violet''s eyes as she thought, ¡®She had to bring a driver to drive a sports car? What kind of
sports car was she driving?¡±
115
Tue, 27 Feb
Of course, Violet didn¡¯t say it directly. She just stood there stubbornly, wanting to hear Patrick¡¯s answer.
When Patrick heard Riley¡¯s words, he looked at Violet from the corner of his eye. He thought Violet would retaliate against Riley¡¯s
actions because she stood there.
Unexpectedly, Violet just stood at the side and did not say anything.
Patrick¡¯s gaze turned gloomy. He deliberately provoked Violet and said faintly, ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s on the way, I''ll give you a ride!¡±
Violet raised her head. She looked at Patrick in shock and disbelief.
She suddenly remembered that when Riley was filming the jewelry endorsement,
Patrick had fired Riley, the spokesperson thepany¡¯s studio to protect her.
Violet thought that Patrick still did not like Riley. She did not expect that the rtionship between Patrick and Riley was
completely different from what she had. imagined.
First, it was a blind date arranged by his family. Now, he had agreed to give her a ride to the hot spring in Mount Summerwood.
It seemed that she had overestimated herself and thought that Patrick cared about her.
It wasughable that she was especially touched at that time. Now, it seemed that it was just something Patrick did out of
kindness. Only she took it seriously.
Sheughed self-deprecatingly and stared deeply into Patrick¡¯s eyes. Then, she turned around, carried her bag, and strode
toward the bus.
As soon as Violet left, Riley put on an innocent look. ¡°Why did Ms. Webb leave? Isn¡¯t she taking your car? Mr. Hersey, did | say
anything wrong?¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was terrifyingly cold. ¡°Are you getting in or not?¡±
Riley was startled and quickly nodded. ¡°Of course | am!¡±
She opened the car door and got into Patrick¡¯s car.
Violet stepped onto the bus. When she saw Patrick¡¯s car from the corner of her eye, disappointment crawled in her.
Almost as soon as she got on the bus, she saw Patrick leave.
At that moment, Violet couldn¡¯t exin how she felt. The bitterness in her heart had faded off, leaving only a tint of sadness.
Chapter 274
Fortunately, she hid it well and would not let others easily see her weakness.
On the bus, Violet fell asleep.
The bus was bumpy, and Violet had a dream.
In her dream, Patrick and Riley were getting married. Riley pointed at her nose and said, ¡°| hope she knows what¡¯s good for her
and leaves Patrick.¡±
In her dream, Violet¡¯s heart ached. She subconsciously looked at Patrick¡¯s expression beside Riley.
In the end, Patrick''s face was incredibly blurry. It was impossible to tell what his expression was.
Violet did not give up and stared at the blurry face, wanting to see what expression was on it.
However, at this moment, the car suddenly jolted, and Violet woke up from her dream.
She knocked her head on the seat in front of her. The movement was too loud. Sophia, who was sitting beside her, turned to look
at her. ¡°Violet, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Violet shook her head gloomily. ¡°Nothing!¡±
Sophia pursed her lips. She wanted to say something but hesitated. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡±
Violet''s voice was calm. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±
Sophia stared at her face and pointed at her eyes. ¡°Are you crying?¡±
Violet was stunned. She reached out and wiped her face. Sure enough, tears had
drenched it.
Violet looked a little embarrassed. She tumed her head and looked out of the car
window.
She did not expect that a dream would make her cry.
She was really useless!
Sophia wasforting her. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. Sometimes, | have nightmares, and | cry unconsciously in my dreams...¡±
Violet leaned her forehead against the car window and did not say anything.
When they arrived at Mount Summerwood Resort & Spa, everyone got out of the car
in order.
Violet feared that if she cried in her dream, her eyes would be seen through. She waited until everyone got out of the bus before
getting off.
In the end, she was assigned to thest room. Everyone else lived in two rooms, but she had a single room.
Violet didn¡¯t think much of it. She took her room card, carried her bag, and walked toward the elevator to get to her room.
However, just as she took a few steps, she heard a familiar voice calling out her nickname in surprise, ¡°Vivi!¡±
Violet suddenly turned her head and was stunned to see Gabriel striding over with a
smile.
Violet froze on the spot. She only reacted when Gabriel approached. ¡°You... Why are you here?¡±
What a coincidence!
Gabriel smiled and said, ¡°I''ve been on the mountain for some time. Previously, | was physically weak because of my addiction to
drugs. Fortunately, I¡¯m almost done with it now. | came here to recuperate fsome timeime! | didn¡¯t expect to see you here! | was
outside just now and looked at you from afar. | wasn¡¯t sure if it was you. When | got closer, | saw that it was you!¡±
Gabriel smiled maliciously. The purple diamond on his car looked even more demonic.
Standing there, he unconsciously attracted everyone¡¯s attention, making them stare at
him.
However, Violet was not used to being the center of attention on such an asion.
Moreover, she felt that this was not a good ce to talk.
She said, ¡®I''lle and find youter. The mountain is lush, and the air is fresh. Let''s walk togetherter!¡±
Gabriel smiled and nodded. ¡°Sure. Do you want to have a rest first?¡±
Violet was stunned and shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯m not very tired. Let¡¯s rest at noon!¡±
Gabriel smirked and nodded. ¡°Alright, go upstairs and put your things first. I''ll wait for you downstairs!¡±
48 Tue, 27 Feb
Violet nodded and went upstairs to her room with her bag.
Gabriel looked at Violet¡¯s back and was in an exceptionally good mood!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Hf
Chapter 275
Violet went upstairs, changed into a set of casual clothes, and went downstairs to meet Gabriel.
The first thing she saw was Gabriel sitting on the sofa in the lobby, looking especially eye-catching in the crowd.
She walked over quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We''lle back after a walk. It¡¯s time for lunch!¡±
Gabriel smiled and nodded. As soon as he left the hotel, his burgundy hair became even more apparent under the sunlight.
Gabriel''s expression was unruly.
If it were before Violet knew Gabriel, she would have stayed away from him. But now, when Gabriel saved her, she had already
treated him as a friend.
She could tell that although Gabriel looked like a thug, he was a nice man.
After taking a few steps, Violet suddenly remembered that when Gabriel came to look for her in the lobby, he seemed to have
walked in from outside..
She looked at Gabriel curiously. ¡°By the way, since you¡¯re on the mountain, where do you live?¡±
Gabriel pointed at the green forest beside Mount Summerwood Resort & Spa. ¡°Over there! There¡¯s a private vi a distance
away. | live over there!¡±
Violet nodded in understanding of what he meant. She had guessed that Gabriel would not stay in a suite at Mount
Summerwood Resort & Spa.
Gabriel suddenly looked at Violet and said meaningfully, ¡°Speaking of which, althought the vi over there is private, it was also
nned and built with Mount Summerwood Resort & Spa!¡±
Violet understood. ¡°You''re saying that the private vi over there was owned by the same developer as Mount Summerwood
Resort & Spa!¡±
Gabriel smiled and gave her a smart look. ¡°Yes, they were all developed by the Stanton family!¡±
Violet was stunned. His expression changed. ¡°Freddie Stanton?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Gabrielughed. He clicked his tongue and said in a soft voice, ¡°You know Freddie? Then do you know the Stanton family and
the Herse...
Before Gabriel could finish speaking, he suddenly heard someone shout Violet''s name.
70%
He and Violet turned around at the same time and saw Patrick standing not far in front of them. Nelson seemed to be reporting
something to him.
Violet looked a little stunned. ¡°Mr. Hersey. Mr. Massy!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet and Gabriel standing together. He frowned and was about to say something.
Suddenly, Riley walked out from the side path and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Hersey, the environment on this mountain is really
good!¡±
Violet''s expression froze when she saw Riley walking over to them.
After Riley finished speaking, she seemed to have just seen Violet. She stared at Violet and Gabriel with an ambiguous
expression and sized them up. She said meaningfully, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Ms. Webb and Mr. Williamson have such a good
rtionship!¡±
Displeasure shed across Violet''s face. Her voice was cold and harsh. ¡°Mr. Hersey, may | know why you called me just now?¡±
Patrick looked at Gabriel beside Violet and felt that it was an eyesore. He said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯m just asking
what you¡¯re doing. Don¡¯t run around. Thepany has to be responsible for the safety of every employee!¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Mr. Hersey. I''ll be careful. I¡¯m just walking along the road. Thepany
can¡¯t possibly detain all the employees in the hotel!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and his tone was a little unpleasant. ¡°Thepany paid for you toe to the team
building to let thepany employees interact more, not for you to interact with nonpany personnel!¡±
Violet only felt that Patrick had a beautifuldy by his side. So, he didn¡¯t like her and kept looking for trouble.
Her expression was a little unpleasant. ¡°I understand. I''ll be backter after a walk!¡±
Violet looked at Gabriel. ¡°Gabriel, let¡¯s go!¡±
Gabriel smiled as he watched the show. When he heard Violet''s words, he curled his lips. and immediately followed Violet. He
reached his hand behind him and gave Patrick the middle finger.
Patrick¡¯s handsome face turned gloomier.
Riley raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, the air on the mountain is so good. Why don¡¯t we take a walk, too?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was emotionless. ¡°That''s a good suggestion!¡±
With that, he nced at Nelson. ¡°If there¡¯s any work, wait for me toe back!¡±
After Patrick finished speaking, he strode toward where Violet and Gabriel had left.
Ameaningful smile shed across Riley''s face.
Since Patrick rejected her because of Violet, she would let Patrick see how Violet was solicitous and ttering to other men.
To be honest, she really did not expect Violet to have such ability. She could seduce Patrick and have such a good rtionship
with Gabriel.
Patrick walked not far behind Gabriel and Violet, observing them.
Gabriel was sensitive, to begin with. He immediately sensed that someone was following behind him. Moreover, the other party
did not seem to have any intention of hiding.
He turned his head slightly and saw the gloomy Patrick
Acold glint shed across Gabriel''s eyes.
He smiled and deliberately reached out to take a leaf from the top of Violet''s head. He smiled and said, ¡°Look, the leafnded on
your head!¡±
Violet was still thinking about the scene just now. Her voice sounded a little gloomy. ¡°Really? | didn¡¯t even notice!¡±
Not far behind him, Patrick clenched his fists. He wished he could chop off Gabriel''s hand and feed them to the dogs.
Violet thought of what Patrick had interrupted her. She looked at Gabriel. ¡°What did you want to say to me before?¡±
When Gabriel heard this, he hesitated for a moment and smiled. ¡°Nothing!¡±
He suddenly changed his mind. He did not want Violet and Patrick to be entangled too much, so he did not want her to know too
much about Patrick.
Violet saw that Gabriel did not want to talk about it, so he did not ask further.
Gabriel would find a topic to chat with Violet from time to time. Violet was a little distracted.
They walked along the road until they reached a stand at the top of the mountain. Violet turned to look at the scenery beside him
and suddenly saw Patrick and Riley not
far away.
Riley happened to be looking at Violet. Their eyes met.
Riley suddenly tilted and pulled Patrick¡¯s arm, falling into his arms. ¡°Oh, Mr. Hersey, | think | sprained my ankle!¡±
Patrick frowned in disgust when Riley grabbed his arm. ¡°Go back on your own if you sprained your ankle. Don¡¯t tell me you want
me to carry you?¡±
Riley looked at Patrick pitifully. ¡°How would | dare to have such thoughts? However, can you hold me first, Mr. Hersey? | should
at least call someone toe over and get me!¡±
Patrick looked at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m already nice enough by not throwing you on the ground. Riley, my patience is limited. What do
you want to help me with? There¡¯s a tree. beside me. Stay away from me!¡±
Riley¡¯s expression changed again. She had never seen such an unromantic man.
In the end, she gave herself to fate and found a tree to support herself. She stood on one foot not far from Patrick and called her
assistant.
Although her foot was not injured, she still had to put on a show.
Violet looked at the scenery for a while and-remembered that Patrick and Riley were not far behind her. He was extremely
frustrated and could not watch anymore.
She calmly said to Gabriel, ¡°Let''s go back first!¡±
Gabriel smiled. ¡°Let''s go then!¡±
As soon as the two of them turned around, Patrick¡¯s hands and feet immediately. stiffened. He looked a little helpless.
Who was Riley? She had filmed so many scenes, so she was still very attentive to microexpressions.
When she saw Patrick¡¯s expression was not right, she immediately gave him a way out and said gently, ¡°Mr. Hersey, this ce is
really beautiful. Can you take a photo of me?¡±
i
Chapter 276
When Patrick saw Violet looking at him, he immediately nodded stiffly and walked over to take the phone from Riley.
Violet and Gabriel got off the observation tform. She immediately saw Patrick, who was taking photos of Riley.
She clenched her fists slightly and tried her best to ignore the two of them. She walked forward without looking sideways.
When she passed by Patrick, Gabriel deliberately raised his voice. ¡°Violet, if you want to soak in the hot spring in the afternoon,
come to my private vi. The private hot spring is clean and private. It''s much better than the hot spring in the hotel!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and said calmly, ¡°Alright. I''ll see how thing goes!¡±
Gabriel directly handed her a card in front of Riley and Patrick. ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about how thing goes. This is a pass. You
cane over at any time!¡±
Violet looked up and saw Patrick standing there stiffly with Riley¡¯s phone in his hand, staring at her with an ugly expression.
She held the pass given by Gabriel in her hand and quickened her pace.
As soon as Violet left, Riley deliberately jumped to Patrick¡¯s side on one foot and deliberately sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Webb
to have such a wide connection!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. He looked at her in displeasure and stuffed the phone into her. hand. ¡°Shut up!¡±
With that, he turned around and left.
Riley¡¯s expression froze. She lowered her head and flipped through the photos Patrick. had taken of her.
She consoled herself. His temper was a little bad, but at least he had helped her take photos with the scenery.
In the end, she almost passed out due to rage after flipping through two of them.
Patrick was not taking photos of her. He was simply pressing the photo button without looking at the camera!
In one photo, she was at the bottom right corner. Her face was blurry. It was apparent that Patrick had not looked at her phone
and had taken it randomly!
There was another photo that had her face tilted. In the image, her eyes were rolled up
to the sky, and her facial features were distorted.
Riley waspletely furious. It seemed that she had beenpletely used as a tool by Patrick!
How infuriating!
Since he cared so much, why would he just be jealous? He might as exin!
well go up
and
Riley was jealous and envious. She even wanted tofort herself with a few words of jealousy. Patrick was a coward! She
despised him for being such a coward!
Riley did not know that there was a type of love. It was because he liked and cared too much that he was careful. He clearly
cared, but he did not dare to say it out loud.
Violet had lunch with Sophia.
After having their meal, Violet rested for a while, and Sophia called her to go to the hot spring.
Violet took her swimsuit and went downstairs with Sophia.
Violet had been here before. She knew the hot spring was in arge, broad-leafed forest behind the hotel. The inner walls of
every hot spring were paved with limestone.
As for the private hot spring at the private vi, it should be from the same water source as this ce.
When Violet got out of the elevator, she held the pass given by Gabriel in her hand and was still thinking about whether she
should bring Sophia to the private vi to soak in the hot spring.
However, as soon as she walked out of the elevator, she saw Patrick sitting in the hotel. lobby. He guarded there like he was
some guardian.
He leanedzily on the sofa as if he was reading some information. There was an innate nobility about him, and his posture was
high and mighty, with a careless and distant coldness.
Coupled with his handsome face, everyone who came and went secretly sized him up, but they did not dare to go forward.
Violet frowned and did not intend to greet him.
However, as she and Sophia reached the lobby, Patrick stood up and strode toward
them.
Violet''s footsteps froze slightly. Patrick had already walked up to her.
70%
He reached out and grabbed Violet¡¯s arm. His expression was a little gloomy. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡±
Violet looked puzzled. ¡°What?¡±
Patrick looked at her gloomily with a conflicted expression. ¡°I said you¡¯re not allowed to go to Gabriel¡¯s hot spring!¡±
Sophia looked at the two of them in shock. Her expression was a little dazed.
After all, she did not know the rtionship between Patrick and Violet.
Violet was a little helpless. She told Sophia, ¡°Go sit on the sofa for a while. | have something to say to Mr. Hersey!¡±
Sophia nodded obediently and walked toward the sofa.
Violet nced at Patrick and said with a sullen face, ¡°Let''s talk outside!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed, and he followed.
Outside the hotel, Violet looked at Patrick indifferently. She could still remember him taking photos of Riley in the morning.
She thought sarcastically in her heart. Indeed, how he treated the blind dates introduced by his family was different.
She said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | hope you won¡¯t say those ambiguous words in front of your colleagues in the future. I''m afraid people will
misunderstand. Also, whether | go to Babriel¡¯s hot spring to soak has nothing to do with you!¡±
Patrick red at Violet. His expression was a little ugly as he said in a deep voice, ¡°I can listen to you and not spout nonsense in
front of my colleagues, but you can¡¯t go to Gabriel''s ce!¡±
¡°Why?¡± Violet raised her eyebrows and looked at Patrick provocatively.
She had really had enough of Patrick¡¯s behavior. He was clearly intimate with another woman, but he still insisted on interfering
in her matters. He made her misunderstand. She really did not want to be overly sentimental anymore!
Patrick looked at Violet with a stubborn expression. He did not say the reason and only said, ¡°I just won¡¯t allow you to go!¡±
Violet was enraged. She was a woman with a good temper, yet Patrick had pis sed her.
off.
Tue, 27 Feb
Her tone was very aggressive as she said directly, ¡°Then what if | insist on going?¡±
70% R
She was originally with Sophia and did not want to go there. However, Patrick insisted on provoking her.
Since he didn¡¯t want her to go, she had to go!
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. His expression kept changing.
Suddenly, he took a step forward. The distance between him and Violet was only a punch away. His expression was domineering
and fierce as he grabbed Violet¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you have to go?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Violet raised her head and red at him. ¡°I have to
go!
Patrick¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and he revealed a desperate expression. ¡°Alright. I''ll kiss you here until you give up on the
intention of going!¡±
For a second. Violet''s mind waspletely nk.
She would never have thought that Patrick would say such a thing after the two of them. had been in a cold war for so long.
It was his ambiguous behavior that made her misunderstand.
Moreover, she was already moved by him. Some feelings were uncontrobly wrapped around Patrick¡¯s name in her heart!
She was stunned for two seconds before her face flushed red with anger. She flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Patrick, you''re
shameless!¡±
Since Patrick had said such shameless words, he might as well not have any worries.
He lowered his voice, sounding both threatening and bewitching. There was also a hint of helpless indulgence and an
imperceptible gentleness. ¡°So what if | am shameless? Ast long as you don¡¯t go to his ce, I''ll ept it!¡±
Violet was angry and frustrated. He was already enjoying the scenery with his blind date. Why was he still restricting her
freedom?
Violet red at Patrick with her eyes shimmering in tears. There was a hint of grievance in her anger.
Chapter 277
Patrick had never seen Violet like this before. His heart immediately softened.
He quickly took out the pass from his private vi and said anxiously, ¡°If you really want to go to the private hot spring, go to my
ce. This is the pass!¡±
As he spoke, he quickly stuffed it into Violet¡¯s hands.
He also lived in a private vi. The Stanton family originally built the Mount Summerwood Resort & Spa.
There were more than 20 private vis over there. There were three left empty, one each for him and his brother. There was also
a vacation vi for his parents. Summerwood City¡¯s reputable people bought the rest.
He wanted Violet to stay at his ce, but with Violet¡¯s personality, now that the hot spring matter had be like this, she would
rather ept Gabriel¡¯s good intentions than his, let alone stay at his ce. Violet probably would disagree, no matter what.
Violet looked at the ess card in her hand. Her eyes had turned red. Why was there such a person? Every time she made up
her mind to stay away from him, he always wanted her to misunderstand.
She thought of the dream she had when she went up the mountain. Riley¡¯s disdainful gaze could not be erased from her
memory, making her heart ache to the extreme.
She looked at Patrick. Her voice was filled with grievance and anger as she threw the ess card at him. ¡°Patrick, | hate you!¡±
After saying that, Violet turned around and left.
She started to cry as soon as she turned around. Never did she want to go to the private hot spring.
Patrick¡¯s behavior was no different from insulting her. Would he treat Riley the same.
way?
What made Violet even sadder was that in front of Patrick, she could no longer wear her cold mask.
His every move could easily interfere with her thoughts and affect her emotions.
She had never been like this before!
Violet wiped her tears and tried to suppress her emotions. She did not want others to see her vulnerability.
Violet turned around and left. Patrick was stunned. He seemed to have seen Violet cry!
At that moment, he felt an invisible arrow stabbing into his heart.
He felt that things should not have been like this. When he heard Gabriel asking Violet to go to his ce in the morning, he felt
uneasy.
After lunch, he had been waiting in the lobby, afraid Violet would go over. He did not expect it to end up in such a terrible state.
He actually made Violet cry. He had never seen her so aggrieved and fragile. Patrick¡¯s heart ached when he thought of the scene
just now.
He reached out and pressed his chest. When he snapped out of his emotions, he strode after Violet with a gloomy expression.
He saw Violet pulling Sophia towards the public hot spring area of the Mount Summerwood Resort & Spa.
Patrick held his forehead. He felt that he had done something wrong!
He suddenly realized that he and Violet¡¯could not continue like this. If this continued, it would only get worse.
He seemed to have pushed Violet further and further away!
Even if she liked someone else, her name was still the other half of his marriage certificate. He still had a chance!
When did he be so unconfident? Previously, he was only blinded by jealousy and did such a childish thing!
Patrick became more and more calm. He was jealous and felt unbnced. If he had a cold war with her, it would only push her
to someone else.
It seemed that he had to change his method!
At the very least... he should slowly let Violet know his feelings.
As for what he said before about not having improper thoughts, so be it. He couldn''t care less about this now!
On Violet''s side, she and Sophia had been soaking in the hot spring for a long time. Violet went to the pool to swim for a long
time before the two of them returned to the hotel unhurriedly.
Violet changed her clothes. It was already past five in the afternoon. She was about to go downstairs when she received a
message from Gabriel.
Gabriel texted her his doubt. [Why didn¡¯t youe to my ce to soak in the hot
spring this afternoon?]
Violet replied to his message. [I was with my colleagues and decided not to go!]
Gabriel epted the excuse and texted her again. [Then let¡¯s have dinner togetherter, okay? I¡¯m at the hotel lobby now.]
Violet replied to his message. [Okay. I''ll be right there!]
Meanwhile, Patrick was instructing Nelson to order roses and gifts.
However, Riley suddenly walked over from the side and smiled. ¡°Mr. Hersey, are you nning to confess? But | remember that
you and Violet are a couple! Could it be that you were lying to me previously?¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened. ¡°Why are you still haunting me? I¡¯m giving my girlfriend roses. Do | need to exin
to you even about that?¡±
In the past two days, Riley had finally understood Patrick¡¯s personality. Other than Violet, everyone else was nothing in front of
him!
Riley was not angry. She touched her newly made nails. ¡°I¡¯m not good at anything else, but when ites to understanding
women, | dare say I¡¯m the best at it. No one dares topete with me at it!¡±
Patrick looked at her coldly and did not speak..
Riley¡¯s smile was a little stiff, but she was not discouraged. Her eyes flickered. ¡°Mr. Hersey¡¯s previous actions made Violet even
angrier, right? If you really want to make Violet happy, | can help you!¡±
Patrick¡¯s cold and handsome face wavered. ¡°What idea do you have?¡±
Although he was in a rtionship with Gloria, he knew nothing about rtionships.
Only now did he realize that the difference between liking and not liking was so big.
He could say anything to Gloria and do everything in a business-like manner, but he could not do anything to Violet!
He was being careful, but he was afraid that something would go wrong!
Riley smiled. She curled her lips. ¡°Mr. Hersey, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go to the side and eat something first. I''ll slowly give you a
suggestion! If you think it¡¯s a good idea, it¡¯s not toote to use itter!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. He nced at Riley. ¡°You''d better not y any tricks. Otherwise, you''ll implicate the Anne family.
Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you!¡±
Riley¡¯s smile froze.
Patrick did not even look at her. He just strode toward the restaurant next door.
When Violet went downstairs, he saw Gabriel. The two of them went to the restaurant beside the hotel to eat.
As soon as Violet walked into the dining room, he saw two familiar figures sitting by the window.
Violet''s fingers subconsciously clenched together.
Gabriel sensed something was wrong with her, and a trace of hostility shed across hisPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
eyes.
He did not expect Patrick to have such a huge impact on Violet. It seemed that he had to make a move early!
Otherwise, such a good girl would be seduced by someone like Patrick!
As soon as Violet and Gabriel entered the restaurant, Patrick saw them.
Just as he was about to stand up, he was stopped by Riley. ¡°Mr. Hersey, calm down!¡±
Patrick looked at her coldly. ¡°If | keep calm, my wife will run away with someone!¡±
Riley pursed her lips. ¡°Then do you think that if you go over now, your wife won¡¯t run away with anyone? To be honest, Mr.
Hersey, if Violet
go over, she won¡¯t run away with anyone. Instead, she, es about you, even if you don¡¯t
only secretly be jealous. If she
doesn¡¯t care about you, it won¡¯t change anything even if you go over now!¡±
f&
Chapter 278
Patrick gave up on getting up to get to Violet and gripped the
Riley began to talk to Patrick about ways to woo women.
cup tightly.
Patrick¡¯s face was sullen. His expression did not change. He kept staring at Violet. It was unknown if he was listening.
Violet and Gabriel also sat by the window.
They ordered, and Gabriel smiled and said, ¡°Vivi, you still ove me a meal, remember?¡±
Violet was stunned and nodded. ¡°I remember!¡±
Gabriel curled his lips. ¡°Tsk, this meal has been postponed for so long. First, you went to participate in thepetition. Then,
because of my health, | haven''t been able to cat it. When do you think... we can make some arrangements about it?¡±
Violet stared at the table with an indifferent expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t we eating now?¡±
Gabriel immediately shook his head. ¡°That''s different. This mical is to thank you for saving me from Gerald¡¯s men. That''s why I
treated you to a meal. As for the meal you owe me, | haven¡¯t eaten it yet!¡±
Violet pursed her lips. She did not want to waste her time discussing such matters.
Moreover, she already treated Gabriel as a friend. It was just a meal.
She said, ¡°After we leave this mountain, set a time, and I''ll treat you to a meal!¡±
Gabriel immediately smiled like a cu nning fox. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. After we leave the mountain, you can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±
Violet looked up at him and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen!¡±
Patrick was furious when he saw Violet and Gabriel eating and chatting happily.
Finally, he saw Violet get up and walk toward the bathroom. He immediately got up and followed her.
Riley had a self-mockery smile on her face. It seemed that Gloria had not won this man¡¯s heart at all. She even deluded herself
into thinking that if she got rid of Violet, Patrick would change his mind. How naive!
Violet walked to the door of the female washroom. Patrick had already caught up with.
her.
IM
12-48 Tue, 27 Feb
He grabbed Violet''s arm and said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Violet!¡±
£¤870%
Violet turned around and red at him. ¡°Mr. Hersey, please let go of me. We are in public!
Patrick said in a deep voice, ¡°Violet, | have something to tell you!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°What do you want to say? Say it!¡±
Patrick looked at her intently with a grim expression. ¡°Can¡¯t we go somewhere else and talk?¡±
Violet looked up at him with aplicated expression. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you want to change ces. Then, go somewhere else
yourself. | still have to go to the toilet!¡±
Seeing that Violet was stubborn, Patrick felt a little troubled, but he did not want to continue arguing with her.
His eyes darkened. ¡°Alright. I''ll go to your room to look for you at seven o¡¯clock!¡±
Violet''s expression was indifferent, and her tone was cold and distant. ¡°Up to you!¡±
With that, she broke free from Patrick¡¯s arm and entered the bathroom.
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed, and he turned to leave.
Speaking of which, just as Violet entered the bathroom, another cubicle door was quictly opened.
Reba walked out of the cubicle with a scheming expression. ¡®It was already dark on the mountain. Why was Patrick looking
for Violet?¡¯ she thought.
Reba¡¯s eyes rolled with a shrewd expression.
At night, a man and a woman... A meaningful smile suddenly appeared on her lips.
Unexpectedly, Patrick and Violet had such a secret rtionship! No wonder Violet was so arrogant.
It was already half past six. Reba wondered, ¡®Is Patrick nning to meet Violet ast soon as she returns to her room?
¡®Since | had heard the news... why not rece Violet? As long as | hid under the nket. and told Patrick not to turn on the
lights, a man should be able to understand the hint.
¡®At that time, if something happened in the dark, ording to Patrick¡¯s personality, he would probably give me some benefits!¡±
Tue, 27 FED
Thinking of this, Reba left in a hurry.
As soon as Violet came out of the bathroom, she was stopped by Reba¡¯s assistant.
The youngdy looked at Violet bitterly. ¡°Ms. Webb, can you do me a favor?¡±
Violet frowned, ¡°What favor?¡±
The youngdy¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°I offended Miss Lexington because of a small matter previously. Miss Lexington asked me to
prepare a jewelry design. Not only do | have to list in detail what materials are used to make it, but | also have to find the
highlights. | can¡¯t tell she wants to fire me! Can you help me? Ms. Webb, | know you¡¯re a good
person...¡±
Violet interrupted her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m a good person, but it doesn¡¯t mean that | have to help you! | don¡¯t have this obligation. Besides,
Reba doesn¡¯t have the right to fire you!¡±
The youngdy burst into tears. ¡°But she has the right to grade my internship. I¡¯m only an intern under her now!¡±
Violet said coldly, ¡°If you can¡¯t even find the basic highlights of jewelry design, then there¡¯s no need for you to stay in Foreverie
Jewelry!¡±
The youngdy immediately shook her head. ¡°Ms. Webb, it¡¯s not like that. | offended Reba. The design drafts she found for
me are not ordinary at all. There¡¯s a jewelry design. It took me a lot of effort to find it. I''ve never heard of the materials inside! The
design drafts she found for me are very unorthodox. She¡¯s deliberately making things difficult for me!¡±
Violet was stunned. Reba was deliberately making things difficult for others. She waspletely capable of doing such a
thing.
Seeing that she was silent, the youngdy immediately said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to my room to look at those design drafts first?
Then you''ll know if I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Violet stared at the youngdy for a while. The other party had a sincere look of anticipation.
Violet sighed. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±
She informed Gabriel and followed Reba¡¯s assistant to her room.
As for Patrick, he said that he wanted to look for her in her room. Violet did not care at
all.
After all, if Patrick went over and there was no one in the room, he would leave.
Since Riley was the person he wanted, she would not want to interfere with that.
Tue, 27 Feb
Violet went to Reba''s assistant¡¯s room and realized the design draft was unorthodox. She wondered where Reba had
found the design draft to make things difficult for others.
When Violet was looking at the design draft, the youngdy seemed to have answered a call and returned very quickly.
What Violet didn¡¯t know was that when she went to the bathroom, the room card in her bag was taken away by the youngdy.
When she heard the youngdy say that she had to get the job done by the next day, Violet apanied her to check the
information while telling her.
The youngdy was very studious. She pestered Violet and asked about every design. draft in an especially detailed manner.
Time passed by unknowingly.
Meanwhile, in Violet''s room, Reba came out of the shower, applied some perfume on herself, and walked toward the bed.
In the end, she had only taken two steps when a mosquito stung her ankle. She knew many mosquitoes were on the mountain,
so she didn¡¯t care and reached out to scratch it.
In the end, the more he scratched, the more itchy it became. She even got a bite on her
arm.
Reba was toozy to turn on the lights. She turned on the shlight on her phone, walked over, and inserted the mosquito
repellent vaporizer into the socket by the wall.
The moment Reba inserted the mosquito repellent vaporizer, he suddenly
remembered that Ellie had said that she wanted to tamper with the mosquito repellent vaporizer in Violet''s room during the team-
building.
However, this thought only shed across his mind.
After all, Ellie had already left the country. It was impossible for anyone to do such a thing.
Chapter 279
Reba inserted the mosquito repellent vaporizer and could not help butugh. She was really worrying for nothing.
She inserted the mosquito repellent vaporizer and went to the big bed to wait for Patrick¡¯s arrival.
Her assistant had helped her pester Violet. She had specially instructed her assistant to make sure Violet not leave that room
before 8.30 p.m.
By the time Violet came out, she and Patrick would probably be done!
At that time, what she wanted would naturallye!
Men would not be too harsh on women who have slept with them. Perhaps after sleeping with them once, they could not stop
and became addicted!
Moreover, even if Patrick didn¡¯t give her anything, she wouldn¡¯t be disadvantaged since. he was so handsome and charming!
It was already 7,15 p.m. She wondered if Patrick woulde early.¡±
Rebay on the bed, dreaming.
But she could feel her breathing getting difficult. Her head felt heavier and heavier. Her chest felt as if a huge rock was pressing
down on it. She tried to get up, but she couldn''t.
The only thing she remembered was that when Patrick entered, she had to get out of bed quickly and pester him. She could not
let him turn on the lights.
Otherwise, she would be exposed, which would be bad if Patrick did not take the bait.
Patrick had just arrived at the door of Violet¡¯s room and was about to knock.
However, Sophia came in from outside and looked at him in surprise. ¡°Mr. Hersey, are
you
here to look for Ms. Webb?¡±
Patrick¡¯s hand froze slightly. He put it down and said indifferently, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±
Sophia pursed her lips. ¡°I saw Reba''s designer assistant, Gabe. She called Ms. Webb to her room. She shouldn¡¯t be back
yet!¡±.
Patrick¡¯s eyes
meeting me?¡¯
shed with disappointment as he thought, ¡®Is she nning to avoid
He had clearly said that he would visit her room at 7.30 p.m., but she had deliberately not been in the room and had not told him.
1/4
2:49
Tue, 27 Feb
670% EE
Patrick stood at the door of the room and did not move. Just as Sophia was about to ask if he was alright, he turned around and
left.
Patrick''s face darkened. He asked Nelson to check Reba¡¯s assistant''s room.
Actually, when he found out that Violet was not in the room, he was disappointed but. also angry.
He had never been treated like this before. He, Patrick, was decisive in the business. world. However, in front of this woman, he
had failed and experienced disappointment. again and again.
Today, no matter what, he had to make things clear.
They still had nine months of marriage left. He didn¡¯t want this to go on.
Patrick arrived at Gabe and Reba''s room and knocked on the door.
Gabe came over and opened the door. When she saw Patrick, her expression immediately became nervous. ¡°M-Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick looked at her coldly. ¡°Is Violet inside?¡±
Just as Gabe was about to speak, she heard Violet ask, ¡°Who is it at the door?¡±
Patrick beckoned Gabe to step aside and strode in.
Violet looked up and saw Patrick¡¯s cold face. Her expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Why are you here?¡±
Looking at her attitude toward him, Patrick felt an indescribable irritation deep down. him. He looked at Violet and said in a deep
voice, ¡°Come out. | have something to tell you!¡±
Violet frowned. She stood up and followed Patrick out.
Violet stood in the corridor with the sensor lights off. Patrick stood in the ce where the light and shadow intertwined. His
expression was tense, making him look rather oppressive.
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Hersey?¡±
Patrick stared straight at her. ¡°I told you I''ll look for you in your room at 7.30 p.m. Why are you here?¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. She turned her head away from Patrick. ¡°I have the freedom to choose where | want to be. Mr. Hersey,
aren''t you being too busy body?¡±
Patrick looked at the woman in front of him and was furious. ¡°Are you deliberately avoiding me?¡±
Violet thought of the scene of Patrick and Riley eating together. Her voice was cold. ¡°So- what if | am? Mr. Hersey, you have a
beauty apanying you. Why are you afraid that | will hide from you?¡±
Patrick was stunned and could not react for a moment. ¡°Beauty apanying me?¡±
Violet stubbornly looked up at Patrick with an extremely sarcastic expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? You came to thepany¡¯s team
building activity, but you still didn¡¯t forget to bring your blind date!¡±
Patrick suddenly felt that there seemed to be a huge misunderstanding.
At this moment, he wanted to have a good talk with Violet. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It''s not what you think. Let¡¯s find a ce to
talk about it!¡±
In the end, Violet could not control herself and blurted out what was on her mind.
She felt embarrassed and said directly, ¡°But | don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡±
After saying that, she turned around with red eyes and was about to leave when Patrick grabbed her arm. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t make a
scene! Be good!¡±
Violet turned her head to look at him. Her eyes were as red as a rabbit''s. ¡°Who¡¯s making a scene? Mr. Hersey, please mind your
distance and let go of me!¡±
Patrick did not expect this woman to have such a temper.
With a dark expression, he suddenly picked Violet up h orizontally. ¡°I won¡¯t keep my distance from you today. Let''s see what you
can do to me!¡±
After Patrick finished speaking, he carried Violet and was about to leave.
Violet panicked and struggled violently. ¡°Let go of me. Someone will see us!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was tense. He lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene. ll bring you through
the special passageway. Otherwise, | won¡¯t mind if others see us!¡±
When Violet heard this, her body stiffened slightly, and she immediately stopped struggling.
She knew that some hotels had special passageways specially provided for people with special identities, just to let them avoid
the other guests.
She was in Patrick¡¯s arms and her cheeks were flushed red. She secretly looked. up
andPublished by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
34
12:49 Tue, 27 Fe
saw that there was indeed no one in the corridor.
Patrick carried her and went straight to the private suite on the top floor of the hotel.
As soon as Patrick entered, he locked the door and ced Violet on the bed.
Violet immediately became nervous. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Patrick looked at her and realized that she was afraid. He could not help butugh. ¡°You and | are legally married. What do you
think | want to do?¡±
Violet''s expression changed again and again. She stuttered, ¡°P-Patrick, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t do anything rashly!¡±
Patrick stood by the bed and looked down at her. He smiled. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you called Mr. Hersey now? Weren''t you very bold
previously? You kept scolding me outside. | thought you didn¡¯t know what fear was!¡±
Violet gulped nervously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have something to say to me? If you have something to say, say it nicely!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet, who was as nervous. She was obviously extremely nervous, but she still pretended to be calm.
He only felt that his bad mood today had instantly dispersed.
He looked at Violet with a smile and squinted eyes. ¡°Tell me, why are you avoiding me first?¡±
Violet lowered her head like a quail and could not help but be stubborn. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±
Patrick stared at her. His eyes were like the deep starry sky, mesmerizing her.
He raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, let me ask another question. How did know about my blind date with
Riley?¡±
you
Ha
Chapter 280
If he hadn¡¯t heard Violet saying that he had a beautiful woman apanying him and he had brought a blind date with him,
Patrick would not know why Violet seemed
angry.
He might not have realized Violet might have been jealous during this time.
Thinking about it this way, there was something wrong with Violet that day. However, when he heard Russell¡¯s words and
discovered that Violet had a crush on her senior before, he could not help but be jealous and start a cold war with her again.
All the misunderstandings seemed to have deepened that day.
Now that Patrick had noticed something amiss, he could not let the misunderstanding continue to magnify.
When Violet heard Patrick¡¯s words, she suddenly looked up with a look of disbelief.
Her expression froze for a moment. Thinking of what she had said to Patrick in the corridor, she turned her head in
embarrassment. ¡°Why do you care how | know?¡±
Patrick watched as she turned her head away from him. Her fair neck, slender and beautiful, made his heart race, and he could
not help but want to touch her.
He raised his hand slightly, but in the end, he held back the restlessness in his heart.
yet to exin the misunderstanding clearly, so he could not act rashly.
He had
He looked at Violet''s face with a doting expression. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t throw a tantrum, and talk nicely!¡±
Violet hugged her knees and red at him. ¡°I am not throwing a tantrum!¡±
She did not even realize that she was starting to lose her temper in front of Patrick.
The tip of Patrick¡¯s tongue could not help but press against the side of his cheek. He looked at Violet faintly and clicked his
tongue. ¡®Since you''re so uncooperative, | can only kiss you whenever | ask a question. If you don¡¯t tell the truth for the entire
night, | can only kiss you for the entire night. As for whether anything else will happen... | can¡¯t guarantee it. After all, I''ma
normal man!¡±
When Violet heard this, her face instantly flushed red. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Patrick snorted and pulled a chair over. He sat down in front of Violet. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being shameless in front of you! Tell me, how
did you know?¡±
Violet froze. When she thought of what he had just said, she was both shy and cowardly.
Her voice was small, and her tone seemed to be a little angry. ¡°The other day, when you came to pick me up and got out of the
car to buy something, | saw the message your brother sent you!¡±
Patrick was stunned. He had not thought of this.
He recalled the situation at that time, and his gaze was deep. ¡°So, you''re unwilling to go. home with me because you know I¡¯m
going on a blind date?¡±
Violet pouted and yed with her finger. ¡°Not really. Someone happened to ask me to eat at that time, so | agreed!¡±
Patrick nodded and looked at Violet. He did not want to miss the expression on her face. ¡°So, speaking of which, you mind me
going on a blind date with someone else, right?¡±
Violet looked up like a cat whose tail had been stepped on. She raised her voice and blurted out. ¡°You''re talking nonsense!¡±
Patrick could not help but smile when he saw her reaction. ¡°Alright, take it that I¡¯m spouting nonsense. Since you care so much
about the lipstick that Rose left in my car, you do mind, right?¡±
It seemed that he was too jealous previously. His |Q had severely decreased, and he had even lost the most basic judgment.
Violet was cold. He thought that this was her most actual attitude toward him!
Violet waspletely stunned. Her face turned pale and blushed. After a long time, she looked at Patrick with difficulty. ¡°Haven''t
you been drunk back then?¡±
Patrick thought of how he had hugged Violet that day and called her ¡°Dad,¡± ¡°Mom,¡± and ¡°Brother.¡± He felt that it was
embarrassing to think about it.
His expression was slightly unnatural, and his tone was somewhat stiff. ¡°I... recalled everything!¡±
Violet thought about how she had coaxed Patrick to ask why Rose hade to look for him and why she had left the lipstick in
his car.
She was so embarrassed that she could not help but want to bang her head against the wall. She did not expect Patrick to
remember still!
It was simply too embarrassing. Even if Patrick didn¡¯t say it now, she probably couldn¡¯t hide her thoughts anymore.
At the thought of this, Violet instantly recalled what Patrick had said when they registered their marriage. Her face immediately
turned pale.
Patrick could see the change in Violet¡¯s expression at a nce. He looked sincere and held Violet¡¯s hand. ¡°Honey, what do you
think of me now?¡±
When Violet heard the word ¡°honey¡±, her heart trembled slightly. Her face was cold as she tried her best to
hide her emotions. ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts!¡±
Patrick persevered. ¡°Actually, you can have thoughts about me!¡±
Violet''s expression became even more serious. ¡°| don¡¯t have any thoughts!¡±
Patrick looked helplessly at the woman in front of him. ¡°You can have feelings for me!¡±
Violet looked at him, speechless.
She suddenly felt that something was wrong. She stared at Patrick. ¡°Patrick, didn¡¯t you ask me to have improper thoughts about
you?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression stiffened. For the first time, he was not confident enough. He braced himself and said, ¡°In physics, protons
move. There is no pattern to movement. Everything is a proton. Humans are also made of protons. Protons can move irregrly,
let alone human thoughts. My thoughts have changed. You can have any improper thoughts about me!¡±
After Patrick finished speaking, the tips of his ears turned slightly red.
Violet looked at him with aplicated expression. This could be considered the most absurd words she had ever heard!
She thought to herself, ¡®Haha, | don¡¯t believe you!
¡®In order to find an excuse for yourself, do you think it¡¯s funny using protons to describe this?¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. The tips of his ears turned red. Patrick was indirectly admitting that he had some thoughts about her.
Otherwise, why would he suddenly change his mind?
It seemed that her wishful thinking in the past was not entirely because of her self- righteousness.
At the thought of this, she looked a little proud. She pouted and looked at Patrick. ¡°I¡¯m an art student. I¡¯m not good at physics.
Don''t lie to me!¡±
Perhaps realizing that Patrick had feelings for her, Violet inadvertently revealed the naivety of a girl.
The atmosphere was a little strange.
Patrick smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m good at physics. | definitely won''t lie to you!¡±
Violet blushed and looked at Patrick. She pursed her lips shyly, and her eyes flickered.
There seemed to be something different between her and Patrick!
She blinked and bit her lip. ¡°Patrick... Don¡¯t tell me you like me!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression froze. Almost subconsciously, he refused to admit it. His tone was a little nervous and flustered. ¡°How is that
possible!¡±
The smile on Violet''s face froze, and her delicate little face immediately drooped as she thought, ¡°Did he have no feelings for
me? Or was it because | asked this question so unreservedly that he refuted it so fiercely?¡±
When Patrick saw Violet¡¯s expression change instantly, he immediately regretted it.
He recalled what Riley had said during dinner. ¡°If you wanted a woman to like you, the confession segment was indispensable.
No matter what method you used to confess, the words ¡®I love you¡¯ had to be said to her face-to-face so she would know exactly
how you felt.¡±
Patrick thought of this and did not know if it made sense.
He tried his best to build his men tality, but he had just said it was impossible for him to like Violet. He had always been
conceited. If he confessed now, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing? He couldn''t say his original confession now.
He looked at Violet and deliberately kept a straight face to hide the embarrassment in
his heart.
In the end, Violet also happened to look at him. Their eyes met in the air, and Violet looked away coldly.
Looking at Violet''s reaction, Patrick¡¯s heart sank slightly. He was annoyed that he was too nervous and blurted out a denial.
He had been provoked by Gabriel today. He thought that he would definitely be able to make things clear to Violet today.
However, at a situation like this, he still had not spoken out his feelings for her.
Patrick sighed helplessly and rubbed his eyebrows. He nned to exin about his blind date first.
However, just as he was about to speak, his phone suddenly rang.
Chapter 281
The previous atmosphere was interrupted. Patrick stood up. ¡°I''ll take this call first!¡±
Patrick picked up the call. As soon as he heard Nelson say a few words, his expression became especially grim.
On the phone, Nelson''s voice was solemn. ¡°Mr. Hersey, someone died in the hotel just. now. The person who dies is Reba
from the design department. The body is in Miss Webb''s room. Her lips are blue. The preliminary guess is that she was
poisoned! The hotel staff has already called the police! The exact oue depends on the subsequent situation!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was terrifyingly gloomy. Almost instantly, he thought of Ellie¡¯s n.
He said in a deep voice, ¡°Think of a way to get someone to appraise the mosquito repellent vaporizer in that room!¡±
Nelson nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll do it right away!¡±
Patrick hung up the phone and looked at Violet, who was sitting on the bed. He felt at little afraid.
If Violet had returned to that room tonight, would she have been the one dead?
He looked at Violet with a deep andplicated gaze. ¡°Violet, Reba is dead!¡±
Violet looked up in disbelief. ¡°What?¡±
Patrick looked at her shocked expression and felt sorry for her. ¡°Moreover, she died in your room!¡±
Violet''s face turned pale. She looked terrified and confused. ¡°Why is she in my room?¡±
She did not get along with Reba, but she had never thought of killing her!
Patrick immediately saw through her thoughts. He took a step forward and pressed Violet¡¯s head against his waist. He reached
out to stroke her hair andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what, this has nothing to do with you. Moreover, I''ll provide
you with an alibi. However, we have to get to the bottom of this matter. There¡¯s an 80% chance that the other party is after you!¡±
Violet''s face was pale, and her mind was in a mess. She did not have the time to think. about it. Patrick did not admit his
rtionship with her, but he was doing such an intimate action.
Gabe was a little tempted. Moreover, Violet was especially easy to talk to, so she agreed...
Everything went smoothly until Patrick came to her and Reba¡¯s room and called. Violet away.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
Violet never returned. Gabe knew that something was wrong and quickly went to look for Reba.
She called Reba, but Reba did not pick up or reply to her messages.
Gabe was a little afraid that Patrick would be angry and wanted to find Reba as soon as possible.
She knew that Reba was in Violet¡¯s room, but she could not contact Reba, so she could only go to Violet¡¯s room.
Coincidentally, a waiter changing the bedsheets saw Gabe¡¯s work pass and knew that she was an employee of Foreverie
Jewelry. She came to this room to look for her colleague. She told the waiter that her colleague was in the room, but she did not
open the door. She feared something would happen to her colleague, so she asked him to help open the door.
The waiter reported to his superior and got permission. Since they were from the samepany, and there were surveince
cameras in the corridor, the waiter helped to open the door.
After opening the door, the two of them walked in one after another.
When Gabe saw that Reba¡¯s lips were turning blue and her face was pale, she felt that something was wrong. The two of
them confirmed again and again that Reba¡¯s body. had begun to turn cold. She quickly reported it to the hotel manager.
Gabe was extremely afraid. She did not expect that Reba, who had tried to seduce her superior, would end up dead. She
was so frightened that she kept trembling.
After everyone knew the truth, they sighed.
Gabriel came over when Gabe told the truth. When he heard that something had happened here and had something to do with
Violet, he rushed over.
When Gabe finished telling the so-called truth, everyone suddenly lowered their heads and whispered. They looked at Violet
without hiding their curiosity and emotions.
While everyone was frightened, they were still in the mood to gossip. Those tenants did not even hide their voices.
¡°This room belongs to that woman. Someone died in her room. It can¡¯t be rted to
her, right?¡±
WE
70%
¡°Who knows? Actually, I¡¯m more curious about why their boss went to her room in the middle of the night!¡±
¡°Needless to say, a man and a woman alone in the room. It¡¯s obvious. Moreover, the dead female employee must have known
what her boss was there for, so she thought of impersonating him. However, she didn¡¯t expect to get herself implicated!¡±
The gossip went on....
When Gabriel saw those ambiguous, mocking, and contemptuous gazes, he was so angry that his expression became even
more malicious.
He strode over and blocked Violet behind him. His face was ashen as he raised his voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need for everyone t
have a conscience or sympathy after someone died here. However, please put away your gossipy m entality and mind your
mouth. Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. You have to be responsible for your words. | can get awyer to appeal every nder you
say to my friend!¡±
As soon as Gabriel mentioned hiring awyer, the guests immediately cowered. They only looked at Violet from time to time and
stopped talking nonsense.
Patrick¡¯s expression did not look any better. He was just thinking about who did this when he noticed the gossip from the guests.
He was about to fly into a rage, but he did not expect Gabriel to beat him to it.
At this time, he was happy that someone was defending Violet. However, he was a little jealous that this person was Gabriel.
He looked at Gabriel coldly.
&
Chapter 282
Gabriel stood before Violet in a protective state as he looked at Patrick in disdain and snorted.
Violet lowered her head and stood behind Gabriel. No one knew what she was thinking.
In Patrick''s eyes, this scene looked as if Violet was treating Gabriel as a protection.
His expression was dark, and his chest heaved slightly.
At this moment, someone kept pushing toward the door.
The person in charge of the hotel looked at everyone apologetically, but his voice was unquestionable. ¡°You can¡¯t enter the
scene now. We''ve already called the police. The police won''t allow the scene to be destroyed. Everyone should do their duty as
citizens and not cause trouble!¡±
When everyone heard this, they knew that the police wereingter, so they stopped squeezing and just looked around
curiously.
When the crowd was squeezing just now, someone bumped into Violet.
Gabriel stretched out his hands and protected Violet in front of him and the wall.
This behavior was obviously a little ambiguous.
However, Violet was depressed. She lowered his head as if thinking about something and did not notice Gabriel¡¯s actions.
When Patrick saw this scene, he was furious. In the end, he could not help but explode. He walked over and pulled Gabriel
away. He reached out and grabbed Violet¡¯s shoulder. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Violet,e with me. | have something to
tell you!¡±
Gabriel was furious when Patrick suddenly pulled her away. He grabbed Patrick¡¯s wrist, which was pinching Violet¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Let go of her!¡±
Patrick looked at Gabriel with a dark expression. ¡°Gabriel, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time!¡±
Gabriel sneered with an evil expression. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
The two of them were at daggers drawn at the slightest disagreement, looking like they were about to fight. Moreover, it was at a
scene where there was a murder.
Violet quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t do this!¡±
70%
¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡±
Patrick and Gabriel spoke at the same time. However, one¡¯s tone was extremely aggressive, and his anger soared to the sky.
The other had a careless smile as if he was unafraid of anything.
Violet frowned. ¡°Gabriel, wait here for a moment. | have something to tell Mr. Hersey first!¡±
When Gabriel heard Violet''s words, his expression turned ugly. However, even so, he did not refute Violet.
Apart from his mother, Violet was the first person who dared to step forward and save him in a dangerous situation. She was
different from other women. Gabriel respected her very much.
He looked at Patrick and snorted coldly. ¡°Remember, I¡¯m doing this for Violet¡¯s sake! | de want to:
with you!¡±
In the end, Patrick did not even look at him. He directly pulled Violet''s arm and through the crowd to an empty ce on the other
side of the corridor.
pushed
Violet lowered her voice and said, ¡°What are you trying to say? In this situation, | will definitely cooperate with the investigation
later. None of us can leave!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face darkened as he looked straight at Violet. His tone was a little jealous. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Gabriel?¡±
Violet was a little puzzled. ¡°We''re just friends!¡±
¡°He¡¯s so protective of you because you are friends?¡± Patrick¡¯s attitude was a little. aggressive.
After he finished speaking, he saw that Violet¡¯s expression was a little ugly. He immediately realized that Violet was angry.
His expression changed again and again. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. | just hope that you stay away from Gabriel!¡±
Violet looked at Patrick with aplicated expression.
No matter how she looked at it, his reaction suggested he was jealous. However, when she thought about asking him if he liked
her in the room earlier, his direct and quick reaction made her feel a little uncertain.
At the thought of this, she said coldly, ¡°Mr. Hersey, as an opposite sex, of course, I''ll keep a distance from Gabriel. But he¡¯s my
friend. | can¡¯t ignore him just because of such a childish sentence. Besides, who are you to me to ask me to stay away from
other
70%
males?¡±
Patrick seemed to be stumped. His body was stiff, and his handsome face gloomy like the sky before a rain.
At this moment, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°The police are here!¡±
Violet looked at Patrick indifferently. Her attitude seemed to be gentle. She coaxed Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, stop throwing a tantrum.
Let''s settle the matter at hand first!¡±
When he heard Violet call him Mr. Hersey with a gentle attitude, he was really angry, but there was nothing he could do.
Seeing Violet walking toward the police officers, his eyes darkened, and he strode over.
Not only were the police here, but there was also an experienced forensic doctor.
The other party entered the crime scene and began the autopsy. Everyone waited. eagerly for the conclusion.
Not long after, the forensic doctor came out and looked at Nathan. ¡°The preliminary confirmation is that she was poisoned with
vtile nerve disinfectant. | checked the room and guessed that there were two possibilities. One is that there¡¯s something
wrong with the perfume the deceased carried with her. She directly sprayed the poison on her body, causing death. The other
possibility is that the poison was stored in the mosquito repellent vaporizer in the room. After being plugged in, it evaporated. The
deceased ingested it into her body through breathing and eventually caused death. I¡¯ve sent both of these things to be checked.
There should be results in two hours!¡±
Violet''s pupils constricted when she heard the forensic doctor mention the mosquito repellent vaporizer. She instantly thought of
Ellie¡¯s n.
She recalled that Patrick had said that the other party might be here for her. Furthermore, Reba had died in her room. She
was 80% sure that the other most likely the person behind Ellie, who had nned this.
party
was
She hesitated, unsure if she should say what she had been guessing aloud.
Patrick saw the change in her expression and held her hand. He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The truth will be found!¡±
The police began to investigate. He also sent people to investigate. Not only did he ask Nelson to take some of the ingredients of
the mosquito repellent vaporizer before sealing the scene, but he had also arranged for people to investigate Ellie¡¯s traces after
leaving the country.
Previously, Ellie had shamelessly given Reba this idea. Now that this matter had
Feb
happened, even if Ellie did not do it, she should know something about the n and the poison.
Reba probably never thought that she would die from the poison that Ellie had mentioned.
On the other end, after Nathan finished talking to the forensic doctor, he learned about the general situation of the case from the
hotel manager. Then, he turned to look at everyone with a piercing gaze. ¡°Who''s Violet?¡±
Violet''s face was a little pale. She calmly took a step forward. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±
Nathan stared at Violet sharply. ¡°This is your room?¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Yes, it''s my room!¡±
Nathan continued, ¡°Before the victim died, you were in Gabe¡¯s room for some time. However, when you left Gabe¡¯s room, where
did you go? Do you have any relevant alibi?¡±
Gabe was Ellie''s assistant. The police officer had just asked her, and her entire body was still trembling as tears strolled down
her cheeks.
Just as Violet was about to speak, Patrick took a step forward with a gloomy expression and blocked Violet behind him. He said
in a low voice, ¡°She was with me at that time!¡±
Nathan couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw the person who didn¡¯t ask a question and took the initiative to answer.
His expression was stern. ¡°The entire case started because of your ambiguous rtionship with Violet. Your testimony could not
be taken fully as an alibi!¡±
03
Chapter 283
When Gabriel heard this, he red at Patrick as if he hadmitted a heinous crime.
He felt that if it weren¡¯t for Patrick, Violet definitely wouldn¡¯t have been implicated innocently, so he was displeased about Patrick.
Patrick ignored his provocative gaze and stared at Nathan with a dark expression. ¡°I¡¯m just exining the situation to you. It
doesn¡¯t matter if you believe this testimony or not. We don¡¯t need timony to prove our innocence. | took her to the exclusive suite
on the top floor and asked some questions. You can check on the surveince cameras and see when we went and came out!¡±
When Nathan looked into Patrick¡¯s calm gaze, he felt Patrick did not seem to be lying at
all.
His eyes shed. ¡°Alright, I''ll arrange for someone to investigate the surveince cameras now. Coincidentally,
if there¡¯s a problem with the hotel''s mosquito repellent vaporizer, the entry and exit of this room will have to be checked by the
surveince
cameras!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a thin male waiter not far away tremble slightly, and his face seemed to have turned
even paler.
Nathan didn¡¯t step forward either. He just inadvertently gave the waiter more attention.
After interrogation, he arranged for a junior police officer to follow the hotel manager to investigate the surveince cameras. He
continued to be in charge of interrogating them to see if he could find any helpful information.
Violet knew that Megan had a gastric hemorrhage. Majoric had told her and Robert. everything Ellie had said at that time.
Moreover, Robert said that he would tell Patrick to investigate. Patrick did not say anything about this, and Violet did not say
anything either.
Reba died in Violet''s room. Violet was also an important suspect. She had been at the scene and stood under Nathan''s nose,
hoping to check the surveince cameras and clear her name.
Riley was having a spa treatment. As a public figure, she had heard the news and changed her clothes before rushing over.
When she came over, Nathan was asking questions. When she found out that the person who died was Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s
designer, Reba, she was so frightened that her face turned pale.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
70%
After all, she had met Reba in the afternoon. The two of them chatted for a while. She wanted to get Reba in and deal
with Violet.
Unexpectedly, something happened to Reba at night. She was so frightened that her face turned pale. She only wanted to
leave this ce as soon as possible.
Unfortunately, before the case was investigated, no one in this hotel could leave.
Moreover, someone saw her talking to Reba in the afternoon. Soon, Nathan came over to ask her.
Riley suppressed his fear and answered Nathan¡¯s question.
Nathan asked around but couldn¡¯t find any clues. Instead, he felt that this case was getting more and more confusing.
At this moment, the young police officer who had left with the hotel manager came over and leaned over to whisper in his ear.
Nathan¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.
He looked at Patrick almost subconsciously. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m afraid the surveince cameras can¡¯t prove your innocence with
Miss Webb!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
Nathan''s expression was solemn as he said bluntly, ¡°The surveince footage has been. hacked. Our people are already trying
their best to repair it. However, their ability is limited. I¡¯m afraid it''ll be difficult to recover the surveince footage!¡±
Upon hearing this, Violet and Patrick almost instinctively looked at each other and saw the same answer in each other¡¯s eyes.
Violet''s tone was urgent. ¡°This friend of mine is good. She''s a hacker. Previously, | was framed in thepany and hacked the
surveince video. She was the one who restored the surveince video. We can invite her over to restore the hotel¡¯s
surveince
video!¡±
Nathan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Is she that good?¡±
When they investigated cases, they would often ask for external help from various. aspects. However, such technical talents
were usually top figures in multiple industries and were difficult to hire.
He was a little uncertain about Violet''s friend¡¯s ability,
Patrick nced at Nathan. ¡°Violet¡¯s friend¡¯s ability is indeed not to be underestimated. She is good!¡±
Nathan did not expect Patrick to say that.
Patrick was not an ordinary person. Nathan knew a little about his identity. For Patrick to be so confident, that person should be
good at it.
He said, ¡°Then I''ll have to trouble Miss Webb. Please ask this friend of yours. If she can sessfully solve the case, everyone in
our team will thank Miss Webb and your friend!¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. However, she¡¯s out of town now. I¡¯ll call and ask her to take the fastest flight
back!¡±
Nathan nodded, indicating that there was no problem.
Violet took her phone and went to the side to make a call.
Because Nathan knew that an expert could restore the surveince video, he had some hope. Coupled with the fact that there
were several police officers present, he did not pay much attention to the male waiter, who had felt that something was amiss.
Gabriel lowered his head. His expression was a little gloomy. No one knew what he was thinking.
He stood in the dark, half of his face under the light. The purple diamond on his ear made him look more alluring.
Patrick also lowered his eyes. No one knew what he was thinking.
At this moment, Nelson called. Patrick took two steps toward Violet¡¯s side and picked up the call.
Nelson''s voice was deep. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I''ve gotten someone to identify it. The ingredients in the mosquito repellent vaporizer are
XV. Ordinary people can¡¯t get their hands on such a nerve agent. It¡¯s vtile and can kill people with a small amount!¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°I understand. Go and investigate Ellie¡¯s situation!¡±
Violet had done making the call and turned around. She was about to tell Nathan that Megan had agreed to help.
In the end, she had just taken two steps toward Patrick.
At this moment, something unexpected happened.
The thin male waiter standing in the corridor was about the same distance from Violet as Patrick was from Violet/
He suddenly took out a knife from his pocket and stabbed Violet in the back, where her
heart was.
70% i
No one had expected to kill someone in front of the police.
Patrick was on the phone when he suddenly felt a sh of light. He looked up and saw that the waiter was already one step away
from Violet with his knife raised, prepared to attack her.
At the critical moment, Patrick burst forth with extraordinary speed and rushed to Violet¡¯s side.
He hugged her and grabbed the de that was just inches away from her back.
Everyone present was shocked by how the male waiter tried to kill someone before the police and how Patrick caught the knife
with his bare hands.
Patrick grabbed the knife, and blood flowed down his palm.
He hugged Violet and pushed her to the side to protect her. He kicked the thin male waiter to the ground.
Violet was pushed aside and immediately turned around.
Her expression changed drastically when she saw Patrick¡¯s bleeding hand.
Gabriel stood at the side, and his pupils constricted. If it were him just now, he would have stepped forward to save Violet without
hesitation.
However, he never expected that Patrick... would actually do the same.
For a moment, Gabriel stared at Patrick¡¯s back with aplicated expression.
Everything happened in an instant.
When Nathan reacted, he immediately rushed forward, grabbed the handcuffs, and cuffed the waiter.
The waiter knew that he had missed his only chance. He lowered his head gloomily and allowed Nathan to subdue him.
Violet rushed up and grabbed Patrick¡¯s arm with a pale face. Her voice was trembling. ¡°P-Patrick, you...¡±
When she looked up, tears had already shimmered in her
eyes.
Chapter 284
Patrick Hersey saw the tears in her eyes and felt a pang in his heart, filled with deep concern for her.
He reached out his unscathed hand and gently ran his fingers through Violet¡¯s hair. ¡°Look at how scared you are. It¡¯s just a minor
superficial wound, and it does not hurt at all!¡± he reassured her.
Violet''s voice was a mix of urgency, anger, concern, and sadness as she replied, ¡°Even if it''s just a superficial wound, Patrick,
aren''t you afraid for your life after getting hurt like this?¡±
How could it not hurt? She was not a fool!
Patrick gazed deeply into Violet¡¯s eyes, his expression serious. ¡°As long as you''re safe, this injury means nothing to me,¡± he said.
Patrickpletely ignored his injured hand as if the wound was not on his body.
Tears welled up in Violet''s eyes, and she quickly turned her head to wipe them away.
Gabriel stood at the side. When he saw Violet''s tears falling, his face darkened.
He took a step closer, unconsciously nudging her to the side, and nced at Patrick¡¯s wound. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t be too quick to get
upset. | know he got hurt because of you, and you feel guilty, but his wound needs proper care,¡± he said.
After Gabriel finished speaking, the hotel staff rushed over with the hotel doctor.
Since the hotel was located on the mountainside, and there were many vis and private residences in the vicinity, the Stanton
family had arranged for a private doctor to practice on the mountain.
This time, Patrick¡¯s urgency was justified.
Violet kept her eyes fixed on Patrick as she and Gabriel made room for the doctor to stop the bleeding and suture the wound.
Throughout the process of tending to the wound, Patrick remained silent, not uttering. a word. However, hisplexion visibly
paled at an rming rate.
Violet felt deeppassion for him; she knew he was enduring immense pain. A wound like that, crossing the palm, had to be
excruciating.
The doctor worked quickly and efficiently, tending to the wound.
Nathan had just subdued the slender male waiter when he received a message from the
70%
forensic team. He learned that Reba had died due to inhaling the lethal nerve agent VX.
But this kind of thing was not something ordinary people could easily get their hands. on. It was said to be military-grade.
This made Nathan''s expression even darker. However, after seeing the male waiter¡¯s earlier attempt to kill Violet, he was already
certain that this incident was likely rted to this person.
He arranged for background checks on the waiter and then turned to Patrick, asking, ¡°Mr. Hersey, would you like to go to the
hospital to have your wound looked at? As for Seth, we¡¯re bringing him in for questioning right now. He¡¯s likely connected to this
incident.¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze darkened, and he replied, ¡°Both Violet and | are victims in this matter. It believe we have the right to know why he
did this, We''ll go with you.¡±
Nathan shrugged and said, ¡°Okay.¡±
In the end, Patrick, Violet, Gabe, and Seth left with Nathan to the police station.
Gabriel wanted to follow him, but Violet refused to let hime with them.
Gabriel noticed Violet''s reluctance, understanding that she didn¡¯t want him to be involved in this matter, especially when she had
Patrick by her side.
With Seth now under police control, Patrick needed to gather information about what Seth had done to Violet from the
authorities.
When they arrived at the police station, Violet and Patrick were waiting on the sofa outside. Meanwhile, Nathan went to
interrogate Seth,
Violet continued to stare at Patrick¡¯s hand, her eyes teary and vulnerable like a rabbit¡¯s.
Patrick¡¯s eyes glistened as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My hand will heal in a few days.¡±
Violet raised her head to look at him, her lips tightly pursed and her eyes on the verge of brimming with pain and remorse. ¡°But it
must have hurt a lot. It¡¯s all my fault; 1 should have been more careful back then,¡± she said.
He sighed, realizing that this was the first time Violet had shown such genuine emotions. to him, and it pained him deeply.
For the first time, he wished she hadn''t revealed her true emotions to him.
Because he did not want to see her this sad at all.
10%Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
B10%E
He looked at Violet and said, ¡°Stop ming yourself. If there¡¯s a lu natic on the street. shing people with a knife, and | go to
save them, are you going to me those being saved for not being careful enough?¡±
Violet turned her face away sadly. She quickly rubbed her eyes and said in a mu ffled voice, ¡°But that''s different!¡±
Patrick said helplessly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all the same. No one knew that Seth was going to get crazy!¡±
Violet remained silent, and Patrick continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it for now. Since the attacker was after you, Nathan will ask you
about the incident. You can tell him about Shang¡¯s case, and we''ll expedite the investigation. We need to find the mastermind as
quickly as possible; I¡¯m genuinely concerned for your safety.¡±
Violet pursed her lips and nodded.
After the final review, Violet and Patrick finally learned the truth.
Seth had no hope of killing Violet and decided to reveal everything.
This year, Seth''s father had been diagnosed with cancer, a devastating blow to their impoverished family. For such families,
cancer was a death sentence, putting an end to their peaceful lives.
Although Seth was a poor student and dropped out of middle school, he was known as an obedient and filial son, working
multiple jobs to support his family. He barely slept three hours a night.
This seemingly frail young man had carried the weight of his crumbling family on his shoulders.
However, tragedy struck as his father¡¯s cancer worsened after the first round of chemotherapy, and the tumor continued to
spread.
The substantial cost of treatment had utterly overwhelmed this young man.
At this moment, someone gave him a chance. As long as he helped put an electric mosquito incense in a specific room today, he
would be given 200 thousand dors.
The client promised to tamper with the surveince video when he ced the mosquito repellent vaporizer in the room so Seth
didn¡¯t need to worry too much.
However, the promised 200 thousand dors were not easy toe by. The money was based on the sacrifice of someone
else''s life.
The client had made it clear that as long as they confirmed that Violet was dead, the total amount of money would be transferred
to Seth¡¯s ount.
However, Seth had never expected that Violet would not be the one to die.
Not only did he fail to kill Violet, but he alsomitted murder, making his situation. even more dire. His parents, with no source
of ie, faced a hopeless future.
When he heard that Violet¡¯s friend could recover the surveince video, he panicked.
Once it was revealed that he hadmitted murder, he wouldn¡¯t have the money forpensation, no legal defense. What was
more, he would likely face a severe penalty.
He didn¡¯t care about his own life, but he worried about his parents.
As the police continued their questioning, he contemted his options and ultimately chose a desperate course of action..
As long as he killed Violet, even in front of everyone, he believed the promised money woulde. If Violet died, the client
would provide him with the money. In that case, even if he died, his parents would still have the funds needed for medical
treatment.
Such an ending was enough for him!
And that was how the scene had unfolded when he had eventually targeted Violet.
Chapter 285
When Violet learned the truth, her heart became immenselyplex.
¡°Is Seth a bad person?¡± she pondered. ¡°Over the years, he not only showed filial devotion to his parents but also refrained from
any wrongdoing.¡±
¡°On the other hand,¡± she continued, ¡°he knowingly entered the world of contract killing, which muddies the waters.¡±
The reason he engaged in such a line of work was heart-wrenching. He was essentially trading another''s life for his father¡¯s
medical expenses. The situation was truly distressing.
The distinction between circumstances forcing his hand and malevolence was blurry, with no clear-cut standards.
In this world, many things blurred the lines between good and evil!
The police inquired if Violet had any enemies, and she recounted the bathroom. incident involving Ellie as Patrick had advised.
Nathan¡¯s demeanor grew tense, and he promptly dispatched an investigation team to look into Ellie.
After the questioning, Nathan sent Violet and Patrick out of the police station.
Since Patrick couldn''t drive, Violet took the wheel.
Nathan watched as Patrick moved to the front passenger seat.
Eventually, he couldn¡¯t restrain himself and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, in the end, today¡¯s events. were set in motion due to the ambiguity
in your rtionship with your subordinate. Yet, paradoxically, this ambiguous rtionship may have saved her life. | can¡¯t pass
judgment on right or wrong here.¡±
¡°But,¡± he continued, ¡°someone died in the end, much like the butterfly effect. A small action by Reba altered the course of
events. Perhaps that was her fate. However, | must say, if you genuinely care for Miss Webb''s well-being, it would be wise to
avoid ambiguous rtionships that invite spection.¡± He nced at Violet in the car as he spoke.
During this conversation, Violet remained unaware as the car window stayed closed.
However, Patrick remained calm as he listened to Nathan Sampson''s words. He spoke expressionlessly, ¡°She¡¯s not my
subordinate!¡±
Nathan was momentarily dumbfounded. ¡°Huh? | don¡¯t understand what you mean!¡± he said.
Tue, 27 Fe
With narrowed eyes, Patrick enunciated, ¡°Violet is my wife!¡±
¡ªHRAS70%
Nathan was taken aback, and after a moment, he responded hesitantly, ¡°You mean your girlfriend!¡±
Patrick gazed co olly at him and said, ¡°You''re mistaken, legally. So, | hope you''ll expedite the investigation.¡±
Having said this, he opened the car door and got in, leaving Nathan bewildered.
On the way back, neither Patrick nor Violet spoke.
However, at every red light, Violet would sneak nces at Patrick¡¯s hand.
Upon finally arriving back at Hersey Court, Patrick couldn¡¯t take it any longer. As she changed her shoes and sneaked another
look at his hand, he gruffly eximed, ¡°Stop looking at my hand. It won''t be cr ippled!¡±
Caught in the act, Violet appeared somewhat embarrassed. Nevertheless, her eyes were still reddened, giving her a rabbit-eyed
appearance that suggested she had been mistreated and was on the verge of tears.
Patrick immediately waved the white g in his heart, attempting to sound kind and reassuring. ¡°You really don¡¯t need to worry;
I''m perfectly fine!¡± he said.
Violet gazed at the white bandage wrapped around Patrick¡¯s hand, her expression filled with sadness. Her voice trembled as she
spoke, ¡°How can you be alright? You caugh
that de barchanded; do you think you''re invincible? | know it must hurt terribly.¡±
Patrick had saved Violet tonight. He could tell that although he had hurt her feelings, she was willing to open her heart and care
for him.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.
With a sparkle in his eyes, Patrick breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Actually, as long as you promise me one thing, the pain will
disappear.¡±
Violet understood his intention. She was aware that the notion of the pain vanishing upon making a promise was absurd.
¡°What''s that one thing?¡± she asked.
With a seriousness that couldn¡¯t be overlooked, Patrick exined, ¡°Keep your distance from Gabriel.¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly as she frowned at Patrick.
This revtion left Violet perplexed, as it raised a significant dilemma. Patrick and Gabriel Williamson were both her saviors.
2/4
12:50 Tue, 27 Feb F
Hz 70%
The differencey in the fact that one was poisoned to save her, one was injured to save her, one was a friend, and one was
someone she liked.
Violet found herself at a loss.
Patrick gazed at her in silence, forcing Violet to confront her feelings. ¡°Patrick, Gabriel saved my life!¡± she said.
Patrick was consumed by jealousy today and had momentarily forgotten about this.
His brows furrowed deeply, and his tone took on a somewhat defiant edge. ¡°Fine, you do what you want,¡± he said.
After saying that, he walked over and turned on the television to watch the financial. channel.
On
any other day, Violet would have ignored him with this attitude and gone upstairs to sleep.
But today was different. Patrick had risked his life to save her. Not many people could do such a thing.
Violet was not heartless, especially since she had a hidden affection for Patrick.
Patrick had been injured for her, which moved her deeply and made her feel guilty and sorry. These emotions were something
others couldn¡¯t truly understand.
She walked over, seated herself beside Patrick, and, with an earnest and apologetic demeanor, said, ¡°Patrick, please don¡¯t be
angry.¡±
Patrick scoffed and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Mr. Hersey anymore?¡±
Violet replied, ¡°You''re my savior, and we live under the same roof. It feels distant to call you Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick looked at her co olly and said, ¡°I thought your previous attitude toward me was distant enough.¡±
Violet was momentarily at a loss for words. After a while, she exined helplessly, ¡°My previous cold and distant behavior... was
somewhat deliberate. But it was because | learned that you had gone on a blind date with Riley behind my back. Even though
we may not have any emotional attachment, | am still your contractual wife. | have the right to be unhappy.¡±
Patrick chuckled when he heard her tell the truth. He had been about to exin the date situation with Riley earlier when he
received a call from Nelson.
This was a good opportunity to have a talk with her.
B:70%
He fixed his gaze on Violet and raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°So, do you not trust me at a
Violet pouted, lowered her head, and fiddled with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether | trust you or not. The key is that... the
date arranged by your family is not something you can easily refuse. Even though I¡¯m unhappy, | understand that you have. your
own difficulties,¡± she said.
Seeing Violet''s understanding attitude, Patrick couldn''t help but let out a light sigh. However, he was somewhat upset with her
response.
He looked at Violet with an unpleased expression. ¡°So, if the date with Riley went well, are you nning to make way for her?¡±
he asked.
Hearing his question and thinking about his interaction with Riley earlier in the day, Violet¡¯s response wasden with a bitter tone.
¡°If your date with Riley went well, | won¡¯t upy Mrs. Mo¡¯s position!¡±
Patrick was exasperated. He wished he could use both hands to rub Violet''s face to vent his frustration, but his injured hand
prevented him from doing so.
Violet heard his gloomy tone and replied, ¡°You¡¯re lucky. The date didn¡¯t work out, and | even told my parents | had a girlfriend.
They asked me to bring her home when | had. the chance. When are you nning to visit with me?¡±
Violet''s widened eyes indicated her surprise. ¡°How is that possible? If you didn¡¯t seed, how could you be with Riley?¡±
Chapter 286
Violet''s gaze eloquently conveyed her doubts.
If the date had been a failure, why would Patrick have been so close to Riley?
Everyone was aware that Patrick wasn¡¯t an average person. He had always been rather distant in his interactions with others. It
was even more surprising that he had allowed a woman to follow him around and even took photos for her!
Patrick could tell from Violet''s expression what was on her mind.
He couldn''t help but smirk and said, ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions based on just what you sec. There is nothing between Riley and
me. It¡¯s you who seems to be bothered by her, and before that, you were concerned about Rose¡¯s lipstick being in my car. If |
didn¡¯t know any better, I''d think you have a crush on me!¡±
Upon hearing thest sentence, Violet¡¯s rxed demeanor immediately tensed up.
Especially when she remembered Patrick¡¯s statement in the hotel¡¯s private suite that he couldn''t possibly like her.
She averted her gaze and began to y dumb as she said, ¡°What are you talking about? I... |... | already told you. I¡¯m your
contract wife. If another persones into the picture, I¡¯d be ufortable. | don¡¯t want a third person involved, alright?¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick¡¯s expression visibly darkened. He raised an eyebrow and nced at Violet, ¡°Is that so?¡±
Violet nodded earnestly and answered, ¡°Of course!¡±
It suddenly urred to Patrick that Russell had mentioned Violet¡¯s fondness for someone in the same school before.
How could she possibly like him if she was so fond of that man?
The thought made Patrick¡¯s mood take a sharp nosedive!
He adopted a noticeably colder tone, ¡°You can rest assured; there¡¯s nothing between Riley and me!¡±
Violet, seeing Patrick''s shifting mood, seemed to grow unhappy once more. She sighed. me ntally, wondering what was wrong
with him.
However, when she thought about his injured hand, she couldn¡¯t help but feel pained. Regardless of the circumstances, she
decided to tactfully apologize and improve his
mood.
Tue, 27 Feb
But then, Patrick¡¯s phone suddenly rang.
Patrick checked the caller ID and answered the call.
¡°Hey, bro, why are you calling sote? What is going on?¡± Patrick¡¯s voice possessed a clear and captivating resonance.
70%
Freddie asked him, ¡°I heard about the incident in Mount Summerwood Resort & Spa. Are you okay?¡±
Patrick shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s going on?¡±
Freddie¡¯s voice was somewhat hesitant, ¡°It¡¯s... nothing. | was just checking in to see if everyone from yourpany is... safe
and sound!¡±
Patrick furrowed his brow slightly and replied in a somber tone, ¡°A designer named Reba has passed away, and the police
are investigating the matter. Everyone else is unharmed.¡±
Patrick clearly heard a sigh of relief from Freddie after he said that.
His eyes flickered, ¡°Bro, have you arranged for someone to handle the situation at the hotel?¡±
Freddie nodded and answered, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged it. | heard that Reba¡¯s family went to cause trouble. I''ll get someone to
negotiate thepensation from the hotel. As for yourpany, I¡¯m afraid this matter won''t be easy to resolve. After all,
Reba¡¯s. ident happened in the team building event.¡±
Patrick furrowed his brow and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I''ll have it handled. I''ll definitelypensate
where necessary. However, Reba was inadvertently involved in a murder case, and if her family wants to shift the me to
thepany, don¡¯t me me for being tough!¡±
Freddie smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, | believe you. This is not a problem for you,¡± he said.
While Freddie and Patrick were talking, Violet took out her phone and realized that he had missed numerous calls and received
many messages from Freddie.
She hadn¡¯t answered because she was driving.
Violet chose not to call back but responded to the WhatsApp messages instead.
Violet sent a message: [Freddie, don¡¯t worry. Thepany¡¯s matters didn¡¯t involve me. I¡¯m already home now. You don¡¯t have to
worry about me!]
Violet sent another message: [Thank you. Don¡¯t go to bed toote!]
BB 70% RE
Violet raised her head and saw that Patrick had just finished his phone call.
Patrick looked at her with a pensive expression as if contemting something serious.
Violet was about to speak when her phone rang.
Seeing Freddie¡¯s call, Violet hesitated for a moment before picking up the call.
Before she could speak, Freddie anxiously said, ¡°Vi, are you alright? | heard that someone died in Mount Summerwood
Resort & Spa, and | knew you were there. | was so worried!¡±
Violet looked up and noticed that Patrick had finished his phone call.
Violet hesitated and looked at him with a troubled expression.
Patrick, as if he hadn¡¯t heard her words, repeated, ¡°Answer it in front of me.¡±
Violet almost subconsciouslyplied, not wanting to argue, especially considering his injury.
After all, it didn¡¯t really matter where she answered the call.
Freddie heard her say something and asked, ¡°Vi, is someone with you there?¡±
Violet replied with a serious tone, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a colleague. Didn''t | just reply to your message? I¡¯m fine. You should go to sleep. I¡¯m
about to go to sleep!¡±
Freddie remained silent for a while.
She had mentioned being home carlier, and now a colleague was with her.
He clearly heard a male voice on the other end of the line. Could it be that a male colleague was at her ce?
Freddie¡¯s mood was a bit sour, but he also sensed that Violet didn¡¯t want to continue the
conversation.
Fortunately, he had confirmed that she was safe, so the call wasn¡¯t in vain.
Concealing his disappointment, he spoke, ¡°Alright, I''ll hang up now. Get some rest and have a good night!¡±
Violet ended the call and saw Patrick gazing at her intently, his eyes filled with intensity.
Violet almost instinctively tried to exin, ¡°An old ssmate heard about what happened at Mount Summerwood and called to
check if | was okay.¡±
But as soon as she spoke, she regretted it. Why did she feel the need to exin herself
70%
as if she were guilty?
Patrick fixed his eyes on her and asked with a chilly tone, ¡°Is that so?¡±
Violet pursed her lip and answered, ¡°He did call to inquire about the situation.¡±
Patrick appeared displeased and suddenly extended his unharmed left hand, demanding, ¡°Phone.¡±
Violet was taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone grew firmer, and he looked expressionlessly at Violet. ¡°Weren''t you talking to me? Your phone keeps ringing, and
you''re sending messages. Are you here to send texts and make calls or to have a conversation with me? Leave your phone with
me, and I''ll keep it safe.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Violet stared at Patrick. Frankly, if Patrick hadn¡¯t been injured, she would have given him a piece of her mind.
She didn¡¯t deny her affection for Patrick, but she couldn¡¯t deny that his personality was utterly exasperating, exhibiting an
extreme level of arrogance and stubbornness.
Nevertheless, despite her thoughts, she reluctantly handed her phone to Patrick.
She consoled herself by thinking that she simply didn¡¯t want to upset an injured person.
Patrick took the phone, nced at it, and ced it on the coffee table in front of him.
Then he looked at Violet and asked with an indifferent tone, ¡°Am | just a colleague to you, huh?¡±
f&
Chapter 287
Violet felt a bit taken aback, and then a sense of helplessness washed over her. ¡°What else can | say? How else should |
describe it? We''ve agreed to keep our marriage secret, after all,¡± she asked.
Patrick¡¯s expression soured as the reality of their secret marriage agreement hit him.
However, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the old ssmate was the one Violet was fond of.
The reason she was hesitant to dere him her husband was that she didn¡¯t want any misunderstandings. She seemed to want
to divorce him after a year and then reconnect with the old ssmate she had feelings for.
As this possibility crossed his mind, he envisioned a dramatic scenario. His expression darkened, and his demeanor grew
increasingly serious..
Violet, sensing that something was amiss, felt a bit weary. ¡°Patri...¡± she tried to call him.
But before she could utter Patrick¡¯s name, her mobile phone, ced on the coffee table by Patrick, lit up.
Both Violet and Patrick turned to the phone almost simultaneously.
The message from Gabriel read: [Vivi, have you finally parted ways with that guy. Patrick? Remember to distance yourself from
him. Let me tell you. | can tell he is not a good person!]
Violet''s heart sk ipped a beat, and she instinctively reached for her phone.
However, Patrick, with a stern expression, grabbed Violet''s hand.
It was the hand he¡¯d hurt earlier, and she hesitated to make any sudden movements. Violet looked at him, concerned, and said,
¡°Patrick, your hand is...¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened, and his voice became heavy as he said, ¡°I can tell that what worries you isn¡¯t just my hand but
the message that Gabriel sent, which | happened to see, right?¡±
Violet fell silent, her worries/weighing heavily on him.
She was concerned about Patrick¡¯s injured hand, and like anyone else, she feared how he might react upon seeing Gabriel¡¯s
message. It wasn¡¯t about what Gabriel might do but rather the potential for Patrick to get upset.
Ding! Another message from Gabriel came through...
115
Gabriel¡¯s message read, [Vivi, are you home yet? When you get home, make sure to let me know so that | won¡¯t worry. And don¡¯t
forget our agreement. You promised to treat me to a meal. You can¡¯t back out now. I''ll pick the time and ce. How does that
sound to you?]
Violet found herself in a difficult situation, aggravated by Gabriel¡¯s unfortunate timing and his uncensored words. As she
witnessed Patrick¡¯s increasingly troubled expression, she couldn¡¯t help but feel overwhelmed.
Violet was contemting how to exin things to Patrick to keep him from getting
angry.
But Patrick acted on impulse. He sna tched her phone from the coffee table with his injured hand, his grip intense.
When Violet saw his wound reopen, with blood smearing on the phone, her expression shifted.
She straightened her posture and furrowed her brow, addressing Patrick, ¡°Patrick, put down your phone. Even if you''re in a bad
mood, you shouldn¡¯t harm yourself like this!¡±
Patrick held the phone firmly with a deep andplex expression, a hint of coldness in his eyes, and he retorted, ¡°Do you
genuinely care about my well-being?¡±
Violet''s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Do you think | don¡¯t care about heartless, given that your injury was to protect me?¡±
you? Am I th
Patrick gazed silently at Violet, then let out a faint chuckle. ¡°Well, it''s because | injured. to protect you that you care,¡± he said.
Violet couldn''t help but furrow her brows. ¡°That¡¯s not what | meant!¡± she thought.
She cast her eyes on Patrick¡¯s hand, her tone urgent and frustrated. ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I''m genuinely concerned
about your hand getting injured again. As for Gabriel, we truly have no romantic involvement. | know. with him, but there¡¯s no
need to be angry about this. Okay?¡±
you have
have your
your differences
Patrick fixed a firm gaze on Violet, his expression dark and somewhat self-deprecating. ¡°Violet, do you know what | can¡¯t stand
about Gabriel the most?¡± he asked.
Violet, feeling at a loss, asked, ¡°What?¡±
The mere thought of Gabriel made Patrick¡¯s face turn a dark shade, and he could barely contain his anger. He felt like killing this
mean and tearing his dead body into pieces. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it,¡± he muttered. ¡°I was right there, and yet he had to put on this act of
protecting you, which utterly disgusts me!¡±
Violet replied helplessly, ¡°He is just worried about me getting hurt. Besides, he doesn¡¯t know about our rtionship!¡±
Patrick, upon hearing this, gave Violet a deep, mocking look.
Patrick threw Violet¡¯s phone onto the sofa and started heading upstairs, leaving her behind.
Ignoring the phone, Violet turned to follow him upstairs.
However, Patrick sharply warned, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, or | won¡¯t even spare this hand today!¡±
He knew that Violet cared about his injured hand because it had saved her life.
Violet felt as if she¡¯d been struck by lightning, standing motionless in the living room.
Her voice quivered with deep sadness. ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t be like this,¡± she implored.
¡°Don¡¯t take your anger out on yourself, she thought.
Patrick had already ascended the stairs, leaving behind a resolute statement, ¡°Violet, | mean what | say!¡±
Violet suddenly hesitated to follow him upstairs.
She sat on the sofa, feeling both frustrated and distressed, not even bothering to respond to Gabriel¡¯s messages.
Patrick¡¯s temperament, why was it so unpredictable?
In the end, it had been just messages from Gabriel, and she had done nothing to provoke him. Who was he so angry with?
In Patrick''s room, his hand was incapacitated, but he used his other hand to message. Robert.
Like a robot, he recounted the day¡¯s events, especially his interaction with Violet.
Robert sent, [No way, did Violet ask if you liked her? Did you deny it?]
Patrick sent, [It was just an instinctive response. It only means my courage isn¡¯t that great.]
Robert sent, [Bro, it¡¯s not about courage. If you ask me, you¡¯re just too proud and concerned about your image. You could have
told her how you feel today, and it might have worked out!]
3/5
12:50 Tue, 27 Feb
Chapter 287
Patrick sent, [She does care about me, but she likes someone else.]
Robert sent, [Really? How do you know that?]
Patrick sent, | just know.]Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Robert sent, [Hmm, you¡¯re probably just hearing rumors. I¡¯ve known Ms. Webb for a while, and | haven''t heard about her liking
anyone. If you ask me, you missed a perfect chance to tell her that you like her today!]
Patrick sent, [I¡¯m speechless. ..]
Robert sent, [Don¡¯t go silent on me. I¡¯m telling you, if it were me in that situation, I¡¯d have boldly said, ¡®Yes, | like you, and then
kissed her without hesitation. It probably would¡¯ve worked!]
Patrick sent a wry smile emoji.
Patrick sent, [Kiss her and get pped in return?]
Robert sent. [Have you ever tried it? How do you know it would end like that? Are you chickening out?]
Patrick sent, [Robert Foster, You want me to kill you, huh?]
Robert sent, [Come on, I¡¯m just telling the truth. I¡¯ve noticed you''ve been picking on metely. | am just trying to help you!]
Patrick ncedzily at the messages, choosing not to respond to Robert.
Actually, outsiders might really be able to see more clearly than themselves.
However, bing a part of the situation herself felt like navigating blindly, much like a blindfolded person. When one cared too
much, thoughts became uncertain, and the ability to make correct judgments about one¡¯s own feelings often slipped away.
Moreover, when you cared deeply, your emotions tended to spiral out of control, making it difficult for many things to go
ording to the expected course.
Patricky on his bed with closed eyes, thinking about the two messages Gabriel had sent to Violet. His heart ached.
He had given Violet time and space, but she was probably enjoying her conversation with Gabriel.
And she didn¡¯t evene upstairs to check on him. He had risked his life to save her, and she showed no gratitude. ¡°What a
heartless woman¡± he said to himself.
Patrick had forgotten how he had threatened Violet not to go upstairs earlier.
Chapter 288
Violet had been sitting in the living room for nearly two hours, her thoughts consumed. by worry over Patrick¡¯s injured hand!
She couldn''t bring herself to go upstairs, fearing that he might direct his frustration at his hand.
Despite her reservations, her concern for Patrick continued to grow.
After two hours had passed, she quietly summoned the butler, instructing him to open Patrick¡¯s door and check on his condition.
The butler, knowing the severity of Patrick¡¯s injury
any potential scolding.
bravely ascended the stairs, risking.
However, upon entering Patrick¡¯s room, he was immediately taken aback.
Patrick¡¯s face was flushed, his entire demeanor dazed, and when he touched Patrick¡¯s forehead, it was burning with fever.
Without wasting any time, the butler quickly went downstairs to find Violet.
Her initial reluctance to go upstairs had now turned into deep regret. Patrick¡¯s fever was likely a sign of an infection in his wound.
Violet instructed the butler to fetch the family doctor. She swiftly headed upstairs with a towel soaked in alcohol to physically cool
Patrick down.
By the time the doctor arrived, Patrick''s fever had lessened.
However, the situation remained grave.
The examination confirmed that the fever was a result of the wound¡¯s inmmation.
The doctor re-bandaged Patrick¡¯s wound and prescribed fever-reducing medication. He advised Violet to wake Patrick and
ensure he took the medication before sleeping.
Violet asked the butler to see the doctor off and prepared warm water. Her intention. was to wake Patrick to administer the
medicine.
However, Patrick proved difficult to rouse. After several attempts, he finally opened his eyes, murmuring in confusion, ¡°Am |
delirious? Why is Violet in my room?¡±
Violet was momentarily lost for words. Did he think she was a hallucination?
She was about to instruct him to take the medicine.
115
12:31 Tue, 27 Feb F
At that moment, Patrick muttered, ¡°Violet was a heartless woman. Why would she care about me?¡±
Once he finished speaking, he closed his eyes, turned over, and simply treated Violet as if she were invisible.
Violet was left speechless and thought his words did not make any sense.
If she were truly heartless, she wouldn¡¯t have summoned the doctor.
With no other option. Violet gave Patrick''s arm a gentle push and said, ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t sleep. Get up and take your medicine.¡±
Patrick¡¯s reaction was akin to someone shooing away an irritating mosquito during. their slumber. He made an ufortable
swatting motion at Violet''s hand.
However, his injured hand was the one that he reached out with, causing him to wince. in pain, instantly snapping him out of his
stupor.
He couldn''t help but furrow his brow due to the pain and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Violet, he couldn''t hide his
irritation, asking, ¡°Why are you in my room?¡±
Violet didn¡¯t want to take advantage of an injured person, and she said, ¡°You have a fever. | had the doctore over to
prescribe some medicine for you. Get up and take
some.¡±
Patrick, being unwell,y in bed and stubbornly turned his head away from Violet, dering, ¡°I won¡¯t take it.¡±
Violet was somewhat helpless. ¡°If you don¡¯t take the medicine, you won''t be able to reduce your fever,¡± she said.
Patrick¡¯s mind was preupied with Skyler¡¯s phone call and Gabriel¡¯s message. He spoke sternly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business
whether the fever subsides or not.¡±
Violet sighed and ced her hand on her forehead. ¡°How about this? If you seriously don¡¯t want to take the medicine, I¡¯ll call the
doctor back, and he can give you an injection or an IV.¡±
Patrick suddenly looked at Violet and asked with a hint of anxiety in his eyes, ¡°Who said | want injections or IVs?¡±
Violet fixed her gaze on him and tried to sound patient, ¡°If you don¡¯t want injections or IVs, then you must take the medicine.¡±
She couldn''t help but think that she was beginning to sound like a nagging mother, pushing Patrick to take his medication and
get injections. Her determination to make him do it was almost as if she were his mother.
Patrick Hersey stared at Violet''s face, which showed a faint hint of worry, his expression shifting uncertainly.
After a moment, he looked a bit conflicted and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Give me the medicine.¡±
Having sessfully convinced Patrick, Violet quickly handed over the medicine and a ss of water.
Patrick looked at her with a cool expression and epted the medicine with hist uninjured hand, deliberately avoiding the water.
Violet raised an eyebrow. ¡°You need to take the water too.¡±
Patrick¡¯s forehead twitched slightly, and he gave her a nce as if she was a fool. ¡°Do you think | can hold a ss of water with
this hand?¡±
Violet was momentarily surprised and quickly responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | didn¡¯t think of that. Take the medicine first, and I''ll hold the
water for you.¡±
This was the first time Patrick had seen Violet being so considerate.
However, despite Patrick¡¯s injury, he seemed usy. If it weren''t for the fact that he
had gotten hurt for her, she might have never paid this much attention to him.
Thoughts of this made Patrick¡¯s face change with varying emotions.
Violet couldn''t help but speak up when she saw no reaction from Patrick. ¡°Patrick, take your medicine quickly!¡±
Patrick looked at her with aplex expression and asked, ¡°Get some mints for me from the bedside table below!¡±
Violet hesitated for a moment and couldn''t react quickly. ¡°Take your medicine first, and then I''ll help you with the mints.¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression turned a bit unpleasant. ¡°I asked you to get them, so just do it. Why so much talk? | want you to be prepared
in advance!¡±
Violet pursed her lips helplessly. She took a few mint candies from the bedside table and held them in her palm, all for the sake
of him, who was injured.
She looked at Patrick. ¡°Can you take your medicine now?¡±
Patrick took a deep breath and requested, ¡°Unwrap one of the candies for me and ce. it on the bedside table.¡±
Violet realized for the first time just how difficult Patrick could be.
FAS :70%
She silently unwrapped a candy, put it on the candy wrapper, and set it on the bedside table. She looked at Patrick as if to say,
¡°Can you take your medicine now?¡±
Patrick nced at her, then lowered his head to inspect the pills in his palm, his brows furrowing deeply.
In a seemingly resigned manner, he abruptly swallowed the medicine, quickly sna tched a ss of water from Violet, and took
several gulps. Next, he reached for the mint candies on the bedside table, shoving them into his mouth, seemingly finding relief
at
last.
Violet was left dumbfounded by this series of actions.
After a moment of silence, she whispered, ¡°Patrick, are you perhaps afraid of bitterness?¡±
Patrick¡¯s face turned a shade of gray. He ground his teeth as he warned, ¡°Violet, what the hell are you talking about?¡±
Violet couldn''t help but stifle augh at his flustered and annoyed expression. She turned her head away, concealing her
amusement, not daring to meet Patrick¡¯s gaze.
However, her shoulders continued to shake involuntarily.
She had never seen Patrick take medicine before and hadn''t expected him to be so averse to bitter taste.
This was genuinely surprising!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Even though the doctor had prescribed medication earlier without a sugar coating, it didn¡¯t seem like it should have been such a
big deal.
Suppressing herughter, Violet cast a discreet nce at Patrick.
Patrick¡¯s tone was as if he wanted to take extreme measures. ¡°Violet, if you dare to let this slip, you''re in big trouble!¡±
Finally, Violet couldn¡¯t contain herughter. She looked at Patrick¡¯s beautiful but ashen face and couldn¡¯t help but step back, her
voice filled with amusement, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | absolutely won''t spill the beans!¡±
Patrick had a face that showed disbelief. His delicate features were twisted with irritation.
Violet gazed at Patrick, unable to conceal the smile in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she secretly admired Patrick,
but she couldn¡¯t help but think that Patrick looked rather adorable at that moment.
70%
The cold and domineering CEO, who typically exuded an air of authority, was afraid of the bitterness of medicine. If his
employees at thepany ever found out, they''d be in for a shock.
But, this was a secret she had no intention of sharing with
anyone.
Chapter 289
Patrick looked at Violet with a smile, feeling both happy and a bit annoyed. ¡°You better do what you said. Alright, you can go
back. I¡¯m going to sleep!¡±
In response, Violet walked over, sat on the nearby sofa, took out her phone, and said, ¡°You go ahead and sleep. I''ll stay here and
watch over you. Once your fever goes down, I''ll leave!¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze swept over her phone, wondering who she was messaging with.
He was displeased. He snorted lightly and said, ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±
With that, he turned over, facing away from Violet, andy down.
Initially, Patrick hadn¡¯t nned on sleeping. He wanted to wait until Violet left before resting.
However, due to the medication, he unknowingly fell asleep after hey down.
The next day, when Patrick woke up, he found Violet sitting curled up on the sofa with her cyes closed. She was leaning against
the backrest and holding a digital thermometer.
At that moment, Patrick couldn¡¯t quite describe his emotions. He stared at Violet, his expression bothplex and tender.
As soon as Violet opened her eyes, she saw Patrick looking at her.
She seemed a bit awkward for a moment and asked, ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡±
Patrick abruptly turned his head to look out the window. His expression was somewhat awkward and flustered. ¡°You¡¯re
overthinking it. | was just thinking, why are you sleeping
there!¡±
Violet stood up and stretched her back, feeling a sharp pain in her neck. ¡°I originally intended to go back to sleep. | checked your
temperature onest time. It was still 100 ¡°F. | nned to check it again, and once it went down a bit, I''d go back to my room. But
then, | fell asleep!¡±
Patrick saw weariness on Violet¡¯s face and felt a bit uneasy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so cautious. I¡¯m just running a fever. Even if
I''m really sick, a few days of rest will do. You don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble to take care of me.¡±
Violet furrowed her brows, not understanding why Patrick would say that. She looked a bit disapproving. ¡°How can | not? You got
hurt because of me!¡±
Tue, 27 Fel
Chapter 289.
FA£¤370% RR
Patrick furrowed his brows, his gaze intense. ¡°Violet, if you¡¯re only taking care of me so carefully because | got hurt for you, then
there¡¯s really no need!¡±
After saying this, Patrick turned away and got out of bed, opening the door to the bathroom and blocking Violet outside.
Violet stood in front of the bathroom door, looking bewildered at the sound of running water. Did she do something wrong again?
It was really hard to guess a man¡¯s thoughts!
Although Patrick seemed to disdain her, when he thought about his wound not being able to touch water, Violet resigned herself
to stand by the bathroom door and reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t let the wound touch water. It''ll get infected!¡±
Violet''s voice was loud enough for Patrick to hear.
However, he did not respond.
Violet stared at the bathroom door. Her eyes flickered. She sighed helplessly and turned. to leave.
After Violet finished washing up and went downstairs, she realized that Patrick had already left.
Thinking about Patrick¡¯s injured hand and how he still went out, Violet couldn¡¯t help but worry. She called Patrick, but there was
no answer.
She had no choice but to call Nelson. ¡°Are you with Mr. Hersey?¡±
Nelson was patient. ¡°Miss Webb, Mr. Hersey is still consoling Reba¡¯s family and investigating the case today. He might be
busy. I¡¯m with him right now!¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Can | talk to Mr. Hersey for a moment?¡±
On the other end, Nelson looked at Patrick and used lip reading to say, Miss Webb wants to talk to you!¡±
¡°Mr. Hersey,
Patrick¡¯s voice was stern, and he didn¡¯t seem too pleased. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for her.¡±
Nelson said apologeticly, ¡°Miss Webb, Mr. Hersey is busy right now. If you want, you can wait until he has time to talk.¡±
Violet felt a bit impatient and pinched her own car. Alright, | understand. Take care of Mr. Hersey. His hand is injured. Watch over
him, and don¡¯t let him worsen his
condition!¡±
Nelson nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, Miss Webb, you can rest assured. I''ll take good
Tue, 27
care of Mr. Hersey!¡±
As soon as Nelson hung up, he saw Patrick staring at him intently.
Nelson felt a bit uneasy and asked, ¡°Mr. Hersey, do you... need something?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
Patrick¡¯s tone was heavy. ¡°What did she say to you?¡±
Nelson felt a bit helpless. He could tell that although Patrick didn¡¯t answer Violet''s calls, he still cared about what she said.
This was a ssic case of saying one thing and meaning another. If Patrick was so curious, why didn¡¯t he talk to Violet himself?
Although heined in his mind, Nelson truthfully ryed Violet''s words.
Upon hearing that Violet had asked Nelson to take care of him, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but snort, and his expression looked
awkward. ¡°I knew it. Besides the wound, she doesn¡¯t care about me at all!¡±
Nelson was utterly confused!
Violet hung up the phone and couldn''t help but sigh. Who said that a woman¡¯s thoughts. were unpredictable and hard to guess?
She felt like this man was even worse!
She knew that Patrick was unhappy, but she had no idea why.
Violet pursed her lips in frustration. She had some mushroom soup and then went out to pick up Megan.
It was a littletest night, and there were no more flights at that hour. Therefore, Megan would arrive at the airport at nine-thirty
in the morning today.
It was about time, so Violet hurried to the airport.
When Violet saw Megan walking out of the safe passage, she suddenly felt that for Megan, Skyler was probably a thing of the
past.
Because Megan was no longer as dispirited as before. Although her little face was cold, she was full of vitality.
However, just as Megan approached Violet, and before Violet could say anything to her, a carefree voice suddenly sounded
beside them. ¡°Meggy, surprise!¡±
Violet was dumbfounded, ¡°Why are you here?¡±
She clearly hadn¡¯t told Robert about Megan¡¯s flight!
Robert, with a mischievous grin, looked at Megan. He said, ¡°Of course, | found out on my own with my abilities!¡±
Megan frowned and nced at Robert. She didn¡¯t dislike him.
However, his disy of affection when they were drinking the other day had startled. her.
+5
Right now, Megan just wanted to live a simple life and wasn¡¯t interested in dating, which was why she was avoiding Robert.
She just hadn¡¯t expected him to be so persistent.
Violet knew all too well that Megan went to travel to clear her mind and avoid Robert¡¯s excessive enthusiasm. She wanted him to
cool down a bit.
However, it seemed that Robert waspletely unaffected.
Violet furrowed her brows at Robert. ¡°I¡¯m going to take Meggy to the police station to retrieve surveince footage. You better not
come!¡±
Robert raised an eyebrow and said with a smile, ¡°I have to go. Patrick asked me to apany you both and make sure you''re
safe. Otherwise, he won''t be at ease!¡±
Violet thought about Patrick¡¯s attitude earlier in the morning. She then looked at Robert with a mixture of belief and doubt, asking,
¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡±
Robert lookedpletely serious. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Do | look like someone who would lie?¡±
Violet didn¡¯t say anything, but Megan, without any hesitation, coldly said, ¡°You look more like a liar than anyone!¡±
i
Chapter 290
Robert choked up and couldn''t help but touch the tip of his nose. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Everything | said just now ispletely true!¡±
He looked at Megan, who didn¡¯t even spare him a nce and couldn¡¯t help but exin. ¡°Patrick told me that yesterday''s incident
with Reba was directed at Violet. He¡¯s very busy today and asked me to make sure you two are safe!¡±
Violet hadn¡¯t exined the situation to Megan yet. She had only told Megan over the phone toe back and help recover a
tampered surveince video.
Seeing Megan''s puzzled expression, Violet pulled her out. ¡°I''ll tell you the whole story. in the car.
In the car, Violet recounted the events of the previous night. Megan looked at her in shock and concern. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me
something so important?¡±
Megan hadn¡¯t expected that Ellie¡¯s nt would actually be carried out. Violet had almost be a victim.
As for Reba, it was entirely her own fault. After all, if she hadn¡¯t tried to seduce Patrick, she wouldn¡¯t have brought this
misfortune upon herself.
As for Violet, maybe she didn¡¯t think to use the mosquito repellent vaporizer after seeing it, given what Ellie had said.
So, in this world, no one can predict how a small action can change the entire oue.
The tampered surveince video data had already been taken by the police.
Violet and Megan went to the police station, where Megan went to help.
Violet sat outside and waited for Megan. She saw Robert standing at the door of the information room. He was staring fixedly at
Megan as if he didn¡¯t want to miss a single nce.
Violet''s feelings were mixed. Robert had always been a yboy. This time... was he serious?
But based on his character, how long could this seriousnessst?
In the end, Megan sessfully recovered the surveince video. Violet saw that Robert seemed even happier than Nathan.
The surveince video showed that Seth had indeed ced the mosquito repellent
vaporizer.
Tue, 27 Feb
12:51
B70%
However, Seth himself did not know who was behind him. He only said that when he met the person, they were wearing a blue
mask.
Apart from that, Seth knew nothing about the person.
The case had hit a dead end all of a sudden because Nathan had investigated all the leads but couldn''t find the person with the
blue mask.
He could only follow the lead given by Violet and investigate Ellie. However, it seemed. that Ellie had disappeared without a trace
after going abroad.
In the evening, Robert and Megan apanied Violet home.
Megan was extremely worried. ¡°Violet, if the other party failed to harm you this time, I¡¯m afraid they might try again. Be extra
careful recently!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | will be!¡±
She was also in a foggy state of mind now. Previously, Yvonne¡¯s father, Enzo, had tried to kill her and Patrick. In the end, Patrick
discovered Enzo¡¯s malicious n, and Enzo had turned himself in..
But this time, who could it be?
Violet admitted to herself that she hadn¡¯t harbored such a deep-seated grudge against anyone!
Could it be... Veronica? Although she was a bit crazy, she was now already disabled. Would she dare to make a move?
Violet opened the door with a restless heart and went home. After she reached home, she saw Patrick sitting on the sofa.
When Patrick saw her, he furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±
Violet thought that Patrick didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. She walked over and said, ¡°The case has hit a dead end. | stayed
at the police station a little longer...¡±
Violet wanted to continue asking about his hand, but Patrick¡¯s phone rang.
Patrick answered the call, and his expression turned somewhat grim.
Violet looked worried and asked, ¡°What happened again?¡±
Patrick nced at her. ¡°There¡¯s pressure from higher-ups. They want Mr. Sampson to treat this as an attempted murder case
and wrap up the investigation!¡±
Violet''s face changed slightly. ¡°But we haven''t figured it out yet, have we?¡±
12:51
Tue, 27 Feb
70%
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered, and he looked at Violet with aplicated expression. ¡°Regardless of who ordered it, Seth is the one
whomitted the murder. And there¡¯s no evidence to prove that he was acting on someone else¡¯s orders.¡±
Violet''s face darkened. ¡°So you mean to say that Seth is the killer, and his words can¡¯t be trusted since he has no proof?¡±
Seeing that Violet seemed to be a little angry, Patrick sighed helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s the gist
of it.¡±
He paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°And | suspect that the person behind this is not simple. Violet, have you offended
anyone?¡±
Violet''s face turned gloomy. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve done something so heinous that someone would want to take my life?¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not what | meant.¡±
Violet stared at him. ¡°Regardless of what you meant, what | want to say is that for a normal person, if you identally step on
their foot, a simple apology would suffice. But for someone with a twisted mind, if you step on their foot, they''ll not only think it
was intentional, but they might even believe you got close to them and intend to harm
them. Do you underst
Patrick gazed at Violet with an inscrutable expression and remained silent.
He had to wonder if the person was specifically targeting her. The case had left Violet. feeling agitated and disoriented.
Now, ing Patrick not saying anything, her emotions were bing harder to contain. ¡°I don¡¯t know who''s behind all of this,
but | have a clear conscience. | can honestly say that I''ve never done anything morally reprehensible. If they think this incident
isn¡¯t enough and insist on harming me, then | won''t be afraid. They better not leave any evidence behind for me to catch them!¡±
Violet''s emotions got the better of her as she spoke, and Patrick finally said gently, ¡°Feeling better?¡±
Violet furrowed her brows. ¡°What?¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Your emotions were a bit out of control. Sometimes, expressing yourself can be a relief.¡±
Upon hearing this, Violet recalled she directed her anger toward Patrick just now. She suddenly felt like a deted balloon. ¡°
didn¡¯t mean to. I''ll go upstairs first.¡±
After saying that, she hurriedly went upstairs in a slightly flustered manner.
444
2/ FebContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
FRT0%
This incident had clearly affected her, leaving her feeling like there was a massive conspiracy with countless mysteries, making
her restless.
Though Violet¡¯s mind was in turmoil, she was still worried about Patrick¡¯s injury.
Before going to bed, she called the butler to remind him to remind Patrick to take his medicine.
After a good night¡¯s sleep, Violet felt much better the next morning.
She thought back to the events of the previous night and felt somewhat embarrassed. Patrick had protected her from harm, and
she had ended up venting her emotions on him.
Thinking about it made her blush. It was no wonder Patrick had jokingly said she was. heartless when he had a fever.
Feeling a bit awkward, Violet quietly left for work early.
When she arrived at thepany, she saw a crowd gathered downstairs at Foreverie Jewelry.
Violet furrowed her brows, wanting to find out what had happened. She parked her car. in the underground garage.
However, as she walked over, a man suddenly held up a photo,pared it to her face, and shouted, ¡°Violet is here!¡±
Violet was dumbfounded. What was going on?
However, before she could react..
The next second, a middle-aged woman went berserk and charged at her, grabbing her hair and pping her across the face.
0
COMMENT
Chapter 291
Violet was caught off guard and immediately fought back.
However, a group of people rushed toward her, overwhelming her. She couldn¡¯t defend herself against so many people.
Countless hands and feet charged toward her.
Violet could clearly hear the middle-aged woman who was hitting her shouting, ¡°You murderer! I''ll kill you! Why don¡¯t you die?
Give me back my daughter!¡±
The security guards outside shouted, ¡°There''s a fight! We need more people toe and stop this!¡±
Violet was trapped in the circle of attackers. She tried her best to shield her head and avoid the blows raining down on her.
It took quite some time for the security guards to control the enraged crowd and rescue. Violet.
Her hair was in disarray, her clothes torn, and her face and arms marked with bruises. She looked extremely disheveled.
Violet watched as the security guards kept the people who had hit her outside. She held. her bag and felt a sharp pain all over
her body. At this moment, she just wanted to find a secluded ce to hide. She had a rough idea of who these people might be.
However, she needed to understand the situation better.
But just as she was about to turn away, a car screeched to a halt in front of thepany building. The driver¡¯s seat opened, and
Patrick rushed out.
Violet''s expression changed, and she instinctively used her bag to cover her face, intending to make a dash for thepany.
When Patrick saw Violet clearly, his pupils constricted sharply. He strode over inrge strides and grabbed her arm firmly.
¡°Violet!¡±
Violet was being held back by Patrick, and she knew that it was futile to escape from
him now.
Patrick looked at the bruises on Violet''s face, and his breathing tightened slightly. The pain in his eyes was about to overflow.
He unconsciously applied a bit more force to Violet¡¯s arm and said in a deeply serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±
On the way, he received a message informing him that Violet had been attacked. Hence, he quickly sped up and drove over.
Although he tried his best toe over as soon as possible, he was still toote to prevent Violet from being hurt.
Violet bit her lip and decided to remove her handbag to uncover her face. With bruises on her face, she looked up at Patrick. She
said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. This has nothing to do with you, and I¡¯m not seriously injured. Besides, I¡¯ve figured out who
those people are. They must be Reba¡¯s family. Their daughter died in my room, so it¡¯s understandable that they¡¯re upset.¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face tensed up severely. ¡°Even if they''re upset, they shouldn¡¯t have attacked you. This has nothing to do with
you.¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s true that it has nothing to do with me. But since Reba, died in my room, her family sees it
differently.¡±
Patrick wanted to say something but hesitated. His mouth moved, but in the end, he did not say anything.
Violet nced at his injured hand and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s just some superficial wounds. Nothing serious. But can
you drive with your hand like that? Why did youe here by yourself?¡±
Patrick looked at the bruises on Violet''s body, and he felt a sharp pang of pain. His eyes were red with anger. ¡°Who told you to
come to work alone? If | don¡¯t drive myself, how. can | get to thepany?¡±
Violet understood that Patrick was worried about her. She said nicely, ¡°I did lose my temper at you for no reasonst night, so |
felt a bit awkward. | didn¡¯t want to face you, so | left early.¡±
With that, she lowered her head and looked at Patrick''s hand. ¡°You should let go of me first. The gauze is bleeding again. Let me
take a look at your hand.
Patrick seemed instantly affected. His voice filled with annoyance as he said, ¡°Is that all you care about, Violet? If this wound
wasn¡¯t because of you, would you still be concerned about me?¡±
Violet looked at Patrick, slightly confused. ¡°Of course, | would. I¡¯m just showing concern for you.¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick waspletely stunned.
He stared at Violet fora moment, then suddenly pulled her into a tight embrace.
Violet quickly pushed him away. ¡°Let go of me. This is the entrance of thepany!¡±
However, Patrick¡¯s embrace only tightened.
Violet was a bit afraid of being seen, so she nervously spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m a bit sore. Can you please let go for now?¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick immediately released his grip, looking somewhat flustered as he gazed at Violet. He said with great
concern, ¡°Where does it hurt? I''ll take you to the hospital right away!¡±
Violet looked around. She was relieved that there were no employees at the entrance. just now.
She looked at Patrick helplessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. It¡¯s just some bruises on my body. It¡¯s not that
serious.¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick¡¯s face darkened significantly.
He stared at Violet and said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. | will deal with this matter. And also, about what happenedst night, you don¡¯t
need to feel guilty. | understand that you were scared. After all, someone died, and they were after you. It¡¯s natural for you to feel
upset and flustered. But rest assured, | will protect you.¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered, and she felt a warm surge in her heart. ¡°Patrick, thank you.¡±
Patrick looked at Violet, his expression softening slightly. He reached out and gently. ruffled her hair.
At this moment, Reba¡¯s mother, who had been blocked by the security guards, was growing impatient.
She was like a shrew, jumping and shouting like a madwoman. She pointed at thepany¡¯s entrance and berated loudly, ¡°This
company is despicable! Instead of working properly, they have to go out for team building. Now, they''ve killed my daughter. If you
don¡¯t give me an exnation, I''ll throw myself in front of a car right. here. I''ll make sure the policee and arrest all of you!¡±
Violet furrowed her brows. She had never imagined that the proud Reba hade from such a family.
The Lexington family had brought many people with them. Violet saw that some were holding wreaths and standing on the
outskirts, while others held banners that read ¡°Return my daughter¡¯s life.¡±
Violet couldn''t help but frown. She was about to say something when she heard. Patrick¡¯s low voice saying, ¡°Wait, I''ll handle
this.¡±
70%
Patrick turned to face udia Lexington, Reba¡¯s mother. His expression turned particrly grim. ¡°You must be Reba¡¯s
mother. Yesterday, | tried to contact you, but unfortunately, you missed us. Today, I¡¯ll make things clear. We can offer
compensation.¡±
He continued, ¡°However, just because you''ve lost your daughter doesn¡¯t give you the right to harm others or seek revenge on
society. I¡¯m telling you, | won¡¯t let this assault go unpunished. Wait for mywyer''s letter.¡±
Violet stared at Patrick¡¯s retreating figure, feeling an indescribable emotion.
She knew that Patrick wasn¡¯t normally so assertive. It was only because she had been attacked that he had reacted this way.
At this moment, she seemed to feel the depth of Patrick¡¯s affection for her.
Although Patrick was often gruff, every time she got into trouble, he would charge in withoutint, seeking justice for her.
How could there not be feelings between them?
Violet looked at Patrick, her gaze unwavering. Her hidden affection seemed to burn even more intensely.
Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s words, udia¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°What? You want to sue me? You heartless people, all of you
are in cahoots together. My daughter is dead, and you think you can harm others and get away with it? Don¡¯t think | don¡¯t know.
My daughter died in the room of this woman named Violet Webb. Her death is definitely rted to her! | will get justice for my
daughter today!¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick looked at her with an angry expression.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
He immediately dialed the ambnce. ¡°Hello, | want to report an incident. We''re at the entrance of Foreverie Jewelry. Someone
here has physically attacked my employee and engaged in severe defamation. Please send officers right away!¡±
&
Chapter 292
Violet was a bit dumbfounded. She hadn''t expected Patrick to be so straightforward in calling the police.
After all, it was true that Reba had died during thepany team building.
She had an indescribable feeling in her heart. Patrick was clearly willing to risk thepany¡¯s reputation to seek justice for her.
After Patrick ended the call, he turned to face udia. His tone was as cold as ice. ¡°You wanted to seek justice for your
daughter, didn¡¯t you? Well, let''s see what the police have to say when theye. As for your assault and defamation earlier,
there are so many witnesses here. It will all be presented as evidence in court.¡±
Patrick then turned and escorted Violet into thepany building.
Since Violet didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital for a medical examination, Patrick could only use the surveince footage at the
entrance of the building to capture evidence of udia assaulting Violet, intending to hand it over to the police.
However, when Patrick first watched the surveince video, he nearly charged out to deal with those people himself.
He couldn''t stand seeing the person he cared about being treated like this.
He absolutely wouldn''t let this matter slide.
The police arrived quickly. While they sympathized with the Lexington family for losing their daughter, they couldn¡¯t condone this
tant act of violence on the street.
Since the evidence was clear, udia and the others were arrested on the spot.
At the police station, udia entered the police station and shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°My daughter is dead! What¡¯s wrong
with me seeking justice? Why do you have the right to arrest me?¡±
Because the Lexington family¡¯s case was rted to Reba¡¯s, Nathan was in charge of
this case.
Nathan looked at udia and said, ¡°Why? Because you attacked someone in public and ndered them. These actions alone
could get you into a heap of legal trouble. In this world, just because you''re the aggrieved party, it doesn¡¯t mean you can do
whatever you want. Do you understand?¡±
udia, being from a rural area, had never seen such a big scene before and was a bit frightened.
115
70%
Nathan intimidated her with a few words, and she confessed to everything.
As it turned out, in their hometown, if someone died and one wanted to negotiate a higherpensation for it, causing a scene
was necessary.
Otherwise, those bigpanies would assume they were afraid.
So, their family members had gone directly to thepany today because they hadn¡¯t seen the people Patrick sent yesterday.
As for the fact that Reba had died in Violet''s room, too many people at the hotel knew about it, and it couldn¡¯t be kept a
secret.
That was why udia had targeted Violet. In the end, it could only be said that Violet had been unlucky enough to be caught up
in all of this.
Nathan found it even more pathetic that udia had said, ¡°My daughter is dead, and if | don¡¯t ask for more money, how will my
youngest son ever get married? The cost of marriage is quite high, and we still have to give his bride an engagement gift!¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
It seemed like they were using their daughter to secure a bride for their son.
Nathan''s impression of this family couldn¡¯t have been worse. The others were detained for half a month, but the Lexington
parents were held for a month and received ideological education.
Upon hearing the Lexington family¡¯s perspective, Violet was utterly speechless.
It seemed that being born into such a family was truly a tragic and pitiable situation for Reba.
After Patrick finished exining the situation with the Lexington family, Patrick looked at Violet with a steady gaze. ¡°What do you
n to do now?¡±
Violet was stunned for a second. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Patrick¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, and he sounded somewhat angry. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you n on going to work with these injuries!¡±
Violet bit her lip. ¡°Um... then may | take a couple of days off?¡±
Patrick spoke firmly and in amanding tone, leaving no room for refusal. ¡°You get a week. Until your leave is over, you¡¯re not
allowed back.¡±
Violet hesitated. These superficial wounds would probably heal in two or three days, right?
Seeing Violet''s expression, Patrick¡¯s frustration grew. ¡°What? | give you time off, and
you find it hard to ept?¡±
Violet nced up at him. ¡°That¡¯s not what | meant. | just feel cooped up alone at home.¡±
Patrick looked at Violet and let out a light snort. ¡°You find it stifling, huh?¡±
Violet thought about what Patrick had said. There seemed to be room for negotiation regarding the one-week holiday. He
immediately smiled and nodded at Patrick.
However, Patrick¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Since you find it stifling, then I''ll stay at home with you!¡±
Violet''s face froze. Patrick¡¯s tone made it clear that he wanted to keep an eye on her. He did not seem to be apanying her!
Seeing Violet''s difficulty in epting this, Patrick''s expression soured. ¡°What''s wrong, you''re not happy with that?¡±
Violet knew that she had been hurt, and Patrick was angry about it. She quickly forced a smile and shook her head. ¡°Of course
not I¡¯m more than happy!¡±
During this period, Violet also realized that as Patrick¡¯s legal wife, he wouldn''t allow her to get hurt. This was his bottom line.
Before, when they were captured by Yvonne, even though Patrick was bound and couldn¡¯t move freely, he still threw himself in
front of her to shield her from harm. This time, he went even further, intercepting the de with his bare hands as if he were
made of steel!
Violet felt a mix of gratitude and pity for Patrick. It was a strange feeling, and it wasn¡¯t easy to process. Patrick¡¯s protectiveness
was quite remarkable for a man.
Patrick looked at Violet with a cold snort. ¡°You''d better be consistent in your words and actions! Also, in your current state, you
can¡¯t go to work. Since you''re unwilling to go to the hospital, I¡¯ll take you back home!¡±
Violet hesitated and bit her lip. ¡°Um... it''s not necessary. | can go back by myself.¡±
Patrick stared at Violet in silence.
Violet knew he was upset because she had been hurt. She couldn''t find the words to respond to his gaze.
Patrick looked at her coldly. Then, he picked up the car keys and headed out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. And from now on, we¡¯llmute
together. You won¡¯t need to use your beat-up car anymore!¡±
Viole
weakly retorted, ¡°My car isn¡¯t beat up!¡±
10%S
Patrick calmly turned to look at her. Violet felt her breath catch in her throat, almost choking herself.
She struggled to swallow and said, ¡°Alright,pared to your car, mine is indeed a bit old.¡±
Patrick was in a bad mood. Violet would better not argue with him. After all, she wasn¡¯t foolish, and her heart wasn¡¯t made of
stone. She knew he was upset not because of her car but because she had been hurt and he hadn¡¯t been able to get there in
time.
Due to Violet¡¯s injury, Patrick immediately gave her a week of sick leave.
During that week, unless there was something urgent, Patrick stayed at Hersey Court. He had the necessary documents and
files delivered by Nelson.
That week turned out to be the most harmonious time they spent together. Violet was recuperating, and Patrick was working
from home. Their life together unexpectedly flowed smoothly.
Violet''s injuries had fully healed, and the wound on Patrick¡¯s hand had started to scab over. Then, Patrick allowed her to return to
work.
On her first day back, Violet took Patrick¡¯s car to thepany.
However, she had initially nned to get off a block early, but Patrick refused her with a cold expression.
If Violet walked alone on the street to thepany, that wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. However, what if she encountered an ident on
this street?
Patrick didn¡¯t want to take any chances. He would rather be safe than sorry.
Patrick¡¯s concern for Violet, despite not being in love with her, made Violet realize his kindness toward her during this time.
So, her attitude toward Patrick had changed. She was no longer as sharp and resistant as before but had learned to be more
gentle andpliant.
When the car reached the underground parking lot, Violet was about to get out when she suddenly saw Sophia getting out of the
car on the opposite side.
Only then did she notice that it was Sophia¡¯s car. She quickly lowered her head, trying to make herself as inconspicuous as
possible for fear of being seen by Sophia.
Patrick noticed Violet¡¯s actions. After Sophia left, he looked at Violet with aplicated. expression. ¡°Are you afraid of others
finding out about your rtionship with me?¡±
Chapter 293
Violet pursed her lips, her expression unusually serious. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of people finding out about our rtionship, but
rather, we agreed from the beginning to keep our marriage a secret. Since it was agreed upon beforehand, we should honor the
spirit of the contract. Besides, we''re getting divorced in a year anyway. If people find out that
you had a previous marriage, especially with me, it wouldn¡¯t be good for your reputation. You¡¯ve been so good to me, and | can¡¯t
be ungrateful!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
Patrick looked at her with a smirk, but his eyes were devoid of any amusement. ¡°In that case, | should be thanking you for
repaying my kindness?¡±
Violet quickly waved her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Honestly, considering how many times you''ve helped me, | should
be the one thanking you!¡±
Patrick felt quite aggrieved. He let out a cold snort. ¡°How terrible do you think you are? How could you believe that it would
tarnish my reputation if people knew | had been married to you? Shouldn¡¯t this kind of thing have a greater impact on you as a
woman?¡±
Violet was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t considered that Patrick would say something like this.
After all, they had agreed to keep their marriage a secret from the beginning.
She fell silent for a moment. ¡°Since we''re getting divorced anyway, it¡¯s not beneficial for either of us to talk about it. It¡¯s better to
keep a low profile, continue with our secret marriage, and not let too many people know. It will be better for both of us in the end!¡±
Patrick couldn¡¯t hold back and let out a bitterugh. ¡°Your ns are quite far-sighted¡±
It had been several days since Violet had a confrontational conversation with Patrick like this. His current attitude left her unsure
of how to respond.
She twisted her fingers and looked at Patrick with a puzzled expression. She hesitated before speaking. ¡°Patrick, is it because
hearing this from me makes you feel like your absolute control is being challenged, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick was infuriated and let out a mockingugh. ¡°Absolute control? Why don¡¯t you just say I¡¯m arrogant and
can¡¯t stand being challenged? Violet, you really have a way with words. Is this how you want our marriage to end?¡±
Violet was taken aback by his words. She looked at Patrick in surprise. ¡°What!¡±
Her face changed slightly, and she muttered to herself, ¡°You make it sound like we are actually having a proper marriage!¡±
If it weren¡¯t for the fact that their marriage was based on an agreement, she might have.
1144
70%
already developed feelings for Patrick. She didn¡¯t want this marriage to end.
But the reality was it was just an agreement, and it woulde to an end when the time
came.
Violet''s expression turned somewhat disappointed.
Patrick was also momentarily stunned. The space in the car was limited. Although Violet¡¯s voice was soft, he still heard it.
He thought about the agreements they had made with each other at the beginning of their marriage and cursed himself for not
having foreseen this.
He didn¡¯t want to continue this confrontation with Violct. He said in a low voice, ¡°Go ahead to work.¡±
Violet nodded and reached for the car door to get out.
However, Patrick seemed to think of something and suddenly said hesitantly, ¡°Wait, Violet!¡±
Violet turned to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something else to discuss?¡±
Patrick pondered in his heart for a while before looking up at Violet. ¡°Are you avable. this Friday?¡±
Violet was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Patrick to ask her like this.
She replied with a question of her own, ¡°Do you have ns for Friday?¡±
Patrick¡¯s face turned somewhat unnatural, and he avoided looking at Violet. He replied, ¡°No, nothing in particr. | was just
asking casually.¡±
Violet frowned. She was in a hurry to clock in, so she didn¡¯t notice Patrick¡¯s unease. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, we''ll see. If
I''m not avable, I''ll let you know!¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°Alright, got it!¡±
Upon hearing this, Violet quickly closed the car door and headed toward the elevator.
Patrick watched Violet''s retreating figure, letting out a small sigh. He sat in the car for a while before finally getting out.
Once Violet arrived at the design department and sat down, she saw Sophia approaching quietly.
Sophia asked, ¡°Violet, | heard you were injured earlier. Are you feeling better?¡±
Violet thought Sophia was genuinely concerned about her injury and smiled. She shook her head and replied, ¡°Look, I¡¯m
perfectly fine. But thanks for worrying about me.¡±
Sophia smiled awkwardly and blinked, stealing a nce at Violet. She seemed a bit. nervous. ¡°Violet, | heard Megan from the
Information Technology Department resigned.¡±
While tidying her desk, Violet nodded without paying much attention to Sophia¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, she resigned a while ago.¡±
Sophia bit her lip, hesitant to speak. ¡°Before Megan resigned, Mr. Foster seemed to visit
her often.¡±
Upon hearing this, Violet finally sensed that something was amiss. She turned to Sophia, her expression growing colder. ¡°What
exactly are you trying to say?¡±
Suddenly, Violet recalled the incident when Majorie Queen¡¯s car was bumped on the road, and she had decided to go down and
check on her. While she was heading. downstairs, she glimpsed Sophia in the corridor, speaking with Robert.
At the thought of this, her expression became even more serious.
Sophia felt uneasy under Violet¡¯s scrutinizing gaze. She quicklyughed nervously. ¡°I was just asking casually, Violet. Why are
you taking it so seriously?¡±
Violet''s face remained stern. ¡°Are you really just asking casually?¡±
Sophia felt like she¡¯d been seen through. She felt a bit embarrassed and said, ¡°Violet, you know who | am, right? I¡¯m just curious,
that¡¯s all!¡±
Violet looked at her deeply and continued to tidy up her things. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what¡¯s on your mind. But | do know that
you''re an honest and introverted girl. | hope. you won''t be blinded by temporary feelings and do something foolish. Also, Megan
is my best friend, and | won¡¯t allow anyone to harm her. Do you understand?¡±
Sophia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears upon hearing Violet''s words. She suddenly felt very emotional.
She had been scheming to see Robert for a while now but couldn''t find any information. She was disappointed, and that was
why she wanted to ask Violet.
She never expected Violet to be so sensitive and figure it out.
She lowered her head in embarrassment and did not say a word.
Violet let out a sigh, her expressionplex as she looked at Sophia. ¡°Sophia, you... don¡¯t have to be like this. | might have
been a bit harsh, but it¡¯s all for your own good. | won''t beat around the bush anymore. Robert may be a reliable person, but he¡¯s
terrible
when ites to rtionships. If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, it¡¯s better to keep your distance from him. As for his attachment to
Megan, it has nothing to do with Megan. | hope that no matter what you decide to do, you''ll see things clearly before acting.
Don¡¯t hurt innocent people!¡±
Sophia looked up at Violet, her eyes red and teary. Her voice was filled with a hint of grievance. ¡°Violet, please don¡¯t
misunderstand. | didn¡¯t have any malicious intentions! Mr. Foster helped me before, and | just.... couldn¡¯t forget it. | couldn¡¯t
control my emotions, which is why | asked you. | didn¡¯t have any intention ofpeting with Megan for Mr. Foster. | just wanted
to know more about him from a distance!¡±
0
Chapter 294
Violet sighed when she heard Sophia¡¯s reply and said, ¡°Alright, if | have any news about Robert, I''ll give you a heads up. Just
don¡¯t talk about trying topete with Megan for him. Megan was never together with Robert. It was just wishful thinking on his
part!¡±
Violet was very straightforward in her words. Sophia was a bit surprised and looked a bit confused as she said, ¡°How could it
be... Mr. Foster... he¡¯s so good, why wouldn¡¯t Megan like him?¡±
Violet furrowed her brow. Thinking that no matter what happened, Sophia would always be the first to stand up for her. She said
with emphasis, ¡°Sophia, just because you think he¡¯s good doesn¡¯t mean everyone else does. Different strokes for different folks,
do
you
understand?¡±
Sophia seemed a bit confused. She nodded in a daze and said, ¡°I think | understand.¡±
Violet nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, now go back to work and stop overthinking things!¡±
Sophia looked a bit downcast. Then, she turned around and went back to work.
Violet promised to inform Sophia if there were any updates about Robert.
Sophia didn¡¯t expect the opportunity toe so quickly.
At noon, Patrick sent a message.
Patrick asked, [Violet, would you apany me to a charity dinner tonight?]
Violet was momentarily stunned. Patrick had gone to great lengths and even got injured. for her sake. This small request was
nothing inparison. He even took the initiative to ask for her opinion first. It made Violet feel that he respected her a lot.
Violet replied, [Of course!]
After sending the message, she stayed silent for a couple of seconds and then suddenly wanted to ask a question.
Violet asked, [Is Robert going tonight?]
Patrick asked in return, [Yes, he¡¯s going too. But why do you want to ask about him?]
Violet replied, [Nothing, I¡¯m just curious!]
Patrick said, [After work, I''ll pick you up to do your styling and choose a dress!]
Violet replied, [Alright!
12:52 Tue, 27 Feb F
After work, Patrick took Violet to the styling studio they had been to before for the jewelry g.
Even though Patrick knew that Violet was shockingly beautiful with just a little embellishment, when she came out after her
styling, he was still stunned for a few seconds.
When Violet arrived at the charity dinner, she saw Sophia obediently following Abel, and her gaze kept drifting toward the
entrance of the banquet hall.
Violet knew that Robert would also being, so she reminded Sophia in the afternoon. However, she didn¡¯t expect Sophia to
come along with her cousin.
Violet looked at Sophia with aplicated expression. Matters of the heart were only known best to the one involved, and it was
probably impossible to exin Sophia¡¯s feelings in just a few words.
Megan currently had no interest in Robert. Since Sophia had a crush on Robert, Violet didn¡¯t want to interfere too much in what
would ultimately happen.
The first half of the charity banquet was dedicated toworking and exchanging business information as attendees sought
potential coborations.
The second half was a charity auction. All the proceeds from the auction would be donated to the children in the remote
mountain areas.
Not long after Violet arrived, Robert also arrived.
However, when she saw himing in with Megan, Violet was still taken aback.
She instinctively looked at Sophia. The mncholy and bitterness in Sophia¡¯s eyes were evident.
Violet let out a slight sigh.
Then, she saw Megan let go of Robert and walk toward her.
Patrick saw Megan approaching, and he said in a low voice, ¡°You two go talk. I''ll go somewhere else.¡±
Violet nodded.
As soon as Patrick left, Violet couldn¡¯t help but ask Megan, ¡°Why are you here? | thought you were avoiding Robert and wouldn''t
come with him!¡±
Megan''s cold face showed a trace of irritation when she heard this. ¡°If someone pesters you all day, you¡¯d probably agree too.
Besides, he told me you would being, so | came to see you. | want to check if your injuries are better.¡±
Previously, Patrick had been keeping a close eye on Violet, and Violet didn¡¯t want Megan to see her in her injured state. So, she
declined Megan¡¯s offer toe and see her.
She hadn¡¯t expected Megan to worry about her for so long, and she felt a bit guilty.
Thinking about Sophia¡¯s situation, she tentatively asked, ¡°Megan, it¡¯s obvious that Robert is pursuing you. Do you have any other
thoughts about it?¡±
Megan nced at Violet and said, ¡°He and | are just friends. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild!¡±
Seeing Megan¡¯s attitude, Violet realized Megan had no interest in Robert at all. She couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.
However, before she could catch her breath, she heard a mocking voice say, ¡°Violet, | can¡¯t believe you¡¯d dare toe to a ce
like this!¡±
Violet furrowed her brow and turned to look at Riley, who was wearing a mocking expression. Violet retorted, ¡°A ce like this?
What do you mean? Why can youe, but | can¡¯t?¡±
Megan''s cold little face tensed up as if she was about to fly into a rage. Violet pulled her hand back, urging her not to act
impulsively.
Riley didn¡¯t expect Violet to respond in this manner.
Although she could tell Patrick might have feelings for Violet, it was nothing. With the Webb family¡¯s status, trying to break into
the upper echelons of Summerwood City was simply wishful thinking.
Furthermore, the Stanton family was a major yer in the business world, and Patrick was the heir to the Hersey family in Leken
City. How could he possibly marry a lowly woman like Violet?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
With these thoughts in mind, Riley¡¯s sarcasm and disdain grew stronger. ¡°Ridiculous, you dare to question me. This is a charity
dinner, and people without a certain family background or worth in the millions shouldn¡¯t even think about entering here!¡±
Violet looked at Riley with a deep gaze and did not say a word. She didn¡¯t even know what kind of people would receive the
invitations for this charity dinner.
When Riley saw Violet remain silent, she thought she had intimidated Violet. Then, Shet raised her chin even higher. She said
arrogantly, ¡°People like you simply don¡¯t belong in this circle. Don¡¯t force your way in. You¡¯ll end up utterly embarrassed yourself.
Don¡¯t me me for not warning you!¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered. She retorted, ¡°Well, | must thank you for the reminder. It¡¯s just at pity that | don¡¯t know what circle you''re
referring to! Please forgive my ignorance.¡±
Riley¡¯s expression stiffened. After saying so much, it seemed like she was talking to a brick wall.
However, when she looked at Violet''s half-smiling face, she suddenly realized.
It wasn¡¯t that Violet didn¡¯t understand, but that she was deliberately toying with her.
Violet''s attitude infuriated Riley. Her face turned displeased. ¡°Violet, how dare mock me!¡±
you
Violet put on an innocent expression and said, ¡°You''re the one who insists on allowing me to
mock you. If | don¡¯t tease you a little, it would be a waste of opportunity!¡±
Riley was so angry that she was trembling she reached out and wanted to p Violet. She said furiously, ¡°You have a sharp
tongue, bi tch!¡±
However, as soon as she raised her hand, Violet grabbed her wrist.
In acold voice, Violet said, ¡°Ms. Anne, you''re a celebrity, a public figure. Please mind your image. Don¡¯t go around like a shrew,
throwing a fit and hitting people, okay?¡±
Riley was extremely angry. Her face contorted in rage. She reached for a ss of red wine from the nearby table with her other
hand and poured it all over Violet.
Violet was wearing a white evening gown. If it got stained with red wine, let¡¯s see how she could still act so proud!
At the moment the wine was being poured, suddenly, a figure in a white suit shed over, shielding Violet in his arms. The red
wine sshed all over his back.
Chapter 295
Riley held her wine ss, and her body was slightly stiff.
She couldn''t believe that even in this situation, someone woulde to Violet¡¯s aid. It made her gritted her teeth in anger.
Violet could not dodge in time, thinking she was about to be sshed with red wine. However, she didn¡¯t expect Abel to appear
just in time to shield her.
She looked up and saw Abel looking at her with concern. He said, ¡°Violet, are you alright?¡±
Violet shook her head and stepped out of Abel¡¯s embrace. She nced at his back, feeling somewhat helpless. ¡°You¡¯re the one
who¡¯s got sshed.¡±
After saying that, she turned her head. She looked at Riley with disgust and said with a cold tone, ¡°Riley, are you out of your
mind? Why would you be causing a scene like this in such an event?¡±
If the red wine were to be poured on herself, Violet would have endured it and let it slide.
After all, she had provoked Riley in the first ce. But Riley had poured the red wine on her friend, and she was genuinely angry.
Riley was about to speak when a cold andposed voice cut in. ¡°What''s everyone gathered here for?¡±
Abel saw Patrick approaching and gave him a nce. His eyes shed briefly, but he didn¡¯t say anything.
Riley¡¯s eyes darted around, and she quickly spoke before Violet. ¡°Mr. Hersey, this is what happened. Just now, | was careless
and almost spilled red wine on Ms. Webb by ident. Luckily, this gentleman appeared in time and held Ms. Webb in his arms.
He saved the damsel in distress! | really envy Ms. Webb''s poprity. It¡¯s truly remarkable!¡±
Riley finished her sentence and raised an eyebrow at Violet, looking somewhat pleased with herself.
Others might not know, but Riley was aware that Patrick was very sensitive about Violet having any involvement with other men.
This man had rescued Violet and even held her in his arms. Many people had witnessed. it. It would be strange if Patrick were
not angered.
Based on Patrick¡¯s previous reactions in Mount Summerwood, every time he got
115
27 Feb
jealous, he would pick fights with Violet.
This situation was exactly what Riley wanted.
She smirked and waited for Patrick to give Violet the cold shoulder.
Violet heard Riley¡¯s words but didn¡¯t rush to exin. She just looked calmly at Patrick.
Having spent so much time with Patrick, she understood him fairly well. Patrick was possessive and didn¡¯t like her having any
ambiguous rtionships with other men, nor did he like to see her get hurt.
Riley was clearly trying to drive a wedge between them, but at this moment, Violet just wanted to know how Patrick would react.
When Patrick saw Violet¡¯s steady gaze, his eyes flickered slightly. The anger that had just risen in his heart seemed to have
dissipated by 70 to 80%.
Of course, he certainly minded that Abel had publicly held Violet. However, he wasn¡¯t blind to Riley¡¯s crude and clumsy tactics
He stared coldly at Riley and said, neither loud nor soft, ¡°Yes, Violet does indeed have good poprity. However, no matter how
good her poprity is, it''s just friendship. Unlike you, who have taken things to the bedroom!¡±
Patrick gave Riley no respect at all. She turned red in the face. She was flustered and infuriated. ¡°Patrick... you... you¡¯ve gone
too far!¡±
Patrick looked at her with a stern expression. He said, ¡°You still have the nerve to say I¡¯ve gone too far. Don¡¯t think | don¡¯t know
that you intentionally spilled the red wine. In front of me, you''d better put away your scheming thoughts. Otherwise, don¡¯t me
me for not being polite!¡±
Having said that, Patrick ignored Riley. He took off his coat and draped it over Violet.
Then, he looked at Abel and said, ¡°Dr. Fuller, thanks for earlier. I¡¯ll have a waiter take you to change.¡±
Abel nced at Patrick with aplicated expression, nodded, and turned to leave.
From then on, Patrick kept Violet by his side as if he was afraid someone would bully her at any moment.
Violet keenly noticed Robert talking with Megan on the terrace while Sophia hid behind a potted nt nearby. She sneakily
watched them. Her gaze looked particrly pitiful.
Violet sighed helplessly in her heart.
RE 70%
Soon, it was time for the second half of the charity banquet, the charity auction.
Violet flipped through the auction booklet. Since most of the attendees were from the jewelry industry, the majority of the items
up for auction were jewelry.
The auction was in full swing.
Patrick nced at Violet and casually asked, ¡°See if there¡¯s anything you like?¡±
Violet looked a bit stunned. ¡°Oh... it¡¯s really not necessary!
Patrick¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say in the morning that we would get a divorce. sooner orter? | haven¡¯t given you a decent
gift yet. Pick one!¡±
Violet looked troubled. There¡¯s really no need!¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was dominant and cold. ¡°Since you''re not picking, then I''ll just assume you want me to pick for you!¡±
Violet''s small face tensed up. She really didn¡¯t mean it like that!
Patrick could tell that Violet might be feeling ufortable, so he looked at her with a hint of kindness and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need
to feel too burdened. Besides, even if | buy it, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I''ll give it to you!¡±
Hearing Patrick say this, Violet did feel a sense of relief.
But then she thought, if he didn¡¯t give it to her, it meant it was for another woman!
For a moment, she felt jealous and ufortable. She cursed herself for being so foolish. She wasn¡¯t happy when Patrick
wanted to give her something, but she wasn¡¯t happy if he didn¡¯t either!
The auction quickly reached its final stage. Patrick did not take a fancy to any of the jewelry pieces earlier.
Thest item was a queen crown, said to be worth millions of dors. It could not only be worn but also had collectible value.
The starting bid for the queen crown was 2 million dors.
The auctioneer on the stage smiled and said, ¡°The auction begins now, starting at 2 million dors. Please ce your bids, and
each bid must not be less than 200 thousand dors!¡±
Compared to the jewelry that could be bought for just over 200 thousand dors, this item was on apletely different level.
AKS70%
After being embarrassed by Violet earlier and humiliated by Patrick, Riley vowed to shine in this part of the charity auction.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, she raised her card and called out, ¡°3 million dors!¡±
¡°3.2 million dors!¡±
¡°3.6 million dors!¡±
¡°4 million dors!¡±
The prices kept climbing, and Riley¡¯s face started to look a bit unpleasant.
This time, someone called out 9.6 million dors.
Riley gritted her teeth and raised her card. ¡°I bid 10 million dors!¡±
As soon as Riley spoke, no one else continued to bid.
After all, while this item was valuable, not many people had the means to afford it. Bidding any higher wouldn''t be worth it!
The auctioneer smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Anne bids 10 million dors. Is there anyone willing to offer a higher price? If no one bids, |
will strike the gavel three times to confirm the final winner. The first time, at 10 million dors...¡±
Just as the auctioneer was about to strike the gavel, a leisurely voice sounded unhurried and calm. ¡°12 million dors!¡±
Riley suddenly turned her head, frowning as she looked at Patrick, her face displeased. ¡°18 million dors!¡±
Patrick, seemingly unaware of her gaze, continued to raise his card. ¡°14 million dors!¡±
This had already exceeded Riley¡¯s budget. She raised her card with a hint of defiance. ¡°16 million dors!¡±
Patrick didn¡¯t want to continue this childish game of one-upmanship with Riley. He said directly, ¡°20 million dors!¡±
After all, the extra 4 million dors would just go towards doing a good deed. He didn¡¯t mind.
Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s bid, murmurs of admiration and astonishment spread through the crowd.
This was the difference between people. Some could throw money around without a
B:70%%%,
second thought, while others carefully calcted their bids just to save face!
Riley¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and she lost the courage to raise her card.
She knew she wasn¡¯t a match for Patrick. Why did she even engage in this ridiculous struggle?
Chapter 296
The host smiled and said, ¡°Is there anyone else continuing to bid? If not, | will strike the gavel to confirm the final winner. First
time at 20 million dors, second time at 20 million dors, third time at 20 million dors. Congrattions, Mr. Hersey, for
winning our exquisite queen crown. After the auction, our staff will contact you for the handover of the item!¡±
After the charity auction ended, Violet needed to use the restroom.
Patrick waited outside for her.
At this moment, Riley walked over with an extremely livid expression. ¡°Patrick, do you. have to go against me for that woman
Violet?¡±
Patrick casually nced at her and said coldly, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you canpete with me?¡±
Riley was so angry that her hand trembled with anger. Her voice was full of rage as she said, ¡°Patrick, why are you acting like
this? What does Violet have that | don¡¯t? The girlfriend you mentioned at your house the other day was Violet, right? Her family
background is not as good as mine. Her looks and figure are certainly not better than mine. Why...¡±
Patrick didn¡¯t want to engage with her and interrupted her, saying, ¡°Riley, even if she were a beggar, I''d still choose her over you.
Stay away from me.¡±
Riley looked at Patrick in disbelief. Was she really that terrible?
She had gone to meet Patrick for a blind date, and now she was humiliated by him. It was even worse today. Patrick didn¡¯t care
about her dignity at all.
Why was Violet so special?
When she didn¡¯t leave, Patrick¡¯s expression turned cold, his tone chilling. ¡°I''ll say it again. Leave.¡±
Riley shrank her shoulders in fear. When Patrick¡¯s gaze met hers, she felt for a second that he mighty hands on her.
She bit her lip and ultimately said, ¡°Patrick, you''ll regret this!¡±
After saying that, Riley left in tears.
Friday arrived quickly.
Just as Violet had started work in the morning, she received a call from Gabriel. ¡°Vivi,
do you have time today?¡±
70%
Violet''s first thought was that Patrick had asked her the same question a few days ago.
She furrowed her brows. ¡°Do you need something?¡±
Gabriel suddenly sounded displeased. ¡°Vivi, you have no conscience. We agreed when we were on Mount Summerwood the
other day. I¡¯m going to treat you to a meal after youe down the mountain, remember? You even said | could choose the time
and ce. It seems you didn¡¯t take this seriously!¡±
Violet felt a bit embarrassed hearing Gabriel¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been really busytely, and |pletely forgot.¡±
¡°So, do you have time or not?¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice seemed to carry a light chuckle.
Violet thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I should be free.¡±
Patrick had mentioned the other day that he was just asking casually and it wasn¡¯t anything important.
Gabriel couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue when he heard her response. ¡°What do you mean ¡®should be? Either you do, or you
don¡¯t. Can you give me a proper answer?¡±
Violet pondered for a couple of seconds. ¡°Yes, | do. Just send me the time and location.ter.
Gabriel chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, | knew you wouldn''t go back on your word. I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe over tonight!¡±
Violet listened to Gabriel''s cheerful voice and hung up the phone, feeling a bit annoyed.
At the same time, in Patrick¡¯s office.
Robert sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, looking like a limp figure..
Patrick lifted his eyelids to look at him. ¡°Do you have something to discuss?¡±
Upon hearing this, Robert immediately sat up straight, his lips curving into a smile. ¡°Last night, | won an item at the auction and
left early. | heard you bought a queen. crown for 20 million dors. Are you nning to give it to Violet?¡±
Patrick looked at him coldly. ¡°And?¡±
Robert wore a gossipy expression. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. It¡¯s making me nervous. I¡¯m just curious. Are you nning to give
that thing to Violet?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed, and he calmly replied, ¡°I understand her. She won''t ept it right.
Fed
70%
now.¡±
Robert was dumbfounded. ¡°Then why did you buy it? Just for fun? Spending a fortune. for a smile?¡±
He had heard that Patrick¡¯s purchase of the queen crown also had an element of dealing with Riley. Maybe Riley had upset
Violet, so Patrick deliberately opposed Riley.
Patrick looked at Robert as if he were looking at a fool. ¡°Just because she won''t ept it now doesn¡¯t mean she won''t in the
future. Use your brain a bit.¡±
Robert suddenly realized. ¡°So you¡¯re nning to give it to her in the future?¡±
BEACH
Patrick, unusually candid, nced at Robert and admitted. ¡°I want to start over with her.
Robert looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°You''re legally together now. What do you mean by starting over?¡±
Patrick looked at Robert in exasperation, but since he was a close friend, he exined at bit. ¡°I want to confess, date, propose,
and then get married. Each step is essential. This queen crown is the wedding gift | want to give her. | want her to marry me with
this crown and veil. Do you have any objections?¡±
Robert was taken aback. He struggled to find words.
Perhaps, when in love, people spontaneously be romantic. He hadn¡¯t expected that the typically aloof Patrick would n
something like this!
He looked at Patrick, and his eyes flickered. ¡°Are you nning to confess tonight? Don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s your birthday today.¡±
It was Patrick''s birthday.
Patrick hesitated for a moment and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a bit too soon. We''ve only just started getting along these past few
days.¡±
Robert grumbled unenthusiastically, ¡°You got me all excited for nothing. Oh, by the way, did you already inform Violet about your
birthday?¡±
Patrick recalled that he had asked Violet if she was free on Friday, and she had agreed. He nodded in acknowledgment.
¡°Okay, I''ll head out now. Tonight at the View Road vi, I''ll throw you a birthday party. Make sure to invite Violet to join us!¡±
Patrick nodded.
Robert stood up and left.
In the design department, Violet hung up Gabriel¡¯s call and couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of uncase.
Even though Patrick had casually asked her if she was free on Friday, he didn¡¯t strike her as the type to inquire about such things
casually!
Violet thought for a moment and took out her phone, sending a message on WhatsApp to Patrick.
Violet said, [Patrick, when you asked me if | was free on Friday, you meant there¡¯s nothing important going on, right?]
Patrick asked, [Why do you ask? What does it matter?]Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
Violet replied, [Well, you see, after what happened with Geraldst time and Gabriel helping me out, I¡¯ve been wanting to treat
him to a meal. But | couldn¡¯t find a suitable time. He suggested having dinner tonight, and | agreed.]
After sending the message, Patrick suddenly fell silent.
After a long time, Patrick finally replied.
Patrick wrote. [Since you¡¯ve already agreed to someone else, why bother asking me?]
Violet stared at the message,pletely stunned. Why did it feel like Patrick was upset?
Ever since Patrick had saved her on Mount Summerwood, she felt like the rtionship between them had improved significantly.
In this situation, Violet was feeling a bit troubled and didn¡¯t know what to do.
0
Chapter 297
Speaking of it, Violet hade to understand Patrick¡¯s temper.
If she were to ask him now, given Patrick¡¯s personality, he definitely wouldn''t tell her the reason.
Until she finished work in the evening, Violet did not receive any messages or calls from Patrick.
She thought maybe Patrick was just unhappy about her meeting with Gabriel, and there shouldn''t be any major issue.
The ce Gabriel had chosen was the Moonlight Pavilion. Last time, he yed billiards. with Violet. However, he lost to Violet,
which made him feel like he had lost half of his heart.
So, he nned to have dinner here tonight. After dinner, he could also y some billiards with Violet.
When Violet arrived, Gabriel was already in the private room.
Seeing Violet enter, Gabriel smiled and stood up. He took the initiative to pull out a chair for her.
Violet and Gabriel had been through thick and thin together, so there was no need for them to be overly polite. She went straight
to ordering food.
After ordering, Violet suddenly remembered that Gabriel hadn¡¯t attended the charity dinner.
She nced at him. ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t youe to the jewelry charity dinner a couple of days ago?¡±
She couldn''t believe that with the Williamson family¡¯s standing in the jewelry industry in Summerwood City, they wouldn¡¯t have-
invited Gabriel.
Gabriel raised an eyebrow dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? | don¡¯t like to appear at such business asions at the same time as
Patrick. Do you understand?¡±
ever since the received the invitation, most people in their circle knew that
While Gabriel had
ever since the falling out with Patrick six years ago, he didn¡¯t like being in the same. ce with Patrick at the same time.
Of course, unintentional encounters with Patrick at certain ces didn¡¯t count!
Violet frowned and asked, ¡°Why is the rtionship between you two so bad?¡±
115
12:52 Tue, 27 Fe
She used to be able to avoid thinking about this issue, but now that her rtionship with Patrick was gradually changing, she
couldn¡¯t help but feel a glimmer of hope. The oue between her and Patrick might not necessarily end in divorce.
If they didn¡¯t divorce, how would Gabriel and Patrick, one a friend and one a lover, coexist without putting her in a difficult
position?
Upon hearing Violet¡¯s question, a trace of gloominess shed across Gabriel''s eyes, but he quickly smiled as if the momentary
gloominess hadn''t happened.
He said, ¡°Vivi, | advise you to remain in the dark about this.¡±
After saying that, Gabriel noticed that Violet didn¡¯t look too good. His eyes flickered, and he smoothly changed the topic. ¡°By the
way, Vivi, | forgot to ask earlier. Is there any progress in the Mount Summerwood mosquito repellent vaporizer murder case?¡±
Upon hearing this, Violet shook her head. It seemed that the police department only gave some vague exnation, probably due
to higher-ups¡¯ pressure.
As for Patrick, he hadn¡¯t mentioned it again these past few days.
Gabriel could tell from Violet¡¯s expression that there probably hadn¡¯t been any progress
on this case.
He furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Patrick hasn¡¯t reacted either? Does he intend to let this matter go unresolved? It¡¯s clear that
the other party targeted you!¡±
Gabriel felt that, aside from Violet being an employee of Foreverie Jewelry, the incident had resulted in the death of a designer
from Foreverie Jewelry.
Moreover, given that this incident urred in Patrick¡¯s territory, it was unlikely that the person involved would take any action,
considering Patrick¡¯s personality.
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°He didn¡¯t actually say anything, but | believe he won''t let it go. It¡¯s just that the other party is really good at
hiding their tracks, so it might be hard to investigate.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
Gabriel''s eyes darkened. ¡°Alright, I''ll help you look into it. If there¡¯s any news, I''ll let
know.¡±
you
In Violet''s heart, this incident was indeed a source of concern. After all, no one liked to be in a constant state of panic.
The feeling of being watched by someone from the shadows was truly terrifying.
She nodded. ¡°Thank you then.¡±
Gabriel smiled faintly.
215
REBE:70%
At the View Road vi, Robert had invited many friends to celebrate Patrick¡¯s birthday.
Patrick, the birthday boy, only arrived at eight o¡¯clock.
Robert had originally nned to y a prank on Patrick tonight, taking advantage of his good mood on his birthday.
However, Patrick arrived alone.
As Patrick entered, Robert kept looking behind him.
But Patrick had already walked over and sat on a nearby sofa, and no one else followed him in.
Robert''s expression changed slightly, and he walked over quickly, leaning in to ask in a low voice, ¡°Where is she?¡±
Patrick¡¯s face remained cold, and he asked knowingly, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±
Robert nudged Patrick with his arm twice. ¡®Of course, I¡¯m talking about Violet!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice turned even colder. ¡°Whether shees or not is none of my business.¡±
Robert looked at him incredulously. ¡°You told me this morning that you informed her about your birthday. Did she stand you up?
Knowing Patrick well, Robert knew that Patrick didn¡¯t mind being stood up. At the moment, he was a bit concerned for these two.
In response, Patrick gave him a cool look. ¡°Who told you I¡¯m being stood up?¡±
Robert frowned. ¡°If she didn¡¯t stand you up, what else could it be?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened, and his expression became somewhat obscure. ¡°I just asked if she was avable today, nning to
bring her to the banquetter. But it turns out she already made ns with Gabriel to have dinner together.¡±
Robert was stunned. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t say anything else?¡±
Ahint of gloominess shed in Patrick¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡¯s already promised someone else. Is there a need for me to say anything
more?¡±
Robert looked at Patrick in disbelief. He was a bit exasperated. ¡°You''re 25 years old. Why are you acting like a child? Do you
know what you''re doing?¡±
Patrick lifted his eyelids and stared at him. ¡°What?¡±
Robert swiftly took a photo and said with a smile, ¡°You''re obviously sulking! You¡¯re
Tue, 27 Feb
clearly sulking with Ms. Webb. Can¡¯t you even realize it?¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold. ¡°You''re overthinking.¡±
Robert shook his head, unable to help himself. ¡°Tsk tsk, this is what men are like. They say one thing but mean another. They''re
already heartbroken, but they still have to act tough. Luckily, Meggy didn¡¯te today. Otherwise, | would have sworn to her that
Violet would definitelye, and | would be lying to Meggy.¡±
Patrick was shrouded in a gloomy atmosphere. He lowered his head and seemed to be thinking about something, not saying a
word.
Robert''s eyes flickered, and he tentatively said, ¡°Should | remind Ms. Webb?¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze pierced through him like a sword. ¡°No need.¡±
Robert shrank back. ¡°If | do, will you kill me?¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze was as if he were looking at a dead man. His tone was devoid of emotions as he said, ¡°I won''t kill you. Just don¡¯t
im to know me in the future.¡±
Robert immediately dismissed the foolish idea. It seemed he shouldn''t speak recklessly.
He lowered his head and posted on Instagram, thinking that posting on Instagram couldn¡¯t possibly be illegal.
He quickly edited the content of his post. ¡°The birthday boy looks gloomy, not saying a word. What a headache!¡±
The apanying picture was the moment when Patrick had that deathly gaze..
Just as he finished posting on Instagram, he whistled and nned to find a way to cheer up Patrick.
But when he looked up, he saw Freddie approaching.
He immediately grabbed Patrick¡¯s arm. ¡°Your brother''s here!¡±
Patrick instinctively looked up toward the door.
Robert was taken aback and suddenly eximed, somewhat amazed, ¡°And he¡¯s event brought your sister-inw!¡±
Patrick also saw Wendy. He remembered Freddie''s previous words, saying that he didn¡¯t actually like Wendy and their
rtionship wasn¡¯t what he thought. His expression becameplicated for a moment.
Robert stood up, pulling Patrick along. ¡°Stop moping like that, or your brother will
think you¡¯ve gone bankrupt!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered, and he stood up, walking toward Freddie and Wendy with
Robert.
0
Chapter 298
Meanwhile, at the Moonlight Pavilion..
After the dishes were served, Gabriel attentively cut the food into smaller pieces for Violet, making it seem like she was usually
being mistreated by someone else.
When Gabriel saw Violet was eating wholeheartedly, he could not help but smile and stare at her.
Then, Violet looked up and saw Gabriel¡¯s slightly bewitching and sinister smile under the light in the private room. Coupled with
the amethyst on his ear, it made him feel
even more attractive.
She raised an eyebrow while eating. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡±
Gabriel smirked and said, ¡°Vivi, do you think I¡¯m handsome?¡±
Though Gabriel''s smile seemed casual, he felt a bit nervous inside.
Before, he had only fallen halfway.
But ever since Violet saved him, he hadpletely fallen for her.
Although he usually did not care about anything, he was very serious and cared about this rtionship.
Violet felt a bit ufortable being stared at by Gabriel like this. She couldn''t help but re at him. ¡°Don¡¯t try to show off your
charm like a peacock spreading its tail. It¡¯s distasteful!¡±
Gabriel seemed a bit aggrieved. ¡°Vivi, you scolded me!¡±
Violet looked at him coldly. ¡°How did | scold you?¡±
¡°You called me an animal!¡± Gabriel looked at her with a somewhat profound gaze.
Violet rolled her eyes dismissively. She said, ¡°Well, humans are technically animals.¡±
Upon hearing this, Gabriel burst intoughter. ¡°Vivi, don¡¯t re at me. The more you. do, the more | like you!¡±
Violet nearly choked on the food she was eating.
She managed to swallow it down with difficulty and looked at Gabriel. She was utterly exasperated. ¡°Gabriel, what the hell did
you say!¡±
Gabrielughed yfully. ¡°I¡¯m being honest. You look even more beautiful when you.
12:53 Tue, 27 Feb.
re at people!¡±
Violet didn¡¯t know how to express her current feelings. She sighed and said, ¡°Something must be wrong with your brain!¡±
Gabriel looked steadily at Violet. ¡°My brain is fine. I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡±
Violet gave him a nce but didn¡¯t say anything.
Gabriel was not annoyed. He said with a smile, ¡°Vivi, do you know what the most satisfying thing in the world is?¡±
Violet looked at him, her eyes shing. She asked, ¡°What?¡±
¡°Of course, it¡¯s when your love rival ends up together with someone else other than your crush!¡± Gabriel smirked.
Violet was utterly confused. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re getting at.¡±
Suddenly, Gabriel picked up his phone from the table and handed it to Violet. ¡°Take a look!¡±
Violet''s eyes froze on the photo.
The photo was posted on Instagram by Riley. In the picture, Riley was beaming with happiness, while Patrick looked cold and
collected, creating an unusually harmonious
scene.
Riley had simply captioned it with, ¡°Happy!¡±
Violet''s hand instinctively clenched into a fist. She suddenly felt like breathing was bing difficult, and it was getting hard to
catch her breath.
It felt like someone had suddenly grabbed her heart with their hand, suffocating her.
She subconsciously bit her lip, and even the color seemed to drain from her lips.
Seeing Violet''s intense reaction, Gabriel felt a twinge of difort.
How much did she really like Patrick to be this upset?
But even so, he couldn''t allow Patrick a chance.
Putting aside his feelings for Violet, he was initially suspicious of Patrick''s character.
Gabriel looked directly at Violet and put away his phone. He continued with what he had said earlier. ¡°Vivi, | know Patrick likes
you. So, he¡¯s my love rival for your affection!¡±
Violet closed her eyes. In her mind, all she could see were pictures of Riley and Patrick.
70%
She felt that she was not calm at all. She made a lot of assumptions in her mind just because of a mere photo, which was so
unlike her.
She should believe that Patrick wouldn''t have anything with Riley. He exined it before.
However, when she thought of Patrick¡¯s attitude today, she was a little uncertain.
Violet shook her head, feeling lost and a bit sad. ¡°You''re mistaken. He doesn¡¯t like me.¡±
If Patrick truly had feelings for her, he would not have initially advised her not to harbor
any unrealistic hopes, nor would he have outright denied it when she asked if he
liked her.
Gabriel took a deep breath and gripped his hands tightly. He was somewhat nervous.
He stared at Violet intently. After a moment, he asked, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not worry about. what he thinks. | just want to tell you that |
like you, Vivi. Do you believe me?¡±
Violet was stunned. Then, her emotions started to get out of control. ¡°Gabriel, don¡¯t make such jokes just because you don¡¯t get
along with Patrick!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
Gabriel frowned deeply. His expression was unprecedentedly serious. ¡°Violet, this isn¡¯t a joke! What are you avoiding? Am | not
as good as Patrick?¡±
Violet''s expression turned a bit unpleasant. She stared at Gabriel for a long time and then closed her eyes. She tried her best to
speak calmly. ¡°Gabriel, I''ve been married to Patrick. It¡¯s been over three months now. We even got the certificate. So, Gabriel,
please don''t like me. If you want, we can still be friends. If you don¡¯t want to, then so be it.¡±
Violet''s expression was serious. After saying this, she seemed somewhat relieved.
Gabriel''s facepletely froze. His voice sounded somewhat panicked. ¡°This can¡¯t be true. Are you joking with me? Vivi, don¡¯t
joke about something like this!¡±
Violet opened her eyes and spoke seriously, ¡°Gabriel, do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±
Gabriel couldn¡¯t hold back. His emotions erupted. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything? It¡¯s been over three months since you got
married. Why didn¡¯t | know anything about it? Violet, do you still consider me a friend?¡±
Violet looked at Gabriel somewhat helplessly. Her voice sounded apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gabriel. When | first met you, | had
already registered my marriage with Patrick. | do consider you a friend, but | made an agreement with Patrick to keep our
marriage private. So, it''s not just you, but many of our friends don¡¯t know I¡¯m married to Patrick.¡±
Gabriel stared at Violet, his gaze prating. After a moment, he let his arms drop with a sense of resignation. ¡°Alright, |
understand. You can go now. | need some time alone.¡±
Violet pursed her lips. Before leaving the room, she expressed her feelings. ¡°Gabriel, if you¡¯re angry because | didn¡¯t tell you
about this, | apologize.¡±
With that, Violet left the private room.
After leaving Moonlight Pavilion, Violet felt physically and me ntally exhausted. She hailed a random taxi and gave the location of
Hersey Court.
During
the ride, she opened the car window and let the cold wind clear her mind a bit.
When Violet returned home, no one was in the house. It was then that she remembered Riley¡¯s post on Instagram. Patrick was
probably with Riley right now. It was none of her business.
Violet went upstairs to wash up. When she came out after washing up, it was already almost eleven o''clock.
She took out her phone absentmindedly and opened her Instagram. She kept scrolling down.
When she saw Robert¡¯s post, she froze. She stared at the photo of Patrick, whose expression didn¡¯t look too good.
asked
Violet suddenly understood why Patrick had her if she was avable today. And
when she told him she had ns with Gabriel, he inexplicably got angry and ignored her. This was the truth!
Presumably, Riley¡¯s photo was taken at Patrick¡¯s birthday party.
Violet felt like she was a bit absent-minded. She should have asked a few more questions. After all, for someone as stubborn
and proud as Patrick, inviting her on his own must have been difficult. He probably wanted to bring her directly.
Violet took a deep breath. She dialed Robert''s number directly. ¡°Mr. Foster, where are you guys right now?¡±
f&
Chapter 299
Robert had seen that Patrick sat on the sofa like a statue all night. Therefore, he finally breathed a sigh of relief after receiving
Violet''s call. ¡°Thank Go d, Ms. Webb, have you finally seen my post on Instagram?¡±
Violet''s voice was filled with apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | only just found out today is Patrick¡¯s birthday.¡±
¡°You have to hurry up, Come over quickly. Patrick really hates it when people stand him up.
If you don¡¯te, he might end up infuriating himself.¡± Robert leaned against. the window, speaking to Violet on the phone while
sneakily ncing at Patrick.
Violet nodded. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I''ll be on my way. I''ll try to get there before midnight.¡±
Robert nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll send you the address to your phone.
Robert hung up the phone and walked over to Patrick. But just as he reached Patrick, Patrick looked up at him. ¡°Who were you
on the phone with?¡±
Robertughed nervously and said, ¡®No one, just a client.¡±
Patrick looked at him with a deep gaze. ¡°Is Violet your client?¡±
Robert looked at Patrick in shock. ¡°How did you know it was Violet?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick snorted and replied coldly. ¡°A guilty conscience betrays itself.¡±
He was that Robert¡¯s expression was off as he kept ncing at him guilty. Hence, Patrick had his suspicions.
Unexpectedly, it really was Violet.
Robert patted his head in resignation, worrying about his own intelligence.
He reflected on himself for two seconds, then quickly spoke up for Violet. ¡°Ms. Webb doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s your birthday today, so
she only went to have dinner with Gabriel tonight. | told her that you were mad and refused to call her. Just now, Ms. Webb kept
apologizing to me on the phone. It made me want to forgive her on your behalf!¡±
Patrick gave Robert a cold look, and Robert immediately shut up.
Robert thought to himself that Violet really wasn¡¯t at fault!
Of course, he didn¡¯t dare say this in front of Patrick. Otherwise, Patrick¡¯s icy aura would freeze him to death.
Patrick stared at the yoid and was lost in thought.
115
Robert stood up, intending to take a walk, but Patrick spoke up. ¡°Bring Riley over.¡±
Robert was a bit puzzled. ¡°What! Why do you want me to bring her?¡±
Patrick said calmly, ¡°Have her sit next to me and wait for Violet to arrive.¡±
Robert was stunned for a second. He suddenly understood Patrick¡¯s intention.
70%
He was a bit exasperated. ¡°Are you trying to make Ms. Webb jealous? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re ying with fire. Don¡¯t you realize?¡±
Patrick looked at Robert coldly. ¡°You talk too much.¡±
Robert was so angry that he almost stomped his feet. ¡°Fine, I''ll go call her for you. Just you wait. If you really make Violet leave
in a huff, how are you going to exin yourselfter!¡±
As Robert spoke, he walked over to Riley.
Riley hade specifically to apologize to Patrick tonight. She had heard about Patrick''s birthday party happening here, so she
mustered the courage toe over.
After her previous conflict with Patrick at the charity dinner, not only had she embarrassed herself, but she had also offended the
Stanton family.
Riley had been severely scolded by her family and was ordered to humble herself and apologize to Patrick as soon as possible.
So, she took advantage of today being Patrick¡¯s birthday and came over.
After all, today was Patrick''s birthday. He wouldn''t possibly make things too awkward at his own birthday party, right?
And with Wendy by his side, Patrick shouldn''t go too far.
Wendy was the daughter of Gloria¡¯s uncle. She was Gloria¡¯s elder cousin.
Riley and Gloria were best friends, so Riley had known Wendy for a long time. While they weren¡¯t extremely close, their
rtionship was still amicable.
As expected, Wendy spoke a few words on Riley¡¯s behalf, and Riley quietly apologized while no one was paying attention.
Patrick didn¡¯t make things difficult for her either.
Upon hearing Robert''s request for her to go over to Patrick, especially since it was at Patrick''s suggestion, Riley felt a burst of
satisfaction. She was overjoyed.
However, when she went over and sat beside Patrick, he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce.
Riley¡¯s heated mind finally calmed down a bit, and she sat quietly beside Patrick.
Time ticked away.
Thinking that Violet was on her way, Patrick had initially wanted to introduce her to Freddie today.
However, before Violet arrived, both Freddie and Wendy approached him.
Freddie said, ¡°Patrick, we¡¯ve already had cake, and it¡¯s gettingte. You have work tomorrow. Wendy and | will head out first.¡±
Patrick checked the time. It was already past eleven.
Thinking about how Violet hadn¡¯t arrived yet, his handsome face darkened, and his tone grew a bit unfriendly. ¡°You can go ahead
then.¡±
He didn¡¯t want to tell Freddie that the woman he liked only found out it was his birthday and rushed over thiste.
Freddie sensed something was off with his younger brother. He could not help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°What? You¡¯re not happy
on your birthday?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent, without a trace of emotion. ¡°Birthdayse every year. Is there a need to be so
cheerful-about it?¡±
Freddie knew Patrick''s aloof personality. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°If there¡¯s really something bothering you,
remember to tell your big brother!¡±
With that, he patted Patrick¡¯s shoulder and left.
Freddie¡¯s car had just driven out of the View Roadplex.
At the same time, another car passed by her, heading toward the vi.
When Violet entered, everyone in the vi subconsciously looked at her.
After all, it was already past eleven, and the birthday party was scheduled to end at twelve. Who would arrive at this hour?
However, when they saw Violet, their gazes varied.
Especially when they saw the stic bag she was carrying from the convenience store, some couldn¡¯t help but make snide
remarks.
¡°Oh my, is this woman here for Mr. Hersey¡¯s birthday party?¡±
¡°It seems so. She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s at the wrong ce!¡±
3S)
¡°But she¡¯s really embarrassing. She came over withsagna noodles and meat sauce. Could it be that she wants to celebrate Mr.
Hersey¡¯s birthday with this?¡±
This remark prompted several others tough along.
Those who were closer to the entrance couldn''t help but hear theirments. Violet lowered her head and looked at the bag in
her hand.
She had just passed by a convenience store and thought that there might be a kitchen there. She wanted to makesagna for
Patrick herself as a gesture of goodwill.
She hadn''t expected that bringing this in would seem so out of ce.
Robert snapped back to reality and saw that Violet seemed a bit ufortable. He quickly strode over. ¡°Miss Webb, you''ve
finally arrived. Come in first!¡±
As he spoke, he reached out to take the stic bag from Violet''s hand.
However, Violet evaded him and looked at Robert. ¡°It¡¯s alright, | don¡¯t feel embarrassed.¡±
She was just feeling a bit out of ce in this setting.
Seeing her like this, Robert could only bring her toward Patrick.
The sofa Patrick was sitting on could not be seen from the door.
When Violet saw Patrick, she immediately saw Riley sitting beside him.
Although Violet knew Patrick¡¯s attitude toward Riley, she still felt a little ufortable when she saw this scene.
She frowned slightly.
Riley and Patrick also saw Violet.
Although Riley didn¡¯t initially understand why Patrick insisted on her sitting here, when she saw Violet, everything suddenly
became clear. It seemed like Patrick wanted to use her to make Violet jealous.
If that was the case, then she couldn''t disappoint Patrick.
As she watched Violet approach the sofa, Riley¡¯s eyes flickered, and she directly moved closer to Patrick.
Chapter 300
Riley smiled smugly and provocatively as she nced at Violet. She was about to lean on Patrick¡¯s shoulder.
Violet froze on the spot.
Just as Riley was about to rest her head on Patrick¡¯s shoulder, Patrick suddenly moved his shoulder away and stood up.
Riley suddenly lost her support. She did not expect Patrick to do this, and half of her body fell on the sofa.
Robert first looked puzzled for a
oment, then he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.
Violet, who had been a little upset, was now also a bit stunned. She was trying hard to suppress herughter.
Riley climbed up from the sofa in embarrassment. She red at Patrick¡¯s retreating figure. Her delicate face contorted in anger.
She was infuriated!
Patrickpletely ignored Riley. He looked at Violet and took a step toward her.
When Robert saw Patrick walking over, he could not help but smile. I¡¯ve led her to you. | can now leave gracefully now!¡±
Patrick gave him a nce and said coldly, ¡°Yes, you can scram now.¡±
Robert was so angry that the corners of his mouth twitched twice. He eximed, ¡°You''re an ungrateful brat! I''ve helped you this
much, yet you''re so rude to me!¡±
¡°Are you not happy with me?¡± Patrick said expressionlessly, infuriating Robert.
Robert rolled his eyes in anger and said, ¡°Fine, you win!¡±
After saying that, he turned around and went to find someone to y with.
Patrick looked at Violet steadily. His voice was cold. ¡°Why did youe?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°I heard it was your birthday, so | came over!¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but snort. He said coldly. ¡°If it''s not my birthday, | won''t be able to invite you, right?¡±
Violet looked at him helplessly. She tried her best to exin. ¡°You''re overthinking it. You didn¡¯t make it clear before, so | arranged
to have dinner with Gabriel. If you had.
told me your birthday in advance or invited me to dinner, | would definitely have made an appointment with Gabriel another day!¡±
Patrick¡¯s heart still felt uneasy hearing Violet''s words.
Since she was here now, it meant she would definitely meet Gabriel again in the future. She couldn¡¯t stand Gabriel up!
Just the thought of Gabriel and Violet having dinner together made Patrick very unhappy!
His voice was stern as he said, ¡°In the future, try to see Gabriel less. He¡¯s not a good person!¡±
Violet''s mouth twitched twice, but she didn¡¯t say anything.
Patrick stared at Violet without blinking. He thought he might let Violet off the h ook, considering she came before midnight. He
would forgive her.
His eyes flickered, and he awkwardly said, Originally, | was nning to introduce my brother to you today, but you came sote.
You really know how to pick your timing!¡±
Violet sighed helplessly and nced at Patrick. She said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about today! As for your brother, if you''re willing to
introduce him to me, let''s do it when we both have time on another day!¡±
If she had known it was Patrick¡¯s birthday, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have had dinner with Gabriel.
As for Patrick¡¯s childishints, she let it slide. After all, he was the birthday boy!
This was the first time Patrick had seen Violet be so amodating to him. He raised an eyebrow, about to say something.
Suddenly, his gaze froze on the stic bag in Violet¡¯s hand, and he looked somewhat disgusted. ¡°Why are you carrying
groceries? Don¡¯t tell me you only found out it was my birthday on your way to buy them!¡±
Violet shook her head with a wry smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face darkened, and he said, ¡°So, you''re nning to give me a bag ofsagna noodles, meat sauce, and a bunch of
ingredients as a birthday gift?¡±
Violet listened to his quirky idea and couldn''t help butugh, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | won¡¯t just give you that. | just thought | should
cook something for you on your birthday. I¡¯m sure you''ve already had birthday cake, so I''ll make you somesagna. | know
there¡¯s a kitchen here, but there might not be any cheeses or other ingredients. So, | bought some on my way here!¡±
SE70%
Upon hearing Violet¡¯s exnation, Patrick instantly felt more at ease.
He gruffly but kindly said, ¡°I guess you do have a bit of a conscience. I''ll take you to the kitchen.¡±
Violet nodded with a smile and followed Patrick toward the kitchen.
There indeed weren''t any ingredients forsagna. Luckily, Violet had boughtsagna noodles, onions, cheese, eggs, and
vorful meat sauce.
She went into the kitchen and started makingsagna.
Patrick felt that there were so many people in the hall, but it was not as interesting as this small kitchen. He crossed his arms in
front of his chest and leaned against the kitchen shelf, staring intently at Violet.
Violet felt a bit uneasy being watched like this and couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go have fun in the hall?
Why keep staring at me?¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick¡¯s expression momentarily turned awkward. He retorted, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you''ll poison me.¡±
Violet rolled her eyes in exasperation and continued to cook.
Patrick looked at Violet and couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°I remember, you''re not really good at cooking, are you?¡±
Violet''s hands faltered at his words, and she looked up at Patrick. ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m not great at cooking. | don¡¯t have the talent for it.
But | can manage with somesagna. After all, my mom passed away carly, and Veronica¡¯s family often goes out. When they¡¯re
not at home, not even the housekeeperes to work. It¡¯s just me left in the house, so | have to make something to eat!¡±
As Violet spoke, she kept her head down, her expression somewhat dim.
Patrick could sense that he had brought up a sensitive topic, causing Violet to recall an unpleasant memory.
He frowned and blurted out, ¡°In the future, whatever you want to eat, | can cook it for you!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
Upon hearing this, Violet looked up at him and smiled. ¡°How could | dare to trouble. you, the big CEO?¡±
As soon as Patrick finished saying he would cook for Violet, he felt like he had gotten a bit too sentimental. It waspletely
unlike his usual style. He couldn¡¯t help but curse himself internally for having a moment ofpse in judgment.
70%
He cleared his throat and smoothly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, you didn¡¯t prepare any other gifts for me? Just a te of
lasagna as my birthday gift?¡±
Still, he was really looking forward to thatsagna. It was the first time Violet had cooked for him..
Violet nced at him, her expression a bit awkward. ¡°I did buy something else, but. most of the stores were closed, and time was
tight. | just grabbed it. Don¡¯t be too picky!¡±
Patrick was curious about what else Violet had bought. He raised an eyebrow and looked at her. ¡°Take it out and let me see.
Then I''ll know whether to be picky or not!¡±
Violet pursed her lips, took something out of her pocket, and held it out in front of
Patrick.
Patrick was momentarily stunned when he saw the cellphone charm hanging from Violet¡¯s index finger. It was simple, just two
green leaves.
Violet noticed Patrick staring at the charm and didn¡¯t show much expression.
She felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I know it¡¯s quite in, but the boss said it¡¯s a mint leaf, so | bought it on a whim!¡±
Violet thought of how Patrick had quit smoking before and liked mint candies. She could always smell a faint hint of mint on him.
Although he had started smoking again, he still asionally enjoyed mint candies.
When she saw this charm, although it was cheap, she felt it suited Patrick.
Patrick looked at Violet intently and shook his head. ¡°No, | really like it!¡±
f&
COMMENT
Chatper 301
Patrick reached out and took the cellphone charm from Violet¡¯s hand.
Their fingers touched, and Violet¡¯s palm slightly twitched.
Patrick took the charm and promptly attached it to his ck phone right in front of
Violet.
After attaching it, he waved his phone in front of Violet. ¡°How does it look? Pretty nice, right?¡±
Seeing him show off like this, Violet couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Yes! It looks great!¡±
She had been worried that Patrick wouldn''t like it!
In just over ten minutes, Violet had finished making thesagna.
It was only half past eleven.
Violet checked the time and ced thesagna on the counter. She said, ¡°Let''s cat. It¡¯s not yet midnight. This bted birthday
blessing of mine has still caught up in time!¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick nced at her and sat on a high stool next to the counter before starting to eat hissagna.
Violet was a bit surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat in the hall?¡±
Patrick shook his head. His voice was indifferent as he said, ¡°No, there are too many people outside, It¡¯s too noisy.¡±
He just wanted to stay in this small corner with Violet.
Violet chuckled. ¡°Alright then, as long as you''re happy!¡±
Patrick took a big bite of thesagna and looked at Violet. Thesagna you made is delicious!¡±
Violet''s eyes sparkled with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you like them!¡±
Tonight, Violet was exceptionally gentle, and she spoke very obediently. Patrick had a feeling he couldn''t quite put into words.
While eating hissagna, he told Violet. ¡°Your gift and thesagna are the best gifts I¡¯ve received this year!¡±
Upon hearing this, Violet felt truly gratified for making the effort toe overte at night.
Wed, 28 Feb
At this moment, Robert came up from behind Patrick and hugged his shoulder. ¡°Patrick, what are you sneaking to eat? You didn¡¯t
even share with me. That''s so inconsiderate!¡±
Violet couldn''t help but smirk. ¡°It¡¯ssagna. | made it today because it¡¯s his birthday!¡±
44%
Patrick gave Robert a cold look. ¡°Stay away. It¡¯s too crowded outside, and | haven¡¯t had dinner. Don¡¯t get too close, or you might
spit into my te!¡±
Robert wore an expression of great hurt. He said pitifully, ¡°Patrick, are we still friends? You''re so dismissive of me for a te of
lasagna. Is that really okay?¡±
Patrick looked at Robert with a stern expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Do you think you''re worth this te ofsagna? At
least thissagna can fill me up. What can you do?¡±
Robert''s face was full of disappointment. ¡°Ms. Webb, can you please reason with him? Isn¡¯t he being too much?¡±
Watching Robert act up, Violet smiled faintly without saying a word.
Thanks to Violet''s presence, Patrick had a very happy birthday.
After finishing thesagna, the party dispersed. Violet drove the birthday boy home.
In the car, Patrick yed with the charm on his phone.
Suddenly, the phone rang.
Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw the number from overseas. He hung up as if nothing had happened.
Unexpectedly, a few secondster, the phone rang again.
Patrick was about to hang up again when he heard Violet ask with a smile, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering the call?¡±
Afraid that Violet might sense something, Patrick''s eyes flickered, and he calmly replied, ¡°I was nning to answer. | identally
hung up earlier.¡±
Violet made a sound of understanding and continued driving.
Patrick answered the call with a deep voice. ¡°Hello.¡±
On the other end of the phone, Gloria¡¯s voice sounded pleasantly surprised. ¡°Patrick, you finally answered my call. | was starting
to think you wouldn''t!¡±
Patrick listened to Gloria¡¯s words in silence while Violet sat beside him, not wanting to offer any exnation.
13:58 Wed, 28 Feb
Gloria continued, ¡°Patrick, | know you always talk tough but have a soft heart. You miss me, am | right?¡±
Patrick remained silent as if he hadn''t heard her at all.
Gloria paused for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°Patrick, are you even listening?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression turned unpleasant. His voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±
Gloria seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°As | thought, even though I¡¯m not the first to wish you a happy birthday today, | can be
thest. It¡¯s almost midnight. Patrick, happy birthday!¡±
Patrick only made a sound of acknowledgment without even saying thank you.
Gloria didn¡¯t seem to mind. She was used to Patrick''s demeanor.
Thinking back to their heated argument on the phone and the fact that they hadn¡¯t. contacted each other since thest time, she
took a deep breath and lowered her tone. ¡°Patrick, thest time we argued, it was my fault. | shouldn¡¯t have fought with you over
Joanna.¡±
At this point, she paused and continued, ¡°You¡¯re right. Joanna made a mistake. She deserved it. You were right to fire her. |
shouldn¡¯t have let my previous rtionship with Joanna affect us. It¡¯s my bad temper, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry with me
anymore, okay?¡±
Patrick furrowed his brows and said, ¡°These things have nothing to do with me. You don¡¯t need to tell me.¡±
Because Violet was nearby, Patrick couldn¡¯t say that they no longer had any connection, so Gloria did not have to apologize to
him. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to say it at the
moment.
Gloria¡¯s tone became somewhat urgent as she said, ¡°The two of us argued because of Joanna. How can it not have anything to
do with you?¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that her tone was a little harsh.
Patrick didn¡¯t respond at all.
Thinking Patrick might be angry, Gloria apologized again, saying, ¡°Patrick, it¡¯s my fault. | lost my temper just now. Don¡¯t be angry.
Today is your birthday. | should make you happy!¡±
But Patrick had had enough. Ile spoke up, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t bother me anymore, I¡¯m already happy!¡±
13:58 Wed, 28 Feb
After saying this, he hung up the phone and turned it off.
Violet looked at him in surprise. She asked, ¡°Who was that on the phone? Why are you
so angry?¡±
Patrick furrowed his brows, thinking that hisst words might lead to
misunderstandings.
He exined, saying, ¡°It was a client wishing me a happy birthday and then insisting on working together. | was feeling irritable,
so | hung up!
Thinking about Patrick¡¯sst words, Violet believed him.
However, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off.
But Patrick had no reason to lie to her, so Violet didn¡¯t press the matter further.
After Patrick¡¯s birthday, the atmosphere between him and Violet became better and better over time.
In a month, the two of them did not even say a single harsh word to each other.
Soon, the show Violet participated in, ¡°Beauty Lovers Gang,¡± aired its first episode.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
In the evening, when Patrick came back, Violet was waiting in front of the TV. She was cager to watch the premiere.
Patrick changed his shoes and went upstairs to change into his loungewear. Then, he came down to sit quietly on the sofa and
watched the TV with Violet.
The show hadn¡¯t started yet, and Violet was ying with her phone when she suddenly
came across some news.
She looked up abruptly at Patrick. ¡°Patrick, did you know? When Reba¡¯s parents. were leaving, they were attacked and
beaten up with a sack over their heads!¡±
Patrick¡¯s nerves immediately tensed, feeling somewhat guilty. ¡°How did you find out?¡±
fe}
Chatper 302
Violet handed her phone over, saying, ¡°Take a look. It¡¯s in the news. It even says that although there weren''t any serious injuries,
they targeted the most crucial areas. The kind of ces that will ache for ten days or half a month!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered, his voice devoid of any emotion. ¡°Is that so? Well, that¡¯s good. People like them deserve it.¡±
Violet thought about the beating she received from udia and nodded with a smile. She said, ¡°I also think it¡¯s like the heavens
intervening to rid the world of evil!¡±
Patrick made a sound of agreement and leaned back on the sofa. His expression was inscrutable. It seemed like he was lost in
thought.
Violet''s eyes darted around. Suddenly, she said, ¡°Patrick, could it be that you were behind this?¡±
Patrick was taken aback, his gaze snapping toward Violet. ¡°Don¡¯t make wild guesses. Why would | do something like that?¡±
Violet looked at Patrick. She was partly believing and partly doubting. ¡°I just feel like this style of doing something so ruthless and
satisfying is too simr to yours. If it¡¯s not you, then forget it!¡±
Patrick was momentarily stunned. He thought Violet might be angry, thinking he had. overstepped.
He hadn''t expected her to think this way.
After all, he had arranged for someone to teach that couple a lesson for Violet¡¯s sake. Ast long as Violet was happy, that was all
that mattered.
Just as Patrick was pondering this, he suddenly saw Violet turn her head and say with a smile, ¡°It must have been you. | don¡¯t
believe your nonsense!¡±
After saying this, Violet immediately turned around to watch TV.
Patrick couldn¡¯t help but smile. His gaze was affectionate. This little woman must have figured it out from the very beginning and
had been pretending to tease him.
The show ¡°Beauty Lovers Gang¡± began. Violet sat up straight and was eager to watch.
This was her first time appearing on a TV show. It was a moment worthmemorating!
However, as Violet watched the show, her expression started to change.
Wed, 28 Feb
Why did every clip of her and Rose involve them arguing?
44%
Especially when Rose suggested she add a water droplet design. Violet couldn¡¯t take it anymore. When Rose insisted on giving
input despite not understanding the design, turning the design into a mess, Violet¡¯s expression finally showed a hint of
displeasure.
The editing was obviously biased. It was all focused on her conflict with Rose. But the scenes where Rose asked foolish
questions were condensed into just a sentence.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
It seemed like every time Rose spoke, Violet couldn¡¯t help but get angry.
What was even more infuriating was that during Violet''s outburst, the show''s team had added cute captions, making her seem
really fierce!
Violet was furious as she watched.
However, before the show finished airing, Megan called.
Her voice was unusually cold. ¡°Violet, what¡¯s going on? Did you offend someone? The editing is clearly targeting you!¡±
Violet''s expression soured. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. | got along fine with the production team, and besides, | had a reason to be
critical of Rose. She didn¡¯t understand the design and gave random and unhelpful suggestions!¡±
At this point, Patrick¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t great either. He had noticed the same issues that Violet had.
Moreover, Rose had told him carlier that someone from the production team was targeting Violet and had even sabotaged her
work.
His expression grew even more displeased.
Patrick saw that Violet was making a call. He picked up his phone and nned to call the show nner, Judith.
Seeing Patrick pick up his phone and head toward the balcony, Violet didn¡¯t pay much attention, continuing her conversation with
Megan.
Megan was typically cool-headed, but this incident had clearly angered her.
She said, ¡°First, figure out what¡¯s going on. If it''s not working out, don¡¯t participate in the second episode of this show!¡±
Violet''s brows furrowed deeply. ¡°But I¡¯ve already signed a two-month contract!¡±
On the balcony, just as Judith answered the call, Patrick¡¯s voice turned stern. ¡°Judith, you better give me an exnation. Is this
TV show deliberately targeting designers
13:58 Wed, 28 Feb
Chapter 302
from ourpany?¡±
44%%%
Judith¡¯s voice was filled with regret. ¡°Mr. Hersey, it¡¯s not like that. Please let me exin. The reason the production team did this
was to create some buzz to grab people¡¯s attention. If the show doesn¡¯t have enough buzz, your investment sponsorship will go
down the drain!¡±
Patrick¡¯s brows furrowed harshly, his voice icy. ¡°Even if the money goes down the drain, | won¡¯t allow the designers from my
company to be smeared. Judith, you''d better find a way to handle this, or else I¡¯ll withdraw my investment tomorrow!¡±
Judith sounded somewhat hesitant. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | showed you the proposal before. The celebrities we invited all have their
poprity. But the designers don¡¯t have much poprity, except for Violet, who is known as a genius jewelry designer, and her
previouswsuit with Veronica has some heat. | was nning to use this as a topic to hype up the show.¡±
Judith continued, ¡°However,ter
along quite well. They simply can, | found that Violet and Veronica unexpectedly get
be provoked to fight. On the other hand, Rose and Violet have more potential for conflict. So, we either highlight Rose¡¯s
ignorance and foolishness or emphasize Violet''s sternness. Otherwise, we won''t have anything to edit. We make the show for
the sake of generating buzz. You can¡¯t me me!¡±
Patrick was so angry that he clenched his phone. He now regretted letting Violet participate in this show. What nonsense!
To think they would target Violet and y these petty tricks behind his back!
He directly asked, ¡°Then why not highlight Rose¡¯s stupidity and ignorance? Do you think she¡¯s not ignorant and stupid enough?¡±
Judith was stunned. ¡°Mr. Hersey, Rose... isn¡¯t Rose your girlfriend?¡±
If it weren¡¯t for the rumors about Rose and Patrick, which Patrick had never denied, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to do this!
Patrick¡¯s brows furrowed fiercely, his tone dripping with cold sarcasm. ¡°Who told your she¡¯s my girlfriend? Did she dere herself
as such? Judith, do you even have a brain? Do you actually believe those rumors online? With your judgment, you shouldn¡¯t be
a nner!¡±
Judith was somewhat dumbfounded. It took her a while to speak, her tone strained. ¡°Even if... even if Rose isn¡¯t your girlfriend,
she¡¯s still a major celebrity, and we''ve signed. contracts with her. If we edit the show this way, it will ruin her public image and
cause significant financial losses. We''ll have topensate!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was ominous. ¡°Thenpensate. I''ll give you one day. You''d better find a
Chapter 302
way to
turn this situation around for me. Otherwise, don¡¯t expect your show to continue, and yourpany won''t be able to carry on
either!¡±
Patrick issued his final warning and promptly hung up the phone.
To dare to bully Violet like this, he was determined to teach these people a lesson!
After ending the call, Patrick immediately instructed Nelson to withdraw funding from the show.
As soon as Patrick returned to the living room, he found Violet staring nkly at her phone. Her expression was extremely
unpleasant and grim.
Patrick walked over quickly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Violet nced at Patrick, her voice sounding somewhat distressed. ¡°I¡¯m trending on the hot search.¡±
Chatper 303
Chapter 303
After seeing thesements, Patrick was so infuriated he almost wanted to smash his phone.
He had a stern expression as he went to the balcony to make a call.
Violet stared at the maliciousments on her phone. It was like the millions of people behind the screens wanted to devour her
as if they had a deep-seated vendetta. against her.
She didn¡¯t really want to look at these things, but when she thought about those malicious and vicious words, she couldn¡¯t help
but feel upset.
At this moment, Majorie suddenly sent a message.
Her message said, [Violet, don¡¯t be sad. Those idiots online only see the surface. They don¡¯t understand your true character.
Don¡¯t worry, I''ll give them a piece of my mind! Let¡¯s see if they dare to spout nonsense again!]
Majorie¡¯s words were a bit naive. How could she possibly argue with millions of people online by herself?
However, her words were filled with righteousness, and it made Violet feel a little better.
After a while, Majorie sent another message with a screenshot. The other person couldn¡¯t win the argument and had to delete
their ount.
Violet clicked on the screenshot.
izen called Cutiepie wrote ament. [I¡¯m a die-hard fan of Rose. The way this woman treats Rose is simply intolerable. |
hope her whole family dies!]
Majoric replied, [Why are you so rude? Aren¡¯t you worried you''ll bring shame to your family?]
Cutiepie retorted, [Who are you? What''s wrong with you? Why are you defending this woman? Are you herckey?]
Majorie replied, [Even if | am herckey, so what? It¡¯s because she¡¯s a good person and has qualities worth being loyal to!]
Cutiepie asked, [Have | offended you?]
Majoric replied, [Your whole family has offended me!]
Cutiepie was obviously angry. [Fuck you, just go die with that Violet!]
Majoric replied, [Then I''ll have to wait for the day you die first! | can¡¯t wait for that day toe sooner!]
wed, Feb
3%Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
Cutipie seemed to give up. [I won''t talk to a lunatic. I¡¯ll change my ount and keep scolding Violet!]
Majorie added, [Don¡¯t worry, I''ll stille and look for you if you change your ount!]
Cutiepie did not reply anymore.
Violet was moved to tears when she saw this screenshot.
Majorie sent a message. [Violet, don¡¯t be sad. No matter what others think, I¡¯m here to support you. Even though my influence is
limited, you have to believe in yourself. You haven''t done anything wrong. It¡¯s those people who are in the wrong!]
Violet''s mood finally improved a little, like a person in the dark seeing a glimmer of light.
Violet replied, [Thank you, Majoric!]
Majorie sent back a message. [Hey, don¡¯t be so polite with me. I¡¯m going to continue the fight!]
Violet wiped her face.
At this moment, Megan sent a WhatsApp message.
It said, [Don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m staying up all night to report those ounts that are attacking you! You have me!]
Violet had originally managed to hold back her tears, but when she saw Megan''s message, she couldn''t help but cry even
harder.
Violet replied, [You¡¯re silly. Even if you report a few ounts, just the fact that you have the intention makes me happy!]
Megan replied, [Reporting a few is better than doing nothing at all!]
Violet expressed her gratitude. [Meggy, a thousand words can¡¯t express how | feel. | can only say thank you!]
Megan replied, [I don¡¯t need your thanks. As long as you''re happy!]
With that, Megan sent a few screenshots of reported ounts.
Violet smiled through her tears.
In this world, for every person who ndered and defamed her, someone was standing by her side, offering wholehearted
support. That was enough!
13:59 Wed, 28 Feb G
Before long, Abel sent a message.
43
It said, [Violet, | saw those messages online. Don¡¯t overthink it. It doesn¡¯t matter what others think of you. What''s important is
how your friends see you. | know you''re not that kind of person. Just be yourself!]
Gabriel also sent a message. [Vivi, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m going to give those jerks from the TV show a piece of my mind and seek
revenge for you!]
Clearly, Gabriel could tell what was going on.
Violet''s face was almost covered in tears. She saw Patrick was making a call on the balcony. She replied to Gabriel and Abel.
Then, she nned to go upstairs to wash her face.
But just as she was about to get up, Freddie¡¯s call came in.
Violet hesitated for a moment, then answered the phone. ¡°Hello...¡±
Hearing Violet''s voice sounding a bit hoarse, Freddie felt extreme heartache. ¡°Vi, where are you now? Are you okay? Should |
come find you? | saw what¡¯s happening online. Don¡¯t be scared. I''ll help you!¡±
If it were someone else saying this, Violet would have readily epted.
However, because it was Freddie, she didn¡¯t even think twice and declined. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Freddie. I¡¯m fine now. You don¡¯t need to
worry. As for this matter, my friends are helping me handle it. You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself!¡±
Not to mention during the years of dependency on Freddie, Violet didn¡¯t know he had a fianc¨¦e, whichter caused her immense
pain.
Speaking of the present, he still had a fianc¨¦e. His excessive concern would surely upset. Wendy.
Wendy had already warned Violet at the Alumni Gathering. Although Violet didn¡¯te out on the losing end, she didn¡¯t want
such a situation to happen again.
If Freddie really wanted to help her, Wendy, being so attentive to him, would definitely find out about it. The resulting
consequences would ultimately be her responsibility. Violet wasn¡¯t as foolish as she was a few years ago. She wouldn¡¯t go
looking for trouble
for no reason.
So, it was better to decline.
Upon hearing Violet¡¯s words, Freddie¡¯s voice immediately grew deeper, and his tone was filled with bitter regret. ¡°Is it about your
boyfriend?¡±
43%
Chatper 304
Violet did not want to waste any more time and let Freddie care too much. She nodded affirmatively, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my boyfriend. If
there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first!¡±
Violet hung up the phone and went upstairs to wash her face.
At the same time.
Patrick instructed Nelson concisely, ¡°Remove all Twitter trending topics about Violet immediately!¡±
When Nelson heard Patrick''s words, he immediately shook his head. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you''re being too concerned. The poprity is
high now. If we remove the trending searches, everyone will think that Miss Webb is guilty. They will think she¡¯s really that kind of
person with a bad character! Even if you help Miss Webb remove the trending searches, everyone will think that Miss Webb has
a heart made of ss. She didn¡¯t ept everyone¡¯s criticism when she did something wrong and only avoided it! When the
netizens are furious, the situation will probably be even worse!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was a little aggressive. ¡°If we don¡¯t remove the trending searches, do you think there¡¯s a more effective solution
now?
Nelson was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Mr. Hersey, calm down first. ording to the emergency strategy of the crisis
public rtions, with the current poprity, we can¡¯t remove the trending searches. If we remove them, it will only backfire and
make theizens scold us even more fiercely. However, don¡¯t worry. Within 24 hours, as long as we give an unexpected turn of
events and clear Miss Webb''s name, as long as we do it well, not only will Miss Webb not be scolded, but she can also deal with
this crisis!¡±
Patrick was silent for a few seconds. His voice became very deep. ¡°So ording to you, Violet can only continue to endure the
criticism online?¡±
Nelson knew that Patrick was eager to protect his wife. He advised earnestly, ¡°Yes, Miss. Webb does need to withstand the
pressure now. However, if we don¡¯t think of a way to clear Miss Webb¡¯s name while it¡¯s still popr, but just keep removing the
trending searches, when this matter ends and the poprity passes, Miss Webb will continue to bear thebel of having a bad
character. At that time, no one will listen even if we want to exin. | think this is not the oue you want to seel¡±
Patrick was a smart person after all. Nelson helped him analyze the pros and cons. He also calmed down.
Nelson was right. When he saw those people scolding Violet, he was furious.
However, he did not think that if they did not find a way to exin this matter while everyone was paying attention, Violet would
probably never be able to exin it after
Wed, 28 Feb
Chapter 301
this matter was over.
Thinking of this, Patrick thought for a moment and slowly said, ¡°I was too angry just now. That¡¯s why my first reaction was to ask
you to remove the trending topic. I¡¯ve already thought of a way. Just do as | say from now on!¡±
Nelson was a little surprised. He did not expect Patrick to calm down in such a short period of time and think of a solution.
He asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Hersey, what¡¯s your solution?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice carried a hint of killing intent. ¡°Make a move from the production team! Coincidentally, | have another matter to
investigate.¡±
Patrick thought of thest time Violet''s program design draft was sshed with water.
When the program was broadcast today, everyone thought that Violet had sshed water to create a sense of hype. Instead, the
person who had tampered with it was hidden.
However, Patrick would not let that person off. He might as well deal with that one this time!
Nelson was stunned. ¡°You mean...¡±
Violet washed her face and sat in the room in a daze. She no longer had the courage to look at her phone. It was as if the entire
world was attacking her once she turned on her phone.
She really didn¡¯t understand. Those people didn¡¯t know her at all, so why were they cursing and specting about her through
the keyboard?
However, even if she wanted to, she could not scold the countless people behind her through the Inte.
She knew that most people took sides casually just based on what was online. However, they did not know how much pressure
and sadness their small actions would bring her.
When Patrick pushed open the door and entered, he saw Violet sitting there in a daze. with a sad expression. She was like a
ghost, making his heart ache even more.
Patrick strode over and pressed Violet''s head in front of him. He whispered, ¡°Violet, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±
It was rare for Violet to show her true vulnerability. Her voice was slightly teary as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be afraid either, but
when | think about how so many people don¡¯t know the truth and are cursing me crazily, | feel terrible. Moreover, they''re so crazy.
Will they find out my identity and where | live?¡±
When Violet said these words, her voice was filled with inexplicable panic.
43%
Patrick¡¯s heart ached as he hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I''ll help you. Moreover, ordinary people can¡¯t find out the
information of the residents of Hersey Court. Don¡¯t worry!¡±
Violet suddenly raised her head and looked at Patrick. Her voice was a little confused and slightly sad. ¡°Patrick, why are you
helping me like this? You have no obligation to treat me like this. Every time something happens, you always stand up for me
without hesitation. Is it just because I¡¯m your contracted wife?¡±
Patrick was stunned. At this moment, he really wanted to tell Violet directly. It was not just because of this.
Perhaps that was what he thought in the beginning. Besides, those little matters of Violet were really nothing for him. He did not
want his nominal wife to be in such a
sorry state.
Butter on, some things changed unknowingly.
When something happened to Violet and he stepped forward without hesitation, he turned around and found that he did not
know when Violet had be so important to him.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
Patrick stared at Violet and the thought of confessing his love shed across his mind.
However, the current situation was not suitable for a confession. Moreover, Violet was facing such a situation.
There was also that guy named Skyler whom Violet used to like. He didn¡¯t know anything.
If Violet rejected him and wanted to divorce him at this time, what would he do? Would he threaten her with Violet¡¯s uncle,
Charles Wagoner?
Obviously not. He could not bear to see Violet injured, let alone him hurting her.
At the thought of this, he took a deep breath and looked at Violet with a deep gaze. He ruffled her hair and said in a low voice,
¡°Violet, didn¡¯t we agree? If anything happens to you, | have to help you for no reason. And when | need you, you have to obey
me unconditionally!¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Violet was a little disappointed.
As expected, she was overthinking.
Patrick¡¯s words seemed to have the same meaning as the agreement.
a
She reached out and pushed Patrick. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep. I¡¯m going to sleep.
too!¡±
Patrick sensitively sensed that Violet was unhappy. Moreover, that unhappiness seemed to be not only because of cyberbullying.
Patrick frowned slightly and looked a little helpless. In the end, he did not say anything else. ¡°Then go to bed early!¡±
0
Chatper 305
Chapter 305
With that, Patrick turned around and left. He helped Violet close the door considerately.
Violet looked at the door with a sad expression. Indeed, people should not have too much hope.
Regarding Patrick, her heart was like a tug-of-war. Later, she would pull him over and tell herself not to think too much. How
could Patrick like her? Later, she would pull him over again. She secretly guessed that since he was so good to her, he might like
her a little!
However, when Patrick denied it, she was really sad, but she could not show it in front of Patrick.
Violet hugged the pillow andy on her side on the bed. Her mind was filled with today¡¯s cyber violence and Patrick¡¯s face. Her
expression was numb and empty.
At midnight, Violet was still awake.
She left the lights on andy t on her back, staring into space.
At that moment, her phone rang. Someone had sent a WhatsApp message to her.
Violet did not want to look at her phone. In the end, her phone rang again.
Violet reached out and ced her arm on her forehead. After thinking for a moment, she stood up and took the phone from the
bedside table.
The message was sent by Majorie. It was a few photos.
Violet was stunned. The moment she clicked on the photo, her eyes suddenly turned red.
The photos were collections of screenshots of nitizens¡®ments, made by Majoric.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t blindly take sides. Things might not be what we think. I¡¯m an editor myself. | feel that a video can allow me to
edit countless different scenes. Everyone, don¡¯t follow the trend. Be careful not to embarrass yourself!¡±
¡°In the previous giarism case, didn¡¯t Veronica snatch Violet¡¯s boyfriend and giarize her design draft for two years? | say,
can such a show make everyone choose to forget what happened before? I¡¯m so speechless. Veronica cleared her name just
like that? | feel that Violet shouldn¡¯t be the kind of person on the show!¡±
¡°Didn''t everyone say that in the show, the artiste team has to specially set a persona for
Wed, 28 Feb
A3%A
the artiste? Perhaps Rose¡¯s persona is a delicate flower, | personally feel that this time, it might not be Violet¡¯s fault!¡±
¡°| quite like the jewelry designed by Violet. | feel like this scolding of the whole inte. is led by someone this time!¡±
¡°| feel like the team of Rose is leading them. After all, these people won''t let go of any opportunity. Rose has gained a lot of fans!
Everyone can go and take a look!¡±
¡°I''ve met Ms. Webb before. She¡¯s a good person. Don¡¯t talk about her like that, okay?¡±
Violet looked at these encouraging, objective, and righteous words. She could not hold back her tears anymore.
She reached out to wipe the tears on her phone screen, feeling extremely touched.
Majorie was a fool. In the past few hours, she had been trying to find a few calm onlookers from the millions of negative
comments. It was difficult for her.
Majorie was as silly as Megan, but it made Violet''s heart ache for no reason.
Majorie said, ¡°Violet, don¡¯t be sad. See, the light of justice is always there. It¡¯s just that everyone is
temporarily blinded by the darkness. Look, there are still so many people who are calm and objectively analyzing the facts!¡±
Violet said, ¡°Silly! Do you think | can¡¯t tell? These screenshots of you are all pieced. together. It took you four to five hours to find
them. It¡¯s been hard on you. However, friendship is worth a lot. I¡¯ve already received it. Thank you, Majorie!¡±
Lion for 50 After long, she had only found these kindments. It could be seen. how many badments there were.
Majorie said, ¡°You''re wee Violet, I''ll invite you a
Violet said, ¡°I will consider that.¡±
Megan to hang out tomorrow!¡±
Majorie said, ¡°Don''t. It''s tomorrow. If you don¡¯t go, you''re not giving me any respect. See you tomorrow!¡±
Violet looked at her phone helplessly for a long time before finally agreeing.
It was good to go out and rx. The more she thought about it, the more extreme she
became.
After one night, Rose gained 5 million fans and became a huge hit.
Of course, this fire was ignited by stepping on Violet¡¯s corpse.
Wed, 28 Feb
Even Veronica¡¯s name was cleared because of Violet¡¯s fierceness. It was as if Violet had been fierce to Rose, no matter what
was right or wrong in the previous, it was all Violet¡¯s fault.
It was past ten in the morning, and because ofst night''s show, the poprity of this matter hadpletely reached a peak.
Veronica and Violet¡¯s giarism cases, and the rtionship between Veronica and Violet, Violet''s bad words towards Rose, were
all hyped up online.
Some people even said that the production team was biased towards Rose and it was expected that Violet was targeted.
After all, Rose was Patrick¡¯s rumored girlfriend, and Patrick was also Beauty Lovers. Gang¡¯s investor.
The situation seemed to be getting out of control, one after another, they were all targeting Violet.
Rose finally made her move. She sent WhatsApp to Patrick.
Rose said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, | was filmingtest night and only saw Violet''s matter today. | really didn¡¯t know thatContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
now and tell everyone that Violet really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, okay?¡±
ngs would develop like this. Why don¡¯t | release a statement
Patrick said, ¡°Shut up. If you dare to make a decision on your own, you can forget about staying in the entertainment industry in
the future!¡±
Rose said, ¡°Mr. Hersey. I¡¯m trying to clear Violet''s name. How can you say that? | really can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±
Patrick responded by blocking her.
He did not know when this woman had got his WhatsApp. He actually did not know! Patrick hadpletely forgotten that when
they first met, Rose had poured wine for her. At that time, he had thought that Rose was obedient and did not talk much. When
Rose wanted his WhatsApp, he had agreed.
Rose sat in Tenacity¡¯s seventh-ss private room of the Gents. Her expression was twisted with grief and indignation.
Afterst night''s show, her poprity skyrocketed. In one night, all kinds of script invitations and advertisers came one after
another.
She was enjoying the feeling of being high and mighty.
Even the Gents had upgraded her room from an eighth¡ª-ss to a seventh-ss.
B43%
Only then did she remember that she should make her presence known in front of Patrick and pretend to be kind.
After all, Violet was not Patrick¡¯s lover. Patrick would not ignore this matter. Anyway, Rose felt that she had already gained
poprity. At this time, she would be kind. enough to help Violet put in a few good words and make Patrick look at her ina
different light.
However, she never expected Patrick to be so cold and determined.
She could understand if he told her not to act recklessly, but he actually blocked her.
At this moment, Rose suddenly felt that all her arrogance and self-righteousness werepletely useless in front of Patrick.
In his eyes, she was nothing!
Rose grabbed the sofa tightly. Since Patrick did not appreciate her kindness, she would not stand at the ceremony. Anyway,
whether Violet was dead or alive had nothing to do
with her.
At the same time, Patrick put away his phone and drove to the Gents.
In the morning, Violet was picked up by Majorie and Megan to hang out.
Patrick asked Nelson to send someone to follow them. When he found out that the three of them had gone to the Gents, he
simply went over to take a look.
As he drove, he called Nelson.
¡°How¡¯s the preparation for what | told youst night?¡± Patrick said expressionlessly as he drove.
&
Chatper 306
Nelson''s tone was exceptionally serious. ¡°Everything is ready. When the timees, the production team will post the unedited
content first. Then, | will get the various entertainment big shots to repost it one after another. Taking advantage of the
poprity of this matter, everyone will definitely pay attention to the cause and effect of this matter very quickly!¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s do it now so that they can post it!¡±
With that, Patrick hung up.
Last night, he told Nelson about the n and asked him to call the production team to negotiate with them. They either brought
out all the unedited content of the confrontation between Violet and Rose and announced it online, or they could wait for Patrick
to withdraw his investment and acquire theirpany!¡±
Everyone in Summerwood City¡¯s fashion and entertainment industry knew how powerful Patrick was.
They did not doubt the authenticity of his words at all, so they agreed to Patrick¡¯s nst night.
When the show was broadcast, everyone thought that Violet was bullying Rose and scolded her terribly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
If they released the video of the entire recording process this morning at the peak of the poprity and let everyone see the
cause and effect, such a sudden reversal would probably only make the onlookers even more excited.
Sure enough, just as the entire Inte was defaming Violet and everyone was scolding her passionately, the unedited videos of
Violet and Rose were suddenly sent out by the production team.
The production team already had a certain level of fans. Coupled with the fact that all the major verified ounts reposted it at
the same time,
Theizens werepletely stunned by this news.
They never expected Violet to turn the tables.
Looking at the unedited video, Rose was hopelessly stupid. Not only did she not know anything, but she was also blindly
directing and constantly interrupting Violet¡¯s inspiration.
Violet has already emphasized several times that Rose had interrupted her train of thought.
4/4
13:59 Wed, 28 Feb (O
Unfortunately, Rose acted as if she could not hear Violet. Every time, she would give. opinions and make all kinds of stupid
comments about Violet¡¯s thoughts.
She had angered Violet several times. In the end, Violet could not take it anymore and directly said those words that made
people think she was very fierce.
Upon seeing theplete video, everyone¡¯s attitudepletely changed.
¡°I''m afraid this Rose is a fool. I¡¯m a designer myself. What kind of opinion does she have about Violet? She''s simply pretending
to understand what Violet is doing- However, she doesn¡¯t know anything and deliberately highlights her existence!¡±
¡°It''s obvious that she¡¯s trying to make her presence known in the show. | can understand that, but Rose¡¯s behavior really disgusts
me! Where did she get the confidence to look for a sense of superiority in front of a professional designer? | just want to throw
up!¡±
¡°I''m an editor and a fan of Rose. Although | felt that it might be a problem with the editing, I¡¯m still on Rose¡¯s side. Now that I¡¯ve
seen thepleted video, | just want to say, Rose, go back to
where you came from. Go to hell and | quit being a fan!¡±
¡°Quit being a fan plus one!¡±
¡°Quit being a fan plus N!¡±
Half an hour after thisplete video was posted, it becamepletely popr.
It was past ten in the morning. Everyone was tired from work. When they scrolled through their phones, this poprity was even
more intense than when they scolded
Violet.
It could be said that the poprity of Rosest night was as bad as it was today! How popr she wasst night was how
disliked she was today.
Seventh-ss private room, Tenacity, the Gents.
Violet and Megan, as well as Majorie, were filled with wine and singing.
Majorie was afraid that what happened online would affect Violet, so she simply locked their phones in the cab of the private
room.
Violet and Megan were singing when Majorie heard a knock on the door. It should be a waiter delivering food.
She quickly walked over and nned to bring the food back herself. She didn¡¯t want the waiter toe in, afraid that he would
recognize Violet..
When she opened the door, it was indeed the waiter who was pushing the food cart.
13:59 Wed, 28 Feb G
Majorie cleared her throat. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe in. Wait outside. I''ll put down the food and push the dining car out for you!¡±
The waiter knew that everyone had different habits, so he nodded and waited quietly at the door.
Majorie pushed the cart in, put down the food, turned around, and pushed the cart out
for the waiter.
Just as she was about to close the door, a person walked out of a private room not far away. He looked at Majorie in shock and
shouted, ¡°Majorie Queen!¡±
Majoric looked at the other party in disgust and closed the door.
She knew that man. He was her former cheating fianc¨¦, Bob Driscoll¡¯s good friend.
Now that she saw Bob¡¯s friend, she could only think of two birds of a feather.
Majorie did not want to talk to him, but she did not expect that not long after, there would be a knock on the door of the private
room.
Majorie thought it was the waiter again. She opened the door in a slightly irritable. mood. ¡°What are you doing now?¡±
However, when the door opened, the man from just now, Bob, and a few rich young men who were watching the show appeared
in front of her.
Majorie¡¯s expression turned ugly. She reached out to close the door.
In the end, Bob blocked the door and stared at Majorie with a gloomy gaze. ¡°What? Now that you see me, you''re starting to hide.
If | hadn¡¯t heard Frank Gayle say so, | wouldn¡¯t have known that you were still here. Why weren¡¯t you afraid when you broke off
the engagement back then?¡±
Upon hearing this, Majorie was furious. She red at the big-mouthed Frank and looked at Bob. ¡°I¡¯m a coward? | just don¡¯t want
to say anything more to the scoundrel. As for calling off the engagement, you still have the cheek to say this. Isn''t it because you
cheated on me that | can¡¯t continue the engagement with the scumbag?¡±
The rich young men chuckled.
Bob immediately felt embarrassed. His expression was extremely ugly.
He did not expect Majorie¡¯s mouth to still be so unforgiving.
Just now, Frank came over to tell him that Majorie was also in the Gents. When he thought about breaking off the engagement,
he felt indignant and embarrassed.
13:59 Wed, 28 Feb
Chapter 306
D
He had brought a group of people to cause trouble, but he did not expect Majoric to make him lose even more respect in front of
his friends.
He looked at Majorie maliciously and said in a harsh tone, ¡°Majoric, look at yourself. You''re like a shrew. Who else would want
you other than me? And you''re calling me a scumbag now. What kind of goddess do you think you are?¡±
¡°Even if I¡¯m not a goddess, | wouldn¡¯t be together with a scumbag like you! Bah!¡± Majorie was a hot-tempered person after all.
After sayin
that, she was still angry and
even spat at Bob.
Although nothing was spat out, Bob, Frank, and the group of young men behind them still subconsciously took a step back.
The private room here was very big, and the music was too noisy. Only then did Violet and Megan realize that something was
wrong.
The two of them quickly walked towards the door. Only then did they see Majoric and Bob confronting each other at the door.
Bob even brought arge group of people with. him.
Violet whispered in Megan¡¯s ear, ¡°The one at the front is Majoric¡¯s scumbag ex-fianc¨¦!¡±
Megan nodded in understanding.
Violet and Megan were afraid that Majorie would suffer a loss, so they quickly walked forward.
Bob originally wanted to scold Majoric, but when he suddenly saw Violet and recalled. the attacks on Violet''sments online,
he immediately thought of many ways to scold her.
He was instantly amused. This was simply like giving him a pillow when he was sleepy!
fe}
Chatper 307
Bob looked at Majorie sarcastically and nced at Violet behind her. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Indeed, one is marked by one¡¯s
company. Look at who you¡¯re hanging out with now. No wonder you¡¯re more feisty than before. It turns out that you¡¯re
friends with such a bad- tempered and infamous person. No wonder. I¡¯ve been disrespectful!¡±
Before Bob came, he was also having fun. He did not know that the news about Violet on the Inte had been
completely reversed.
At this moment, he was still pinching the sore spot of Violet. His powerful attacks were all at Majorie.
Majorie widened her eyes and looked at Bob angrily.
If Bob scolded her, Majorie could still ept it.
However, Violet had just been abused online and was in an extremely bad mood. Bob was also scolding her openly and
secretly. Majorie was so angry that she could not take it anymore.
She kicked Bob¡¯s knee straightly. ¡°Fuck your ¡®disrespect¡®, Bob. Don¡¯t you dare talk shit like that again!¡±
Bob¡¯s leg hurt so much that he stood on one leg. He pointed at Majorie in exasperation and scolded, ¡°Majorie, you are a
fucking shrew. Are you even a woman? How can you say such rude words? | was really blind to want to get engaged to
you back then. Look at you now. Do you still look like a woman? No man wants a woman like you!¡±
Majorie stared at him fearlessly, as if she was not the one being scolded. ¡°Whether I¡¯m a woman or not is none of your
business, but you¡¯re indeed blind to fall for a little bitch like Helen Yates. | hope she and anyone you may end up with
will all cheat behind your back forever!¡±
Bob was rendered speechless by the scolding. The few young men behind him were actually stillughing softly. This
made Bob even more unbearable.
He stared at Majorie gloomily and stared at Violet behind her. A trace of darkness shed across his eyes.
Just now, he had scolded Violet. Only then did Majorie scold him like a mad dog.
Since that was the case, there was no need for him to be polite. In any case, Violet was now a live target!
Bob calmed down for two seconds and regained some of his rationality. A dark and twisted smile appeared on his lips.
¡°Majorie, when you talk about me, look in the
mirror and see what you are. Even if 1, Bob, am no good, | will not fool around with. those blindly arrogant and self¡ª
righteous people who use all the dirty words!¡±
Majoric was so angry that she almost rushed forward to beat Bob up. However, she was. pulled back by the gloomy Violet.
Violet looked at Bob with a gloomy expression. She was silent and no one knew what she was thinking.
Majorie was so angry that smoke was rising from her head. ¡°What do you mean by being blindly arrogant? Who are you
scolding? Bob!¡±
At this moment, a waiter walked over and looked at them in surprise.
When Bob saw how angry Majorie was, his mood improved a lot. He ignored the waiter who was watching the scene and said
bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I¡¯m talking about? Majorie, don¡¯t you know? Don''t
you know that Miss Webb beside you was in the limelight on the show yesterday? She¡¯s simply like a mad dog. She scolded
Rose whenever she saw Rose. Don¡¯t you see how badly she¡¯s been criticized on the Inte? You still dare to be with her. Aren¡¯t
you afraid of rotten eggs being smashed on you when you leave the house tomorrow?!¡±
After he said this, the few people behind him alsoughed, their expressions especially mocking and disdainful.
Majoric almost went berserk. She broke free from Violet and was about to rush forward.
Violet quickly grabbed her arm and gestured to Megan. ¡°Pull her in!¡±
Megan quickly grabbed Majorie¡¯s other arm.
Majorie¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she red at Bob. Her expression was as if she wanted to tear him apart.
What happened online had a huge impact on Violet.
Violet pursed her lips tightly. She did not want to bother with scum like Bob anymore. She pulled Majorie and wanted to enter the
private room.
In the end, Bob directly said, ¡°Well, are you afraid? Violet, | didn¡¯t expect that you would end up
like this one day. When you beat me up in the cafe back then, you were very impressive!¡±
Violet frowned fiercely and looked at Bob gloomily. ¡°Bob, | don¡¯t want to cause trouble. | advise you not to be mean and cause
trouble for no reason!¡±
When Bob heard this, his face turned red. ¡°Violet, what the fuck are you talking about?
Wed, 28 Feb
43% %%
You''re the target of ridicule on the Inte now. How dare you say that I¡¯m looking for trouble? You...
As Bob was speaking, a weak voice suddenly interrupted him. ¡°You''re Violet Webb?¡±
Although the voice was soft, everyone noticed it and looked over at the same time,
The waiter who had been watching the gossip looked at Violet with admiration. ¡°So you''re Violet!¡±
The waiter¡¯s tone was first curious, then surprised, and then extremely surprised, leaving everyone a little confused.
Logically speaking, now that everyone had seen Violet, it was already considered giving her respect if they did not throw some
vegetable leaves at her. How could anyone be so happy to see her?
The waiter ignored everyone''s surprised expressions and walked straight to Violet.
Megan subconsciously took a step forward, wanting to block the other party.
However, the other party smiled and said, ¡°Violet, | like your design very much. That Rose has always been looking for trouble.
She pretends to know when she doesn¡¯t understand, causing your design process to be much slower than others. Even with this,
those sillyizens still dare to scold you. It¡¯s just that now, there¡¯s aplete video on the Inte. Everyone is praising you
now! You''re really amazing!¡±
Violet did not expect this at all. She looked at the waiter in shock. ¡°What did
you say?¡±
When the other party saw Violet¡¯s expression, it was as if she did not know what was going on online. The waiter¡¯s
voice was a little excited. ¡°The production team released aplete video to help you redress your wrongdoings. Now
that the public opinion has reversed, not only is everyone apologizing to you, but they also especially admire you!¡±
Violet was a little stunned. ¡°Really?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
The other party nodded repeatedly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the trending searches on your phone! | don¡¯t have
to lie to you about such things!¡±
Majorie came back to her senses and hurriedly patted her head. ¡°Oh right, my phone. I''ll go get my phone now!¡±
After saying that, she red at Bob and the others before rushing to the private room to get her phone.
The group of people around Bob had already turned on their phones to look at the trending topics.
Someone was the first to shout, ¡°Fuck, the public opinion on the Inte has really reversed!¡±
Bob also saw thements online. His face instantly turned red, as if he had been pped in public. It was burning.
He hurriedly put away his phone and wanted to leave.
In the end, Majorie had already taken out her phone. When she saw Bob trying to escape, she was certain that it was
true even without looking at her phone.
She curled her lips mockingly and stared at Bob¡¯s back. ¡°Well, | don¡¯t know who was spouting nonsense here just now.
Now that you¡¯ve been pped in the face, you immediately turned around and fled in a sorry state. Where¡¯s your self¡ª
esteem? Don¡¯t tell me you forgot it at home and didn¡¯t bring it with you!¡±
Bob staggered and turned to look at Majorie with a livid expression. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who
slipped away? I¡¯m nning to leave!¡±
Chatper 308
Chapter 308
Majorie did not think much of it and sneered mockingly. ¡°Really? Then I really can¡¯t
tell!¡±
Bob thought of his embarrassing behavior just now. He was supposed to ridicule Majorie, but in the end, he pped himself in
the face.
He looked at Majorie in exasperation. ¡°Majorie, don¡¯t be so sarcastic. Look at how poor you are after separating from me. You''re
only fit to hang out with such a poor and powerless person. Now, you can¡¯t even go to a sixth-ss private room. Why are you
still being arrogant with me?!¡±
Bob straightened his back when he said that he could go to the sixth-ss private room.
That¡¯s right, what was he afraid of? Even if he didn¡¯t know the situation and said something about Violet, so what? These people
had no money or power and could onlye to the seventh¡ªss private room. It was obvious that they couldn¡¯tpare to his
status.
Thinking of this, Bob suddenly had an arrogant aura. His chin was too high as he looked at Majorie and the other two with a
mocking expression.
His friends behind him also smiled and agreed.
¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t argue with these poor people from the seventh-ss private room. Their standards are not high to begin
with!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Only such a low person would treat this ce like a market and insist onpeting with Bob!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Arguing with such a lowly and ignorant person will only lower your
status!¡±
After saying this, theyughed out loud. They hadpletely forgotten that it was Bob who had taken the initiative to find trouble
with the girls and insisted onpeting.
Majorie knew that the private rooms of the Gents symbolized identity and were strictly divided into levels.
As for the Driscoll family, it was only in the sixth¡ªss private room because of its former glory. However, the speed at which
their family was defeated was simply like riding a slide. Bob still dared to spout nonsense here.
Just as Majorie was about to mock Bob, Violet suddenly said innocently, ¡°Majoric, is the sixth-ss private room very powerful?¡±
Chapter 308
She had indeed heard before that the private room¡¯s level of the Gents was equivalent to a ss difference.
However, she and Patrick had always gone to first-ss private rooms and had never truly experienced such a difference.
When Majorie heard Violet¡¯s words, his little face was slightly embarrassed.
She swallowed unnaturally. Although she wanted to mock Bob, she was still convinced by the ssification of the private room¡¯s
level of the Gents.
She red at Bob and the others and turned to exin to Violet, ¡°Yes, the seventh¡ªss private room here is notparable to
the sixth¡ªss private room at all. This is a symbol of status and power. It¡¯s difficult to climb up the ranks, do you understand?¡±
Violet nodded in understanding. ¡°Oh, | understand!¡±
Majorie exined to Violet seriously.
In the end, this was used as an excuse for those people to attack Majoric.
Bob was the first to speak. ¡°Majorie, you¡¯d better spread the rules here to Violet. If you don¡¯t even know this, don¡¯te out and
embarrass yourself!¡±
¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Majorie, you also know that the level of the private room is a status. symbol. People like you are not even
worthy of picking up shoes for us!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here. Go back to where you came from!¡±
Majorie was so angry that her face turned ashen. She had never been bullied like this since she was young!
Violet patted her shoulderfortingly. ¡°Majorie, don¡¯t be angry. I''ll make a call. We''ll go to the first-ss private room. This way,
they won''t be able toe even if they want to find trouble!¡±
Yes, the people in the high-ss private rooms here could go to the low-ss private rooms, but the people in the low-ss
private rooms could not go to the high-ss private rooms.
This involved the issue of membership rights.
In the end, when they heard Violet''s words, Bob and the othersughed sarcastically.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
¡°Hah, did you hear what she just said? I¡¯m dying ofughter. A poor bitch from a seventh-ss private room actually wants to go
to a first-ss private room!¡±
¡°This is the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard in my life!¡±
14:00 Wed, 28 Feb
Chapter 308
¡°Is this woman crazy? How can she be so ignorant? Does she treat this ce as a shopping mall? As if she can go to any district
she wants!¡±
¡°Think about it. If she was knowledgeable, she wouldn¡¯t have asked Majorie such an idiotic question!¡±
The group of people from Bob burst intoughter. Their expressions were as mocking as they could be.
Megan stood at the side coldly. Her cold little face was a little ugly.
She had always been cold and did not like to talk much, but that did not mean that she was not angry. She remembered these
people¡¯s faces quietly and nned to go back and check their identities. She would discredit them so badly unless they did not
n to go online in the future.
Violet''s eyes shed. Ignoring these men who were worse than gossiping bitches, she said to Majorie seriously, ¡°Majorie, I''m not
joking!¡±
Majoric looked at Violet in a daze. Suddenly, an idea shed through her mind. That¡¯s right, there was still Patrick!
Patrick was Violet''s husband!
She still remembered the first time she saw Patrick, Patrick being so domineering to Violet in the hospital. He insisted on chasing
her out and staying beside the bed himself.
Thinking of this, Majorie smiled and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, I''ll wait!¡±
Violet nodded and ignored Bob and the mocking young men. She picked up her phone and called Patrick.
Bob was a little speechless. ¡°Majorie, are you like Violet? Are you crazy? How can you believe what she said?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Even if you want to show off, you have to know when to stop. As a person, you shouldn''t be too blindly confident!¡±
Frank, who was beside him, also said.
Majorie snorted and looked at Bob in disdain. ¡°You''re just a frog at the bottom of a well. You¡¯re narrow-minded. If you can¡¯t do
something, you''re naive enough to think that others can¡¯t do it too. How sad!¡±
Bob did not expect that at this point, Majorie still dared to have such a high and mighty
attitude.
He said sarcastically, ¡°Look at her. She hasn¡¯t even entered the first-ss private room, but she¡¯s already acted as a guy from
the first-ss private room. She¡¯s really going to
14:00 Wed, 28 Feb (
laugh my head off!¡±
43%
The surrounding people followed Bob¡¯s mockingughter. After all, 90% of the people thought that Violet was bragging.
Majorie red at Bob angrily. ¡°What''s so good about verbal suppression? Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±
¡°Alright, then I''ll see what tricks you guys can y today. If you can go to the first-ss private room, I''ll livestream myself eating
shit!¡± Bob''s tone was firm and confident. The first-ss private room was for the top person in this city. Unless your rtive had
a membership card there, there was no way.
He did not believe that Violet and Majorie could go to a first-ss private room.
He would wait here and see how they would fail to act cool!
Moreover, he could not leave.
It was noisy outside, and many people in the private rooms beside them hade out
to watch themotion.
If he left, where would he put his self-esteem? Even if Violet and the others couldn''t go. to the first-ss private room, he would
still be said to be afraid.
Speaking of which, among these onlookers was Rose, who had specially celebrated her poprityst night in one of the
seventh-ss private rooms.
However, she was a public figure. She only opened the door a crack and listened from inside.
Rose didn¡¯t hear Violet and the others talking about what happened online. She only opened the door when Violet and the others
were talking about the private room.
Rose wanted to see what Violet was capable of. Did she think that she could go to a first- ss private room with the identity of
Patrick''s lover? How naive!
Rose smirked sarcastically.
On Violet''s end, her call had just gone through when Patrick picked up.
His voice sounded calm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Chatper 309
If Violet was in front of Patrick, she would definitely be able to tell that Patrick was pretending to be calm. His eyes were flickering
as if he was looking forward to something.
Patrick was quite nervous. He thought that Violet called to thank him for turning the tables for her.
He had no idea that Violet had just found out about this and did not expect it to be his doing.
Previously, he was so sure that he would be able to hear Violet thank him with his own
ears.
In the end, Violet¡¯s voice sounded indifferent as well. She said, ¡°I am at the Gents. | want to bring Majorie and Megan to the first-
ss private room to hang out. Is that okay?¡±
Patrick paused and was a little stunned. He did not hear what he wanted to hear. Although he was a little disappointed, he was
also a little curious. Why would Violet, who never cared about fame and fortune, suddenly insist on going to a first-ss, private
room?
He frowned. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not a problem. But why do you suddenly want to go to a first-ss private room?¡±
Violet pursed her lips and said in a gloomy tone, ¡°I am in the seventh¡ªss private room. A few people from the sixth¡ªss
private room are looking for trouble. They''re buzzing at the door like flies. It¡¯s annoying!¡±
No one knew who Violet was on the phone with, especially Bob and the others. Their faces were all twisted.
Bob was so angry that he pointed at Violet. ¡°Violet, what nonsense are you talking about!¡±
Violet ignored him and asked Patrick, ¡°Can you arrange it now?¡±
Patrick quickly got out of the car when he heard that someone was looking for trouble.
Bob shouted angrily at Violet. Patrick also heard it clearly on the other end of the phone. His face was extremely gloomy.
When he received Violet¡¯s call just now, he was already at the Gents¡¯s door.
Patrick got out of the car and threw the car keys to the doorman. He strode into the Gents and said, ¡°It can be arranged. Wait a
moment. I¡¯m at the Gents. Tell me which
private room you¡¯re in. I''lle over now!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and seemed to heave a sigh of relief. She told Patrick the room number.
Patrick hung up the phone and strode to the seventh¡ªss private room that Violet had mentioned.
As he walked, he called the person in charge of the club. ¡°Nilly Massy,e to the seventh¡ªss private room and help me deal
with something!¡±
Nilly was Nelson¡¯s cousin and was also very capable.
The boss behind the Gents was Patrick himself, but Patrick usually did not appear. Nilly was in charge of everything.
Patrick¡¯s expression became even colder when he thought of the man on the other end. of the phone who was fierce to Violet.
He had to let these people know why the sky was so blue and the flowers were so red!
After Violet finished her call, Bob could not hold back anymore. ¡°I say, Violet, if you don¡¯t have the ability, stop bragging and
letting everyone wait here with you!¡±
Violet only wanted to go to the first-ss private room because she wanted Majorie and Megan to have fun and not be disturbed
by these people.
When she heard this, she looked up at Bob indifferently. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to wait!¡±
Bob choked and said with a red face, ¡°What? Do you want to use this method to make me leave? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even
think about it. | must see how you embarrass yourself today!¡±
Violet looked at Bob speechlessly. She looked at Bob as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡°If you want to wait, just wait. Why are you
talking so much nonsense?¡±
Bob''s face turned red like a toasted turkey.
Although Bob was criticized and had nothing to say back, everyone still did not believe that Violet could go to a first-ss private
room.
After all, who woulde to a seventh-ss private room if they could go to a first- ss private room? Who would believe
that?
Everyone whispered to each other.
¡°| think she¡¯s stalling for time!¡±
14:00 Wed, 28 Feb G.
¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? She¡¯s clearly pushing her luck now, but in the end, she can¡¯t get a way down!¡±
43%,
¡°Hah, that¡¯s a good description. Therefore, it¡¯s better not to bite off more than you can chew. Otherwise, it''ll be too embarrassing!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Since she wants to stall for time, we''ll apany her and see who will be embarrassed in the end!¡±
Other than Bob, there were also people from various private rooms who came out to watch the scene. Not many people believed
that Violet could really do it.
Just as everyone was discussing fervently, the sound of leather shoes stepping on the
marble floor rang out.
Everyone looked up in unison.
The first thing everyone saw was Patrick¡¯s long legs. It was not an exaggeration to say that he had legs from the neck down.
Coupled with his exquisite appearance, he was simply so handsome that men felt. ashamed of their inferiority. Women¡¯s legs
were about to go soft.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Violet calmly watched as Patrick strode over. Behind him was the person in charge of the club, Nilly.
When Bob saw the two of them, he immediately smiled obsequiously.
Frank, who was beside him, was even more serious and went up to him immediately. ¡°Mr. Hersey, Mr. Massy. Why are you
here?¡±
In the end, Patrick ignored him and strode towards Violet.
Nilly followed behind Patrick like a loyal servant.
At the door of Rose¡¯s room, she saw Patrick through the crack in the door. Her eyes. were filled with shock.
She really did not expect Patrick to personally resolve these matters for Violet.
Her eyes were filled with envy and jealousy, filled with deep unwillingness.
She secretly gritted her teeth. One day, she would definitely be Patrick¡¯s lover!
Patrick looked at Violet with countless emotions surging in his eyes.
Last night, he had personally seen how upset Violet was. Now that he saw her return to her cold appearance, he felt extremely
gratified.
Because of her state, it was enough to show that her mood was not affected by anything else.
In the future, he would never let Violet be ndered like this again.
He walked up to Violet and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Violet!¡±
This was the first time Patrick called her without her surname. Violet looked at him in shock, unable to control the emotions in her
eyes for a moment.
Patrick looked at her shocked expression and could not help but smile. ¡°We''ll go to the first-ss private roomter. Tell me who
bullied you first!¡±
Bob was a little stunned by this series of situations.
He was a little flustered. No way, was Patrick really going to stand up for this woman?
Violet ignored the others¡® reactions and pointed at Bob. ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±
When Bob was pointed at, he was so frightened that he took a step back and almost fell to the ground. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t talk
nonsense. I¡¯m not bullying you. I¡¯m just here to look for Majorie!¡±
Violet did not even look at him. It was as if she did not hear him.
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened as he ordered Nilly, ¡°Clear the area!¡±
Nilly immediately understood. He snapped his fingers, and special bodyguards from the club immediately appeared, politely
inviting the others away.
Rose stood behind the door crack of the private room, her palms covered in sweat.
Fortunately, she was smart just now and did not go out.
Only then did Patrick look at Bob¡¯s group. His expression was cold and heavy with oppression. ¡°Speak, why are you looking for
trouble with Violet!¡±
Hf
Chatper 310
Chapter 310
¡°| didn¡¯t! Mr. Hersey, please trust me!¡± His tears were about to burst out. Bob¡¯s target was supposed to be Majorie.
Patrick did show any patience. He abruptly interrupted Bob and turned around to instruct Nilly, ¡°Cancel their membership. Don¡¯t
let them enter the Gents in the future!¡±
Bob¡¯s brows narrowed. ¡°Mr. Hersey, why? This is unfair!¡±
If it was any other ce, he could still tolerate it. However, this was a crucial ce where business information was exchanged.
If he was forbidden from entering here, then all the people must know that he had offended the boss of the Gents. It¡¯s not a good
sign for the Driscoll family¡¯s future,
When Patrick heard his cry, he looked at Bob mockingly and curled his lips. ¡°Fair? You''re talking about fairness with me? Are you
out of mind? As for why, this question is. good!¡±
Patrick paused and looked at Bob with a faint smile. ¡°Then let me ask you a question. You have offended the Gents¡¯s boss''s wife.
Do you think she be merciful and let you go?¡±
Bob was a little dumbfounded. The people behind him had the same astonished expression as him.
He widened his eyes in confusion. ¡°Your boss¡¯s wife? No! | never offend her. When did
17
Patrick smiled faintly, but his eyes were extremely cold. He raised his chin and said to Nilly, ¡°Tell him!¡±
Nilly took a step forward and politely pointed at Violet.
Bob felt the world distorted as if it was not the world he knew. His head was dizzying.
How could Violet be the Gents¡¯s boss''s wife? Nobody even knew who the Gents¡¯s boss
was!
If he knew that Violet was his wife, how would he dare to go against her?
Frank was even more stupid and inmed the situation. When he heard Nilly¡¯s words, he looked at him and asked tentatively,
¡°She¡¯s your wife?¡±
Patrick''s face turned solemn in a sh.
When Nilly saw Patrick¡¯s expression, his heart almost skipped a beat. All he wanted to do was rush over and p Frank¡¯s face.
14
14:00 Wed, 28 Feb ?
43%
In his mind, he had chopped Frank into thousands of pieces. After seconds of awkward silence, finally, he gritted his teeth and
said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you out of your mind? Go to get a new head. Idiot! You freaky psycho! Get out of here!¡±
After saying that, he turned to look at Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I''ll get him out now. He won¡¯t disturb you anymore!¡±
Bob waspletely dumbfounded!
What? Patrick was the boss!
Then Violet, and Patrick... No way, they were husband and wife! How could it be possible?
Bob¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You''re married?¡±
Patrick nced at him coldly. ¡°Should | show you our certificate?¡±
Bob was stunned. He looked at Patrick in a daze. What a naive and stupid man! He really thought that Patrick would bring out
some evidence!
However, Patrick mocked, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve that.¡±
Bob''s face was filled with embarrassment and regret. He lowered his head and wished he could bury his head into the sand like
an ostrich.
Rose, who was standing behind the door of the private room, frozepletely.
Her eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. She had always thought that Violet was the same kind of person as her. She was a
woman who just wanted to rely on a man to get to the top. There was nothing noble about her personality.
But today, she found out that Violet was Patrick¡¯s wife. She was decent,pletely different from someone like her who wanted
to be a mistress.
For a moment, shock, envy, jealousy, and deep unwillingness swept through Rose¡¯s mind.
Imagine that there was someone was on the same starting line as you. Moreover, you alwayspared yourself to her in every
aspect and treated her as an opponent.
However, one day, you suddenly realized that the truth was not what you thought it was. Your self-imedpetitor had
reached the end from the beginning.
Maybe other people could not understand this feeling at all. Rose felt like a fool. She had been trapped in the delusion that Violet
was just an ignoble mistress.
What could be more ridiculous than this?
When she thought about how Patrick had told her to stay away from Violet, she felt agitated.
Why did Violet be Patrick¡¯s wife? Why? She hadn¡¯t even worked hard in this race. How could she be unwilling to lose?
Outside
the room, Frank and his men kept begging Patrick and Violet.
¡°Mr. Hersey, please forgive us. We didn¡¯t mean to offend Mrs. Hersey!¡±
¡°Mr. Hersey, please ept our apology. Please don¡¯t remove our membership!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯m kneeling down to you. Please show some mercy and forgive us!¡±
¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Hersey. You''re so beautiful and so kind. Please!¡±
¡°Mrs. Hersey, it¡¯s our fault. We shouldn''t be like that. Please let us go, alright?¡±
The few young masters were filled with regret. Getting disbarred from the Gents in Summerwood City had a very serious impact
on their family¡¯s business cooperation. Why did they follow Bob and Frank to watch the show?
They were full of regret and kept begging Violet and Patrick.
Violet''s expression was cold as if she could not hear anything.
She had always insisted on being kind, but she could not be a saint!
Patrick¡¯s handsome face was as cold as ice. He could not help but frown at these bastards.
He instructed Nilly straightforwardly, ¡°When you get rid of their members, upgrade Majorie and Megan¡¯s membership levels to
first-ss. I''ll pay for their membership fees!¡±
Nilly hurriedly nodded. ¡°Got it, sir!¡±
Patrick retracted his gaze and reached out to hold Violet¡¯s hand. ¡°Let''s go, I''ll take you to the first-ss private room!¡±
Mega and Majorie followed behind. They looked at each other and could not help but
smile.
Before Majorie left, she turned around and looked at Bob with despise, who was standing there like a fool. She said sarcastically,
¡°Bob, don¡¯t forget what you said. If we go to the first-ss private rootn, you have to livestream yourself eating shit! I''d like to
see that! Don¡¯t let me down.¡±
Chapter 310
42%
great
After Majorie finished speaking, everyone looked at Bob. His face turned red in embarrassment and his eyes were filled with
disgrace. It was as if everyone was mocking him. He lowered his head in shame and said nothing.
Violet nced at Majoric. Majoric winked slyly. Violet could not help but burst intoughter. That''s why she liked Majoric.
As soon as Patrick left, Bob immediately became the target of all the criticism.
¡°Bob, you''ve really screwed us over! Why are you arguing with a few women!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. You''re here to cause trouble. You don¡¯t even know her identity and still dare to mess around. No wonder your family
is losing!¡±
¡°I''m really unlucky to be out with you today. Don¡¯t contact me again in the future!¡±
¡°Me too. | can¡¯t afford to make a friend like you. You''re only good at harming people around you and yourself!¡±
Even his best friend, Frank,ined about him and left with a livid expression.
Soon, the group of young masters left after ridiculing Bob, who was ¡°politely¡± invited out by the club¡¯s bodyguards.
The corridor outside the seventh-ss private room was empty. It took Rose a long time toe back to her senses.
There were only two things circling in her mind. Patrick was the boss behind the Gents, and Violet was his wife!
Rose could ept the former, but she really could not ept thetter.
Rose returned to the private room in a daze and sat on the sofa.
At this moment, she saw that the phone was still in silent mode but the screen was on. It was a call from her manager.
fii)
0
COMMENT
Chapter 311
Chapter 311
Rose took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Anyway, at least she still had a job.
However, as soon as the call went through, her manager said angrily, ¡°Rose, what are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you answer the
call?¡±
Rose frowned and said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s just ate call. It¡¯s not a big deal. Calm down. Don¡¯t lose your temper. Why are you
looking for me? Anything happened?¡±
She had just shot to famest night, so she felt her manager would tter her. She did not expect her to speak in such an
impolite tone.
The manager gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Do | have to keep my temper? Hurry up and go online. Look at how you¡¯ve been
criticized. | can¡¯t even contact you. Do you think | have to keep my temper?¡±
Rose was stunned. Her tone was a little stiff. ¡°Jasmine, are you joking? How can | be ndered? Didn''t | just be famous
last night?!¡±
Jasmine was infuriated by her stupid naive words and sneered. ¡°Yeah, you were famousst night. But it¡¯sst night. Don¡¯t you
know that the entertainment industry changes every now and then? Do you think you can always keep the fame?¡±
Rose finally felt that something was wrong. Jasmine, what¡¯s going on?¡±
Seeing that she still cared about the ins and outs of the matter, Jasmine said angrily, ¡°Go online and take a look yourself. Think
about what kind of people you have offended that you shouldn''t have!¡±
She must have offended somebody. Otherwise, the production team would not have released the entire recording of the show.
Without the back of someone in a high position, the production team wouldn''t have dared to do that!
Rose quickly hung up and opened Twitter. Her hands were trembling, and her fingertips touched wrong several times.
Then, she was at the top of the trending searches and saw the words ¡°Rose is Over the Party¡± at a nce.
Her eyes immediately turned red. She had worked hard for so. niany years. Why did she lose everything all of a sudden?
She saw theplete video. She saw her stupidity and ignorance. She also saw Violet¡¯s calm forbearance, and finally, Violet
couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started scolding her.
Because of theplete video, as well as the covert operation of the production team.
14.01 Wed, 28 Feb (?)
425
and some media, public opinion hadpletely reversed, bringing about a new wave of criticism of her.
Rose had been in this industry for years. She could tell at a nce that someone had set her up.
¡°Who did | offend? Who else could it be?¡® she thought.
It must be Violet, that bitch, not to mention that she just knew the real rtionship between Violet and Patrick! It was obvious
who had done this.
Rose was furious to the extreme. Her exquisite little face became extremely distorted. Her eyes were almost burning into ashes.
She gripped her phone tightly and gritted her teeth. The me in her eyes could kill people.
She did not dare to offend Patrick and did not dare to go against the production team head-on. However, Violet was different.
That bitch had ruined her career that she had worked so hard on, so she could not sit idle and wait for death!
Violet had Patrick as her backer? But what else could she do without Patrick?
At the thought of this, a vicious glint shed across Rose''s eyes. She picked up her phone and called her manager!
Since Violet had participated in this program and gained poprity online, it was equivalent to entering this industry. If she
wanted to cope with Violet, as an
experienced earlyer, she had many tricks up her sleeve! This time, she would not hold back!
At the same time, in Serenity, the first-ss private room of the Gents was a ce of joy
and fun.
Patrick whispered to Violet, ¡°Enjoy your time and have fun. You guys won''t feelfortable if I¡¯m here. | have some business to
deal with. Have a good time! Call me when you leave!¡±
Violet nodded and stood up to send Patrick out.
After Patrick left, Violet remembered that she had forgotten to ask Patrick what was going on online.
However, when she thought of theplete video sent by the production team, Violet suddenly remembered what Gabriel said
last night. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I''ll kill those bastards for you!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. She took out her phone and sent a message to Gabriel.
ved, 28 Feb
[Gabriel, theplete video has been released. Did you do this?]
42%
Soon, she received the reply. [Vivi. Although | wish it could be me, the truth is that I¡¯m not the one.]
Gabriel knew, who did it, so he felt even more ufortable and jealous.
When he calledst night, he found out that the production team had already received orders from someone.
Gabriel immediately knew who was making the orders in advance. Goddamn it! What if he could have made an earlier call?
However, he did not want to lie to Violet about such things.
[Oh, | see. But no matter what, thank you for supporting me even under those circumstances!]
[You''re wee. We''re friends! | just did what | should do.]
When Violet saw Gabriel''s message, she could imagine his smile when he called her Vivi.
She put away her phone and had an answer. This should have been done by Patrick. When she returned, she would thank him
personally.
When Majorie heard that Violet was a good swimmer, she came up with the idea of swimming.
After what happenedst night, Megan also hoped that Violet could have some time to
rx.
Eventually, Violet was brought to the swimming pool in the Gents.
Patrick came over today partly because he knew that Violet was here and partly because he happened toe over to check
the Gents¡¯s financial situation for this quarter.
He had a private office here. Although he visited it once every few months, it was very
clean.
When Patrick entered, Nilly had already delivered the financial statements.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick sat down and got into work mode immediately.
Time passed so quickly. Seeing that it was almost noon, Patrick nned to go for lunch after finishing the work.
However, before he could finish reading the report, he suddenly received a call from
Nelson.
On the phone, Nelson¡¯s tone was solemn. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯ve found something about Reba Lexington¡¯s death!¡±
Patrick was stunned. He ced the papers on the table and became more serious. ¡°What? Tell me!¡±
Nelson''s tone was unprecedentedly serious. ¡°I found out that Ellie had been in contact with Gloria more than a month ago. To be
precise, it should have been not long before Joanna was fired!¡±
Patrick had never thought of such a possibility before. His expression suddenly became serious. ¡°You mean that Gloria was
behind the matter? She was the one who wanted to
hurt Violet?¡±
¡°I''m not sure either, but you seem to have told me before that something seemed to have happened in thepany. Even
Gloria, who was overseas, knew about this matter. And Joanna has a good rtionship with Gloria. Ever since Mrs. Hersey was
in Foreverie Jewelry, Joanna had been targeting her all the time. Moreover, Mrs. Hersey almost went into allergic shock at Azure
City because of her. In the end, as soon as she left, Ellie began contacting Gloria. It seems that from that moment on, she
started targeting Mrs. Hersey and approached her friends, such as Megan and Mr. Brown!¡±
For Skyler¡¯s matter, Ellie and Megan made an uproar in thepany. Almost everyone
knew it.
Patrick was a smart person. When he heard Nelson¡¯s words, his expression instantly turned dark.
ording to Nelson, it was confirmed that Joanna had targeted Violet previously because Gloria was inming this matter.
As for Ellic, this timing was simply too coincidental. It was terrifying.
SEND C
Chapter 312
Patrick¡¯s voice was extremely deep. ¡°You mean, from the beginning to the end, it was always Gloria who instructed them to go
against Violet!¡±
Although Nelson was certain, he still gave a vague answer. ¡°Mr. Hersey, that¡¯s all | suspect at the moment. Based on so many
coincidences, Gloria is the biggest suspect!¡±
Patrick and Gloria were a couple before. Morcover, they had been together for a few years. Nelson was not sure of Patrick¡¯s
attitude towards Gloria.
Patrick¡¯s expression was especially ill. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you find out the rtionship between Ellie and Gloria?¡±
Nelson was a little helpless. ¡°Sorry. First, | didn¡¯t expect them to be in contact at all. After all, they didn¡¯t talk much when they
were in thepany. And also, they did it in secret. In addition, Ellie has escaped from the country. It was very difficult for me to
find out what happened previously. If Reba hadn''t died for a month and Ellie¡¯s whereabouts weren''t exposed, they would
have thought that this matter was over. So Ellie went to see Gloria. Or | wouldn¡¯t have found it out.¡±
Patrick slowly closed his eyes and leaned against the office chair. His voice was a little emotionless. ¡°I got it!¡±
Nelson hesitated for a second before asking, ¡°What should we do next?¡±
Patrick was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this for now. I''ll handle it!¡±
With that, Patrick hung up.
He spun the phone in his hand a few times before lowering his eyes. He removed Gloria''s name from the cklist and dialed her
number.
The call was picked up almost as soon as it went through.
Gloria¡¯s voice was filled with unprecedented joy. ¡°Patrick! You finally called me. | thought you would ignore me for the rest of life!¡±
you
Patrick¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You''re right. If possible, | really want to ignore you for the rest. of my life!¡±
Gloria choked. Her voice was a little stumbling. ¡°What? Patrick, don¡¯t say that. | feel terrible. It¡¯s all my fault. | understand we''ve
known each other for so many years. Even if we can¡¯t be lovers, we can still be
friends!¡±
your feelings and you should be angry. However
174
42%
Patrick said sarcastically, ¡°Friends? Are you serious? Do you want to be friends with me?¡±
Gloria finally sensed that something was wrong. Patrick did not call because he was not angry with her.
She hesitated for two seconds. ¡°Patrick, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was calm as if he was telling a story. ¡°Gloria, | remember that your family has a close rtionship with the Collins
family. Am | right?¡±
Gloria¡¯s voice instantly became nervous. ¡°Patrick... You... Why did you suddenly talk about that?¡±
Patrick did not intend to beat around the bush. He said directly, ¡°It¡¯s not that | suddenly remembered it. | got enlightened after
learning about your connection with Ellie. You were the one who arranged for Ellie to escape, right? Reba was a smart aleck
and became Violet''s scapegoat. The person who was supposed to be killed with VX should be Violet!¡±
Gloria¡¯s voice was nervous and afraid. ¡°Patrick, it¡¯s not like that. | can exin! Please!¡±
Patrick interrupted her right away and calmly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. It¡¯s Jenson, right? You and Jenson were childhood
sweethearts and grew up together. Later, he became a soldier. His family has some connections so his current position shouldn¡¯t
be low. Moreover, | remember that the two of you are very close! A nerve agent like VX is only used in the military. Ordinary
people can¡¯t get it at all!
¡°If there¡¯s anyone who can get you a dose of VX, | can¡¯t think of anyone else other than Jenson. Moreover, there¡¯s also someone
who¡¯s putting pressure on Seth to be the scapegoat and end this case as soon as possible. | think this should have something to
do with the Collins family. After all, their power in this area can¡¯t be underestimated. I''ve been too careless before, right?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
Gloria¡¯s voice was trembling. She did not expect that just because of Ellie, Patrick would directly contact her and figure out the
entire sequence of events.
She was shocked and afraid. She lost control of her emotions. ¡°Patrick, this is just your guess. It¡¯s not true and it¡¯s not a fact! It
means nothing. Don¡¯t try to nder me!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was extremely gloomy. ¡°Gloria, I¡¯m not ndering you. I¡¯ve been trying to be nice previously because we were
together after all. However, since you are so silly. and ungrateful, | won¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±
Gloria did not expect that after being together for a few years, Patrick would be so rude to her.
She also lost her temper and suppressed her anger. ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t tell me
14:01 Wed, 28 Feb O
42%
you want to convict the Collins family based on this matter. Or, what do you want to do to me? Kill me? Juste on! Wee!¡±
If Patrick had known that Gloria had such an intractable personality, she might have struggled when there was still a chance. But
when the truth came out, she would most likely get mad and ruin everything.
His eyes darkened and his tone was cold. ¡°You''re the mastermind behind it, then you¡¯re the main culprit. Why should | go to the
Collins family? Of course, if they provoke me, | won''t be polite. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re overseas now and it¡¯s safe for you. Gloria,
don¡¯t forget that your family are all still here!¡±
Gloria¡¯s breathing instantly seemed to be frozen.
She took two deep breaths with difficulty before speaking. Her voice was hoarse and angry. ¡°Patrick, why are you pushing me
like this? | sacrificed my innocence for yourpany. Violet isn¡¯t dead yet. What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you let me go? Do
you want me to pay with my life? And do you even want to vent your anger on my family?¡±
When Patrick heard Gloria talk about the past, he frowned fiercely.
If not for the fact that thepany had just been in its infancy and Gloria had sacrificed herself for thepany, he would not
have been so tolerant of her.
Morcover, if this matter blew up, Violet would definitely know about his rtionship with Gloria. These were not what he wanted
to see.
At the thought of this, he took a deep breath and said in a deep and cold voice, ¡°Gloria, let¡¯s stop here. | repeat it again: | don¡¯t
like you. | didn¡¯t like you in the past, | don¡¯t like you now, and | won''t like you in the future. Remember it! You know very well why |
was with you all these years!¡±
Gloria¡¯s breathing stiffened. She burst into tears on the other end of the phone. ¡°What? Patrick! How can you treat me like this?
How could you? You''re heartless!¡±
Although she knew that Patrick did not like her all the time, her heart still felt hurt terribly when Patrick said it so bluntly. It was as
if it had been torn into pieces.
She roared and cried angrily, ¡°Why are you so cruel? Even if you want to kill me, | will kill Violet. She¡¯s a bitch! It¡¯s her. It¡¯s all
because of her! If it weren¡¯t for her, have said these things to me!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was terrifyingly cold. ¡°Gloria Tyler!¡±
you wouldn''t
When he heard Gloria scolding Violet, Patrick wished he could show before her immediately and chop her into pieces.
201
Wed, 28 Feb
&
Chapter 313
Patrick¡¯s face darkened and a look of disgust shed across his eyes. His voice was filled. with hostility. ¡°I''ll only say these things
once. | don¡¯t think you''re that stupid. Event without Violet, | wouldn¡¯t have liked you. Don¡¯t waste your effort any longer.
Otherwise, | will show no mercy. This time, Violet wasn¡¯t hurt. Also, the Stanton family and the Tyler family are quite close. And I
still keep the incident years ago in mind. For these reasons, | will let you go this time. Enough is enough.¡±
With that, Patrick hung up.
He had already guessed the process before calling Gloria.
However, when Gloria admitted it, he was still extremely angry.
He could take action to deal with Gloria. But if so, the rtionship between the Stanton family and the Tyler family would be
affected. By then, his family would know about Violet.
If he made a big fuss over Violet, his family might have a bad impression on Violet.
Violet hadn¡¯t even officially met his parents yet. Patrick did not want this matter to affect his family¡¯s attitude towards Violet. It
might even affect his rtionship with
Violet.
However, he would keep the incident this time in his mind.
Along time after hanging up the phone, Patrick was still a little worried. He dialed Nelson¡¯s number and ordered in a low voice,
¡°From now on, get someone to monitor Gloria at all times. Report to me immediately if she makes any moves!¡±
When Nelson heard this, he immediately understood that Patrick was afraid that Gloria would attack Violet again.
He immediately agreed.
At the same time, Gloria, who was overseas, was lying on the bed and crying her heart
out.
She had never liked a man like she liked Patrick.
However, why did Patrick do this to her? She refused to register her marriage with Patrick because she wanted to prove her
ce in his heart.
Unexpectedly, he really did not care about her and did not like her.
When she saw Violet upying the position that originally belonged to her, she really
14:01 Wed, 28 Feb G
Patrick¡¯s face darkened and a look of disgust shed across his eyes. His voice was filled with hostility. ¡°I''ll only say these things
once. | don¡¯t think you''re that stupid. Even without Violet, | wouldn¡¯t have liked you. Don¡¯t waste your effort any longer. Otherwise,
| will show no mercy. This time, Violet wasn¡¯t hurt. Also, the Stanton family and the Tyler family are quite close. And | still keep
the incident years ago in mind. For these. reasons, | will let you go this time. Enough is enough.¡±
With that, Patrick hung up.
He had already guessed the process before calling Gloria.
However, when Gloria admitted it, he was still extremely angry.
He could take action to deal with Gloria. But if so, the rtionship between the Stanton family and the Tyler family would be
affected. By then, his family would know about. Violet.
If he made a big fuss over Violet, his family might have a bad impression on Violet.
Violet hadn¡¯t even officially met his parents yet. Patrick did not want this matter to affect his family¡¯s attitude towards Violet. It
might even affect his rtionship with
Violet.
However, he would keep the incident this time in his mind.
Along time after hanging up the phone, Patrick was still a little worried. He dialed Nelson¡¯s number and ordered in a low voice,
¡°From now on, get someone to monitor Gloria at all times. Report to me immediately if she makes any moves!¡±
When Nelson heard this, he immediately understood that Patrick was afraid that Gloria would attack Violet again.
He immediately agreed.
At the same time, Gloria, who was overseas, was lying on the bed and crying her heart
out.
She had never liked a man like she liked Patrick.
However, why did Patrick do this to her? She refused to register her marriage with Patrick because she wanted to prove her
ce in his heart.
Unexpectedly, he really did not care about her and did not like her.
When she saw Violet upying the position that originally belonged to her, she really
4/4
14:02 Wed, 28 Feb G
regretted it. She wanted to kill that woman!
Perhaps, only by getting rid of Violet would Patric be with her again.
She thought that she had made a thorough n. She was overseas and had arranged for someone to get rid of Violet. No one
would think of her.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
After Violet died, she would return home and be with Patrick again.
However, she did not expect that Violet didn¡¯t die. Also, Patrick knew the truth that she was behind all those things.
He was extremely cold to her. He directlyid his cards on the table and said that he had never liked her, from the past to now. It
was even more impossible in the future. These words pierced her heart like a sharp knife. It was even worse than killing her.
He had never liked her before. He had only agreed to be with her back then to make it up to her. How could she ept such a
fact?
The phone rang in her ear. Gloria looked at Jenson¡¯s name on the phone screen with tears in her eyes and cried even louder.
As soon as the call went through, Jenson heard Gloria crying.
His voice suddenly became nervous as he asked, ¡°Gloria, what''s wrong?¡±
Gloria cried and said, ¡°Jenson, Violet isn¡¯t dead. But Patrick knows that | did it. He got angry at me and... he even threatened me
with my parents and said that he never liked. me. I¡¯ve been with him for so long. Why did he treat me like this?¡±
Gloria cried until she was out of breath. This was the first time Jenson had seen her so
sad.
Jenson¡¯s heart ached as he said, ¡°Gloria, don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself anymore. You actually know better than anyone
why Patrick was with you back then. As for the woman called Violet you mentioned, I''ll do whatever you say if you want to get rid
of her. If once doesn¡¯t work, | will try the second time.
ut have you thought about
it carefully? If Violet is really dead, Patrick will keep her in mind forever. Can youpete with a dead person?¡±
Jenson knew Gloria too well./
Gloria was born into a family focusing on jewelry, the Tyler family. She had been doted on since she was young.
The head of the Tyler family in this generation was Gloria¡¯s uncle, Travis Tyler.
However, Travis¡® only daughter was taken away as soon as she was born.
3] 42%
Therefore, Travis had always doted on Gloria. He had almost given all his love for his lost daughter to his niece.
Later, Travis adopted Wendy, who was talented in jewelry design.
However, no matter what, Wendy was not Travis¡® biological daughter. Therefore, Gloria had nothing to be afraid of. She had
always treated herself as the only daughter of the Tyler family. Wendy wasn¡¯t important to her at all.
Therefore, when she fell in love with Patrick, even though she knew that Freddie and. Wendy were engaged, she still pursued
Patrick without hesitation.
Because she knew that in the hearts of her family, she was the most important young miss of the Tyler family.
She was even certain that if necessary, her family might cancel the engagement. between Wendy and Freddie to satisfy her
wish.
Growing up in such an environment, Gloria was arrogant and conceited.
Ever since she fell in love with Patrick, she had always wanted to get Patrick¡¯s love.
Several years after she was together with Patrick, she still refused to ept the fact that Patrick didn¡¯t love her. That was why
she made a fuss several times before she registered her marriage with Patrick.
She had sacrificed herself for thepany previously, so Patrick would not break up with her easily. That was why she made a
fuss again and again.
In the end, shepletely angered Patrick!
He was with another woman.
Finally, Patrick married this woman. After Patrick got married, Gloria regretted it.
Jenson¡¯s heart ached for Gloria, but he also felt terrible sometimes. All these years, Gloria only had Patrick in her eyes. He had
always stood behind her, supporting her with all his might no matter what.
As long as it was about her, he would do his best. However, Gloria never turned around to look at him.
Jenson¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. Gloria¡¯s body trembled and she froze.
That was right. Would Patrick fall in love with her after Violet died?
Love was never easy like this.
If Violet really died, Patrick wouldn¡¯t let her off easily. Moreover, he might hate her.
She said in a crying tone, ¡°Jenson, what should | do? | can¡¯t let him go. | really can¡¯t let him go. I¡¯ve tried. I¡¯ve been overseas for
so long, and | haven¡¯t stopped thinking about him for a moment. I¡¯ve scheined to get rid of Violet just to return to his side!¡±
Jenson¡¯s voice sounded sad. ¡°Then let her live. Chase her out from Patrick''s heart!¡±
Upon hearing Jenson¡¯s words, Gloria seemed to have found a direction.
Her breathing was a little rapid. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back immediately after I¡¯m done here!¡±
On the other end of the phone, Jenson gripped his phone tightly. Was she finallying back?
However, she didn¡¯te back for him, Jenson¡¯s handsome face was well-defined, and the corners of his mouth curled into a
self-deprecating smile.
Violet finished swimming and went to take a shower.
She had just put shampoo on her hair when she suddenly heard people chatting with cach other in the adjacent bathroom.
One woman next door said, ¡°You know about the designer of Foreverie Jewelry being nderedst night, right?¡±
The other one immediately became interested and replied while taking a shower, ¡°I know, of course. The new episode of Beauty
Lovers Gang was broadcastst night. When | found out that it was a jewelry special, | went to watch it. At that time, | saw. Violet
say that Rose knew nothing but pretended to be an expert. | knew that she would definitely be criticized on the Inte. Later on,
as expected, before the show was over, it was on the trending searches!¡±
Chapter 314
The woman next door nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. | thought the samest night. However, when she was ndered by
people on the entire intest night, I¡¯m afraid no one expected her to turn the tables today!¡±
The other one was afraid that her fellow could not hear her clearly, so she turned off the tap. ¡°That''s right. | didn¡¯t expect that
Rose would be suddenly mocked for being stupid by everyone on the Inte in the morning. When | saw the news, | went to
watch theplete video sent by Beauty Lovers Gang¡¯s production team. After watching it, | realized that Rose is really stupid
and likes to show off! No wonder she was mocked by everyone. She deserves it!¡±
The woman next door immediately became gossipy. ¡°Rose came from the countryside. She¡¯s inexperienced, and I''m not
surprised that she fell into this trap. However, do you know who helped Violet deal with Rose?¡±
¡°Who is it?¡± The other woman was extremely surprised.
She thought that the production team suddenly had a conscience!
The woman next door sneered. ¡°How is that possible? The production team is not that
kind!¡±
She continued mysteriously, ¡°You might not know this, but Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s CEO, Patrick, did this. However, | heard from
others that Patrick is so good to Violet because of Gloria!¡±
¡°Ah! Is that true?¡± The other woman was shocked.
The woman next door chuckled and said in a meaningful tone, ¡°That¡¯s right. You care about jewelry. Don¡¯t you know that after
Violet became famous, the outside world. called her Gloria 2.0? | reckon that Patrick helped her because she looks like Gloria. |
heard that before Gloria went overseas, she was quite close to Patrick! Although Patrick protected Violet this time, I¡¯m afraid that
Violet was most likely used as a substitute!¡±
¡°Really? That is really shocking! However, Patrick is so handsome. | think it¡¯s not bad even if being treated as a substitute by
him!¡± Another female voice sounded innocent.
The woman next door sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re probably the only one who thinks so!¡±
The two of them quickly changed the topic, but Violet stayed stiff in the bathroom as if she were frozen.
¡°Was Patrick close to Gloria? So much so that he thought of me as Gloria, she thought.
Moreover, she was not a fool. From the meaningful tone of the woman next door, the
14:02 Wed, 28 Feb (GG?
rtionship between Gloria and Patrick seemed to be extraordinary.
The most uneptable thing for Violet was what happened online. Did Patrick really help her because she looked like Gloria?
Violet should be happy that the public opinion on the Inte had reversed.
But at this moment, she really couldn''t be happy at all.
Megan and Majorie were showering in the bathroom on the other side and did not hear the two women¡¯s discussion.
Therefore, they had no idea what had happened when they saw Violet¡¯s sad look.
They had lunch near the Gents.
After lunch, Violet thought of what she had heard in the shower. Her mind was in a mess, and she did not want to reply to Hersey
Court at all.
Majoric suggested going to watch a movic, and she agreed.
However, while watching the movie, Violet was still distracted.
Violet had dinner with Majorie and Megan before returning to Hersey Court.
When she reached the entrance of the vi, she took out her phone and saw that Patrick had sent a lot of messages.
It read, [Violet. It¡¯s noon. I''ll treat the three of you to lunch!]
[Violet. | heard from the people in the clubhouse that the three of you have already left. If you have time, let¡¯s have a meal
together. When are youing home?]
Violet did not reply to the messages until nighttime. At five or six o¡¯clock, Patrick sent another message.
[Violet, what''s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you reply to my messages? Didn''t we agree to go home together?]
[Violet. No calls, no messages. What the hell are you doing?]
[Violet, | don¡¯t want to be angry. Can you not deliberately avoid me like this?]
Patrick sent, [Violet, I''ll wait for you in Hersey Court! Come back when you''re done having fun outside!]
Violet''s eyesN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
shed as she read the messages.
She knew that with Patrick''s ability, it would be easy for him to find her.
14:02 Wed, 28 Feb GG
However, he did not appear in front of her directly. Instead, he kept sending her such.
messages.
Violet''s eyes shed. She stared at the phone and was silent for a few seconds. She sat down by the garden of the vi. She
had actually tried tofort herself that what the two women said might just be hearsay.
However, she did not expect that the more she tried tofort herself, the more messy her heart became. She could not help
but go to a dead end. There was no smoke without fire. If it was really fake, how could there be rumors?
Violet stayed in the garden for a long time and was bitten by the mosquitos. Then she finally got up and entered the vi.
Seeing that the living room was dark, she thought that Patrick had not returned either.
Violet entered the vi. She changed her shoes and walked past the entrance without turning on the lights. She walked towards
the living room.
However, she had only taken a few steps when she saw red sparks flickering in the darkness. Only then did she realize that
there seemed to be a smell of smoke in the air.
She instantly froze as she tentatively called out, ¡°Patrick!¡±
Patrick grunted faintly.
Violet''s heart skipped a beat. She tried her best to pretend that nothing had happened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights!¡±
Smoking in the living room with the lights off. Who was he trying to scare?
Patrick was silent for a moment before speaking slowly.
He must have smoked a lot. His voice was hoarse. ¡°If you want to turn the lights on, I''ll turn on the floormp for you!¡±
When Violet heard that he was going to turn on the lights, she hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t turn it on!¡±
Perhaps some words could not be said after the lights were turned on.
Since Patrick was also at home, she did not intend to continue wasting her time figuring
the situation out alone.
Although it was dark, Violet could clearly feel that Patrick was looking at her.
Moreover, he did not seem to be in a good mood.
Wed, 28 Feb
Violet pursed her lips and took a deep breath. ¡°Patrick, can | ask you a question?¡±
Patrick hummed. His voice was hoarse and a little too sexy. ¡°Say it!¡±
42%
The corners of Violet¡¯s mouth twitched. After a long time, he said, ¡°Why did you ask the production team to release theplete
video? Why did you help me?¡±
Patrick seemed to have put out the cigarette in his hand. The only spark in the darkness. disappeared.
His tone was very calm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you being ndered online!¡±
Violet frowned. When she thought of what she had heard today, her face was a little dark. ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡±
Patrick asked, ¡°What else could it be?¡±
Hearing his tone, Violet could imagine that he was frowning.
There was an indescribable feeling in Violet''s heart. She felt that she had a lot on her mind for the entire day. She felt extremely
aggrieved and said in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because | look like Gloria?¡±
Patrick sounded unhappy. ¡°Why do you think like this?¡±
&
Chapter 315
Chapter 315
Violet said in an extremely stubborn tone, ¡°Answer my question first!¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone seemed a little cold. ¡°Is that why you refuse toe home?¡±
Violet was a little angry. She could not hide the jealousy in her heart. ¡°Patrick, why won¡¯t you answer my question? Is it because |
look like Gloria? You were once close to her, so you''re helping me now!¡±
When Patrick heard Violet¡¯s tone, he seemed to be able to sense her aggrieved and ufortable mood.
His voice was deep. He seemed a little helpless. ¡°Violet, it¡¯s not like that! I¡¯m helping you because you are Violet Webb. | don¡¯t
want my wife to be subjected to malicious verbal violence. That''s all!¡±
Violet stopped talking. She was a little confused. Was that really the case?
Beside the sofa, Patrick seemed to have stood up. His tone was inexplicably domineering. ¡°Violet, you''ve asked me so many
questions. Shouldn¡¯t you answer my questions? What happened? Why are you unwilling toe back home?¡±
Even if Violet could not see his face, she could not help but cower when she heard his tone. She told Patrick what she had
heard.
When Patrick heard these words, his eyes darkened in the darkness.
It seemed that he could not let those gossipy women go to the Gents again in the future. Violet had almost misunderstood him
because of them
However, he suddenly thought of his rtionship with Gloria. At present, he naturally could not say it.
Otherwise, Violet would have let her imagination run wild again.
While Patrick was waiting for Violet tonight, he thought about many things.
The trust between him and Violet was too weak. Violet was unwilling to ask him for help when she met anything. That was fine.
But she was even unwilling to tell him what had happened to her.
Patrick thought about it and finally decided to hide the rtionship between him and Gloria for the time being.
After he confessed to Violet and their rtionship as a couple was stabilized, he would tell her everything, including his
rtionship with Gloria and the fact that Gloria
14:02 Wed, 28 Feb G
wanted to kill her and eventually killed Reba.
If Violet wanted revenge, he would offer help.
Patrick felt that this was a white lie. He thought that as long as he got together with Violet and exined patiently, everything
would be resolved.
At this moment, he did not expect that if a lie was treated as the truth, his future. exnation would only be treated as a lie.
Lie or truth. Such things were a test of human nature.
Thinking of this, Patrick said in a deep voice, ¡°Violet,e here!¡±
Violet had roughly seen where Patrick was. She felt a little awkward. ¡°Why should |e over?¡±
42%
Patrick¡¯s tone was a little doting. ¡°Come over and I''ll tell you if they¡¯re telling the truth!¡±
Violet hesitated for a second. ¡°Really?¡±
In the darkness, Patrick seemed to be able to imagine Violet looking at him hesitantly and nervously like a vignt kitten, not
daring to go forward.
He could not help but smile. Those two women were just having a casual talk yet Violet cared. She must mind the rtionship
between him and Gloria, so she must like him.
He could not hesitate anymore. He had to find a time to confess to Violet as soon as possible.
At the thought of this, he said with a faint smile, ¡°Really!¡±
Violet boldly took a few steps forward. When she was two steps away from Patrick, she stopped. ¡°I¡¯ming over. You can say it
now!¡±
She stood in front of Patrick and could clearly smell his scent. The smell of smoke and mint mixed together to form a unique
smell.
The minty smell neutralized the choking smell of cigarette smoke. Instead, it smelled a little refreshing and pleasant.
In the darkness, Patrick stared at Violet. His tone was exceptionally serious. ¡°Violet, I''ll only say this once. I¡¯m helping you
because ¡®re my wife. That¡¯s all. There¡¯s no other reason. You can¡¯t suspect me just because you heard what others said,
understand?¡±
Although he could not see anything, Violet could still feel Patrick¡¯s serious and burning
gaze.
24
Wed, 28 Feb
She pursed her lips and thought to herself, ¡°Since Patrick has already said so, it seems that | am really overthinking.¡±
Thinking of this, Violet nodded and replied obediently, ¡°Alright, if | encounter anything. in the future, I''ll definitely ask you first. |
won''t make wild guesses anymore!¡±
When Patrick heard her answer, his tone could not help but soften. However, he could not help but tease Violet. ¡°Violet, | helped
you, but you doubted my intention. I¡¯m really
hurt!¡±
Violet''s voice was a little stiff. ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting you. | was thinking nonsense myself.¡±
¡°This is already very serious. It means that you don¡¯t believe me at all! Think about it. If | really treat you well because of others,
why don¡¯t I treat Gloria better? She¡¯s not dead!¡± When Patrick mentioned Gloria, his words were very rude.
Thest bit of doubt in Violet¡¯s heart was dispelled. His tone was soft,pletely different from his previous cold and distant
appearance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, | apologize to you!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.
She also felt that she was heartless. Patrick treated her so well but she had let him down.
Patrick''s heart softened when he saw how obedient she was.
He looked at Violet quietly. His eyes looked dimmed. His voice was hoarse. He sounded. exceptionally sexy and charming.
¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. But | helped you. How do you n to thank me?¡±
Violet was stunned. Her tone was a little unnatural. ¡°How do you want me to thank you?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. In the darkness, there was no need to hide the possessiveness in his eyes.
His tone was soft, as if he was bewitching Violet. ¡°What if | want you to kiss me?¡±
Violet was stunned. She never expected Patrick to make such a request.
When Patrick saw that Violet did not speak, he suddenly felt a little guilty. Did he go overboard? Could Violet be angry?
Just as he was about to exin, the woman in front of him suddenly took a step forward and kissed him on the lips.
He felt her soft and warm lips. The feeling was indescribable.
Patrick froze. This was the first time Violet had taken the initiative to kiss him. He was caught off guard, but he was extremely
tempted.
After Violet kissed Patrick, her heart raced.
Chapter 315
He took the initiative to kiss her domineeringly several times. But the feeling this time. was totally different. She felt like her heart
was about to jump out.
After kissing, Violet immediately lowered her head and was about to retreat.
Patrick came back to his senses. The fire of desire in his eyes was undisguised in the darkness. He grabbed Violet¡¯s slender
waist, held the back of her head with one hand, and kissed her without any exnation.
Patrick¡¯s kiss was domineering and hot, as if he wanted to swallow Violet alive.
Violet''s face turned red. She became lost in his kiss. Her body went limp, especially her slender waist. He could not help but
follow Patrick¡¯s strength and the two of them fell onto the sofa.
Patrick hugged Violet tightly, and their lips never separated.
Violet''s body had just fallen onto the sofa when something unexpected happened.
¡°Meow!¡± Vi suddenly let out a miserable scream.
Hf
Chapter 316
Chapter 316
Patrick and Violet jumped up from the sofa almost immediately. Patrick quickly turned on the floormp beside him.
Then, Violet saw that Vi had already scurried to the corner of the sofa on the other side and was looking at the two of them as.
if they were its great enemy.
Violet was so embarrassed that she almost found a hole to hide in.
She scolded herself silently. She must have been out of her mind when she entered the vi just now. Why didn¡¯t she want to
turn on the lights?
The air seemed to be filled with suffocating awkwardness.
This was probably the most awkward kiss in history. They had almost injured a cat when kissing!
Patrick was also a little ufortable. He could not help but clear his throat and say to ease the awkwardness, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s
not injured!¡±
Violet''s face was a little hot. She blushed and stuttered, ¡°I... | think so. |... | don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m pressing on its body!¡±
After all, the kitten wasn¡¯t that small. If she really pressed it down, how could she not feel it?
When Patrick heard this, he looked at Violet, whose face was as red as a persimmon. Hc found her so cute.
He curled his lips. His gaze was so gentle that it could drown people. He could not help but tease Violet. ¡°You were so engrossed
in kissing. Even if you really pressed it, you might not feel that. Am | right?¡±
Violet did not expect that Patrick would tease her. He was usually cold, right?
She stared at Patrick in shock, her face filled with shame and anger. She looked like a crazy kitten.
Patrick was afraid that there would be another crazy cat like Vi in the house, so he quickly smiled and said, ¡°I was just teasing
you. You might have pressed its tail, so you didn¡¯t feel it!¡±
Violet''s expression looked better. This exnation made sense!
Although the awkwardness just now had been resolved, Violet and Patrick seemed to be still immersed in the kiss. They were
both still turned on.
28 Feb
42%A
Chapter 316
Violet sat on the sofa ufortably and hugged the pillow on herp. ¡°By the way, the Gents is yours? Why didn¡¯t | know about
it before?¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows and leaned against the sofa. He saidzily, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me about that before!¡±
Violet was slightly embarrassed and changed the topic. ¡°When did youe back today?¡±
Patrick looked up and nced at her with a grievance. ¡°I came back the first time | sent you a message!¡±
¡°Ah!¡± Violet opened her mouth in shock. She looked a little guilty.
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I originally thought that even if you didn¡¯t reply to my messages, you would stille home!¡±
When Violet heard him say that, she felt even more guilty. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±
Violet was once like a piece of hard cement. She was cold and hard against Patrick.
However, the rtionship between the two of them gradually changed. In front of him, Violet had shed her cold and hard
appearance.
Patrick liked her soft and cuddly appearance very much.
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened even more. His voice was slightly hoarse as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you''re happy!¡±
Violet felt even worse. She had really gone too far today. Patrick had helped her so much, but she did not believe Patrick and
made him wait for her at home for a day.
She looked up at Patrick. ¡°I won''t do this again!¡±
Asly and doting look shed across Patrick¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, | believe you!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Violet was a little moved. She thought that Patrick was really tolerant of her. She definitely could not be willful in the future and let
down Patrick''s trust.
Currenly, Violet still did not know Patrick¡¯s true colors. When shepletely understood Patrick in the future, she realized that
women who fell in love were really too innocent.
How could she believe Patrick so easily? He was a foxy and cunning man!
She pursed her lips and nced at Patrick. ¡°Well... it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s wash up and rest carly!¡±
Chapter 316
28 Feb
Patrick smiled. ¡°Alright!¡±
42%
In fact, he really missed the light fragrance on Violet''s body now, but he did not dare to mention it. Although Violet felt very guilty
towards him tonight, he was still afraid of scaring Violet.
It seemed that some things had to be done as soon as possible!
The next day.
Patrick arranged for Nelson to purchase something. Just as he finished instructing Nelson, Robert knocked on the door and
entered the room.
He sat on the sofa casually, looking boneless.
Patrick nced at him coldly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
Robert nced at him. ¡°What? Can''t |e if there¡¯s nothing? By the way, | heard instruct Nelson to prepare roses. What do you
want?¡±
Robert stared at Patrick teasingly.
you
Patrick¡¯s expression suddenly became unnatural. He nced at Robert with a dark face and frowned. ¡°You were eavesdropping
at the door?¡±
Robert quickly waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s too serious to say that | eavesdropped. | listened to your conversation openly! Why? Are you
nning to confess on Valentine¡¯s Day?¡±
Patrick did not expect Robert to see through his thoughts at a nce. A hint of embarrassment shed across his face. ¡°You talk
too much!¡±
When Robert heard this, he became interested. He sat up straight and looked at Patrick. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Confessing is not
something embarrassing. Anyway, you''ve liked Violet for a long time. Instead of asking me for advice every time you feel bad,
why don¡¯t you quickly confess and make Violet your wife!¡±
Patrick looked at Robert ufortably. ¡°You talk too much!¡±
Robert understood Patrick. He was feeling awkward, but he was not angry at all.
He smiled slyly and said, ¡°Patrick, do you want me to help you with your confession?¡±
Patrick pulled a long face and said expressionlessly, ¡°No need!¡±
Robert was a little dispirited. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t. I¡¯m so bored. | just want to help you! Don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me!¡±
Patrick looked at him coldly and said in a disdainful tone, ¡°If you were that capable, you
Wed, 28 Feb
Chapter 316.
would have been with Megan a long time ago. Why will you stille to kill time in my ce?¡±
Robert instantly wilted. He looked at Patrick with some resentment. ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t hit people in the face. How can you hit my
sore points? That''s too hateful!¡±
Patrick looked at himzily. ¡°Am | not telling the truth?¡±
Robert sighed helplessly. He was no longer as energetic as before. He said in a low voice, ¡°Patrick, why do you think there¡¯s
such a homebody woman like Megan? | went to look for her every day, but she
stayed at home and didn¡¯t go out. Yesterday, she went out because Violet was abused online. She had to stay with Violet. |
asked her out many times yet she never agreed once!¡±
Patrick could see that Robert still had a long way to go before he could win Megan¡¯s heart. Patrick looked at Robert with
sympathy, ¡°Good luck. Sorry, | can¡¯t help.¡±
When Robert heard this, his expression became even more resentful. ¡°You have to speed up! If you got Violet earlier, she could
help me persuade Megan. Then it might be easier for me to win her heart.¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°So it¡¯s because of me that you can¡¯t win her heart?¡±
a
0
Chapter 317
Chapter 317
Robert felt a little guilty. ¡°That¡¯s not what | meant. Look! We''re so close. Aren¡¯t you helping me if you can?¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when | pursue her!¡±
Robert immediately looked at Patrick obsequiously. ¡°I can help you with that. You did a good job helping Violet uphold justice
online yesterday. Take the opportunity to confess in one go. The chances of sess are higher!¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Oh, you know so much!¡±
Robert immediately put on a self-satisfied expression. ¡°Of course! After all, I¡¯ve had so many girlfriends before. | know how to
pursue someone!¡±
Patrick looked at Robert¡¯s annoying appearance and leaned back in his office chair. He said in a faint voice, ¡°That¡¯s true. | should
let Megan know about your past love stories. I¡¯ll definitely mention it to Violet when | get back!¡±
Robert was so scared that he instantly came back to his senses. He jumped up from the sofa and rushed to Patrick¡¯s desk in two
to three steps. He ced his hands on the desk and said with a sorry expression, ¡°Patrick, you¡¯re the boss. Don¡¯t say this to
Violet. Isn''t this making it more difficult for me to woo, Megan?¡±
Patrick looked at himzily. ¡°It depends on your performance!¡±
Robertughed embarrassedly and gritted his teeth. ¡°I''ll perform well. Just don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±
In the design department of Foreverie Jewelry, Violet received a call from Judith, the head of the Beauty Lovers Gang nning
team.
On the phone, Judith smiled and apologized to Violet. ¡°Ms. Webb, our production team is very sorry that we made a mistake in
our editing and caused you to be scolded by theizens. | apologize to you here. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±
Violet''s voice was cold and hard. ¡°I¡¯m not that kind. After being scolded like that, how can | still remain indifferent and choose to
forgive you?¡±
¡°What?¡± At that, Judith was stunned for a moment. She had apologized for a long time, but she did not expect Violet to be so
direct.
Judith was a smart person after all. After being shocked for a moment, she quickly. smiled and said, ¡°However, fortunately, we
did a good job in remedying the situation. and saved your reputation. This can be considered making up for our mistakes, right?¡±
14:03 Wed, 28 Feb OG
42%
Violet hated such twists and turns very much. She said bluntly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Hersey ask you to post this to prove my innocence?¡±
Upon hearing it, Judith waspletely speechless. She did not expect Violet to not give her an out.
Violet did not want to hear Judith trying to clear the production team¡¯s name again. She said directly, ¡°| know what Mr. Hersey
has done. Don¡¯t use his actions to clear the production team¡¯s name. That will only make me feel even more disgusted of you!¡±
Judith was embarrassed for a few seconds before she sighed slightly. She could tell that Violet did not like her sugarcoating
words. Judith said bluntly, ¡°Ms. Webb, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just a head of a nning team and can¡¯t decide anything. You¡¯re right.
It''s all thanks to Mr. Hersey that you can prove your innocence and quell the evil words on the Inte. I¡¯m here today to ask you
one thing. Will you continue with the second episode after such a hugemotion on the Inte in the first one?¡±
Although Violet had signed a contract for two episodes with them, it was impossible for Violet to not have anyints after
being defamed by theizens.
As expected, Violet fell silent.
Judith was a little anxious. It was veryplicated. After this show was broadcast, Violet was first defamed, then the situation
reversed, and Rose was defamed.
However, it was undeniable that the poprity of the production team was unprecedented.
Therefore, the higher-ups had given Judith an order. In the next episode, they must invite both Violet and Rose toe. The
netizens would definitely want to see the follow-up.
Rose would agree. After all, she had been ndered by theizens. She lost all of her advertisements and endorsements. She
should be happy that Beauty Lovers Gang did not terminate the contract with her. It could be considered that she was lucky
enough.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
However, Violet was different. In addition, Patrick supported her. This made the production team even more nervous.
Violet didn¡¯t say anything. Judith couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Ms. Webb, | know you hate programs like ours that keep hyping up for
poprity, but you might not know this. This program was invested by Foreverie Jewelry. If you don¡¯t participate in the second
episode, our program will be closed. Then the losses will still be Foreverie Jewelry. Mr. Hersey helped you so much. You can¡¯t
just watch Mr. Hersey¡¯s investment faill¡±
As expected, after Judith said that, Violet''s reaction immediately changed.
Wed, 28 Feb
14:03
Violet was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright, since we''ve signed the contract, I¡¯ll participate in the second episode as
promised!¡±
With that, Violet hung up.
42
It was just a show. What was there to be afraid of? Of course, the most important thing was that since it was invested by
Foreverie Jewelry, she did not want Patrick to lose, nor did she want to cause trouble for him.
Violet''s face turned slightly red when she thought of the kiss with Patrick in the darkst night.
Violet was a little nervous. Although Patrick said that he didn¡¯t like her, it didn¡¯t look like it at all!
Violet kept denying it in her heart, but she kept confirming it. She felt that she was a little crazy.
It was almost noon. Violet wanted to treat Patrick to a meal as a way to express her gratitude for his help yesterday.
However, Violet picked up her phone and put it down again. She had already taken the initiative to kiss himst night. If she
treated him to a meal, wouldn''t it be too obvious?
At the thought of this, Violet put her phone away again. Her face was filled with worry.
Violet was a little mncholic. She hadn''t been like this in the past. Perhaps this was the feeling of a crush.
At this moment, Sophia came over and called her to cat. ¡°Violet, let¡¯s go eat!¡±
Violet came back to her
enses and nodded.
However, just as Violet packed her things and stood up, she heard Sophia whisper, ¡°Violet, | heard that Mr. Foster came to the
company to look for Mr. Hersey today. He...¡±
Sophia carefully nced at Violet. When she saw that Violet''s expression did not change, she asked boldly, ¡°Is he with Megan?¡±
After saying that, Sophia quickly covered up and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. | just knew that he came to thepany and
was a little curious. | was just asking!¡±
Violet looked at Sophia''s cautious and nervous expression with aplicated expression.
This youngdy was in the same boat as Violet!
However, Violet¡¯s situation should be better than Sophia¡¯s. After all, Patrick did not say
Wed, 28 Feb
that he liked someone, unlike Robert.
It was fine that Robert was a yboy in the past, but now, he insisted on chasing Megan..
Violet''s heart ached for Sophia. She said, ¡°They''re not together. However, as a friend, | still want to advise you not to have too
much hope for Robert. Putting that he doesn¡¯t have any impression of you at all aside, based on his attitude toward rtionships,
| don¡¯t rmend you continue to like him silently like this. This will only hurt you in the end! Moreover, you won''t see him often.
As time passes, you will not like him!¡±
Hf
Chapter 318
Chapter 318
Ahint of sadness shed past Sophia¡¯s eyes. She looked a little down, but she still nodded obediently.
Sophia thought, ¡®I know that Violet is doing this for my own good. However, if | could easily let go of my feelings, | would not be in
so much pain from unrequited love!
Violet and Sophia went downstairs. They nned to go to the restaurant opposite thepany to eat.
However, as soon as the two of them walked out of the elevator, they saw Patrick and Robert walking out of the CEO¡¯s exclusive
elevator.
Violet''s exquisite little face shed with a rare look of shock. She thought to herself, ¡®| made a mistake. | shouldn¡¯t have told
Sophia that she wouldn¡¯t see Robert often. Now, the situation is really awkward.¡±
However, when Sophia saw Robert, her eyes lit up as if she did not remember what Violet had just said.
Violet looked at Sophia¡¯s enchanted appearance and felt a little stifled.
Robert smiled and looked at Violet. ¡°Ms. Webb, since we''ve met, let''s go eat together!¡±
Violet hesitated when she saw Patrick looking at her with a deep gaze. Her heart skipped a beat.
At this moment, Sophia tugged at Violet''s arm anxiously. Her eyes were pleading. It was obvious that she wanted Violet to agree.
Violet had mixed feelings. ¡°Alright then, let''s go eat together!¡±
At the same time, at Summerfield General Hospital, Majorie followed behind Abel. ¡°Dr. Fuller, | feel that my waist is really not
healed! Help me treat!¡±
Majorie followed closely behind Abel. Abel did not even look at her as he walked toward
the elevator.
Majorie red angrily at the back of Abel¡¯s head. She thought, ¡®How could there be such a doctor? | have already been
registered, but he actually did not treat me.¡±
Majorie walked angrily to Abel and blocked him. She said angrily, ¡°Abel, stop right there. I¡¯ve registered. Why didn¡¯t you give me
a consultation!¡±
Abel nced at Majoric. His handsome face seemed to be coated with ayer of ice. ¡°Because | think you should register in the
psychiatric department. Moreover, you walk.
so quickly. There¡¯s nothing wrong with your waist at all. Most importantly...¡±
Abel looked up at Majorie. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re here to see a doctor and not to cause trouble for me?¡±
Majoric
was embarrassed. She braced herself and said, ¡°Why should | register when I¡¯m looking for trouble with you?¡±
Majorie would never admit it. Yesterday, at the Gents, she had mentioned Abel to Violet. Violet had said that Abel was very good,
and Violet did not believe that Abel had molested Majoriest time.
Majorie was extremely indignant, so she went straight to the hospital.
However, Majorie had miscalcted. At the door of the ward, she muttered to herself, ¡°I''ll definitely catch you red-handed today.¡±
But she didn¡¯t expect Abel to hear it.
Abel did not give Majorie a good look from the beginning to the end. Of course, he did not treat her either.
Majorie felt even more suffocated. She had followed Abel for two hours.
Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was Abel''s follower.
Abel looked at Majorie calmly. ¡°If you really have nothing better to do, | suggest you find a job. Don¡¯t idle around and keep
coming to the hospital to find trouble with me. It¡¯s not necessary!¡±
With that, Abel turned around and left.
Majorie was so angry that she even wanted to curse. She wondered, ¡®Who was bored?¡± She would not admit that she had
nothing to do.
However, Majorie suddenly saw Abel stop.
Abel stood in front of a crying little boy and his expression became unprecedentedly gentle. ¡°Little boy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
The little boy sobbed and said, ¡°My arm is broken. My dad said that | would have an operation. I¡¯m afraid!¡±
Only then did Majorie notice that the little boy was wiping his tears with one hand and his other hand was hanging weakly. His
clothes were still stained with blood. He was obviously injured.
Hearing the little boy''s words, Abel frowned. ¡°Where is your family? Why isn¡¯t he watching you?¡±
14:0N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
Wed, 28 Feb (G)
41%
The little boy cried even more sadly. ¡°There¡¯s only me and my father at home. My father said that he was out of money. He went
to borrow the surgery fees for me and asked me to wait for him here obediently!¡±
Abel''s eyes shed. He finally understood.
This floor was the Orthopedic Department. Obviously, this child had just finished examining his arm. The result was probably that
the little boy would have to undergo surgery. The father could not afford his son¡¯s surgery fee, so he went to think of a way.
Abel was not stupid. He was used to seeing all kinds of life in the hospital and knew how poor and difficult some families were.
Abel could not help but feel sympathetic. ¡°How about this? I''ll get the nurse to bring you to the preoperative preparations first. Tell
me your father¡¯s contact information. | want to talk to him about your surgery!¡±
The child innocently looked up at Abel with tears in her eyes. ¡°Are you a doctor?¡±
Abel chuckled. ¡°That''s right. Look! I¡¯m still wearing my white coat!¡±
Majorie looked at Abel in a daze. She had always been obsessed with looks. At this moment, she looked at such a beautiful and
gentle Abel. Her heart was beating a little fast.
Majorie was dumbfounded as she stared at Abel¡¯s side profile. This man seemed to be too good-looking.
Upon hearing Abel''s words, the little kid also grinned. There were still tears on his face. as he spoke in a cute voice. He recited
his father¡¯s number to Abel.
Abel looked at the child¡¯s
cute and tender appearance and could not help but reach out to rub his head. He asked the nurse to bring the little boy to the
ward and instructed the nurse. ¡°Help this child apply for thetest public welfare fund in the hospital and help him operate for
free!¡±
The nurse nodded and led the boy away.
Majoric was still a little engrossed. Abel turned to look at her. His gaze was no longer as gentle as before. It was even a little
scary.
Majorie immediately came to her senses. She walked forward and sneered in disdain. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so caring!¡±
Abel nced at Majorie and couldn''t help but frown. ¡°There are many germs in the hospital. | advise you not toe if there¡¯s
nothing wrong. If you''re really sick, don¡¯t tell Violet that it¡¯s all because of mel¡±
Wed, 28 Feb
Upon hearing it, Majorie¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Am | that kind of person?¡±
Abel looked at Majorie with aplicated gaze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡±
With that, Abel strode toward the elevator.
Majorie heard it and stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Hey! You stop right there. Who asked you to nder me!¡±
Abel could not be bothered with Majoric and walked straight into the elevator.
Majorie chased after Abel in big strides. She angrily chased after him into the elevator and red at Abel with an expression as if
she was trying to kill him with her gaze.
Unfortunately, Majorie red hard, but Abel remained indifferent.
The elevator reached the dental department on the sixth floor, and the door suddenly opened.
Majorie turned her head to take a casual look and suddenly froze.
Along-haired woman walked in. She seemed to have just pulled out her teeth, and her cheeks were still a little swollen.
She walked into the elevator and tucked her hair behind her ear. Majoric looked at the womans side profile in a daze.
When the elevator reached the first floor and the woman walked out, Majoric was still ina daze.
Abel frowned at Majorie and shouted, ¡°Hey, are you going out or not? Are you nning to stay in the elevator until the end of
time?¡±
If this woman wasn¡¯t Violet¡¯s friend, Abel really wouldn''t have bothered.
Majorie came back to her senses. She frowned slightly and said thoughtfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that the woman in the elevator
just now looked like Violet, especially her side profile?¡±
Ha
Chapter 319
Abel did not pay as much attention as Majoric. Moreover, in his opinion, that woman¡¯s temperament waspletely different
from Violet''s.
Abel¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°So what if they look alike? So what if they don¡¯t? There are many people in the world who look
alike. Does it have anything to do with you?¡±
Majorie was so angry that she almost vomited blood. ¡°Because | am concerned about Violet. You''re Violet¡¯s friend. But | see that
you don¡¯t care about her at all!¡±
Abel looked at Majorie speechlessly. ¡°I care about her too, but | won¡¯t use your method!¡±
After saying that, Abel took out his phone and called the number that the little boy had given him.
Majorie stood beside Abel with her eyes lowered. No one knew what she was thinking.
The call went through and rang a few times before the person on the other end picked.
1. up.
¡°Hello, who is it?¡± A man¡¯s voice was heard.
Abel exined, ¡°I¡¯m Summerfield General Hospital''s director, Abel Fuller. | saw your son just now. He said that you were helping
him raise the surgery fees. It¡¯s like this. Our hospital can apply for a public welfare fund for him to perform surgery for free. |
wonder what your attitude is now. Do you have time to talk to me about this in person?¡±
When the man heard Abel''s exnation, he immediatelyughed happily. ¡°Yes, yes, of course. This is great. Daniel can finally
undergo surgery. I¡¯m at the hospital¡¯s outpatient department now. Where are you?¡±
When Abel heard this, he subconsciously looked at the entrance of the outpatient department.
Sure enough, Abel saw a man holding a phone.
The man was quite good-looking and had a smile on his face.
However, there was a woman standing beside him. She seemed to have been talking to him just now. Seeing that he was on the
phone, the woman looked a little impatient.
And this woman was the one in the elevator just now, Majorie said she looked like Violet.
Majorie seemed to have seen that woman too. She did not look too good
Abel said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m at the outpatient department on the first floor. I''m
coming out to look for you now!¡±
The man immediately nodded. ¡°Okay. I''ll wait for you here!¡±
@41%
Then, Abel saw the man hang up the phone and say a few words to the woman in a panic. The woman left in her high heels.
Majorie followed beside Abel and walked out. She muttered to herself, ¡°Actually, on closer inspection, the woman doesn¡¯t look
like Violet very much. That woman has a square face, and Violet has an oval face!¡±
Abel would not care about Majorie¡¯s nonsense.
Abel walked up to Daniel''s father, who looked to be less than 30 years old.
Abel introduced, ¡°I¡¯m the director of this hospital, Abel Fuller. You¡¯re Daniel¡¯s father, right?¡±
When the man saw Abel, he immediately nodded and spoke to Abel.
Majorie listened in boredom while observing this man.
Perhaps it was because the woman who looked like Violet had spoken to this man just now that Majorie could not help but take a
few more nces at this man and realized. that there was a ck mole the size of a fingernail under his ear.
The man was called Yannis Lennon, and his son was called Daniel Lennon.
Their family was rtively poor and lived in a dpidated courtyard in the suburbs of Summerwood City. Not long after Daniel
was born, his mother ran away with a rich
man.
Yannis had raised Daniel single-handedly. This time, Daniel¡¯s ident was because he had fallen from a tree. The other parts of
his body had fallen onto soft grass, so it was fine. But his elbow had fallen to the cement ground and shattered, so he had to
undergo
surgery.
Majorie thought of the child¡¯s appearance just now. At that time, she really could not tell at all that the little guy''s arm was
shattered.
Majorie suddenly felt sorry for the child,
Abel chatted with Yannis for a while before going upstairs.
Majorie was bored. She nced at Abel and turned around to go home.
In a car outside the hospital, the woman who looked like Violet got into the passenger seat. The woman in the driver¡¯s seat
turned her head.
14:03 Wed, 28 Feb G
Chapter 319
Upon closer inspection, the woman in the driver''s seat was Rose¡¯s manager, Jasmine.
Jasmine¡¯s tone was not very good as she said in a deep voice, ¡°Tanya, you didn¡¯t get discovered when you went out just now,
right?¡±
The woman called Tanya Stewart shook her head and said casually, ¡°No, the hospital is so big. Who would pay attention to me?¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Jasmine¡¯s expression instantly turned gloomy. ¡°What do you mean no one will pay attention to you? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve
taken our money and are going to help us with something next. It''s best if you don¡¯t walk around with this face, especially now
that you''ve pulled out your teeth. After a few days of recovery, your face will be smaller. | reckon that by then, you''ll be
more like that woman. For the sake of our next n, | won¡¯t allow anything to go wrong on your side!¡±
Tanya frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just an inte celebrity. Usually, no one knows me when | walk on the streets. Do you mean to imprison my
personal freedom by saying this now? You didn¡¯t say that when. you asked me to do something previously!¡±
Jasmine¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. ¡°What kind of attitude is this? When you took the money, you said that you would
listen to us. Now, do you want to fall out with me? | advise you to be clear-headed. You might not be able to earn so much
money in your life. If you don¡¯t listen, | canpletely rece you. Finally, I''ll tell you clearly that I¡¯m not interested in imprisoning
you. | just hope that you can cooperate with us andplete the n!¡±
Tanya stared at Jasmine for a while before pouting. ¡°I was just saying. Why are you so serious? Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve taken
your money, I''ll definitely work for you in peace!¡±
Jasmine snorted coldly. ¡°It''s good that you¡¯re clear-headed!¡±
Tanya rolled her eyes and took out lipstick from her bag.
Jasmine frowned as she looked at Tanya. Looking at her face that looked like Violet''s, and thinking about Rose¡¯s current
situation, Jasmine was furious.
Jasmine started the car and said coldly, ¡°Is Yannis you mentioned reliable?¡±
¡®Damn it, Old woman!¡± Tanya cursed Jasmine in her heart before saying with a fake smile, ¡°Of course he¡¯s reliable. He can get
money and sleep with women. He¡¯s so short. of money now. Unless he¡¯s stupid, he won¡¯t be unreliable!¡±
Jasmine snorted coldly and did not say a word.
Unknowingly, the Valentine¡¯s Day arrived.
In the morning, Patrick drove Violet to work.
14:03 Wed, 28 Feb G
MOE
When they arrived at the office, Patrick asked casually, ¡°Violet, where do you want to eat tonight?¡±
Violet did not notice that today was Valentine¡¯s Day. She thought about it and did not have any ns for the night, so she said,
¡°There¡¯s no ce | want to go. | think | will go home and eat!¡±
Patrick secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
Violet did not notice these minor changes in Patrick.
She had just arrived at the design department and was about to draw a design draft when she received a call from Gabriel.
¡°Hey, Vivi, why did you ignore me for the past two days?¡± Gabriel''s voice was still a little aggrieved. Violet¡¯s little face twitched
when she heard it.
She snapped, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work!¡±
Gabriel tsked. ¡°Really? You''re so busy. | thought I scared you thest time | confessed, so you ignored me!¡±
Chapter 320
Violet''s expression when she heard this was simply indescribable.
Violet frowned and said, ¡°Mr. Williamson, if you have something to say, say it. I¡¯m really busy with work!¡±
Gabriel knew that Violet¡¯s patience was limited, so he said directly, ¡°I want to meet you tonight. Do you have time?¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently. | n to...¡±
When Gabriel heard Violet''s words, he knew she was nning to reject him. He immediately said, ¡°Vivi, | want to tell you about
the mosquito repellent vaporizer. I¡¯ve
be interested!¡±
found something! And | have something in my hands. |
thingellent vaporizer. I¡¯ve
Violet''s expression immediately tensed up when she heard about the mosquito
repellent vaporizer.
Violet said in a low voice, ¡°What is it?¡±
When Gabriel heard Violet''s tone, he knew that there was a chance. He smiled and said, ¡°Well, of course | can¡¯t tell you. I''ll show
you when youe!¡±
¡°Alright, send me the address and time!¡± Although Violet did not say it out loud, she wanted to know the truth more than anyone
else.
It had been a month since the incident with the mosquito repellent vaporizer. Even if Reba died, it did not cause much of a
stir.
Others might not take it to heart, but the person behind it was obviously here for Violet. How could Violet not care?
When Gabriel heard Violet agree, he was overjoyed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the address. I''ll pick you up at yourpany
tonight. How about that? After you¡¯re done. reading, have a meal with me!¡±
When Violet heard it, she thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°No problem!¡±
After hanging up, Violet began to draw the design draft.
Recently, the new season was about to begin. The chief designers were all drawing design drafts. At that time, the main jewelry
series of the new season should be born from their design drafts.
Violet was very busy. How could she know what kind of festival it was today?
It was not until noon when Violet saw someone send a bouquet of roses to her colleague
$.41%
and heard everyone teasing the colleague that she knew that today was Valentine¡¯s Day, a day for couples to meet.
However, as long as it was a holiday. people nowadays would treat it as Valentine¡¯s Day.
At that, Violet could not help but feel a ripple in her heart.
She suddenly remembered that Patrick had asked her where she was going for dinner in the morning. Could it be that he had a
n?
Violet kept waiting. When it was almost time to get off work in the afternoon, Patrick did not do anything at all.
It would be a lie to say that Violet was not disappointed. She originally thought that if Patrick really wanted to have a meal with
her, she would reject the appointment with Gabriel.
However, Patrick did not mention it at all.
Violet saw that everyone was packing up, s
turned on her phone and stared at the
chat interface with Patrick for a long time before sending him a message.
Violet asked. [Patrick, you don¡¯t have any ns today, right?]
On the other end of the phone, Patrick¡¯s nerves tightened. ¡®Could it be that Violet knows that | am going to confess tonight? That
shouldn''t be the case. i have asked. everyone to hide it!
Patrick was silent for a while before replying to Violet.
Patrick pretended to be puzzled. [What n are you talking about?]
When Violet saw this message, the disappointment on her face became even more. obvious. As expected, Patrick was just
asking casually in the morning.
Violet replied. [The n for work.]
When Patrick saw this news, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. It turned out that Violet did not know his n!
Patrick texted. [No n.]
Patrick did not dare to say too much, afraid that he would reveal something. Otherwise, at that time, there would be no surprise
to speak of.
When Violet saw Patrick¡¯s message, she felt a little suffocated. She did not reply and took her phone to pack her things.
After a while, Gabriel called and said that he was already downstairs.
Violet got up:
went downstairs.
A1%%%
As soon as Violet walked out of thepany building, she saw Gabriel leaning against the car and looking at her with a smile.
Violet frowned and quickly walked over and got into the car.
After getting into the car, Violet looked at Gabriel. ¡°I agreed to let youe to thepany to pick me up, but | didn¡¯t let you be
so high-profile!¡±
While listening, Gabriel started the car. ¡°High-profile? | don¡¯t think so at all!¡±
Violet was a little angry. ¡°Gabriel, do you understand what | mean? | don¡¯t like to hear any gossip in my workce!¡±
What Violet was thinking was that Gabriel¡¯s car was parked by the roadside. She would go downstairs and get into the car
immediately. This way, no one would notice. anything.
After all, Gabriel had never been to Foreverie Jewelry. Not many people knew his car. Otherwise, Violet would not have agreed
to let hime to thepany.
However, Gabriel stood directly outside the car. There was not a single person in the jewelry industry who did not recognize him.
Violet was furious, but Gabriel did not feel it at all. ¡°Ah, will there be any rumor? Yourpany¡¯s people are so boring!¡±
Violet was infuriated by such a conversation. She said with a dark expression, ¡°Stop, I¡¯m getting out of the car. Go cat by
yourself!¡±
Gabriel finally realized that something was wrong and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vivi. | didn¡¯t do it on purpose. | really didn¡¯t
know you would mind so much. | was just afraid that you wouldn''t be able to see me!¡±
Upon hearing Gabriel''s exnation, Violet¡¯s expression stiffened.
She was indeed angry. But Gabriel didn¡¯t seem to have done it on purpose. However, she still felt annoyed.
Violet red at Gabriel and looked out the car window without saying anything.
Gabriel took advantage of the red light to look at Violet. ¡°Alright, Vivi, don¡¯t be When we reach the restaurantter, I''ll show you
what | found!¡±
angry.
When Violet heard this, her expression improved a little.
14:03 Wed, 28 Feb O
A1I%A
At this moment, Violet had no idea how much trouble Gabriel had caused because of his high-profile appearance in front of
Foreverie Jewelry and then picking her up.
Patrick had just walked out of the office when he heard the discussion of two female colleagues walking toward the elevator.
¡°| didn¡¯t expect Violet to be so good!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. As an employee in Foreverie Jewelry, she is actually involved with the CEO of Bright Jewelry!¡±
¡°That is right. It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s Day today. Maybe they''re a couple!¡±
The two women talked and entered the elevator. They did not notice that Patrick, who was not far behind them, hadpletely
frozen.
Gabriel and Violet?
How was that possible? Didn¡¯t Violet say that she was going home for dinner tonight? Was she lying to him?
With a sullen expression, Patrick took out his phone and dialed Violet¡¯s number.
After a while, Violet picked up.
Patrick¡¯s expression was terrible. ¡°Violet, where are you now?¡±
Violet was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°I have something on and might be back
later!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
At that, Patrick continued, ¡°Who are you with now?¡±
When she heard it, Violet was stunned. When she thought about how Patrick did not like her being too close to Gabriel, she
hesitated.
After all, if Violet said that she was with Gabriel, Patrick would be unhappy.
When the time came, Violet would definitely have to exin why she was looking for Gabriel. However, she met Gabriel today
because of the mosquito repellent vaporizer.
Patrick had also been investigating this. If he knew that Violet had asked Gabriel to investigate the mosquito repellent vaporizer,
he would definitely think that she did not believe him. He would most likely lose his temper.
Thinking of this, Violet mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s just a friend. You don¡¯t know him!¡±
Chatper 321
Chapter 321
Holding the phone, Patrick¡¯s fingers turned pale!
Patrick thought, ¡®Someone | don¡¯t know? Do | not know Gabriel? Why did Violet lie to me like this? Could it be that she really has
an ambiguous rtionship with Gabriel like what the people in thepany were talking about? It¡¯s Gabriel again. Why is it
Gabriel again and again?¡¯
They met by chance in Mount Summerwood. Gabriel took Violet away on Patrick¡¯s birthday, and now he even dated Violet on
Valentine¡¯s Day!
Patrick¡¯s chest heaved up and down. His eyes were filled with anger and malice. He wished he could tear Gabriel apart.
Violet felt that something was wrong with Patrick. She could not help but say, ¡°Patrick, are you alright?¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was cold and hard. ¡°What do you think?¡±
Patrick was really angry. He was angry at Violet for hiding it from him, and he was also angry at Gabriel for haunting Violet.
Violet frowned and said innocently, ¡°Are you really angry? Listen to me. | heard you say
that
you
didn¡¯t have any ns tonight and came out because | had something on.¡±
When he heard Violet say that he had no n, Patrick was so angry that heughed. He closed his eyes in self-mockery and
took a deep breath. He had shot himself in the foot.
again.
Patrick wondered, ¡®At this point, what else can | say? Violet,e back. | have a surprise for you tonight. | want to confess to
you. Huh! How ironic!¡±
It was the same for Patrick¡¯sst birthday and this time.
Violet had a crush on Patrick after all. She asked worriedly, ¡°Patrick, are you alright?¡±
Patrick¡¯s emotions surged. He was afraid that if he continued, he would not be able to
control his emotions.
His voice was low as he suppressed his anger. ¡°Go do
With that, Patrick hung up and turned off his phone,
your work!¡±
Patrick entered the elevator andughed self¡ªdeprecatingly. He thought, ¡®Il am so stupid! | actually fell into a pit twice!¡±
On the other side, Violet frowned as she looked at the phone that had been hung up.
She could not help but call back.
However, Patrick¡¯s phone was already switched off.
When Gabriel saw that Violet did not look too good, he could not help but ask, ¡°Patrick is looking for trouble with you again?¡±
Violet shook her head gloomily. ¡°No, | feel like he¡¯s unhappy!¡±
Gabriel''s tone was indignant. ¡°What''s there to be unhappy about? Even if he¡¯s your husband, he has no right to restrict your
freedom, right? Don¡¯t spoil him too much!¡±
Thest time Gabriel found out that Violet and Patrick were married at Moonlight Pavilion, it took him several days to convince
himself not to be angry.
Gabriel wondered, ¡®Patrick definitely can not keep Violet with him forever. As long as | am patient, | will finally have a chance.
Violet is the first woman | liked. | will not give up so easily!
Violet pursed her lips and did not say anything, but she was not in a good mood.
Violet thought, ¡®Patrick¡¯s phone is turned off. Does he not want to hear me speak again? Forget it. It is better not to disturb him.
Otherwise, he will probably be even angrier when he sees my call.
Violet threw her phone aside and looked out of the car window in a daze.
Gabriel nced at Violet. He wanted to say something but hesitated. Thinking of Violet¡¯s attitude toward Patrick, he did not say
anything in the end.
After a while, Violet''s phone suddenly rang again.
Violet suddenly turned around and picked up
her phone.
At that moment, Gabriel seemed to see the light in Violet''s eyes.
However, when Violet saw the caller ID, the light in her eyes seemed to dim inch by
inch.
Gabriel noticed the obvious change in Violet''s mood. As he drove, he casually asked, ¡°It''s not Patrick?¡±
Violet hummed faintly. ¡°A friend!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
Violet''s phone rang a few times before she answered. ¡°Hello!¡±
Hearing Violet''s gloomy voice, Freddie was a little worried. ¡°Vi, are you in a bad mood? Why are you so depressed?¡±
24
Violet pursed her lips. I¡¯m fine. Why are you calling?¡±
D
Freddie was stunned. After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°Are you free tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner together!¡±
Violet frowned. When she thought of the rtionship between Freddie and Wendy, her tone was a little angry. ¡°Why are you
eating with me instead of apanying your fianc¨¦e tonight?¡±
Freddie was stunned. This was the first time Violet directly lost her temper.
Freddie reacted and quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. | was just thinking that it¡¯s been a long time since west met. A
few days ago, you were abused online. | was a little worried about you, so...¡±
Freddie¡¯s exnation was a little incoherent. Violet interrupted him directly. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m very busy, so | won''t
be eating with you. By the way, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±
Freddie was extremely disappointed. He did not expect that after returning to the country, it would be so difficult to see Violet.
She was unwilling to see him at all.
Freddieughed self¡ª-deprecatingly. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you''re fine. I''ll hang up first!¡±
After saying that, Freddie realized that Violet had already hung up. Freddie covered his eyes sadly.
Those who were favored were always fearless. In the past, Violet would always look at him with admiration and follow him
forever. Freddie had never been afraid of losing
her.
But since Violet had her first boyfriend two years ago, everything had changed.
The ce Gabriel chose tonight was a famous restaurant. It was called Haute Cuisine Oasis.
Gabriel could tell that Violet was in a bad mood, so he did not joke with Violet as usual
on the way.
When they arrived at the dining area, the two of them ordered food. Violet had been a little distracted.
Gabriel could not help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°Vivi, what are you thinking about?¡±
Violet came back to her senses and nced at Gabriel.
Violet''s eyes shed and she asked, ¡°You said that you wanted to find me because there¡¯s been progress in tracking down the
mosquito repellent vaporizer. What progress?¡±
Wed, 28 FED
Chapter 321
841%
One had to know that Patrick had been investigating this matter for more than a month. but he had yet to give her an urate
exnation.
When Gabriel heard this, he was slightly stunned. He took out an information bag from- the side. ¡°There¡¯s something you want
inside!¡±
Violet took the folder expressionlessly and opened it.
Violet originally thought that Gabriel must have found something important after going through so much trouble to call her out.
Unexpectedly, when Violet opened it, she only saw a few transfer records with clear time and ce.
Violet''s expression was a little gloomy. She frowned deeply. ¡°Gabriel, is this what you found out?¡±
Gabriel''s eyes shed and he nodded. ¡®Is there a problem?¡±
Violet looked up at Gabriel with a dark expression. ¡°Gabriel, | know you might be unhappy if | say this. It¡¯s already very good that
you can help me investigate. | should thank you. | shouldn¡¯t have doubted your original intention. However, why do | feel that
you''re using this matter to trick me?¡±
Gabriel''s pupils constricted slightly. He leaned back in his chair and looked at Violet expressionlessly. ¡°So, are you questioning
me?¡±
Violet pursed his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. | just hope you can tell me the truth!¡±
Gabriel looked at Violet, shrugged, and opened his palm. ¡°Alright, since you want me to tell the truth, | will get to the point
directly. | really just want to have a meal with you. The things I¡¯ve found out now are indeed not very important. | only know that
the ce where the money was transferred is Frend. In other words, the person who instructed Seth to tamper with that room
is very likely to be overseas. | don¡¯t know who you offended overseas, but the person¡¯s identity is harder to find. This is all I''ve
found out now. If you want to me me, I''ll ept it!¡±
Chatper 322
Violet''s expression was a little gloomy. ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, Gabriel. I¡¯ve already said. that I¡¯m very grateful that you helped me.
| won''t say anything no matter how far you can find out. This is all your kindness. However, the only thing | can¡¯t ept is that
you used such an excuse to coax me out. Didn¡¯t | tell you clearlyst time? | only treat you as a friend. Besides, didn¡¯t | tell you?
I''m already married to Patrick. | can be friends with you, but can¡¯t we just be normal friends?¡±
Gabriel had always been a little reckless. He had already restrained himself in front of Violet, afraid of scaring her.
Now that Gabriel heard Violet say this, his emotions also exploded. ¡°Yes, | know that you¡¯re married to him. I¡¯ve tried my best to
keep a distance from you. How long has it been since west met? You do the math yourself. Ever since we ate at Moonlight
Pavilion, other than when | sent you a message tofort you when you were being scolded by theizens, have | taken the
initiative to disturb you at any other time? Besides, you said that you''re with Patrick, but does he like you and care about you?¡±
Gabriel stared at Violet and tried his best to suppress his anger. ¡°If Patrick really cares. about you, why did he let you spend
Valentine¡¯s Day alone? If he cared about you, he wouldn¡¯t have had a scandal with Rose. | didn¡¯t want to say these words, but
Violet, you
think too highly of him. You didn¡¯t get his love as much as to offered for him at all. Do
you know that?¡±
As if he had voiced out the emotions that had been umting in his heart for many. days, Gabriel¡¯s depression dissipated a
little.
Gabriel looked at Violet steadily. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t treat you well, why don¡¯t | tell you my feelings? At the very least, | will treat
you better than he treats you. Patrick really doesn¡¯t care about you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have hung up on you in the car just
now, and he wouldn''t have turned off his phone just because of a disagreement. He made you worry all the time. Look at
yourself. How many times have you looked at your phone in this short period of time? Violet, my heart aches for you. Do you
understand?¡±
Hearing Gabriel¡¯s indignant words, Violet looked a little confused.
After a long time, Violet slowly shook her head. ¡°Gabriel, it''s not what you said. Patrick... He¡¯s not that kind of person!¡±
Even though Patrick hung up on her, even though he turned off his phone, even though he was in a scandal with someone else,
and even though he had a bad temper, Violet knew that he was good to her
No matter what, as long as Patrick knew, he would take the initiative to stand in front of
Violet.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Feb E
Violet was touched by him bit by bit. She did not know when he had firmly upied the ce in her heart.
At the thought of this, Violet took a deep breath and looked at Gabriel calmly. ¡°Gabriel, since we''re eating together today, I''ll
make it clear. | don¡¯t want to hold you up, so don¡¯t have any romantic fantasies about me. It¡¯s not worth it. The person | like is
Patrick. Not matter what kind of person he is, | like him!¡±
Gabriel¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. ¡°Violet! Even if he doesn¡¯t treat you well, do you still like him?¡±
Violet was slightly stunned and nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, even if he doesn¡¯t treat me well, | still like him!¡±
Moreover, Patrick could not be considered bad for her.
Gabriel just didn¡¯t know the situation.
Thinking of this, Violet continued, ¡°That''s all for today. I¡¯m already full. As for the transfer from overseas you mentioned, I''ll also
pay attention to it. If | think of anything, I''ll let you know in time. Finally, thank you for helping me investigate this matter these few
days. I¡¯m really grateful!¡±
Gabriel stared at Violet with a livid expression and did not say a word.
Gabriel could tell that after Violet saw through his motive today, she nned to draw a clear line with him.
Gabriel was extremely indignant. Violet was so good. How was Patrick worthy of her love?
Violet looked at Gabriel''s heaving chest and sighed helplessly. ¡°I''ll leave first. You should go back early.¡±
With that, Violet stood up and was about to leave.
Just as Violet reached the door of the private room, she was stopped by Gabriel. ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Gabriel. ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Gabriel looked at Violet intently. ¡°Did Patrick know that | called you out and warned. you to stay away from me?
Otherwise, why would Violet be so determined?
Violet was a little helpless. She shook her head slightly. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that | feel that since | have someone | like, | shouldn¡¯t dy
you. | know what you''re thinking in my heart,
14:04 Wed, 28 Feb
Chapter 322
so | can¡¯t pretend that | don¡¯t know. It is because | know | don¡¯t like you that | can¡¯t make you pay for me without anyints.
After all, | can¡¯t give you the love you want, and it¡¯s very unfair to you!¡±
Gabriel looked a little defeated. His lips moved for a long time before he finally said, ¡°Then are we still friends?¡±
Violet smiled. ¡®Of course, I¡¯ve always treated you as a friend!¡±
Upon hearing it, Gabriel¡¯s expression improved a little. He forced a smile. ¡°| understand. Hurry up and leave! | know you¡¯re
worried about Patrick. Don¡¯t hang around in front of me!¡±
As he spoke, Gabriel waved his hand impatiently.
Violet smiled helplessly and turned to leave.
On the way back to Hersey Court, Violet saw many flower shops, restaurants, and so on. They were all promoting for Valentine¡¯s
Day.
Violet suddenly felt a little guilty. She really shouldn¡¯t have gone out to eat with Gabriel on such a festive day.
Violet could only me herself for not taking this holiday seriously. Patrick was so moody and even hung up on her. He must be
angry about this!
On the way home, Violet asked the driver to stop the car. She got out of the car and entered a flower shop.
The youngdy from the flower shop smiled and walked forward. ¡°Beauty, what flowers. do you want to buy?¡±
Violet was stunned. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Are there any flowers suitable for Valentine¡¯s Day?¡±
¡°May | ask who you''re giving the flowers to?¡±
Violet''s eyes shed and she felt a little ufortable. ¡°My husband!¡±
The youngdy immediately took out two fiery red roses. ¡°Of course, roses are the first. choice. Roses represent fiery/red and
passionate love. It will definitely make your husband¡ªand-wife rtionship even more passionate!¡±
Violet thought of her rtionship with Patrick and shook her head awkwardly. ¡°I don¡¯t want roses. Is there anything more
reserved?¡±
The roses were too explicit. Violet didn¡¯t want to make it so obvious.
Wed, 28 Feb
Chapter 322
The youngdy looked at Violet in surprise. ¡°They are already husband and wife, yet the youngdy wants flowers representing
reserved meaning. This is the first time | have seen such a guest.¡±
The youngdy thought for a moment and took out a handful of baby¡¯s breath. ¡°What about baby¡¯s breath? It represents pure
and romantic love! It also suits the festive. atmosphere!¡±
Violet thought about it and shook her head. She deliberated and said, ¡°Does anything represent a crush?¡±
The youngdy was suddenly enlightened. As if she understood some she pointed at the white hyacinth beside her ¡°hite hyacinth
represents the quiet love, the love
that people don¡¯t dare to show, especially the crush!¡±
Violet heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Then please wrap it up for me!¡±
As soon as Violet finished speaking, the youngdy immediately smiled and helped her wrap the flowers. Violet looked around
and suddenly looked at the sunflowers beside the youngdy. Violet could not help but ask curiously, ¡°What''s the flower
language of the sunflower?¡±
Chatper 323
As the youngdy bandaged the bouquet, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s silent love. It¡¯s simr to the white hyacinth, but it¡¯s
notpletely the same. The sunflower keeps turning toward the sun, just like how you always revolve around the
person you like. Although it¡¯s a silent crush, it¡¯s more straightforward than the hyacinth!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°Then let me get a few sunflowers!¡±
The youngdy looked at Violet curiously. ¡°Do you want to send the sunflowers to your husband together?¡±
Seeing how enthusiastic the youngdy was, Violet did not avoid answering. She shook her head. ¡°No, | n to put the
sunflowers in a vase! In my own room!¡±
The youngdy nodded with a smile and bandaged sunflowers for Violet.
Violet paid the bill and got into the car to leave.
When Violet returned to Hersey Court, it was not even eight o¡¯clock.
However, the house was quiet and the lights in the living room were on.
Violet opened the door of the vi and walked in. After taking two steps, she saw Patrick sitting on the sofa in the living
room and looking up.
Patrick held a cigarette in his hand as he leaned against the sofa. His expression was cold, and there was no warmth in
his o
eyes.
Violet thought of the previous phone call and asked nervously, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±
Patrick nced at Violet and retracted his gaze. His expression was cold andzy. ¡°Does. it have anything to do with
you?¡±
Violet was slightly stunned when she heard Patrick¡¯s tone.
It suddenly urred to Violet that Patrick had asked her what she wanted to eat for dinner and if she was going home.
Patrick clearly said that it was nothing and that he was just asking. However, at night, when Violet went to eat with
Gabriel, he hung up angrily and even turned off his phone.
Now that Violet was home, Patrick was smoking at home. No matter how, Violet thought he hade back as soon as
work ended.
It was unbelievable that Patrick did not go out to eat with his friends on such a festive day.
Chapter 323
Violet seemed to have suddenly understood something..
Patrick did not mean what he said. He asked that question in the morning probably because he wanted to spend the holidays
with Violet at night.
Violet did not know if her guess was right, but she could not be angry with the cold- faced Patrick.
Violet took two steps forward and took out the flowers in her hand. She smiled and walked toward Patrick. ¡°We''re husband and
wife now. Of course, it has something to do with me that you haven''t eaten!¡±
Patrick suddenly raised his head and red at Violet. He seemed to be a little angry, especially when he saw the flowers in her
hand. His expression turned even more gloomy.
Patrick thought, ¡®What? Is she bringing these ugly flowers home to show off to me?*
Patrick stared at Violet¡¯s exquisite face. ¡°Since you know that we¡¯re husband and wife, why did you bring these flowers back to
disgust me?¡±
Violet did not understand for a moment and was a little confused. ¡°What?¡±
Patrick sneered sarcastically. ¡°Violet, why didn¡¯t | see it before? Why are you so good at pretending to be innocent? What? Don¡¯t
you know? Who are you trying to annoy by bringing the flowers that another man gave you home?¡±
Although Violet knew that Patrick was angry, she was still angry and speechless when she thought about how he had
misunderstood her.
Violet stared at Patrick for a while before walking over and throwing the white hyacinth on the table. ¡°You''re thinking too much.
When | came back after dinner, | happened to see the flower shop and bought a bouquet of flowers for
With that, Violet took her sunflowers and went upstairs.
room. Take it or leave it!¡±
By the time Patrick came back to his senses, Violet was already on the stairs.
Patrick looked at the white hyacinth on the table in a daze, then turned to look at Violet¡¯s back in disbelief.
Patrick wondered, This is the flower that Violet gave me?¡®
After recovering from his shock, Patrick stared at the white hyacinth that Violet had given him.
Patrick suddenly put out the cigarette in his hand on the table, got up, and went to the bathroom to wash his hands. He sprayed
some perfume on his body and sniffed
14:04 Wed, 28 Feb
Chapter 323
carefully until he could not smell the smoke. Then, he quickly went out to get the flowers that Violet had given him.
When Patrick looked at the white hyacinth on the table, the coldness and anger in his. eyes had long disappeared. Patrick stared
at the bouquet of flowers with a gentle gaze and felt that every flower bud on the bouquet looked so cute.
Patrick picked up the flowers and smiled a little foolishly. ¡®It is Valentine¡¯s Day today, and Violet actually gave him flowers.
Although Violet has gone out to eat with Gabriel, | will be merciful and forgive her this time on ount of the flowers she has
given me.¡¯
Patrick could not help but smile. He smelled the faint fragrance on the flowers and then his sleeve. Fortunately, he had washed
his hands just now and did not stain the flowers with the smell of smoke.
With a smile on his face, Patrick took the flowers upstairs.
However, when Patrick reached his room, he realized that there was no vase in his
room.
Patrick called the butler. ¡°Hello, is there a vase in the house?¡±
The butler quickly said, ¡°Yes, what kind do you want?¡±
Patrick smiled and said, ¡°As long as | can arrange flowers!¡±
The butler did not expect Patrick to be in such a good mood. He smiled and said, ¡°Then I''ll go get it for
it for you now!¡±
Patrick was about to say yes when he thought of something. His eyes suddenly shed and he said, ¡°I remember that | bid for an
ancient ss vase at an auction overseas. Give it to me!¡±
The butler was dumbfounded. ¡°What? What are you going to do with that?¡±
That vase was worth a lot of money. When it was auctioned, it cost a lot of money. It was said that it was produced by
one of the best craftsmen in the world. It was very valuable. The butler did not put it out, afraid that someone would
identally break it.
However, Patrick casually said, ¡®For flower arrangement!¡±
The butler almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡®What? That kind of antique vase is already very impressive just by being ced
there. Why does Mr. Patrick use it to arrange flowers? What kind of aesthetic taste is this? It is simply a waste of God¡¯s
gift!
The butler said with difficulty, ¡°Mr. Patrick, that vase is not suitable for the flower arrangement. I¡¯ll find you another
one!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
14:04 Wed, 28 Feb G
Chapter 323
MY
Patrick said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. That one will be okay. It¡¯s the only one worthy of this bouquet of
flowers!¡±
The butler did not know what was wrong with Patrick, but the vase was Patrick¡¯s. Even if Patrick wanted to throw it to
y, the butler was not qualified to say anything. At most, he could advise Patrick.
Seeing that Patrick had made up his mind, the bulter could only nod. ¡°Alright, I''ll get it for you now!¡±
Not long after, the butler brought the legendary vase over.
The patterns on the vase were especially beautiful. Patrick casually took it and ced it aside, making the butler
tremble in fear.
The butler had to hold the vase with both hands, afraid that he would not hold it well. However, Patrick did not take it
seriously at all. The butler¡¯s heart really could not withstand shock!
However, what happened nextpletely shocked the butler.
Patrick casually ced the vase down. But he treated the bouquet of flowers in his arms. as if he was treating a woman
he liked. His gaze was gentle and he smiled. He carefully opened the bouquet of flowers in his arms.
The butler looked a little horrified. Was there anything different about this bouquet of flowers?
The butler took a closer look at the bouquet of flowers and really couldn¡¯t see anything special. He stared at Patrick
with aplicated expression and swallowed hard. ¡°Mr. Patrick, this bouquet of flowers...¡±
The butler wondered, ¡®Has it been flown back from some country? Is it a peerless rare. breed?¡®
To the butler¡¯s surprise, Patrick smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Violet!¡±
L)
Chatper 324
Chapter 324
As Patrick spoke, he nced at the butler. For the first time, the butler actually saw smugness and showing off in Patrick¡¯s eyes.
The butler suddenly understood why Patrick¡¯s mood suddenly improved.
The butler was a smart person. He smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s from Mrs. Violet. | was wondering why this bouquet of flowers looked
so beautiful and had a hint of spirituality! It makes one¡¯s mood improve just by looking at it!¡±
To be honest, the butler¡¯s ttery was a little too much.
However, Patrick nodded in agreement. ¡°You have good taste!¡±
The butler¡¯s lips twitched twice, but he didn¡¯t say anything.
The IQ of people in love was really iparable to that of ordinary people.
The butler deliberated for a moment and asked, ¡°Mr. Patrick, are you hungry? Do you want to eat somethingter? I¡¯ll get
someone to prepare it now!¡±
When Patrick heard this, his hand that was arranging the flowers paused slightly. He looked up at the butler. ¡°I asked you to pack
up the roses that were flown over previously. Where did you throw them?¡±
The butler was a little helpless. The roses were taken away by a garbage truck!¡±
One had to know that Patrick had asked the butler to start decorating during the day. He wanted them to turn the first floor of the
house into a sea of flowers and said that he wanted to spend Valentine¡¯s Day with Violet.
However, it was almost time to get off work, and Patrick called, saying that he wouldn''t. want to see the flowers at home before
he got home.
Helpless, the butler could only call for a garbage truck and throw away all the fresh. roses that had just been flown over today!!
The butler did not expect Patrick to ask again.
Patrick thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you throw them away. It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. Go prepare a candlelight
dinner now. | want to eat with Violetter!¡±
The butler heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Patrick did not let him continue to decorate the sea of flowers.
The butler nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go prepare now!¡±
14:05 Wed, 28 Feb.
F9:41%A
After the butler left, Patrick inserted a bouquet of white hyacinths. The more he looked. at it, the better it looked. The room
seemed to be filled with a faint fragrance.
Patrick reached out and fiddled with the white bud, the smile on his lips growing wider.
In Violet''s room, she found a long vase with a thin mouth and ced a few sunflowers in the corner. The more she looked at
them, the more pleasing she found them to the
eye.
Violet took a few nces and went to wash up.
However, just as she finished removing her makeup and was about to wash her face, she heard someone knocking on the door.
Violet quickly washed her face. Without even wiping the water, she opened the bathroom door and went out.
The moment Violet opened the door, she saw Patrick with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He was leaningzily against
the door with a faint smile on his lips. His
attitude waspletely different from before.
Violet raised her eyebrows. ¡°What are you...
Patrick smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. | just came to take a look. What are you doing?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Now that you''ve seen it, is there anything else?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°By the way, where did you eat dinner?¡±
Violet pouted. ¡°I ate in Haute Cuisine Oasis. Is there anything else?¡±
Patrick seemed to have thought of something, and the smile in his eyes gradually deepened. He curled his lips. ¡°Nothing, but
since you gave me flowers, of course, | have to express my gratitude!¡±
Patrick was in a good mood, especially when he thought about something. Violet got off at 5:30 p.m. It would take at least an
hour to get to Haute Cuisine Oasis given the traffic jam today.
Coupled with the journey home, Violet would be dyed for two hours.
It was only eight o¡¯clock, which meant that Violet had not stayed with Gabriel for long.
At the thought of this, Patrick was in a good mood. | guess Violet has just eaten a few. mouthfuls of the dishes with Gabriel and
left.
Violet looked at Patrick! Her eyes shed and she looked a little surprised. ¡°What do
you to do
4:05 Wed, 28 Feb C
Patrick let go of his crossed arms and reached out to touch Violet.
Violet subconsciously took a step back and stared at Patrick warily. ¡°What are your doing?¡±
Violet had not forgotten that Patrick was an unpredictable person. Even though she liked him, she could not deny that his temper
was really bad.
Patrick did not mind Violet¡¯s actions. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Your hair is messy. I''ll help you tidy it up!¡±
Violet looked at Patrick in shock, Was this guy crazy? Why was he so strange today?
She frowned. ¡°You haven''t answered my question. What do you want to do?¡±
Patrick saw the sunflowers in Violet¡¯s room and chuckled. ¡°Since you gave me flowers, I''ll treat you to supperter. How about
that?¡±
Violet was stunned. Her eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Alright!¡±
Violet already understood that Patrick was probably nning to have dinner with her tonight. That was why he was so angry
later.
When Patrick heard Violet¡¯s words, the smile on his face deepened. ¡°Alright, go wash up. I''ll call you downstairs for supperter!¡±
Violet nodded. Patrick smiled and turned to leave.
Actually, Violet was looking forward to having a meal with Patrick. After all, he was the person she liked.
However, Violet really did not expect Patrick to be so easy to coax. A bouquet of flowers. could make him not angry.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
It seemed that Violet had really misunderstood Patrick in the past.
Patrick went downstairs and went straight to the kitchen.
The butler was a little surprised. ¡°Mr. Patrick, why are you in the kitchen?¡±
Patrick smiled. ¡°All of you can go out. I''ll make supper myself today!¡±
Patrick asked the butler to leave with the servants.
Patrick was in a good mood and started cooking. He was no longer angry when Violet sent him flowers.
Just now, Patrick knew that Violet and Gabriel did not stay for long at all. His mood.
became even better, so he nned to personally cook a candlelight dinner for Violet.
Patrick was cooking when Robert called. ¡°How is it? Has the confession seeded?¡±
Patrick put on his Bluetooth headset and said as he fried the steak, ¡°You''re thinking too much. It hasn¡¯t started yet!¡±
Robert mocked Patrick with a smile. ¡°Oh, no way? Why are you so slow?¡±
Patrick said coldly, ¡°I know. You''ve always been fast!¡±
Robert instantly felt Patrick¡¯s malicious intent. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you. How can you attack me!¡±
Patrick said calmly, ¡°Oh, how did | attack you? You mean | said you have always been fast? Is this an attack?¡±
Robert was furious. ¡°You¡¯re too much. Don¡¯t you know that you''ll suffer retribution for talking about a man like this?¡±
Patrick casually flipped the steak over. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is there anything else?¡±
Robert stopped talking nonsense with Patrick and said, ¡°What are you doing? Why did you hear the strange sound over there?¡±
Patrick looked down at the steak in the pot. ¡°I¡¯m making supper. Do you have anything else? If not, I¡¯m hanging up!¡±
Robert was so angry that he was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m just calling out of concern for you. Do
you
have to rush me to hang up? | haven¡¯t even asked. Where did you get the white hyacinth? You even posted it on your Instagram.
You''re really boring!¡±
When Patrick heard Robert mention his white hyacinth, his expression turned gloomy. He immediately became unhappy and
questioned in a faint tone, ¡°Do you
think my
white hyacinth is bad?¡±
&
Chatper 325
hapter 325
Robert was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, where did the white hyacinthe from? Is it worth it for someone like you who hasn¡¯t
posted on Instagram for tens of thousands of years to do so? Besides, | remember that you prepared red roses and blue roses
by air transport, right?¡±
Robert remembered that Patrick¡¯s n was to confess in the sea of flowers where the blue rose
and the red roses were reflected.
Patrick was afraid that Violet would not be used to it, so he especially chose to arrange.
for it at home.
Patrick harrumphed softly. His voice sounded a little proud. ¡°The white hyacinth was. given to me by Violet. As for the red roses
and blue roses, I¡¯ve thrown them away. | don¡¯t need those superficial things, and I''ll still confess sessfully!¡±
Robert was a little shocked. Previously, when he saw Patrick¡¯s Instagram, he felt that something was wrong. Now that he heard
Patrick mention where the white hyacinth. came from, he instantly understood something.
Robert''s voice was thick with gossip. ¡°Did Ms. Webb specially buy you the white hyacinth?¡±
Patrick snorted coldly and could not be bothered to continue arguing with Robert. ¡°What else do you think? Did she buy it for
you? What exactly do you want to say?¡±
Robert said with a smile, ¡°Patrick, why do you dislike me so much? | have good news for you. Do you know what the flower
language of the white hyacinth is?¡±
Patrick frowned slightly. ¡°What?¡±
Robert chuckled. ¡°You are so fierce to me. | won''t tell you. Go and investigate yourself. Congrattions in advance. Bye!¡±
After saying that, Robert really hung up.
Patrick was instantly filled with curiosity. When he thought of Robert¡¯s words, his eyes shed. He temporarily turned off the fire
and quickly turned on his phone to search for the white hyacinth¡¯s flowernguage.
When Patrick saw the
search content on his phone, he was stunned.
The flowernguage of the white hyacinth was the quiet love that people didn¡¯t dare to show, especially crush.
This short line of wordspletely turned Patrick¡¯s mood upside down. No wonder
Robert congratted him in advance. Did Violet mean that by giving him these flowers?
Patrick felt his hands tremble in excitement.
40
Patrick continued to search for sunflowers¡¯s flowernguage. It was secret crushes, silent feelings, and love that people couldn''t
voice.
Patrick gripped his phone tightly. He had never been so excited before.
Patrick wondered, ¡®If it were the case that only one flower¡¯snguage represented this meaning, then it could be said that Violet
is not intentional. But the fact that the meanings of both flowers represent unrequited love... This shouldn¡¯t be a coincidence,
right?
Moreover, the flowers were for Patrick. As long as he was not a fool, he would understand what it meant.
Violet probably thought that a man like Patrick wouldn''t pay attention to these things.
Patrick was unprecedentedly excited. Did Violet also like him?
Patrick¡¯s feelings were indescribable. The most beautiful thing in the world is probably that the person | like also like me!¡±
Patrick might have been worried that Violet would reject him..
After all, Patrick had said so many harsh words to make Violet not have improper thoughts. Now that he thought about it, it was
so embarrassing.
Because Patrick cared about the rtionship too much, he did not dare to speak rashly. He was afraid that if he was rejected,
there would be no room for reconciliation.
However, now that Patrick suddenly realized that Violet might like him too, everything. was different.
That white hyacinth gave Patrick great courage.
Patrick stayed in the kitchen which was filled with the smell of steak. He suddenly smiled, and his eyes were filled with
unconceble joy.
Patrick continued to cook the candlelight dinner, feeling more energetic.
Patrick would definitely buy a manor for Violet in the future. It would be filled with white hyacinths and sunflowers.
When Patrick asked Violet to eat, she had already showered and changed her clothes. She was holding her phone and scrolling
through her Instagram.
Violet responded and was about to go downstairs when she saw Patrick¡¯s Instagram.
Violet was a little surprised that Patrick had posted it on his Instagram.
The post was very simple. There was only one sentence. [A Valentine¡¯s Day gift.]
The picture below was the white hyacinth Violet had given Patrick. He had indeed ced the flowers in his room.
However, thements below surprised Violet.
Skyler asked. [Mr. Hersey, is this the ss vase that you auctioned off two years ago when we were overseas?]
Patrick replied. [Yes.]
Skyler was shocked when he saw it.
Robert was also surprised. [It¡¯s impressive. To think that a flower that costs just a few dors is being disyed in a vase worth
tens of millions of dors. You are so rich.]
Patrick cursed. [Shut up. Even if you keep silent, no one
will think you are mute!]
Robert was aggrieved. [In this day and age, no one is allowed to tell the truth. To be honest with you, this bouquet of flowers is
more suitable for a vase of 2 dors!]
Patrick¡¯s gaze was deep. [Do you want to die?]
Robert was a little afraid. [Okay, fine, | will go now. Don¡¯t get angry.]
40%
When Violet saw thesements, her emotions were extremelyplicated. Did he use an expensive vase to arrange the
flowers?
Violet stared at the photo on the phone a few times and felt an indescribable feeling in
her heart.
At this moment, Patrick called Violet from outside the door again. ¡°Violet, it''s time to cat!¡±
Violet was stunned. Sheposed herself and walked out of the door.
When Violet opened the door and saw Patrick¡¯s handsome face, she felt a little strange. From his smile, Patrick seemed to be
too happy.
One had to know that it would make people feel horrified that a person who usually did not smile would suddenly smile so
happily.
Violet frowned. ¡°Did something good happen to you?¡±
14:05 Wed, 28 Feb C
Patrick curled his lips and his eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Today is Valentine¡¯s Day. I¡¯m happy!¡±
The corners of Violet''s mouth twitched twice. Was there an inevitable connection
between the two?
When they went downstairs, Violet thought of that Instagram and pretended to ask casually, ¡°I saw in your Instagram that you
used a ss vase to arrange the flowers!¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡±
Violet''s expression was a littleplicated. It seemed that it was true.
Violet thought for a moment and asked, ¡°How much is that vase?¡±
Patrick was stunned for a moment before he said truthfully, ¡°At that time, the transaction price was about 104 million dors...¡±
Violet missed her step and almost fell on the steps.
Patrick quickly helped Violet up. ¡°Are you alright?¡±
Violet shook her head with difficulty. She looked at Patrick with aplicated expression. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t such a vase be collected?
Why are you arranging flowers with it?¡±
Violet had thought that Robert was joking. She did not expect it to be so expensive!
Patrick did not think much of it. ¡°Aren¡¯t vases used to arrange flowers?¡±
Violet had mixed feelings. ¡°It¡¯s better to keep that kind of antique vase. Or, it¡¯s good to just leave it there. It''ll be heartbreaking if it
hits!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
Patrick looked at Violet. ¡°Are you feeling sorry for it? How about giving it to you?¡±
Violet quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no. | have a vase. | mean, you can just put the flowers | gave you in an ordinary vase.¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just an ordinary vase?¡±
Patrick even felt that holding a vase to keep it would damage the aura of the bouquet of
flowers.
Violet roared in her heart. ¡®Is it an ordinary vase? | really don¡¯t want to talk to rich people. It¡¯s so annoying.
Violetined in her heart and quickly went downstairs.
However, as soon as Violet reached the first floor, all the lights were suddenly switched
off. Only the dining room emitted a faint candlelight.
Chatper 326
Violet¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This was a candlelight dinner?
Patrick tonight really surprised her.
Violet walked to the dining table, her gaze already drawn to dinner.
Dinner was very simple including the foie gras, steak, andmb legs, which looked very fresh and tender. It was a
Western meal.
Violet thought that it looked good. ¡°It looks quite pretty!¡±
Patrick was a little proud. ¡°I did it!¡±
Violet turned to look at Patrick in surprise. ¡°You cooked today?¡±
When Patrick heard this, he seemed to have thought of something and his tone was a little stiff. ¡°It¡¯s not just this time!¡±
Violet suddenly remembered that she had a disagreement with Patrick previously. When she went to Dioger for Western
food with Freddie, Patrick personally cooked. It seemed like he had cooked for her once.
However, when Violet got home, the food had already turned cold.
Violetughed embarrassedly and did not say anything else.
Patrick did not continue to ruin the atmosphere. He had already woken up the red wine in advance and poured a ss
of red wine for Violet. ¡°Try it. This red wine tastes good!¡±
Violet raised her eyebrows and took a sniff. The smell of the wine was very mellow. It smelled good.
Violet swirled the red wine in her ss and took two sips. It did taste good.
Violet smiled and looked at Patrick. ¡°It¡¯s indeed good wine. Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m hungry!¡±
Patrick nodded and started eating.
However, he still spoke without leaving a trace. His tone was a little jealous. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat with Gabriel tonight? You¡¯re
not full?¡±
When Violet heard this, she looked up in surprise. ¡°You know that | went to eat with Gabriel?¡±
Violet remembered that she had only said on the phone that she was out with a friend.
$40%R
Patrick felt a little ufortable. ¡°I only found out after listening to our colleagues¡¯ conversation!¡±
Violet''s hand that was cutting the steak paused. She suddenly understood. No wonder. Patrick was so angry at that time. He felt
that she was lying to him!
Violet felt a little helpless. She just didn¡¯t want Patrick to be angry.
Unexpectedly, it made Patrick even angrier.
Violet looked up at Patrick. ¡°I did eat with him. He had something to tell me, but | left after taking a few bites!¡±
Patrick pretended not to care. ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t youe back after eating?¡±
Violet looked at Patrick with a deep gaze. ¡°Patrick, what exactly do you want to ask?¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Don¡¯t be angry.¡ªLet¡¯s eat first and talk after we''re full!¡±
Violet was a little depressed. She stared at Patrick for a while. ¡°Are you really just asking casually, or are you very curious!¡±
Patrick smiled ufortably. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just asking!¡±
Violet stared intently at Patrick. ¡°Patrick, do you know that you especially like to say one thing and mean another?¡±
The smile on Patrick''s face froze slightly. After a moment of silence, he stared at Violet''s little face and said, ¡°That''s only for the
people and things | care about!¡±
Under the dim candlelight, Patrick¡¯s face looked exceptionally charming.
Violet stared at Patrick for a while and suddenly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯te back full because Gabriel confessed to me and |
rejected him. It could be said that we parted on
bad terms!¡±
Violet was actually not wrong. Confession was thest time, but today, she realized that Gabriel still had this intention. He used
other things to trick her into eating.
In the end, Violet only rejected Gabriel more clearly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
Violet was telling the truth. Patrick¡¯s handsome face immediately darkened!
The veins on Patrick''s forehead throbbed faintly. ¡°Did he confess to you?¡±
Violet nodded and took a bite of the steak as if she did not see Patrick angry. ¡°Yes, but | rejected him!¡±
Wed, 28 Feb
ER40%8I
Patrick squeezed the cutlery in his hand so hard that it made cracking sounds. His chest kept rising and falling. It seemed that he
was really angry.
Violet looked at Patrick nonchntly. ¡°Why don¡¯t eat? | didn¡¯t agree to it anyhow. Do you have to act like you¡¯re cuckolded?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes were a little red. ¡°Even if it''s just a confession, | won¡¯t allow it!¡±
Violet put down her cutlery and looked at Patrick calmly. ¡°Oh, really? Why?¡±
In fact, Violet could already vaguely feel that Patrick was not as indifferent to her as if they were just the contracted couple.
When Violet gave Patrick a bouquet of flowers, he showed more joy than usual. When Violet ate with Patrick, he personally
cooked. This did not seem like the cold and arrogant Patrick at all.
Therefore, Violet''s words today were intentional. She admitted that she was deliberately provoking Patrick.
However, Violet also wanted to see Patrick face her honestly. Perhaps, in her heart, she also hoped that a hidden crush would
appear in the sunlight.
When Patrick saw Violet¡¯s calm gaze, he immediately made up his mind to go all out.
Previously, Patrick had nned to confess to Violet after dinner.
But now, he did not want to wait a moment longer.
Patrick stared straight at Violet. His gaze was so deep that it made one panic. ¡°Violet, do you know why I¡¯m angry today? Why |
hung up on you and turned off my phone?¡±
Violet pursed her lips tightly. ¡°Why?¡±
Patrick¡¯s chest heaved slightly, and he said extremely seriously, ¡°Because I¡¯m jealous!¡±
Patrick did not avoid it. For the first time, he did not say anything he did not mean. He faced this rtionship honestly,
Violet was stunned. She wanted to provoke Patrick and wanted him to reveal some real
emotions.
However, Violet really did not expect Patrick to say that.
When Patrick looked at Violet¡¯s stunned expression, his eyes darkened. ¡°I know you went to eat with Gabriel, and | was
very angry. But I¡¯m more jealous. Because tonight, | also made preparations/to celebrate the holidays with you, but you
left with him!¡±
Violet was a little confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were going to spend the holidays with me!¡±
Patrick stared at Violet. ¡°So now you know!¡±
Violet nodded dumbly.
Seeing Violet like this, Patrick actually could not get angry at all.
Patrick curled his lips. His gaze was as deep as the vast starry sky, making people not dare to look straight at him.
Patrick said, ¡°Violet, do you know why | want to spend the holidays with you today?¡±
Violet clenched her fists.
She could almost hear her own nervous heartbeat. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°Because | like you!¡± Patrick¡¯s voice was calm and gentle.
Violet suddenly looked at Patrick. Because she was too shocked, too surprised, and too unbelievable. She could not
describe her current mood.
Violet had guessed that Patrick was not so indifferent to her anymore.
However, this waspletely different from hearing his confession personally.
Patrick looked at Violet who was staring straight at him without saying anything. The look in Patrick¡¯s eyes became
even gentler.
Patrick stood up and clearly felt Violet¡¯s body instantly tense up.
Patrick did not retreat. He walked to her side without hesitation, grabbed one of her hands, and ced it t on his
chest. ¡°Violet, listen. It¡¯s beating very hard now. It¡¯s beating for you! Are you pretending to be stupid or are you really
stupid? It¡¯s been so long. Can¡¯t you see my feelings for you at all?¡±
Chatper 327
Violet was overjoyed as if there were countless herself celebrating in her heart. However, when she thought of Patrick¡¯s cold
attitude and ulterior motives, she did not want Patrick to pass casily.
Violet looked up at Patrick and her eyes shed. She deliberately pulled a long face and said faintly, ¡°Patrick, | really can¡¯t tell
what kind of feelings you have for me. Moreover, you said before that you didn¡¯t want me to...¡±
Upon hearing it, Patrick closed his eyes with a troubled face and interrupted her. ¡°No, Violet, don¡¯t mention that matter anymore!
If | knew that the current me would like you so much, | would rather transmigrate back now and beat myself to death!¡±
This was the first time Violet had heard Patrick say this. She could not help but chuckle.
However, Violet still tried her best to control her expression so that Patrick would not. notice anything amiss. This person was too
conceited and domineering.
Patrick always wanted Violet to do whatever he asked.
Today, Violet had to teach Patrick a lesson.
Thinking of this, Violet looked at Patrick expressionlessly and did not say anything.
Seeing that Violet kept silent, Patrick lowered his eyes and looked a little flustered.
What Patrick was most afraid of was that Violet would be indifferent to him. He looked at Violet nervously and looked at her face
gently. His tone was domineering and serious. ¡°Violet, since we''ve talked about it today, | don¡¯t want to hide it anymore. Actually,
I''ve been in love with you for a long time. | was pretending to be cold to you in the past. | pretended not to care about you and
not like you. In fact, I¡¯m domineering. and selfish. I¡¯m full of possessiveness toward you. | don¡¯t want anyone to share any bit of
you, not even a trace of insignificant emotion! As long as | think of someone coveting you, | want to kill someone. Do you
understand how | feel?¡±
Patrick gripped Violet¡¯s hand a little harder. Violet¡¯s heart was filled with indescribable joy and nervousness. There was also an
indescribable emotion.
There was no doubt that
Violet liked Patrick. Violet knew it clearly.
But Violet really did not expect that someone as arrogant as Patrick would take the initiative to confess to her/
Violet had thought that Her silent love and indescribable crush wouldst until the end of their agreed marriage. In the end, they
would go their separate ways.
1/
Chapter 327
However, Patrick gave Violet an even bigger surprise.
Violet looked up at Patrick. Her mind was filled with excitement and confusion. She admitted that she was moved by Patrick and
was no longer as calm as before.
Looking at Patrick¡¯s serious expression, Violet had yet to organize her words when she heard Patrick speak again.
Patrick¡¯s tone was deep as if he was suppressing a myriad of indescribable feelings. ¡°Violet, | like you. This is the first time | like
someone so much. | like you so much that | don¡¯t even feel like myself anymore, but my feelings are so heavy and domineering.
I''ve been trying my best to suppress myself. I¡¯m really afraid that I''ll scare you! Of course, I¡¯m even more afraid that you don¡¯t like
me and leave me. If so, I''ll go crazy...¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was heavy, but it was filled with deep affection and fear.
Patrick was afraid that Violet would reject him. Violet could clearly feel it.
Violet was really moved. She never knew that a cold and domineering person like Patrick would be like her who would be
worried about gains and losses when he fell in love with someone.
Violet looked up at Patrick dumbly. ¡°Patrick, actually |...¡±
However, Patrick suddenly reached out and touched her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m afraid that I''ll panic if | see your gaze!¡±
Violet could not help but smile. The current Patrick really did not look like the Patrick she usually knew.
Violet closed her eyes and her eyshes fluttered gently in Patrick¡¯s palm. Patrick only felt that itchy feeling from his palm to his
heart.
Patrick held Violet¡¯s hand tightly.
He asked nervously, ¡°Violet, | like you. So, do you like me?¡±
Violet''s eyes could clearly feel the warmth of Patrick¡¯s palm. His words seemed to make her eyes warm.
Being happy, Violet smiled and said softly, ¡°Yes, | like you!¡±
When she said it, she clearly felt Patrick''s body stiffen slightly. He said in disbelief, ¡°What? Really?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was full of surprise and joy. Previously, he saw that the white hyacinth represented a crush. However, this was
completely different from hearing Violet say it herself.
@40%
Chapter 327N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
These words were like the most beautifulnguage in the world, making Patrick extremely happy.
Violet nodded slightly, her expression exceptionally serious and sincere.
Patrick let go of Violet¡¯s eyes and looked down at her. He looked nervous and excited. His voice was filled with joy. ¡°Violet, I¡¯m so
happy!¡±
Violet chuckled and looked at Patrick. ¡°I¡¯m very happy too!¡±
Knowing that the person one liked also liked him or her, this kind of happiness was impossible for others to understand...
Patrick suddenly said nervously, ¡°Violet, I¡¯ve only gone back on my word once in my life. | said that | wouldn¡¯t love you, but I can¡¯t
help but fall in love with you.¡±
Patrick took a deep breath and stared at Violet seriously. His gaze was gentle. ¡°Violet, | like you. Since you like me too, can you
be my girlfriend?¡±
Violet curled her lips. When she saw Patrick¡¯s nervous handsome face, she could not help but tease him. ¡°I''ll think about it!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression instantly tensed up. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me too? Why don¡¯t you want to be my girlfriend?¡±
Violet''s eyes flickered for a moment before she said slyly, ¡°Because, in terms of
speaking harsh words, I¡¯m not as good as you, but in terms of being cold, I¡¯m far ahead of you!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression immediately became nervous. For the first time, he did not know what to do.
Violet smiled. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re husband and wife now!¡±
How could anyone develop from a husband and wife rtionship to a boyfriend and girlfriend?
When Patrick heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Violet say, ¡°Besides, even if | like
you, | don¡¯t have to be your girlfriend!¡±
Patrick¡¯s mood was like a roller coaster, going up and down. All the strategies in the business world were useless in front of
Violet.
Patrick looked at Violet nervously. ¡°Then... then what do you want?¡±
Patrick was so nervous that he was stuttering. Violet finally stopped teasing him.
Violet straightened her expression and said seriously, ¡°Since you want to
woo me, let¡¯s
14:06 Wed, 28 Feb
Chapter 327
pretend that this husband¡ªand-wife rtionship doesn¡¯t exist. Let¡¯s start with the simplest boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship,
okay?¡±
40%
Violet made it very clear that if Patrick liked her, then she wanted Patrick to be with her as her boyfriend.
Patrick did not expect Violet to say that. He was still in a daze. Two secondster, he reacted and looked at Violet in surprise.
¡°So, you¡¯ve agreed to be my girlfriend?¡±
Seeing how happy Patrick was, Violet nodded with a smile.
Patrick stared at Violet and breathed heavily. ¡°That¡¯s great! We''re finally together!¡±
Patrick could not bear to look away from Violet''s face for a moment.
Every time Patrick thought of what he had said to Violet, he did not dare to hope that Violet would easily agree to be with him.
Violet curled her lips and looked at Patrick¡¯s hand that was grabbing her arm. She smiled and said, ¡°Stop grabbing me. Let''s eat!¡±
Hearing it, Patrick came back to his senses and quickly nodded. ¡°Oh, sorry, I''ll let go
now!¡±
Patrick quickly let go of Violet''s arm and stared at her with indescribable affection and gentleness in his eyes.
Violet was a little shy by his gaze. ¡°Sit back down quickly!¡±
Patrick could not bear to look away from Violet¡¯s face. A domineering CEO now actually looked a little silly.
Violet was helpless at that. ¡°You should eat. Don¡¯t keep looking at me!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened and his tone was sincere. ¡°You look so good! | like to see you.¡±
0
Chatper 329
Patrick¡¯s gaze moved to the disc. It was a space science fiction theme. It was about the outbreak of the interster war. The male
and female protagonists went to war for interster peace and finally regained interster peace. There were not many emotional
lines, but there were more plots and war scenes.
Patrick did not expect Violet to like this.
He nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s watch this!¡±
As Patrick spoke, he picked up the disc and walked over. After ying it, he turned around and returned to the sofa.
When Violet saw Patrick walking over, she immediately became nervous.
In the past, the two of them had been alone together, but that waspletely different from before their rtionship was
revealed.
Violet watched nervously as Patrick walked over. Only then did she realize that he had brought a bottle of red wine with him
when he came up.
Violet could not help but clench her fists and pursed her lips. ¡°You brought red wine!¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°Yes, this red wine tastes good too. It¡¯s suitable for watching movies!¡±
Violet swallowed hard and did not even dare to breathe loudly. ¡°Will we get drunk?¡±
Patrick had just sat down beside Violet. When he heard this, he could not help but nce sideways at her. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to
get drunk, right? Besides, the alcohol content of red wine is not high. It¡¯s just right to get a little tipsy!¡±
Violet cursed in her heart. ¡®It¡¯s easier to get into trouble when we are a little tipsy, alright? Most of the time, being distracted starts
from being slightly tipsy.¡±
After all, Violet had never seen the man and woman who had sex really get drunk before. Most of them used alcohol as an
excuse.
At the thought of this, Violet became even more nervous.
Violet subconsciously grabbed the pillow on the sofa. ¡°Um... If you want to drink, drink it yourself. I¡¯m not drinking it!¡±
Although Patrick did not know what was going on in Violet''s mind, he was not a fool. He could feel Violet¡¯s nervousness. He
could roughly guess what Violet was thinking.
After all, before they revealed their rtionship, Violet could treat taking the obligations as a wife as fulfilling the agreement.
14:06 Wed, 28 Feb (
But now, she definitely couldn¡¯t think that way.
If two people who loved each other wanted to have sex, it naturally had to happen. naturally.
When Patrick looked at Violet''s expression as if she was facing a great enemy and as if he was going to get her drunk, a thick
smile appeared in his eyes.
Why was this woman so cute?
Although Patrick really wanted Violet, hepletely respected all of Violet''s thoughts.
At the thought of this, Patrick looked at Violet¡¯s exquisite little face and smiled. ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want to drink, | won¡¯t drink
either.¡±
Violet heaved a sigh of relief.
The opening scene of the movie had ended, and the main scene was about to begin.
Violet said, ¡°Let''s watch a movic!¡±
Patrick nodded.
Violet watched the movie. Her thoughts were finally attracted by the movie and she was
not so nervous.
Patrick looked at the light of the movie shining on Violet¡¯s face.
Violet was watching a movie and Patrick was watching her.
Violet suddenly turned to look at Patrick, only to find that Patrick was watching a movie.
She frowned. ¡®Maybe | felt wrong.
At this moment, Patrick suddenly asked, ¡°Why do you like to watch movies with such a theme?¡±
Violet told the truth. ¡°It has a sense of technology. It¡¯s alright for me to read romance. novels, but | like sci-fi movies. It¡¯s more
shocking!¡±
Patrick nodded and thought that Violet''s preferences were quite different from ordinary women.
Patrick turned around and looked at the movie. He realized that the interster war had already begun. The male and female
protagonists would have to go to different ces to fight.
14 06 Wed, 28 Feb ) GOContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
40%
The two of them were a couple to begin with. Before they left, they hugged each other tightly and kissed passionately.
Patrick clearly felt Violet¡¯s body instantly stiffen.
Violet almost cursed the director of this movic to death in her heart. | have chosen a sci-fi blockbuster because | have a certain
intention. | have just confirmed my rtionship with Patrick. Of course, we can not watch too much romance! Buy why is there
such a t in a move with this kind of theme?¡¯
Patrick nced sideways at Violet and realized that her little face was so red that it had spread to the tips of her cars.
He suddenly felt an itch in his heart.
Violet was looking straight ahead, not daring to look at Patrick at all.
Suddenly, she felt someone touch her hand. Violet immediately turned around and stared at Patrick nervously. ¡°What are you
doing?¡±
Patrick was also nervous. However, when he saw Violet''s expression, he was a little helpless. ¡°I just want to be closer to you!¡±
Only then did Violet notice that Patrick must have moved a little closer to her just now, so the back of his hand touched hers.
Violet immediately felt extremely awkward. She cursed herself in her heart. ¡®Why am | making such a fuss about dating? | am like
a fool.
She said in embarrassment, ¡°I was too focused on watching the movie just now. You suddenly sat over and touched me. | was
shocked!¡±
Patrick smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Oh, really? Were you too engrossed in watching
them kiss?¡±
At that, Violet almost choked.
Violet red at Patrick with a red face and said fiercely, ¡°Let¡¯s watch a movie!¡±
Patrick smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll listen to you!¡±
Violet had just turned her head away when her hand was grabbed by Patrick¡¯srge hand.
Violet instantly became nervous. She turned to look at Patrick and realized that he was watching a movie with a straight face. It
was as if he had no idea that his hand was holding hers.
Violet''s eyes shed and her face heated up. She turned around and continued watching the movie.
Violet looked serious, but all of her mind was focused on Patrick¡¯s hand.
Violet could clearly feel Patrick¡¯srge hand holding hers. He suddenly opened his palm...
Before Violet realized what Patrick wanted to do, she turned to look at him.
However, Patrick did not even look at Violet and continued to stare at the screen.
Immediately after, Violet felt Patrick open her clenched fist. Five fingers reached into her fingers. Then, Patrick clenched her fist
and their fingers interlocked.
Violet suddenly turned her head and stared at the screen without blinking.
At this moment, Violet¡¯s heart was beating so fast that she felt that her palms were sweating.
Patrick¡¯s hands were also extremely hot. The heat seemed to reach his heart.
They had kissed before they confirmed their rtionship, but this was the first time they were holding hands.
Hands sped together, but Violet felt extremely innocent and shy.
There were no words to describe the pure throbbing and nervousness.
Violet did not know if Patrick was the same as her. When she felt the strength of Patrick¡¯s palm, her heart raced.
The two of them held hands like this until the movie was about to end.
In the movie, the male and female protagonists finally won the interster war. Amidst the after¡ªwar sparks, the two of them
hugged excitedly and kissed passionately.
#
Chatper 330
Violet''s face turned red. She could clearly feel Patrick¡¯s grip on her hand tighten.
Violet¡¯s heart was in her throat.
She heard Patrick suddenly call out to her, ¡°Violet!¡±
His voice was low and hoarse. It was extremely sexy. Violet was so nervous that she could not control herself. She lowered her
voice. ¡°Yeah...¡±
Patrick turned around and looked at her with a dark gaze.
The two of them were sitting very close to each other. Coupled with the fact that Patrick was deliberately leaning toward Violet,
Violet turned her head to look at him in a panic. As a result, her lips just brushed past the corner of his lips.
Violet was about to turn her head in panic when she heard Patrick say, ¡°Are you afraid
of me?¡±
Violet slowly turned her head and stared at Patrick. She was a little dumbfounded.
She thought nervously, ¡°Am | afraid? Probably not. I¡¯m just as nervous as hell.¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze was persistent, fiery, and filled with intense dark mes. It was as if they were about to devour Violet.
Violet did not even dare to breathe loudly. It was as if she had been sucked into the vortex of his gaze and could not extricate
herself.
Violet panicked and wanted to do something to ease her nervousness.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
However, before she could speak, Patrick suddenly grabbed her waist, pulled her in front of him, and kissed her hard.
Violet looked like a fool. She was so nervous that she could not do anything.
She had kissed Patrick before, but now she was so nervous that she could not breathe.
Fortunately, Patrick was merciful and let go of her in time. Violet thought that she had finally regained her freedom,
However, just as she took a breath, Patrick¡¯s lips pressed against hers again.
Patrick kissed her hard. Violet felt that, with this strength, he was about to eat her up.
Unknowingly, the two of them fell onto the sofa. Violet felt Patrick¡¯s hand move involuntarily.
Violet was instantly extremely nervous. She reached out to push Patrick.
Patrick was slightly stunned. He looked down at her from above Violet and breathed. heavily. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±
Violet sounded a little out of breath and a little aggrieved. ¡°Patrick, you said you. wouldn¡¯t mess around!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°I won''t do anything rash. Let me kiss you. Only kiss, okay? Baby!¡±
Under the dim light, Violet could see Patrick¡¯s red eyes. He was breathing heavily.
Violet was a little soft-hearted. ¡°Then you can only kiss and not do anything rash!¡±
Patrick kissed her forehead solemnly. His breathing was hot, and his voice was low and suppressed. ¡°I won¡¯t mess around!¡±
Violet let go of her hands, which had been against her chest.
Patrick¡¯s voice was so hoarse that it was fatal. It was so sexy that Violet¡¯s entire body went numb.
He said softly, ¡°Baby, | love you!¡±
Immediately after, an overwhelming kissnded.
Violetpletely gave up resisting.
Patrick hugged Violet tightly as if he wanted to eat her up. The two of them kissed deeply.
At that moment, her phone suddenly rang.
Violet came back to her senses and realized that Patrick¡¯s hand was already inside her clothes.
She was so anxious that she bit Patrick''s lips.
Patrick felt a sudden pain and immediately retreated.
He stared at Violet with a dark expression. ¡°Violet, everyone says that women are made of water. You¡¯re probably made of
cement!¡±
Violet looked angry. ¡°How am | made of cement?¡±
Patrick pointed at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Look, the cement broke the corner of my mouth!¡±
Wed, 28
Violet could not help butugh.
The phone was still ringing.
When Patrick saw Violet was stillughing, he could not help but look at her aggrievedly. ¡°Baby, you bit me, but you¡¯re still
laughing so happily!¡±
Violet was a little embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now. It¡¯s just that my phone rang. Someone is calling. Get up first.
I''ll take this call, okay?¡±
Patrick pressed her down and refused to let go. He began to bargain. ¡°Then how are you going topensate me if | let you
answer the phone? Look, you''ve bitten my lip!¡±
Violet was a little speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for another day. Today... | can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±
Patrick chuckled and stared at Violet. Why was his baby so cute?
Of course, he knew that their rtionship had just been confirmed today. He couldn''t go overboard. He had to progress step by
step. Otherwise, Violet would fly into a rage.
He kissed Violet lightly on the cheek before reluctantly getting up and letting go of her.
Violet quickly picked up the phone and answered the call.
Before Violet could say anything, Freddie¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Vi... Why... Why are you ignoring me? Did | do
something wrong?¡±
Freddie sounded drunk.
Violet could not help but frown. ¡°You''re drunk!¡±
Freddie raised his voice. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk! I... I¡¯m very sober now. Vi, do you know? When | was abroad... | missed you so
much. | thought about you every moment. | finally convinced myself to return to the country, but... but why are you even colder
than before? What did | do wrong? | only want to see you, even from afar. Can¡¯t we be like... like before?¡±
Violet''s expression turned dark. ¡°You''re drunk now. You won¡¯t listen to anything | tell you. We''ll talk about it when you''re sober,
okay?¡±
However, Freddie stubbornly refused to hang up the phone. ¡°No... I¡¯m awake, and you don¡¯t want to talk to me anymore. |
know... you don¡¯t want to talk to me! Every time | call you, your attitude is so cold... I¡¯m so... so sad, Vi!¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. She really could not imagine Freddie saying such words when he was drunk.
It would be a lie to say that she didn¡¯t feel bad. Even if she had let go of her feelings for
14:06 Wed, 28 Feb (G) GO
Freddie, he was still like the big brother who had protected her for so long!
40%
He had taken care of her for five years. She was not a heartless person. She was cold to him only because she was afraid to be
emotionally involved with him again.
Freddie... Why didn¡¯t he understand?
Violet was thinking about how to tell a drunkard to hang up, go to bed, and talk about. other things another day.
At this moment, there was a rustling sound on the phone..
Immediately after, a familiar voice sounded from the phone. ¡°Violet, this is Wendy. Please don¡¯t pick up the call from Freddie
whenever he calls you again in the future!¡±
Violet''s expression instantly turned dark. ¡°Miss Tyler, please know your ce. It has nothing to do with you whether | answer the
call or not. Also, since you''re by his side, take good care of him. I''ll hang up first!¡±
With that, Violet hung up the phone with a dark expression.
Patrick sat on the sofa and looked at her deeply. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who called?¡±
Violet pursed her lips and was a little depressed. ¡°A senior. He was drunk and called me. | wanted tofort him and let him
rest, but his girlfriend came to warn me!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Really? Why would your senior call you when he¡¯s drunk?¡±
Violet finally sensed that something was wrong. She frowned and looked at Patrick. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
a
COMMENT
Chapter 331
Emergency calls only M
*062% 19:08
When Patrick saw that Violet was angry, he immediately realized that his attitude just now was too
much like questioning.
He quickly sat down and hugged the angry woman tightly around her waist.
Violet struggled angrily for a while before snorting angrily and turning her head away to ignore Patrick.
Patrick hugged her helplessly. He pressed her head against his chest and rested his chin on her
forehead.
He exined, ¡°I was just asking casually just now. I didn¡¯t mean anything else. After all, you¡¯ve already
said that you like me. You definitely won¡¯t be involved with others!¡±
Violet then looked up angrily and red at Patrick. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know that. My rtionship with
this senior was not bad before, but after he went overseas, our rtionship cooled off. I¡¯m only friends
with him now. If you¡¯re with me, you have to believe me. It¡¯s fine if others nder me, but if you don¡¯t
believe me, don¡¯t be with me!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face was still smiling, but when he heard Violet¡¯s words, his face. darkened.
He reached out and pinched Violet¡¯s ear. He said in an angry tone, ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t say that. No matter
what happens, I don¡¯t want to hear you say that in the future. I¡¯m with you because I¡¯ve decided you¡¯re
the one. We¡¯ll never be separated again, understand?¡±
Violet wanted to say the future was too far away.
After all, who could say for sure when it came to rtionships?
However, Patrick was already angry. He was so domineering when he told her in earnest. they would
never be separated again. Violet could not dampen his enthusiasm.
She was held in Patrick¡¯s arms and nodded. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say it again!¡±
Patrick rubbed her hair and said in a gentler voice, ¡°That¡¯s my good girl!¡±
Violet was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not a child, but you kept calling me baby and saying I¡¯m a good
girl!¡±
Emergency calls only MO
*ÍêÍÅ62%:19:08
Seeing that she was a little shy, Patrick could not help but chuckle. ¡°In front of me, you can always be a
carefree child. You will always be a baby. My baby alone!¡±
Violet¡¯s body went numb from his honeyed words.
She bit her lip and said in a muffled voice, ¡°You are so good at saying honeyed words!¡±
Patrick curled his lips and yed with a strand of her hair gently. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±
Violet blushed and fell silent.
Patrick¡¯s hand around her waist moved. He chuckled and said by her ear, ¡°Baby, I noticed how small
your waist is!¡±
Violet¡¯s face turned even redder. She pressed her head against Patrick¡¯s chest and said in a low voice,
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±
Patrick chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s very slender!¡±
Violet blushed and struggled out of Patrick¡¯s arms. ¡°You can y alone. I¡¯m going downstairs to rest!¡±
Violet was embarrassed. Patrick did not dare to say anything else. He looked at her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m
not ying anymore. Let¡¯s go downstairs and rest together!¡±
Violet¡¯s body froze slightly. ¡°I¡¯m talking about sleeping separately!¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m also talking about sleeping separately. Could it be that¡ you want to sleep with
me, baby?¡±
Violet¡¯s neck turned red as well. She red at Patrick. ¡°You¡ You¡ You¡¡±
Patrick stared at her for a long time and said nothing else. He quickly stood up with a smile and held
her little hand tightly in his palm. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be angry. I was only joking with you!¡±
Violet snorted and pouted with a blushed face. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep!¡±
Patrick smiled and nodded. He took her hand and went downstairs.
When they reached the door of the master bedroom on the second floor, Patrick was unwilling to let go
of Violet¡¯s hand.
Emergency calls only & OOD
He stared at Violet. ¡°Baby, when can we sleep together?¡±
#2062% 19.08
Violet¡¯s face turned red again. She flew into a rage out of shyness. ¡°Patrick, can¡¯t you think of
something else? Didn¡¯t I say that we should follow the normal dating process?¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just talking about sleeping. What are you thinking?¡±
Violet was so angry that she wanted to bite someone. She red at Patrick. ¡°You did it on purpose!¡±
Patrick reached out and held her in his arms. Smelling the faint fragrance on her body, he could not
bear to let go. ¡°Yes, I did it on purpose. I don¡¯t want to let go of you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s true that I want to
sleep with you purely. Do you still remember when we first registered our marriage, I slept with you
purely once and then came to your room at night?¡±
Violet¡¯s face was red. She was angry and embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear the words ¡®sleep purely¡®
again!¡±
Patrick smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say. It¡¯s just that after sleeping that time, we
quarreled and slept separately. At night, I took the initiative to enter your room. Do you still remember?¡±
Violet looked at him. ¡°Of course, I remember. At that time, I almost thought that you were a pervert!¡±
Patrick chuckled and pinched Violet¡¯s face. ¡°Baby, why are you so cute? At that time, I¡ actually
couldn¡¯t fall asleep. I kept having insomnia, but when I smelled your fragrance, I
fell asleep unknowingly. It¡¯s more effective than sleeping pills melled your fragrance, I
Violet looked up at him in shock. ¡°Really?¡±
Patrick looked at Violet seriously. ¡°We¡¯re already a couple. I don¡¯t have to lie to you about
this!¡±
Violet¡¯s little face was a little conflicted. ¡°Then¡ Then is it better now?¡±
Patrick sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been unable to fall asleep since I was about 20 years old. I¡¯m used to it anyway!¡±
When Violet heard him say that, her little face became wrinkled. ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re deliberately
pretending to be pitiful in front of me?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not pretending to be pitiful. Regarding sleeping. I¡¯m
Emergency calls only OM
indeed pitiful. I want you to feel sorry for me, too!¡±
Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
*ÈýÌï62% (19:09
Violet¡¯s face turned slightly red, and her eyes flickered. ¡°Then¡ then let¡¯s wait a little longer. Anyway,
now¡ It still won¡¯t do! Even sleeping simply won¡¯t do!¡±
Patrick¡¯s heart was burning. He could not help but kiss Violet¡¯s forehead. His breathing was a little hot.
¡°Baby, I¡¯m already happy you¡¯re so considerate of me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you now. Go to sleep
obediently. You still have to work tomorrow!¡±
Violet nodded with a red face.
She turned around and walked to her room. When she reached the door, she turned around and saw
Patrick was looking at her gently.
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Stop standing at the door and go to bed!¡±
Patrick curled his lips and nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay, go in, and I¡¯ll
go
back to my
room!¡±
Violet looked at him and quickly opened the door.
As soon as she entered the room, shey on the bed. Everything that had happened tonight felt like a
dream.
Shey down for a while and giggled. It turned out that¡ it was such a happy thing to be liked by the
one she loved.
The next morning.
Violet went downstairs and saw Patrick already sitting at the dining table.
Thinking of what happenedst night, her face was still a little red. ¡°You¡¯re up so early?¡±
Patrick looked at her with a smile in his eyes and nodded. ¡°Yes, I want to see you as soon as possible!¡±
Violet felt as if there was a rabbit in her chest that could jump out at any time. When Patrick spoke to
her, it waspletely different from before.
She puffed up her cheeks and said to Patrick as she ate. Her tone was a little awkward. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like
that. Just be like before!¡±
Patrick ate his breakfast and nced at her. He curled his lips. ¡°In the past, I had to hide the fact that I
liked you, so I deliberately treated you coldly and was deliberately fierce to you.
& O
Emergency calls only MO
Chapter 332
Violet looked at him with a blushed face and stuttered, ¡°Anyway, take it slow. I¡¯m not used
This is from N?velDrama.Org.
to it!¡±
Patrick chuckled softly. His tone was very doting. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say. Take it slow!¡±
Only then did Violet notice that the corner of his mouth was broken quite badly.
She med herself. ¡°The corner of your mouth¡ It was mest night¡¡±
Patrick looked up at her with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Yes, you bit itst night!¡±
Violet instantly blushed and almost buried her head in the bowl. She was too ashamed to face anyone!
Patrick smiled at her with a gentle and doting gaze. ¡°Hurry up and cat. After breakfast, let¡¯s go to work
together!¡±
Violet nodded slightly. She was obviously shy.
Although the two of them had gone to work together many times, she felt different this time from before.
Patrick took the initiative to open the car door for Violet. Violet was still not used to it.
She finally knew that some people looked like ice, but after the ice melted, it was warmer than spring
water.
When a cold person became gentle, it was even more touching. Patrick really touched her.
When they arrived at thepany, they got out of the car. When Violet and Patrick were together, she
was so nervous.
When they were about to separate, she felt a little reluctant.
They had just gotten together. Although she knew it was unrealistic, she wanted to be with him all the
time.
Patrick stared at Violet¡¯s back as he walked into the elevator. Even when the elevator closed, he could
not bear to look away.
Emergency calls only M
19:09
Patrick had just reached the top floor when he saw Nelson walking over.
When Nelson saw Patrick, he subconsciously asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Hersey¡ Why is the corner of
your mouth broken?¡±
After saying this, he immediately wanted to p himself. Patrick had asked him to prepare so many
roses yesterday. It was not hard to guess that he wanted to do something big.
Today, such an ambiguous ce on his lips was broken, but he still asked such a stupid. question like
a fool.
In the end, Patrick was not embarrassed at all. He reached out and touched the corner of his mouth
with his thumb and said, ¡°It might be my¡ Vi scratched it!¡±
As Patrick spoke, a trace of gentleness shed across his face for the first time.
Nelson knew that Patrick had a cat named Vi at home. He was the one who bought the cat food and
cat climbing rack!
However, no one would believe that the corner of his mouth was scratched by a cat!
Nelson looked like he knew the truth. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I just left today¡¯s documents in office. Call me if you
need anything!¡±
your
Patrick nodded and entered the CEO¡¯s office happily.
In just an hour, the news about Patrick spread throughout thepany.
¡°Did you hear that? Mr. Hersey¡¯s mouth was scratched by a cat today!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. The corner of his mouth was scratched by a cat. He¡¯s in a particrly good. mood today!¡±
¡°He¡¯s not just in a good mood. When I went to the top floor to deliver the design drafts, Mr. Hersey
smiled very gently, which was so handsome. Think about it. He usually looked so cold most of the time.
I was horrified when I saw how he was today!¡±
¡°Aha, maybe something good happened to Mr. Hersey. Who knows if it was the cat who scratched the
corner of his mouthst night or not? Maybe Mr. Hersey is talking about a passionate, wild woman!
Don¡¯t forget that it was Valentine¡¯s Day yesterday!¡±
When the rumors reached the design department, Violet heard their discussion, and her face turned
red at a visible speed.
Emergency calls only & MOD
#062%) 19:09
Violet¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard them say that it was a passionate wild woman that scratched
Patrick¡¯s mouth.
She suddenly remembered that when she first moved to Hersey Court, she identally fell out of bed
and injured the corner of Patrick¡¯s mouth. Patrick covered it up with something at that time.
But now, he came to work with an ambiguous wound.
Violet felt that Patrick was showing off!
Her little face twitched twice. She hoped she was thinking too much.
On the other side. Violet thought that she was overthinking.
On the other side, in the CEO¡¯s office.
As soon as Robert entered, he saw the wound at the corner of Patrick¡¯s mouth.
He immediatelyughed out loud. ¡°Well, well, well, what¡¯s wrong with the corner of your mouth?¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°My Vi scratched it!¡±
Robert had an ambiguous look on his face. ¡°Hey, did she scratch it or bite it? Is it so intense?¡±
Patrick looked at him coldly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite intense. Do you want to be so intense? Do you have a
girlfriend?¡±
e too
Robert immediately covered his chest with his hand and said in disbelief, ¡°Fuck¡ You¡¯re shameless.
You¡¯re showing off in such a shy manner. Isn¡¯t it just a girlfriend?¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°Then go get yourself a girlfriend too!¡±
When Robert heard this, disappointment shed across his eyes.
He sat steadily on the sofa in Patrick¡¯s office. ¡°Why would I get a girlfriend? It¡¯s not as good as being
single! I¡¯m free and can do whatever I want!¡±
Patrick nced at him and ignored him.
Robert was unhappy. ¡°You can¡¯t be like this. You don¡¯t want your friend anymore when you
MOD
Emergency calls only & ON
*»áÌï62% (19:09
have a girlfriend?¡±
Patrick looked at him. ¡°Why do I need a friend?¡±
Robert was in disbelief. ¡°Patrick, it¡¯s only been a night. You¡¯ve changed so much that I don¡¯t even dare
to recognize you!¡±
Patrick leanedzily against the office chair. ¡°Of course, I have to change. I have a girlfriend.
now!¡±
Robert gritted his teeth, and a teasing look shed across his beautiful eyes. ¡°By the way, does your
girlfriend know that Vi scratched the corner of your mouth? Doesn¡¯t she mind?¡±
Patrick naturally knew that Robert was teasing him on purpose.
He seemed to have thought of something, and a gentle smile shed across his eyes. ¡°She¡¯s as cute
as Vi, so she naturally doesn¡¯t mind!¡±
Robert¡¯s entire body went numb. He could not help but click his tongue twice. ¡°Oh my god, Patrick,
you¡¯re doomed. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get away from Violet!¡±
Patrick looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°I won¡¯t get away from her even if you pull me!¡±
Robert shrugged. ¡°Alright, I wish you happiness. However, now that I think about it. carefully, you¡¯re
quitepatible with Violet. Don¡¯t people like to form couples online. nowadays? You and Violet, you
like back, and she likes white. You are cool, and she is easygoing. Coincidentally, you¡¯re the right
match!¡±
Patrick nced at him. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know we¡¯re the right match!¡±
Robert couldn¡¯t stand Patrick anymore. ¡°I surrender. Stop showing off your affection, okay?¡±
Patrick slowly opened a document and said indifferently, ¡°It depends on my mood!¡±
Robert had wanted to see how Patrick was doingst night. Now that he saw him so smug, he didn¡¯t
feel the need to ask anything.
He said, ¡°By the way, since the two of you are already together, when are you going to treat us to a
meal?¡±
Patrick raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Us?¡±
Emergency calls only & MOD
*ÁãÌï62% (19:09
Robert exined shamelessly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Me and Megan. Aren¡¯t I your best friend? Megan is Violet¡¯s
best friend. If the two of you are together, shouldn¡¯t the four of us have a meal together?¡±
Patrick looked at him with a forced smile. ¡°You want to have a meal with Megan, right?¡±
Emergency calls only MO
Chapter 333
Robert touched his nose in embarrassment. ¡°Well¡ I couldn¡¯t ask her out. I had no choice. You¡¯re my
good friend. Help me matchmake more!¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the time is right, I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal after a while!¡±
Robert immediately raised his thumb and aimed his index finger at Patrick, making a shooting gesture.
¡°Shoot! I knew you were the most reliable!¡±
Patrick nced at him and smiled without saying anything.
Robert crossed his legs and ced his hands on the sofa armrests. ¡°Are you free at noon? Shall we
have lunch together?¡±
Patrick didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°I have an appointment at noon. I¡¯m having lunch with my girlfriend!¡±
Robert sucked in a breath of cold air and looked dumbfounded. ¡°Damn, your adaptability is too good!
Your wife has be your girlfriend just like that!¡±
Patrick looked at him mysteriously. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is a change in our rtionship!¡±
Robert almost choked to death. He had a shocked and helpless expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m convinced.
You¡¯re going to torture me to death today. I¡¯m leaving. I won¡¯t apany you anymore. Whoever wants
to listen to your show, go ahead. I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±
Robert got up, opened the door, and left.
Patrick knew that he had nothing important to do today, so he ignored him.
Near noon, Violet received Patrick¡¯s WhatsApp message.
Patrick said, [Come to my office for lunch at noon. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll to order now!]
get
Nelson
Violet replied, [I¡¯d rather not. It¡¯s not good if someone sees you!]
Patrick said, [What¡¯s wrong with that? We¡¯re in a proper rtionship. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of.
Or rather, you don¡¯t want others to know I¡¯m your boyfriend?]
Emergency calls only 6
Violet was a little stunned when she saw Patrick¡¯s message.
Previously, she had secretly married Patrick with the intention of doing so.
But now, it waspletely different from before.
#062%
062% 19:09
Just as Patrick had said, they were now officially in a rtionship. If she wanted to hide this
rtionship, Patrick would be angry.
At the thought of this, she quickly exined.
Violet said, [It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want others to know. It¡¯s just that I feel that since we just got together,
there¡¯s no need to be too high¨Cprofile, especially in thepany. Let nature take its course. Those who
should know will know!]
Patrick replied, [Then don¡¯t care what others think. Come upstairs and eat with me. If you¡¯re afraid of
being too high¨Cprofile, I¡¯ll get Nelson to keep watch for us. How about that?]
Violet was speechless.
She wondered what expression Nelson, the all¨Crounded assistant, would have when he found out that
his boss wanted him to keep watch for him.
Patrick continued, [Baby, I miss you.]
Violet¡¯s face turned red at a visible speed.
Although she had been feeling uneasy the entire morning, and Patrick¡¯s handsome face. kept floating
in her mind, she still felt very embarrassed when she saw Patrick¡¯s messages.
Violet replied, [Stop fooling around. It¡¯s only been one morning since west met!]
Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick said, [Baby, I¡¯m telling the truth. As soon as we separated in the morning, I started to miss you.
A day apart feels like three years. A day is twenty¨Cfour hours. We haven¡¯t seen each other for nearly
four hours. In that case, we haven¡¯t seen each other for almost half a year!]
Violet was speechless. She thought to herself, ¡°Should I praise you for being good at counting?¡±
Patrick added, [Baby, I miss you! Really! If you don¡¯t want to see me, I can onlye to the design
department to look for you!]
Emergency calls only MOD
#062% 19.09
Violet stared at the phone screen. Not only did she feel her face burning, but her ears also felt a little
hot.
She really did not know that Patrick would be so difficult and clingy after falling in love!
Violet replied, [Don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯ll wait for the design department to leave beforeing upstairs to
look for you!]
Patrick said, [It feels like we¡¯re having an affair!]
Violet was speechless.
Patrick said, [It¡¯s fine, baby. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened. This is quite exciting!]
Violet was even more speechless!
Patrick said, [You haven¡¯t told me what you want to eat!]
Violet replied, [I¡¯m not picky. Order whatever you want!]
Patrick said, [Okay, I¡¯m not picky either. As long as I¡¯m with you, anything will do. I¡¯ll order whatever I
want!]
Violet stared at her phone with an awkward expression.
She really did not expect Patrick¡¯s words to make her didn¡¯t know how to react.
Fortunately, after Patrick sent that message, he did not send another message.
When it was lunchtime, design department people went downstairs to eat one after.
another.
Before Sophia left, she called out to Violet, ¡°Violet, let¡¯s go eat!¡±
Violet looked a little unnatural. ¡°No, you go first. I¡ don¡¯t feel like having lunch today!¡±
Sophia looked at her worriedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to eat? Are you feeling unwell?¡±
Violet was a little embarrassed. ¡°No, it¡¯s just the heat. I have no appetite.¡±
Sophia nodded. ¡°I see. Is there anything you want to eat? I¡¯ll bring it back for you!¡±
Emergency calls only MO
*ÆøÌï62%
062% 19:09
The smile on Violet¡¯s face was a little stiff. ¡°No need. I really don¡¯t want to eat!¡±
Seeing that Violet was not standing on ceremony, Sophia guessed that she was not hungry.
so she left.
After Sophia left, Violet heaved a sigh of relief.
She only left the design department when she saw that most of the people had left.
Violet took the elevator to the top floor.
There were not many people on the top floor. After Violet stepped out of the elevator, she saw Nelson
standing not far away with a smile. ¡°Miss Webb! Mr. Hersey is waiting for your
the office!¡±
in
When she saw Nelson, Violet had an embarrassed expression on her face. She wondered if
Patrick had asked Nelson to keep watch for him for real.
She smiled. ¡°I understand. You can go to cat now!¡±
Nelson smiled but did not move..
Violet didn¡¯t know what to say and went straight to Patrick¡¯s office.
Violet pushed open Patrick¡¯s office door and found that there was no one behind the desk.
She thought that Patrick might be in the lounge. Just as she was about to call out to him, she felt a
warm embrace on her back.
Violet subconsciously tensed up and turned around to look at the person behind her.
Patrick chuckled. ¡°Why? Did I scare you?¡±
Violet pretended to be angry. ¡°Why are you hiding behind the door to scare me!¡±
Patrick smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not scaring you. I want to hug you. I want to hug you immediately after you
enter. I miss you so much, baby!¡±
Violet¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You¡ Don¡¯t be too mushy! I¡¯m not used to it!¡±
Patrick was clearly very enthusiastic and did not feel that there was anything wrong with his
actions.
Emergency calls only
062% 19:09
He rested his chin on Violet¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not mushy. I¡¯m speaking from the bottom of my heart. I
don¡¯t want to be separated from you for a moment!¡±
Violet blushed, not knowing what to say.
She would never have thought that such a cold person would be so passionate when in love. It was
impossible to connect the two of them.
She pursed her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Let go of me first. Let¡¯s eat, okay?¡±
She saw that Nelson had already brought lunch in.
Patrick nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cat first!¡±
As he spoke, he let go of Violet.
As soon as Violet came out of his arms, he grabbed Violet¡¯s hand domineeringly..
Chapter 334
Violet¡¯s face was extremely red. Although she felt a little ufortable, she could not ignore the
sweetness in her heart.
In the end, she was just embarrassed and a little shy.
This is from N?velDrama.Org.
But the way Patrick treated her still made her feel happy and sweet.
The two of them sat down and started eating.
Patrick kept putting food on Violet¡¯s te. ¡°Baby, you should eat more. You¡¯re too skinny!¡±
Violet was slightly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not skinny at all. My weight is just right. Besides, most girls
nowadays are trying to lose weight. I¡¯m neither fat nor thin. I¡¯ll eat normally!¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. When I hugged youst night, I felt that you were skinny.
Your waist was so small that I didn¡¯t even dare to hug you hard!¡±
At the mention of what happenedst night, Violet¡¯s face turned red again. She red at Patrick with a
blushed face. ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s eat quickly!¡±
Patrick chuckled. I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±
Violet looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth too. Girls can¡¯t weigh over 110 pounds!¡±
Patrick was very straightforward in this aspect. ¡°Over 110 pounds? That¡¯s too thin. It¡¯s unhealthy. It¡¯s
better to be a little fatter. It¡¯sfortable to hug!¡±
Violet could not continue this topic with him.
She ate a mouthful of food and ended the topic. ¡°Hurry up and eat. After eating, I still have to go
downstairs to draw the design drafts. I haven¡¯t finished drawing the design drafts for the jewelry series
for the next quarter. I want to be shortlisted for the main jewelry series for the next quarter!¡±
Patrick could not help but smile when he saw how serious she was. ¡°I have the final say in deciding
which series to use as the main jewelry series. If you want to be nominated, bribe me. We might not
even need thepany¡¯s collective selection!¡±
When Violet heard this, she looked up at him. ¡°How do you want me to bribe you?¡±
Emergency calls only & OMOD¡..
#D62%) 19:09
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened and a smile shed across his face. ¡°Take the initiative to kiss mel¡±
Violet ate a mouthful of vegetables. ¡°Forget it then. Your request is so difficult. I think I¡¯llpete with
everyone.¡±
Patrick chuckled and could not help but reach out to stroke her hair. ¡°I knew it. My baby is most serious
about fairness and justice. You don¡¯t like to take shortcuts. However, since you don¡¯t kiss me, I can only
take the initiative to kiss you!¡±
As Patrick spoke, he suddenly took advantage of the fact that Violet was looking at him and leaned
over. He pressed the back of her head and kissed her.
Violet had just swallowed the vegetables in her mouth when she was attacked by Patrick.
She whimpered a few times and finally gave up struggling. Her face was red as she was pressed onto
the sofa by Patrick and kissed endlessly.
When Patrick let go of Violet, he could not help but pinch her face when he saw her blushing cutely.
¡°Why is your face so red?¡±
Violet red at him with a red face. ¡°I was holding my breath!¡±
After saying that, she looked at Patrick angrily. ¡°Because I have something to say just now. There are
not so many shortcuts in life. There are shortcuts in this matter, but what about other things? In the
future, when I participate in internationalpetitions, are there such shortcuts? I don¡¯t want shortcuts
to be a habit of mine. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to take the initiative to kiss you
at first? Why did you rush over yourself?¡±
Violet looked angry when she said it seriously.
Patrick smiled like he had achieved his goal. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. If you don¡¯te to me, go to you.
Who asked my baby to upy the title of the boss¡¯s wife but not use her privileges?¡±
I¡¯ll
As Patrick spoke, he picked up a strand of Violet¡¯s hair and yed with it happily. ¡°However, what you
said just now is right. Once a person is used to taking shortcuts, it¡¯s difficult for this person to do things
down¨Cto¨Ccarth. I¡¯m so d that my baby is so fair and upright. However, it¡¯s enough that you¡¯re the
only one in our family who does this. As for me, I don¡¯t care about fairness and justice. I only do
whatever I want!¡±
Patrick leaned forward and kissed Violet on the mouth.
Violet looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not making excuses for your
062% 19:09
+5
shamelessness?¡±
Patrickughed softly. Violet could clearly feel his chest trembling.
He smiled and said, ¡°I have no choice. If I don¡¯t act shamelessly in front of you, you won¡¯t allow me to
kiss you. What can I do? What do you say, baby!¡±
Violet blushed and pouted speechlessly. ¡°Can you get up first and let me sit up?¡±
She realized that Patrick was like a mastiff. He liked to pounce on her and press her under his ws
when he saw her.
Patrick looked at her exquisite eyebrows and stroked them for a moment. He stood up obediently and
let her
1. go.
Although he wanted to keep Violet by his side, he knew this was only a dream. It was not realistic at all.
Otherwise, Violet would be furious.
Besides, it was lunchtime, so he couldn¡¯t mess around.
Patrick let go of her. Violet immediately sat up and got a new fork before continuing
Patrick watched as Violet ate. He could not bear to look away from her face.
Violet nced at him. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Are you stupid?¡±
Patrick smiled and did not answer her question. He just remembered that she was leavingter and
could only watch for a while longer. He could not bear to waste time.
He asked Violet, ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? Let¡¯s go out and eat!¡±
Ever since he and Violet registered their marriage, they had never had a proper meal outside!
When Violet heard his words, she looked at him speechlessly. ¡°You haven¡¯t even finished. your lunch,
and you¡¯re already thinking about dinner! However, I don¡¯t know what to eat either. I have difficulty
choosing, especially in what to eat at mealtime. You can make the decision when eating with me. You
don¡¯t have to ask me. Whatever restaurant you book, I can always find something I like to eat!¡±
Patrick could not help but smile when he heard her say that. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±
Violet was about to leave after dinner. She was afraid if she went downstairs toote, Sophia
062% 19:09
would ask her where she had been!
Patrick held her hand, reluctant to let her go.
Violet walked toward the door. Patrick squeezed her hand, unwilling to let go.
Violet turned to look at him helplessly. She ced her other hand on Patrick¡¯s hand, which was holding
onto her tightly. ¡°Patrick, I have to go!¡±
Patrick¡¯s other hand also came up and rested on the back of Violet¡¯s hand.
Patrick was a little unhappy. ¡°Then let me hug you again!¡±
Violet grabbed his hand, which was resting on hers, and carefully looked at the scar on his palm. Her
voice was a little low. ¡°It left a scar!¡±
When Patrick heard her say that, he did not care much. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Every man has a scar.¡±
Violet was still heartbroken. She said, ¡°This scar is so deep. It definitely won¡¯t disappear in the future!¡±
Patrick saw that her eyes were filled with intense heartache. He could not help but chuckle and hold
her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as we both remember that this scar in my palm proved that I loved
you, it is enough!¡±
Violet looked up at Patrick and looked at him with red eyes. She was a little touched.
Patrick could not stand the way Violet looked at him. It was as if she was so touched that she wanted to
give herself to him. Her eyes were red and pitiful, like a little rabbit. It made people want to swallow her
and eat her.
Patrick¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. A dark light shed in his eyes, and his voice was slightly hoarse.
¡°Baby, don¡¯t look at me like that!¡±
Violet did not notice anything wrong at all. She looked up at Patrick in a daze and asked, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s
wrong?¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Patrick kissed her fiercely, not giving her any chance to speak.
Emergency calls only 6 MOD
Chapter 335
Chapter335
PatrickpressedVioletagainstthedoorandkissedherhardasifhewantedtoeatup.
Violetwasalittleconfused.Herbreathingwaschaotic,andshecouldnotkeepupwiththerhythm.ShedidnotexpectPatricktokissher withoutaword.
¡°What¡¯swrongwithhim?¡±Violetthoughttoherself.
Asforwhattheproblemwas,Patrickunderstooditafterkissingher.
ShepushedPatrickawayawkwardly,herbreathingunstable.¡°Pa¡Patrick,Ihavetogodownstairs!¡±
Patrickalsofeltthathecouldnotcontrolhimself.HehuggedViolettightlyandpanted.heavily.¡°Baby,Iwant¡wantyousomuch!¡±
Violet¡¯sfacewassoredthatitseemedtodripbloodasshesaid,¡°Wehada deal.Don¡¯tmessaround.Ihavetogo!¡±
Itwasonlytheseconddayoftheirrtionship,butshefeltPatrickwaslikeawildhorse thathadrunoutofcontrol.
Patrick¡¯svoicetrembledslightlywhenheheardViolet¡¯svoice.Ast,hecouldnotbeartomakethingsdifficultforher.
Hequicklyletgoofherandturnedhishead.Hisbreathingwasextremelydeep.¡°youcango!¡±
Violetpulledthedoorhandleandopeneditalittle.
Intheend,shelookedatPatrickworriedly.¡°Areyoureallyalright?¡±
Patricksuddenlylookedover.Hisgazewasdeepandfiery,makingViolet¡¯sheartskipabeat.
Hesaid,¡°Ifyoudon¡¯tleavenow,you¡¯llbetheoneintrouble!¡±
Violetsuddenlyfrozethere.Sheimmediatelywentoutandclosedthedoor.
Thedoorwasmmedshut.PatrickknewVioletmustbeverynervousbecausehesawhowmuchforcesheusedassheclosedthedoor.
Hecouldnothelpbutchuckle.¡°Thissillygirl!¡±Patrickthoughttohimself.
However,whenhethoughtabouthowhisself-control,whichhehadalwaysbeenproudof, wasterrifyinglylowwhenhemetViolet,hecouldnothelpbutpinchthespacebetweenhiseyebrows,feelingupset!
AfterVioletclosedthedoor,sherealizedthatshehadusedtoomuchstrength.
However,whenshethoughtofhowfiercePatrickwasjustnow,shedidnothavethegutstoturnback.
Violetkeptlookingbackandfinallywentdownstairs.
WhenVioletwentdownstairs,shesawthatSophiahadreturnedtothedesigndepartment.
WhenshesawVioletreturn,sheimmediatelycameoverwithasmallboxandsaid,¡°Violet,wheredidyougojustnow?¡±
Violetfeltalittleguilty.Sheloweredherheadandsaidinadryvoice,¡°Well¡Iwent tothebathroom.What¡¯swrong?¡±
¡°PleaseforgivemeforsayingPatrick¡¯sofficeisbathroom.Ihavenochoice!¡±Violetthoughttoherself.
Sophiacedthesmallboxonhertable.¡°Iboughtthiscakeoutside.Youhaven¡¯teatenlunch.Haveabiteifyou¡¯rehungry!¡±
Violetwasmovedbyherthoughtfulness.Shelookedupatherandsaid,¡°Thankyou,Sophia!¡±
WhenSophiasawherface,shewassuddenlysurprised.¡°Violet,whyisyourmouthalittlered?Itseemstobealittleswollen!¡±
Violet¡¯sfaceinstantlyturnedred.Eventhebaseofherneckwasextremelyred.
Sheblushedandsaid,¡°Well¡Maybeit¡¯sbecauseIgotstungbyamosquitowheninthebathroom,andIscratchedit!¡±
Sophiaunderstood.¡°Oh,Isee.Ihavemosquitorepellentessentialoilhere.I¡¯lter!¡±
Violet noddedwithadrysmile.
¡°Theessentialoilofamosquitorepellentcan¡¯tchaseawayPatrick,thebigmosquito!¡±Violetthought.
Afterworkthatnight,VioletreceivedacallfromMegan.
¡°Violet,IheardthatyouandPatrickaretogether,right?¡±Megaknewabouttheiragreement.
Violet¡¯seyesshed.¡°Yes,heconfessedtomstnight.Howdidyouknow?¡±
Eventhroughthephone,VioletcouldtellthatMegan¡¯svoicewasalittleunnatural.¡°Roberttoldme!¡±
Violetwas alittlesurprised.¡°Youmethim?¡±
SheknewMegan.Ifshewantedtokeepadistancefromsomeone,thatpersoncouldn¡¯t contacther.
ShewasobviouslyavoidingRobertnow.Robertprobablycouldn¡¯tevenreachheronthephone.
Megan¡¯svoicewasalittlemuffled.¡°Hecametomydoorandsaidhehadsomethingtosayaboutyou.Then,hetookadvantageofme openingthedoor,andsqueezedin!Afterthat,herefusedtoleave.¡±
Violetopenedhermouthinsurprise.¡°Oh,he¡¡±
Shedidn¡¯tevenknowhowtodescribeRobert¡¯sbehavior.Hewasalittleshameless!
Megansoundedalittleconflicted.¡°Herefusedtoleavemyhouse.WhenIwantedtoleave,hesaidthataslongasIleft,hewouldmakea keytomyhouse.Ijustwantedtokeepadistancefromhim.Icouldn¡¯tcallthepolice,right?Iaskedhimtoleaveintheend,buthedidn¡¯t.
HealsoaskedmetopromiseIwouldn¡¯tlosecontactwithhimunterallyinthefuture!
Hehadalreadystayedatmyhouseforadaytoday!¡±
Violetwasalittlesurprised.However,itsoundedlikesomethingRobertwoulddo.
Violetasked,¡°Thenwhatareyougoingtodo?¡±
VioletdidnotwantMegantobotherwithRobert.Afterall,sometimesbeingsoft¨Cheartedwasthebeginningofgivingin.
Ifshegaveinthistime,shemightgivein99timesmore.Therewasnowaytosaysuchathing.
Meganwassilentforamoment.Then,shesaid,¡°Hedidthisprobablybecauseyou.Patrickstimtedhim.Iwon¡¯thidefromhimanymore.
Withhispersonality,oncethenoveltywearsoff,hemightnotbesoobsessed!¡±
Violetwasalittleworried.ShewasnotafraidthatRobert¡¯snoveltywouldnotwearoffbutthatRobertwoulddisturbMegan¡¯sheart.
Meganwasastubbornperson.Whenshefellinlovewithsomeone,she wouldnotgiveupeasilyunlessshewashurtbadly.ShefinallywalkedoutofSkyler¡¯strap.VioletdidnotwantMegantofallintoanother trapsoeasily.
Moreover,otherpitswouldatmostcauseinjuries,butthispitwassimplyfatal!
Shepursedherlipsandfinallycouldn¡¯thelpbutsay,¡°Nomatterwhat,it¡¯sstillgoodtokeepadistance!¡±
Megan¡¯svoicewascold.¡°Don¡¯tworry,Violet.Iunderstandwhatyoumean.Iwon¡¯tbetemptedsoeasilyanymore!¡±
Violetthoughtaboutit.RobertwasPatrick¡¯sfriend,andMeganwasherbestfriend.Therewasnowaytheydidn¡¯tinteractwitheachother again.
Thinkingofthis,shesighedslightly.¡°Alright,I¡¯lllistentoyou!¡±
ViolethunguponMeganandwentdownstairs.ShesawthatPatrickwasalreadyinthecar.
Assoonasshewalkedoutoftheelevator,theheadlightsofPatrickstartedshinghappily,asifitwasanomenthattheownerofthecar wasinagoodmood.
Seeingthattheparkinglotwasempty,Violetquickly walkedoverandgotintothecar.
Assoonasshegotintothecar,Patrickleanedover.
Violetimmediatelyreachedouttoblockhim.Shesaid,¡°Whatareyoudoing?¡±
Patrickchuckled.¡°I¡¯mputtingonyourseatbelt.Whatareyouthinking?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Violetwasembarrassed.¡°Whoknowswhatyouwanttodososuddenly!¡±
Patricksmiledandfastenedherseatbelt.Whenhereturned,hequicklykissedVioletonthe cheek.
VioletcoveredherfaceandredatPatrickwitharedface.¡°Yousaidyouwerefasteningtheseatbelt!¡±
Patrickraisedaneyebrow.¡°Isn¡¯titalreadyfastened?¡±
Violet¡¯scheekswerepuffedupwithanger.¡°Butyoualsokissedmesecretly!¡±
Patrickstartedthecarandsmiled.¡°You¡¯remine.Howcanitbeconsideredasecretkiss?¡±
Violetblushedanddidnotwanttospeakanymore.Sheturnedherheadtolookoutofthecarwindow.Intermsofshamelessness,she admitteddefeat.
PatrickbroughtViolet toMoonlightPavilion.
ThedishesatMoonlightPavilionwereindeedgood.However,themostoutstandingdishes.werestillseafoodandsoup.Thetwowereon differentfloors,andthedecorationofthechessroomatMoonlightPavilionwasalsoextraordinary,attractingmanycustomers.
Chapter 336
When Violet saw their destination, she could not help but ask Patrick, ¡°What do you n to eat?¡±
This was because Violet was allergic to seafood. It was something Patrick knew. Violet was afraid that
Patrick would forget about this.
Although it was not a big deal, she still felt ufortable.
Patrick nced at her and pulled her into Moonlight Pavilion. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re having. soup here.
Aren¡¯t you allergic to seafood?¡±
Violet couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard this.
Patrick dragged Violet to the floor dedicated to the soup. He handed the menu to Violet and asked her
to order.
Violet liked spicy food, but in the end, she only ordered light food.
The menu was in Patrick¡¯s hands, but Patrick asked for several heavy¨Cvored dishes.
Spicy fish soup, spicy beef, spicy prawns, and so on.
When Patrick handed the menu to the waiter, the two of them spoke in unison.
Patrick said, ¡°More chili!¡±
Violet said, ¡°Less chili!¡±
With that, the two of them looked at each other at the same time.
Patrick¡¯s smile was wide as he said, ¡°We should order something spicy. You like spicy food! I know!¡±
Violet could not hide the smile on her face. ¡°But you can¡¯t eat spicy food. You even came to have spicy
soup with me and asked them to make a few light vors!¡±
Patrick chuckled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t the dishes you o
lighter?¡±
Violet was stunned. When she ordered, she only thought that Patrick could not cat spicy food and did
not think much about it.
But she did not expect Patrick to order all her favorite dishes.
The two of them looked at each other andughed in unison.
The waiter looked at their intimate words and felt like he had watched a show showing
Wed, 28 FED
off affection.
Éê39%Ô’
Violet smiled and looked at the waiter. She said, ¡°Just cook every dish ording to the traditional
taste!¡±
The waiter nodded and left with the menu.
Moonlight Pavilion served the dishes very quickly. Fortunately, they were eating outside. Patrick would
only stare at her at most. He would not mess around here.
After dinner, the two of them left Moonlight Pavilion.
Just as they paid the bill and left, a familiar figure walked out from the corridor.
Riley stared at the door in a daze..
She had only looked at it for a moment before she felt that the atmosphere between Violet and Patrick
had changed. There seemed to be a sweetness between them that could not be dispelled. One look
and one would know that they were a couple.
But¡ it was clearly not like this before!
Riley was in a daze when she heard a lightugh behind her. ¡°Why? Ms. Anne, are you jealous?¡±
Riley turned around and saw Rose, who had always portrayed herself as a weak and innocent girl in
the entertainment industry, walking over.
She frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Rose smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I only want to tell you that if it¡¯s not yours, don¡¯t look
at it anymore. You¡¯ll feel stifled if you look at it too much!¡±
Thest time Rose overheard that Violet and Patrick were husband and wife, she asked a private
investigator to investigate Patrick¡¯s background seriously.
To be honest, most people with status knew about Patrick¡¯s background.
No one else would think of investigating him specifically.
This time, Rose paid attention and found a famous senior private investigator in the industry. She
learned that not only had Violet registered her marriage with Patrick, but Patrick had also had a blind
date with Riley. What surprised Rose even more was that Patrick was the Stanton family¡¯s second boy.
Patrick had such an identity. No wonder everyone treated him with
respect.
After Rose learned about Patrick¡¯s background, she was even more reluctant to let go.
39%
After all, Patrick was such an outstanding man!
However, she was also a smart person. She knew that the enemy of an enemy was a friend.
Now that Riley and Patrick had a blind date before, Riley probably didn¡¯t like Violet much.
Although she had already tailor¨Cmade a n for Violet to deal with her, there were only benefits and no
disadvantages to letting Riley stir up trouble with her.
Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
Riley¡¯s expression changed when she heard Rose¡¯s words. ¡°Rose, I should be the one telling you this.
Don¡¯t even think about it if it¡¯s not yours. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous for a poor girl from the
countryside like you to lecture me?¡±
Rose did not get angry when she heard Riley¡¯s words.
She had an innocent look on her face. She said, ¡°Oh, Ms. Anne, I am not lecturing you. am just telling
the truth!¡±
I
ording to Rose¡¯s investigation, Riley did not know Violet and Patrick had already registered their
marriage. She wondered what this proud youngdy, an A¨Clist celebrity, would do if she stimted her
with this news.
Riley hated people like Rose the most, who pretended to be weak. Although Rose and Patrick had
scandals, she did not take Rose seriously.
As for Patrick, she naturally liked him!
However, Patrick was Gloria¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend, after all, and Gloria was her best friend. Rose did not
know the twists and turns in between. Riley had too many things to worry about and could not rashly
make a move.
Therefore, even though she didn¡¯t like Violet, she didn¡¯t do anything out of line!
Riley looked at Rose in disgust and turned to leave.
In the end, Rose softly said, ¡°Ms. Anne, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. I have not finished speaking yet.
Although I heard that Mr. Hersey has embarrassed you, I know that your feelings for Mr. Hersey are not
ordinary. However, I am afraid you don¡¯t know that Violet and Mr. Hersey have already registered their
marriage. Mr. Hersey has a family. now. He is indeed not someone that you can dream of. Otherwise, if
your reputation as a third party spreads, you will not be able to survive in the entertainment industry!¡±
Riley had originally nned to leave, but Rose¡¯s wordspletely froze her.
She turned to look at Rose with a dark expression. She asked, ¡°What did Patrick and Violet have
registered their marriage?¡±
you say?
14:08 Wed, 28 Feb OG
39%A
She had only thought that Violet was Patrick¡¯s current partner before. Patrick had embarrassed her
because of Violet. He had embarrassed her at the charity banquet and snatched away the queen
crown she wanted.
What made her even angrier was that on Patrick¡¯s birthday, she had been circling Patrick. However,
once Violet arrived, Patrick immediately lost sight of everyone!
Violet was clearlyte, but he showed her unique respect!
Now, she finally understood that Violet was different in Patrick¡¯s heart. Otherwise, how could Patrick
marry Violet?
She just didn¡¯t know if Gloria knew about this.
Gloria knew that she had feelings for Patrick. In the past, she had never mentioned it because she was
worried about Gloria.
However, this time, Gloria had broken up with Patrick. Gloria encouraged her to deal with Violet.
It would be fine if Gloria did not know about the rtionship between Patrick and Violet!
However, if she knew that Patrick and Violet had registered their marriage, it would be too hateful!
At the thought of this, Rile¡¯s expression turned even darker.
Rose saw Riley¡¯s expression change several times, and she continued. ¡°Ms. Anne, I heard that you
had a blind date with Mr. Hersey before. Why? Don¡¯t you know about this? I thought that Mr. Hersey¡¯s
family was not satisfied with Violet being his wife, and that was why you went on a blind date with Mr.
Hersey!¡±
Riley was in a fit of anger at this moment. She felt oppressed in her heart.
She felt like a fool. She had actually been fooled around by others.
Her eyes shed, and she looked at Rose with a dark expression as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think
that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Get lost. Don¡¯t fan the mes in front of me.
You¡¯re still too inexperienced to use me to kill others!¡±
Óã
SEND G
GIFT
0
Chapter 337
With that, Riley left in her high heels.
She could not let this matter rest just like that!
She had to get to the bottom of it. She must ask the Hersey family and Gloria. Otherwise, she would
not be able to take this lying down.
Rose looked at Riley¡¯s back and smiled sarcastically. She did not want to be used as a tool to deal with
someone else. Well¡ Could Riley swallow this anger?
N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
Speaking of which, Riley indeed couldn¡¯t take this lying down. She left Moonlight Pavilion, got into the
car, and called Gloria directly.
As soon as the call went through, she went straight to the point and asked, ¡± Gloria, do you know that
Violet and Patrick had registered their marriage?¡±
Gloria was stunned. She sounded a little surprised. ¡°You know it?¡±
Riley was so angry that she almost cursed. ¡°So, you know it, but you refuse to tell me. Are you ying
with me like a monkey?¡±
Gloria quickly apologized. ¡°Riley, it¡¯s not like that. You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯m just¡ I¡¯ll tell you the truth.
I¡¯m very unwilling to break up with Patrick, especially after knowing that he married Violet. I can¡¯t take
this lying down. I¡¯m overseas now and haven¡¯t dealt with the matters at hand. It¡¯s not convenient for me
to return to the country!
¡°Riley, I¡¯m not lying to you. I knew you were interested in Patrick in the past, but if I told you he¡¯s
already married, you probably wouldn¡¯t do anything because of your status in the entertainment
industry. That¡¯s why I hid it from you. To tell the truth, Riley, I¡¯d rather Patrick be with you than that girl
of the Webb family. Do you understand? Besides, he can still get a divorce even if he¡¯s married. With
Patrick¡¯s status, isn¡¯t it better to be with him than marrying another man?¡±
After listening to her, Riley sneered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inconvenient for you to return to the country, so you
asked me to deal with Violet. When you return to the country, you can kick me away and reap the
benefits. Gloria, you¡¯re thinking too well. To think that I¡¯ve always been worried about you. I like Patrick,
but I kept a distance from him in the past. I¡¯ve finally seen through you today. Let¡¯s end our friendship
here!¡±
With that, Riley hung up.
She did have her own thoughts, but she did not hide it only after Gloria and Patrick broke up.
She could not ept that Gloria was using her as a tool.
14
Áã39%
Riley hung up the phone, cklisted Gloria, and drove home.
As for the Stanton family hiding Patrick¡¯s marriage and asking her to go on a blind date with him, she
had to get her family to demand an exnation.
¡°No matter how much power the Stanton family has, they can¡¯t disregard the Anne family, right?¡± Riley
thought.
Speaking of which, Violet and Patrick had just returned to Hersey Court.
Patrick had just wrapped her in his arms when his phone rang.
Patrick let go of Violet with a dark expression and answered the call.
Nelson¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone. ¡°Mr. Hersey, the typhoon ¡®Sea Rabbit¡® came ashore
today and swept through Oceanfront City. The situation of thergest coastal jewelry processing factory
of ourpany is still unknown. Due to the typhoon, many people have lost contact. What do you think
we should do next?¡±
Patrick¡¯s face instantly darkened. His expression was solemn. ¡°Book me the earliest. ne ticket. I¡¯ll go
over overnight!¡±
Most jewelry processing factories in Oceanfront City used pearls as the raw materials. Because the
coastal area produced more top¨Cnotch pearls, the processing factory was opened there.
There hadn¡¯t been much of a problem in the past few years, but he didn¡¯t expect the typhoon this year
to be so severe.
When Nelson heard Patrick¡¯s words, he sounded worried. ¡°Mr. Hersey, the typhoon over there is
strong. It¡¯s said that there are especially many casualties now. Why don¡¯t you¡
Of course, Patrick understood what Nelson meant. However, such an incident had happened to the
company¡¯s factory. If someone died, he could not absolve himself from the me. The earlier he went,
the earlier he could settle the workers.
He said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to persuade me. I have to go over personally to oversee this
matter. Book a ne ticket!¡±
Nelson sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±
Patrick hung up the phone and saw Violet looking worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±
Patrick told Violet about the situation in Oceanfront City.
Violet¡¯s expression turned grave.
She naturally knew the seriousness of this matter. After the typhoon, if there were casualties, especially
in the factory, the standards of the factory¡¯s buildings would be measured.
Natural disasters were unavoidable, but if factories copsed and casualties were caused because of
unqualified buildings, thepany would be responsible.
If Patrick did not go afraid and fool him.
over now and the situation was severe, the people below might be
Given the seriousness of the matter, Patrick should indeed go and take a look.
However, when she thought about the current situation, Violet was still worried. You can go over, but
you must be careful!¡±
When Patrick heard Violet¡¯s words, he nodded seriously. ¡°I will pay attention! Don¡¯t worry, I will return
safely!¡±
Violet did not expect that after they confirmed their rtionship, Patrick would go on a business trip in
less than a day.
As the flight was scheduled for ten o¡¯clock, Patrick was about to set off for the airport.
After packing up, Patrick did not mess around. He just hugged Violet quietly for a while. before letting
go.
Nelson drove to pick him up. He was already at the door.
Patrick rubbed Violet¡¯s hair and said gently, ¡°Be good and wait for me toe back!¡±
Violet nodded obediently. ¡°Be careful too. Safety first!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet reluctantly. With a deep gaze, he opened the door and left.
After Patrick left, Violet looked at the empty vi and felt lost.
At the same time, the Anne family vi was brightly lit.
Mary looked at her daughter with a dark expression. ¡°What did you say? Patrick is already married?¡±
Riley suppressed her temper and nodded. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been married for three months. After I went to
investigate, I found it was true. That¡¯s why I told you!¡±
Mary was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. ¡°Then what¡¯s the Stanton family up to when
they ask me to bring you to a blind date? What do they think my daughter is? What do they think the
Anne family is? Don¡¯t tell me they want our Riley to be a mistress! The Stanton family is too much of a
bully. The Anne family is considered.
14:08 Wed, 28 Feb OG
¨C
5.39%.
famous in Summerwood City. They¡¯re simply bullying us!¡±
Looking at her mother¡¯s angry expression, Riley knew that her mother was still suppressing the anger
in her heart because she was humiliated when she went to the Stanton family for dinner that day!
She lowered her head. Then, she said in a muffled voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. We do not dare to offend the
Stanton family, but they went too far this time!¡±
When Mary heard her daughter¡¯s words, she turned to look at her husband, Thompson. Anne. ¡°Say
something. Thompson, others have already bullied your daughter like this. Can you still tolerate it?¡±
Thompson¡¯s eyes shed, and his expression did not look good.
He looked at Riley. ¡°Do you know anything about the woman¡¯s background?¡±
Riley pouted. ¡°She¡¯s just a girl from a small family. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±
Çú
Chapter 338
Riley was a smart person. She did not mention Violet¡¯s name.
She said to Thompson, ¡°If we are going to ask the Stanton family, Dad, don¡¯t tell them the identity of the
woman. Otherwise, they will be unhappy if they know that we¡¯ve investigated Patrick!¡±
After all, how could one not be angry when he was told that his son had been investigated?
Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
Moreover, if Patrick knew that they wouldn¡¯t let go of Violet, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be polite to them.
They wanted to seek justice on a case¨Cby¨Ccase basis. He was married and still came out for a blind
date. They had to focus on this matter.
In this matter, Patrick was in the wrong. Riley didn¡¯t believe that the Stanton family could still bully
others.
Riley paused for a second before she continued, ¡°We can¡¯t offend the Stanton family, but we can¡¯t take
this loss either. If we are going to ask when the timees, say that we heard from someone that
Patrick seems to be married. Since he¡¯s married, why did he go on a blind date with me? Isn¡¯t he
ying with our family? Ask them what they mean. As for how they investigate, how they ask, and how
theypensate our family, it¡¯s all a matter of the reputation of the Stanton family!¡±
When Thompson heard Riley¡¯s words, he looked at her and nodded. ¡°Your idea is not bad. This way,
not only will we not appear inferior, but we won¡¯t seriously offend the Stanton family!¡±
From what her father said, Riley knew he must have decided to stand up for her. She heaved a sigh of
relief.
The next morning.
Violet looked at the message Patrick had sent her yesterday before boarding the ne.
Since then, Patrick didn¡¯t reply to her messages.
Moreover, the typhoon hade ashore. The signal was not good, and his phone could. not be
reached.
Violet could only feel anxious but do nothing.
At around ten o¡¯clock, Hersey Court¡¯s butler suddenly called. ¡°Mrs. Hersey! Mr. Hersey¡¯s mother had
called and asked where Mr. Hersey was and why she couldn¡¯t reach him!¡±
Only then did Violet remember that Patrick had gone on ast¨Cminute business tripst night and had
not told the butler!
She said, ¡°Something happened at the jewelry processing factory in Oceanfront City.
He went on a business trip at thest minute. Tell his mother that when hees back, I¡¯ll get him to
contact his family!¡±
The butler nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Mrs. Stanton now!¡±
Violet was so worried about Patrick that she did not notice that the butler was calling Mrs. Stanton, not
Ms. Hersey.
If she had sensed it earlier, she would have known the truth long ago!
At the same time, at the old residence of the Stanton family.
Siran hung up after hearing the butler¡¯s words.
She raised her head and looked at the people of the Anne family. ¡°Patrick is on a business trip to
Oceanfront City now. There has been a strong typhoon over there for the past few days, and we can¡¯t
contact him. How about this? When hees back, the Stanton family will definitely give you an
exnation for this matter. Mr. Anne, what do
you think?¡±
Christopher sat beside Siran and reached out to hold her in a protective posture. Thompson did not
dare to say no.
He nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll go home and wait for news. However, Mr. Stanton and Mrs. Stanton, I
hope you can understand. I don¡¯t mean anything else. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want my daughter to have
anything to do with a married man. So, when I heard that Patrick was married, I didn¡¯t ask anyone else.
I came this time only to ask for an exnation!¡±
Siran nodded graciously. ¡°I understand!¡±
Her
gazended on Riley. ¡°Riley is a good child. If this matter is Patrick¡¯s fault, I¡¯ll make him apologize to
you!¡±
Thompson knew that this was enough. He did not go too far and left with his daughter and wife.
After the Anne family left, Siran immediately frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Our son is married, and we
don¡¯t even know about it. It was only when someone else came to ask for an exnation that I realized
that it might be true. Do you think the Anne family is lying?¡±
Christopher¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said slowly, ¡°Thompson said that they heard about
this and did not dare to ask anyone else before they came to ask for an exnation. Do you believe his
words?¡±
Siran pouted. ¡°Who would believe that?¡±
Christopher said in a deep voice, ¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Patrick is married, no matter
how bold the Anne family is, they wouldn¡¯t dare toe to our house to cause trouble. It looks like this
brat registered his marriage behind our backs!¡±
Siran looked at her husband, feeling helpless and angry. Of course, she was also a little happy.
After all, she had been looking forward to Patrick getting married as soon as possible so that there was
no possibility of him getting back together with Gloria.
Patrick¡¯s marriage was arranged with Travis¡¯s biological daughter at first. Later, Travis¡¯s biological
daughter was lost, and Yvette cried all day long. Later, she acknowledged an adopted daughter,
Wendy. That child was about the same age as Freddie, so the two families arranged a marriage for
them.
Siran was not very satisfied with this marriage.
The reason why Siran arranged the engagement for the child was because she was good friends with
Yvette, Travis¡¯s wife. The two of them had a good rtionship.
However, Yvette left the Tyler family after the two children were engaged, saying she was looking for
her biological daughter. All these years, she had never returned to the Tyler family.
Siran was naturally biased toward Yvette in this matter. It was the Tyler family who had lost her good
friend¡¯s biological daughter.
Hence, she did not like the Tyler family people either.
However, she did not expect that after one of the Tyler family¡¯s daughters had already been engaged to
his son, there would be Gloria, who became a couple with Patrick.
It could be said that under these circumstances, Siran did not want Gloria and Patrick to be together
from the beginning.
Now that she heard that her son was married, she was happy. After all, she did not have any prejudice
about family backgrounds. As long as it was not the Tyler family, she felt she could ept it.
However, she was also angry. Her son had grown up, but she and her husband knew nothing about
such a big deal as her son getting married.
Siran looked at Christopher. ¡°Patrick is not in Summerwood City now. What should we
do? What exnation should we give the Anne family?¡±
Christopher thought of the Anne family¡¯s attitude and snorted softly. ¡°Don¡¯t they just want
compensation? Anyway, Patrick isn¡¯t here. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±
Siran nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too. However, honey, should we ask Freddie to investigate
Patrick¡¯s marriage?¡±
When Christopher heard his wife¡¯s words, he hugged her indulgently. ¡°You know what. kind of person
Patrick is. If he finds out we¡¯re investigating him and his wife, he¡¯ll blow up
the roof when he returns! You should wait. When hees back, he¡¯ll tell us himself!¡±
Siran immediately nodded in agreement and looked at her husband with admiration. ¡°Honey, you¡¯ve
thought it through. If Patrick finds out that we¡¯re investigating this matter, he¡¯ll think that we don¡¯t
believe him. He¡¯ll probably be angry!¡±
Looking at his wife¡¯s admiring gaze and childish look, Christopher smiled and could not help but lower
his head to kiss her forehead.
Like a little girl, Siran buried herself in his arms with a red face. She was as happy as a young girl.
Patrick had gone for two days and Violet was anxious for two days.
In the past two days, Patrick hadpletely lost contact. Violet was feeling uneasy and in a daze.
If Patrick were on an ordinary business trip, it would be fine. However, when she thought of the
situation in Oceanfront City over the past two days, Violet was so worried that she couldn¡¯t sit still.
0
Chapter 339
Chapter 339
On the third day of Patrick¡¯s business trip, Violet had a bad feeling for no reason.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
She felt uneasy for the entire day. When she was about to get off work in the afternoon, Violet saw her colleagues were looking
at her strangely, but no one took the initiative to
talk to her.
Violet was puzzled, but she did not pay much attention to it. She sent a message to Patrick, but there was still no response. She
could not get through to him either.
However, now that the typhoon in Oceanfront City caused too much disaster, having no news might be good news.
Patrick had been out of contact the whole time. Violet thought of how they had been intimate together and felt very stifled.
She packed her things and turned on her phone. She decided to take leave and book a flight to Oceanfront City.
However, just as she turned on her phone, she saw a message from Megan.
Megan said, [Violet, what are you doing?]
Violet replied, [I¡¯m still at thepany. I¡¯m checking the ne tickets and n to take leave to go to Oceanfront City to look for
Patrick. What¡¯s wrong?]
Megan said, [Don¡¯t Go!]
Violet asked, [What¡¯s wrong?]
Violet had a bad feeling. [Could it be that something had happened to Patrick, so Megan said that?] Violet thought to herself.
Violet''s expression was solemn. She felt as if a rock was pressing down on her heart.
Violet said, [Megan, did something happen to Patrick?]
Megan replied, [It¡¯s not Patrick! Don¡¯t think too much!]
Violet asked, [What''s it then?]
Megan said, [Don¡¯t ask anymore. I¡¯ming over to look for you now! You need to wait for me at thepany. Try to find a
ce with no one around!]
Violet could not understand what Megan meant, but she could feel that Megan seemed worried about her.
Chapter 339
39%
On the other side, Megan was rushing to Foreverie Jewelry.
In the end, the impatient Majorie brought the matter to Violet directly.
Majorie said, [Violet, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what happens, | will stand on your side. | know that the person on the Inte is
not you. Someone must have set you up. I¡¯ve seen the woman in the video. I¡¯ll think of a way to expose her identity now and ask
her why she did such a wicked thing!]
Majorie sent a message, and Violet waspletely stunned.
At this moment, she recalled the gazes of the design department and seemed to have guessed something.
Violet''s face was tense as she got up and went straight to the bathroom.
Violet said, [Majorie, what happened?]
On the other end of the phone, Majorie was also dumbfounded.
Majorie said, [Violet, don¡¯t you know what happened?]
Majoric was so frustrated that she wanted to bang her head against the wall. She had always been such an impatient person.
She did not expect that Violet had been working for a day, and the photos and videos online were only released in the afternoon,
so Violet might not have seen them yet.
Violet did not reply to Majorie¡¯s message. She opened Twitter directly.
Almost as soon as she opened it, an overwhelming number of private messages came.
Violet was stunned. Her fingers were stiff as she clicked on one of the messages.
A person named Cloudy said, [Violet, to think I¡¯ve always admired your image as a genius jewelry designer. | didn¡¯t expect that
this was just ayer of skin to hide your disgusting soul. | only found out today that you¡¯re such a shameless bitch who seduced
a married man. Why are you so cheap? Why don¡¯t you die?]
Violet looked at the countless red dots below and no longer had the courage to click on anything else.
She even nced at the first few sentences of another message.
Another person named Real Man said, [Tsk, tsk, tsk. | didn¡¯t expect you to be so slutty at such a young age. How much do you
charge for one night...]
Violet looked at this message and her face turned extremely pale.
With trembling hands, she opened Twitter¡¯s trending topics and saw her name at the top of the trending topics.
The Hashtag was, ¡°Violet Webb, the Mistress.¡±
Violet gritted her teeth. She felt cold from head to toe.
She opened the trending searches and saw a video at first nce.
To be precise, it was her indecent photos. It was a synthesized video with photos from different angles. At the end of the photo,
there were even check-in records and photos of her at the bar. The title even said, ¡°Her personal life was chaotic. Sleeping with
different men, hanging around in the bar, being a mistress, and so on.¡±
In the photo, the hotel room was booked on Valentine¡¯s Day. It was a man who booked. the hotel room, b
there was a photo that proved that she was standing at the front.
desk of the hotel with a man.
Someizens even found out that the man was married and had a son.
However, the man¡¯s face in the photo was pixted.
Violet''s heart was very cold. She had never done such a thing before. Why did such a thing happen?
On Valentine¡¯s Day, she was with Patrick. However, Patrick had gone to Oceanfront City, and she could not reach him.
Moreover, even if Patrick could be reached, would others believe Patrick¡¯s words if they found out she was legally married to
him?
Everyone might only think that Patrick was lying to protect her reputation on ount of their rtionship as husband and wife.
Violet''s mind went nk. She carefully stared at the photos in the video. Suddenly, she stopped at a photo, and her pupils
constricted.
The person in the photo was not her at all. However, those unfamiliar with her could. not tell at all. Moreover, the light in the
photo was very dim.
Most importantly, the person in the video looked too much like her. It was almost impossible to tell if it was real or fake.
Moreover, other than a few indecent photos taken on Valentine''s Day, the rest of the photos taken at the bar were indeed hers.
It was taken by someone when she went to the bar in the past.
However, could this prove that her personal life was chaotic?
Violet felt a great sense of panic in
her heart. The photos in the video
were mixed, real and fake. They were
so simr that ordinary people
unfamiliar with her could not tell
them apart.
Moreover, even colleagues who spent every day together with her could not tell.
How was she going to prove her innocence in this situation? Would anyone believe her?
It was impossible for her to exin to all theizens one by one.
Violet hid in the cubicle in the
bathroom. She did not dare to go out.
She now understood the reason for
the design department''s colleagues¡¯
gazes. Only now did she feel those
gazes were filled with curiosity and
disdain.
No one believed her. What was she going to do?
At the end of the day, Violet was only 20 years old. She did not know what to do in the face of such a malicious cyberattack.
This incident waspletely different from the previous conflict with Rose in the
show.
At that time, when everyone was
discussing, they at most criticized
her verbally. However, it was different
this time. This time, they were forcing
her to death.
Violet was in a daze. At that moment, her phone suddenly rang.
Violet looked down and saw that it was an unknown number. Patrick had been uncontactable for so long. Violet thought that it
might be Patrick calling.
However, as soon as she picked up the call, she heard the sticky and disgusting words. on the phone.
¡°You''re Violet, right? How much do you charge for a night? Let¡¯s make a date tonight!¡±
Violet''s face suddenly turned pale, and she hung up the phone. She held the phone, and her entire body was trembling.
Chapter 340
Violet thought that she was not a weak person, but she was very helpless in the face of such a
disgusting thing.
With trembling hands, Violet opened WhatsApp and saw that Majorie had sent many
messages.
Majorie said, [Violet, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you didn¡¯t know!]
[Don¡¯t be afraid. I just contacted Megan. We¡¯lle and find
you now!]
[Violet, reply to me when you see my messages. I¡¯m very worried about you!]
[Violet, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡ I¡¯m so stupid. I didn¡¯t know that you didn¡¯t know the situation, so I spouted
nonsense. Don¡¯t be angry!]
When Violet saw Majorie¡¯s message and thought of her and Megan¡¯s concern, her eyes. turned red.
She was like a person walking in the snow. Her entire body was cold, and she finally saw a basin of
charcoal fire. There was finally a trace of warmth in her heart.
Violet was about to reply to Majoric¡¯s message when another unknown number called.
Her face was pale as she hung up the phone with her trembling hands.
Tears streamed down her face. The person in the photo wasn¡¯t her at all. She wondered who it was that
wanted to deal with her like this.
Violet replied to Majorie, [I¡¯ll wait for you at thepany!]
After replying to the message, she realized that there were countless friend requests on WhatsApp.
¡°Blue Sky and White Clouds¡± requested to add her as a friend. Here were his gettings. ¡°Do you want to
have sex with me?¡±
¡°Lonely Night¡± requested to add her as a friend. His greetings were, ¡°Your legs are long and slender. I
like it very much!¡±
¡°Mr. Y¡® requested to add her as a friend. He said, ¡°I like your dazed eyes.¡±
These people had treated Violet as that kind of person.
Violet¡¯s face was cold and pale. She cleared her friend requests with a dark expression.
She logged out of WhatsApp and saw that in just a short while, she had received
countless trash messages on her phone.
She didn¡¯t need to read the contents of those text messages to guess.
39%
She turned on TikTok, YouTube, the browser, and many other apps. She could see the video about her
on them.
Violet looked like she was torturing herself as she scrolled through the videos and
This time, she was afraid, but she was not stupid. She knew someone hade prepared and was
targeting her.
First, it was this video. Then, her contact information was exposed, causing her to be harassed by
different strangers.
Another disgusting message came.
It was from an unknown number. [Beauty, you¡¯re so unrestrained in the photos. I can tell at a nce
that youck a good man like me. You can find me on WhatsApp through this number. Add me on
WhatsApp. I¡¯ll satisfy you!]
Violet looked at the message, and tears welled up in her eyes.
She opened WhatsApp and looked at Patrick¡¯s WhatsApp profile picture. Her tears fell and dripped
onto Patrick¡¯s profile picture on WhatsApp.
Violet sent a message to him. [Patrick, why haven¡¯t you replied to me yet? I¡¯m scared!]
Violet felt a lump in her throat.
Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.
After she sent the message, Patrick still did not reply as before.
However, another unknown number called. Violet hung up without thinking.
She took a deep breath, wiped her tears, and turned off her phone.
After being sad, she still had to face this matter. She could not admit defeat and let the person behind
the whole thing seed. She would find a way to prove her innocence.
Violet sat alone in the bathroom for about ten minutes before she heard Megan¡¯s anxious voice
outside.
¡°Violet, are you inside? Majorie and I are here to look for you!¡±
Majorie¡¯s voice was sobbing. ¡°Violet, are you there? Don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what happens, Megan
and I will apany you!¡±
14-09 Wed, 28 Feb
Violet felt a lump in her throat and finally said, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±
Her eyes were red as she opened the cubicle door and walked out.
°×39%__
When Megan saw her, she pounced on her and hugged her. Megan, who had always been cold, was
worried this time.
Majorie pursed her lips sadly. She walked over and hugged her and Megan.
After a long time, Violet struggled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be sad with me. Let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡±
The vulnerability was only for herself to see. She didn¡¯t want her friend to be sad with her.
Besides, if she didn¡¯t find a way to deal with this, she would carry this terrible reputation for the rest of
her life.
This time, it was not the same as thest time she had a conflict with Rose on the show. At that time,
everyone could scold her for having a bad personality and something like that.
However, that was only a temporary attack. After the poprity wore off, perhaps not one would
remember her.
However, the nature of this matter waspletely different. Many people would probably treat her as a
woman who could do anything because she was rich!
She must not bear such a stigma.
Megan let go of Violet and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Violet, are you really alright?¡±
Violet deliberately rxed her expression. ¡®It¡¯s a lie to say that I¡¯m fine, but I can¡¯t admit defeat so easily
and let the person who ndered me seed just like that. He¡¯d better not let me find him. Otherwise,
I¡¯ll return the favor a thousandfold!¡±
Violet had never been an easy person to talk to!
Majorie nodded repeatedly. ¡°We must find this person. We¡¯ll go back and investigate now. I want to see
who dares to nder you like this. I¡¯ll skin him alive!¡±
With Majorie and Megan, Violet felt much more at ease. Fortunately, there was still someone by her
side at this time.
The three of them took the elevator directly to the underground garage.
Halfway through, the elevator opened once. When the employees outside saw that the person in the
elevator was Violet, they immediately looked at Violet with gossipy and
disdainful eyes.
Violet pursed her lips and did not say anything. Majorie was furious. ¡°What are you looking at? Are you
coming in or not? If not, get lost!¡±
The other party red at Majorie angrily and scolded, ¡°What a crazy woman!¡±
Majorie raised her fist. ¡°Do you want to fight?¡±
Violet pulled Majorie. ¡°It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want to leave!¡±
The elevator door closed again. None of the three people in the elevator spoke.
Violet felt bad that Megan and Majorie were sad because of her.
She asked, ¡°How did you guys get in?¡±
Megan nced at her. ¡°I just resigned from Foreverie Jewelry not long ago. Everyone. knows me.
When I said I wasing up to look for someone, they didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. They just let
my car in!¡±
Violet nodded and did not ask further.
Megan¡¯s eyes shed as she said, ¡°Violet, it¡¯s fine even if Patrick is not around. Majorie and I will help
you. When we go to my houseter, I will remove the mosaic of the man. in the photo and see what he
looks like. Then, we will investigate his specific information based on this and follow the clues to see if
we can find anything. Majorie and I know that the person in the photo is not you. Since you have never
done this, don¡¯t worry. We will find out the truth!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and nced at Megan. ¡°In the photos at the back, the person in the bar is indeed
me. There¡¯s another photo of us going to the bar once. I don¡¯t even know how that person got these
photos!¡±
Megan¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°ording to my professional experience, some of these photos are close¨Cup
footage of surveince videos. In the end, they did some post- processing, and a video was
synthesized with the previous photos. Theizens saw the photos in the hotel in front and pinned this
stigma on you. We only need to prove that the person in those photos is not you!¡±
When the three of them got into the car, Majorie suddenly asked, ¡°Violet, what were. you doing on
Valentine¡¯s Day that night?¡±
Violet was slightly stunned. Megan¡¯s expression was not good. ¡°Majorie, what do mean? Do you
suspect Violet?¡±
you
Chapter 341
14:09 Wed, 28 Feb G.
n
Chapter 341
When Majorie saw they seemed to have misunderstood, she quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. What | mean is that can we find
a witness to help Violet prove it!¡±
Violet heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she said, ¡°I was with Patrick that day. Besides, a witness can¡¯t prove anything now. Perhaps
everyone will think | hired them to put on a show!¡±
Megan nodded and agreed with Violet.
Majorie frowned and said, ¡°Then we can only investigate that man first. The man in the photo must know that the woman is not
you!¡±
Violet nodded and said nothing.
Megan''s eyes darkened. No one knew what she was thinking.
The three of them were silent the entire way. When they reached Megan¡¯s home, Megan ordered takeout.
She asked Violet to eat something.
However, Violet was sitting on the sofa, thinking about something. When she heard Megan¡¯s words, she shook her head and
said, ¡°| have no appetite now. Eat with Majorie!¡±
Majorie sat beside Violet worriedly. She could not hide her worry at all.
If Violet looked in pain and was crying, she would be more at ease. However, Violet just sat there without saying anything, which
made her even more worried.
Megan looked at Violet and sighed helplessly. She was about to turn on herputer to remove the mosaic in the video and
restore theplete video photo.
However, just as she turned on herputer, her phone rang.
She took a look and saw that the call was from Gabriel.
Megan subconsciously looked at Violet and said, ¡°Violet, Gabriel called. Do you want to answer?¡±
Violet pursed her lips and said calmly, ¡°Answer it!¡±
The saddest moment was already gone. She knew that all her friends who could make phone calls now were all concerned
about her!
Megan answered the call and Gabriel''s voice sounded. ¡°Megan, do you know where Violet is?¡±
14:09 Wed, 28 Feb GG
¡°She¡¯s with me. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Megan¡¯s tone was calm.
2.39%
Gabriel said directly, ¡°Where is your house? I¡¯ming over to look for her now!¡±
Megan looked at Violet and said, ¡°Gabriel said he¡¯sing for you!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. She reached out her hand and said, ¡°Give me your phone. I''ll talk to him!¡±
Violet had just brought the phone to her ear when he heard Gabriel¡¯s worried voice. ¡°Vivi, are you alright?¡±
Violet shook her head and said, ¡°I was a little sad and panicked at first, but | feel much
better now!¡±
When Gabriel heard what she said, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he said, ¡°That''s good. I''ll start investigating now and see
who¡¯s behind this. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll find out who''s behind this!¡±
Violet nodded and said, ¡°Okay, thank you!¡±
Gabriel thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. | know that the person in the photo is not you at all. | know very well
who you are!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Violet did not know what to say. She just nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for believing
me!¡±
Violet only thanked him. Gabriel felt a little ufortable after hearing her words. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Patrick? It¡¯s been so long
since the incident of the mosquito repellent vaporizer happened, but he found nothing. Now that something like this has
happened, does he still have nothing to say? That night, after you left Haute Cuisine Oasis, you went to look for Patrick, right?¡±
Violet pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Yes, | was with him that night. However, he¡¯s in Oceanfront City now, and | can¡¯t reach him!¡±
Gabriel cursed speechlessly, ¡°Fuck, he¡¯s not here at such a critical moment!¡±
Violet felt a little depressed. ¡°It''s not his fault! | only hope he cane back safely!¡±
Gabriel thought for a second. Then, he said, ¡°Then I''ll testify for you. Let''s go and find. out where the hotel that was mosaicked in
the photo is. Then, we''ll check if you were with me or Patrick during that time. We''ll testify for you!¡±
Violet smiled bitterly as she said, ¡°Do you think anyone will believe you or Patrick as a witness? This kind of thing is not
something that can be investigated and testified. It''s enough if the police believe it. Theizens won''t believe it!¡±
14:09 Wed, 28 Feb
Chapter 311
Gabriel was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°Then I''ll go investigate first!¡±
Violet pursed her lips as she said, ¡°Megan is recovering the photos from before the mosaic. Wait for the hotel name to be
restored. I''ll tell you, then you can check!¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Gabriel''s voice was deep,pletely different from his usual tone.
He paused for two seconds and couldn''t help but say, ¡°I''lle and find you!¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯m really fine. That''s it then. I¡¯ll hang up first!¡±
With that, Violet hung up.
Over there, Megan was restoring one of the photos.
39%
Majorie stood behind her. She looked at the man in the photo and suddenly frowned. ¡°Why does this man look a little familiar?¡±
The mosaic had not been removed, but Majorie felt that the man in the photo looked familiar.
Previously, when she looked at the photo, her gaze was fixed on the woman who looked like Violet. Now that she was looking at
that man, she suddenly felt he looked familiar. It was as if she had seen him recently.
Violet and Megan looked at Majorie almost at the same time.
Majorie pursed her lips. She said, ¡°He indeed looked familiar. Megan, continue to recover. Perhaps I''ll be able to recognize him
after the mosaic is removed!¡±
She paused before continuing, ¡°By the way, | was going to tell you | know this woman. | almost forgot. | went to the hospital to
look for Abel and met a woman who was pulling out her teeth. She looks very simr to Violet...¡±
At this point, Majorie suddenly froze. Her eyes widened as she looked at the man in the photo.
There was a mosaic on the man¡¯s face, but there was a blurry mole under his ear.
Majorie immediately remembered where she had seen such a familiar person.
She said directly, ¡°I roughly know who that man is!¡±
Majorie¡¯s tone was very anxious. She
looked at Violet and Megan with a
tense expression. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that man
in the hospital too. How about this?
I''ll go to the hospital. to check the file
now. Megan, please send me a photo
after you remove the mosaic. If it¡¯s
the man I¡¯m talking about, |''ll look for
Abel to find his home address. His
son hast just undergone surgery in
the hospital. If it¡¯s not, I''ll check that
womans file! I''ll contact The content
is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
14:09 Wed, 28 Feb G
you as soon as | have any news!¡±
After Majorie finished speaking, she took her bag and rushed out.
Megan''s eyes shed. She nced at
Violet and said, ¡°If Majorie knows
these two people, it will be easy to
investigate!
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°How can there be such a coincidence!¡±
Megan¡¯s eyes darkened. She did not
say anything and continued to
restore the photo.
Violet had just sat on the sofa when Megan¡¯s phone rang again.
Megan turned around and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±
Violet nced at it. It was Freddie.
She picked up the phone and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Freddie!¡±
Megan frowned. ¡°Then answer it!¡±
Violet nodded and answered the call.
Freddie¡¯s voice was anxious and worried. ¡°Vi, are you alright?¡±
Violet said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±
Freddie sounded worried. ¡°How can you be fine when something like this happened?
Where are you now? I''ll look for you now. I¡¯m so worried about you!¡±
4l4
fii}
i)
Chapter 342
COMMENT
Chapter 342
Violet was expressionless. ¡°Freddie, | think you still don¡¯t understand my attitude toward you. You were very good to me in the
past, and I¡¯ve always remembered your kindness. So, | don¡¯t want to be too heartless, but can you... keep a distance from me?
You have a fianc¨¦e. Now that everyone thinks that I¡¯m a mistress, do you still want to add something to it for theizens?¡±
Freddie choked. He was silent for a second, and his voice was low. ¡°Vi, that¡¯s not what | meant. I¡¯m just worried about you!¡±
Violet closed her eyes sadly as she said, ¡°I know. | appreciate your kindness, but I¡¯m fine. Really. Besides, my boyfriend will help
me resolve this matter. That''s all. Thank you!¡±
With that, Violet hung up.
Just as she put her phone aside, she saw Megan looking at her with aplicated expression.
Violet pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±
Megan was silent for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°Is your rtionship with Freddie so tense now? Also, isn¡¯t Patrick not in
Summerwood City?¡±
Violet''s eyes shed, and her tone was a little sad. ¡°It¡¯s not that our rtionship is tense. | only want him to give up and stop
being so good to me. How can | not know he¡¯s good to me? It¡¯s just that some of his kindness cost a price. | don¡¯t want to be hurt
or make him too sad. It¡¯s good when we¡¯re not too far away or too close. He already has Wendy as his fianc¨¦e. If | get close to
him, it will only embarrass everyone.
¡°Moreover, | don¡¯t want what happened back then to happen again. In the past, | could still find excuses because | did not know
the rtionship between Freddie and Wendy, but now... | can¡¯t. As for whether Patrick is in Summerwood City or not, it doesn¡¯t
matter. | want Freddie to know | don¡¯t need him to protect me anymore. | have a boyfriend and don¡¯t need him to help me!¡±
Megan nodded and sighed. Then, she remained silent.
She thought of her feelings for Skyler in the past. Although she was still hurt and still had feelings for him, there was no turning
back the moment she decided to let go.
Speaking of which, she was the same kind of person as Violet.
After she was hospitalized at that time, she finally let go of her obsession with Skyler.
She also understood that her feelings for Skyler could only end there.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.
14:09 Wed, 28 Feb G
39%.
Back then, when Violet brought Russell to Freddie, she probably cut off all possibilities with Freddie.
At the hospital.
Majoric was about to reach the hospital when the taxi driver left her behind the hospital.
The driver said, ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s too crowded at the hospital gate. | think you''re in a hurry. You can get out of the car here. Walk
straight through this alley. It''ll be faster than me driving!¡±
Majorie had also driven to Summerfield General Hospital before. She knew that at night, the hospital gate would be very
crowded. Many people woulde to visit the people who were hospitalized after work.
Although she was unhappy, she still paid and got out of the car.
Before Majorie got out of the car, she did not notice not far behind her, someone had also gotten out of the car. Several men
were standing beside him. He stood behind the billboard and stared at Majorie gloomily, his eyes flickering with a vicious light.
Majorie nced at the alley in front of her. Perhaps this alley was a little narrow, and there were no people around most of the
time.
She pursed her lips and quickly walked in.
Majorie dialed Abel¡¯s number as she walked.
Abel had just finished surgery when he received a call from Majorie.
Majoric was walking. Her breathing was a little heavy, and her voice was a little hurried. ¡°Dr. Fuller, you saw the video and photos
online, right? The person in the photo is not Violet. | feel that | should know her. It¡¯s the woman we met in the elevator when |
came to the hospital to look for you. | remember telling you at that time that she looks like Violet. Do you remember her? Can
you help me check her file? Just treat it as helping Violet!¡±
Majorie spoke hurriedly. Abel could not help but frown. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±
Majorie was stunned for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking
about!¡±
Abel asked, ¡°Should | know what you''re talking about?¡±
Majorie frowned. ¡°Go online now and take a look at the trending topic of Violet being a mistress. You''ll understand what I¡¯m
talking about!¡±
Wed, 28 Feb
€39%D
n
Abel frowned. As he spoke to Majorie, he opened Twitter¡¯s trending topics and took a look.
When he saw the video, he immediately understood what Majoric meant.
His face darkened. ¡°You mean the woman in the photo isn¡¯t Violet but the woman we saw in the elevator the other day?¡±
Majorie was speechless. ¡°Or what? Do you think it¡¯s Violet? Is she that kind of person?¡±
Abel said in a low voice, ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±
Majorie¡¯s expression was tense as she said, ¡°Investigate this woman''s identity and background first. Then, drag her out and ask
her what she wants to do, who instructed. her to do this, and why she framed Violet !¡±
Abel''s eyes shed as he said, ¡°I''ll go to the dentist to investigate her file now!¡±
Upon hearing Abel¡¯s words, Majoric heaved a sigh of relief. She said, ¡°That¡¯s great, Dr. Fuller. I¡¯m near the hospital now. I''ll be
there soon. Wait for me!¡±
Abel frowned and asked, ¡°You came to the hospital?¡±
Majorie was a little embarrassed. She said, ¡°I was afraid that you would be too serious and unwilling to check the files, so | came
here personally to do it. That¡¯s sincere enough!¡±
Upon hearing Majorie¡¯s words, Abel snorted softly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know what sincerity is!¡±
Majorie was immediately displeased.
¡°Why don¡¯t | know sincerity? Dr.
Fuller, | didn¡¯t offend you, did 1? Why
do | feel that you have a strong
opinion of me?¡±
Abel''s tone was calm as he said,
¡°You''re the one who has a problem
with me. After the first car ident,
you''ve been finding fault with me.
Don''t you know that?¡± The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Majoric immediately shut up. This was the truth, so she naturally couldn¡¯t deny it. Besides, she still had a favor to ask of Abel!
When Abel heard that Majoric was breathing heavily, he could not help but frown and ask, ¡°What are you doing? Why are you
breathing so heavily?¡±
Majorieined, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m in the alley next to the hospital. The driver left me in a ce behind the hospital. | had
toe over myself!¡±
Abel nodded. He was about to say, ¡°Take your time. I''ll hang up first. Call me when you get here.¡±
14:09 Wed, 28 Feb uG
Chapter 342
However, he just said ¡°take¡± before he
heard Majorie suddenly raise her
voice on the other end of the phone.
She was shocked and furious as she
said, ¡°Who are you?¡± The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Abel instantly tensed up.
In a remote alley, a few tall men chased after her. After Majoric hung up with Abel, she noticed someone was following her.
Those people were still a distance away from her. Majorie suddenly turned her head. and looked at them in horror.
Majorie turned around and wanted to run.
In the end, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°Majorie, isn¡¯t it a littlete to think of running now?¡±
Majorie watched in shock as Bob walked out from behind those people.
Her eyes widened as she called out, ¡°Bob!¡±
f&
Chapter 343
Bob smiled and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s me. Why? Are you very surprised?¡±
Majorie slowly retreated, feeling nervous. She said, ¡°Bob, what are you trying to do? I advise you not to
do anything rash. Although there¡¯s no one in this alley, the streets on both sides are bustling with
people!¡±
Bobughed mockingly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid? Majoric, you¡¯re too ridiculous. Since I dare to appear
here, I¡¯m afraid of nothing!¡±
At this point, Bob¡¯s expression became distorted as he said, ¡°Majorie, do you know? The thing I regret
the most in my life is being rted to you, bitch. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could Patrick remove me from
the membership of the Gents? If it weren¡¯t for you, how could so many people be implicated because I
offended Patrick? They dared not provoke Patrick and could only suppress the Driscoll family. They
could only vent their anger on our family. Now, our family haspletely declined. Majorie, are you
very proud and happy?¡±
Majoric gripped her phone tightly. She knew that the call was still connected.
She could tell that Bob was going all out. He probably wanted to kill her. She only hoped that Abel
would be kind enough to help her call the police when he heard the conversation from the phone.
Majorie retreated while stalling for time. She said, ¡°Bob, calm down. We broke off the engagement back
then because you like Helen, right? I didn¡¯t want to get between the two of you. As for the Gents, I
didn¡¯t know it would be so serious. To be precise, I didn¡¯t know that Patrick was the Gents¡¯s boss at that
time. I didn¡¯t expect him to do that either. You can¡¯t me me for everything. If you want the Gents¡¯s
membership, I can help and get Violet to plead for you in front of Patrick!¡±
Bob¡¯s pupils constricted. He looked at Majorie fiercely and said, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense here. Our
family is bankrupt now. I¡¯m going all out. If I don¡¯t kill you today, I¡¯ll let the Driscoll family down!¡±
After saying that, Bob turned around and gestured to the person beside him. ¡°Catch this bitch!¡±
The men beside him immediately rushed forward.
Majorie did not expect Bob to go crazy and want to deal with her today.
She immediately turned around and ran.
In the end, she had only run a few steps when someone grabbed her and threw her against the wall.
Majoric¡¯s arm hit the wall and she dropped her phone in pain.
On the other end of the line, Abel had already rushed to the hospital gate, but he heard Majorie hang
up.
He shouted anxiously, ¡°Majorie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
There was no reply from the other end of the phone. Abel quickly ran toward the alley.
As he walked, he called the police.
On Majorie¡¯s side, her phone fell to the ground. The screen of the phone instantly turned ck and
shattered. Majorie covered her arm in pain. Her eyes were a little afraid as she said, ¡°Bob, don¡¯t do
anything rash. There¡¯s still room for negotiation now!¡±
N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
Bob¡¯s smile was a little scary. ¡°Negotiation? Heh¡ My father is in jail. My brother and I went from rich
young men to street rats that everyone wanted to beat up overnight. In the past, those people who
fawned on us wanted to spit on us. You said that there¡¯s still room for negotiation. Are you fucking
kidding me?¡±
What happened to the Gents caused a series of butterfly effects. He dragged down the entire Driscoll
family. Bob wished he could tear Majorie into pieces now!
As Bob spoke, he stepped forward and grabbed Majorie¡¯s hair, smashing her against the wall.
Majorie instantly felt her head swaying. She subconsciously reached out to cover her head.
Bob sneered and said, ¡°Put her in the bag and let¡¯s go!¡±
After Bob finished speaking, someone immediately went forward. He knocked Majorie out with a palm.
Majoric¡¯s body fell limply. Someone immediately helped her up and stuffed her into the sack.
When Abel rushed over, he saw Bob bringing a few men to put Majorie into a sack.
Bob had no idea that Majorie had been on the phone with Abel.
He saw that someone wasing and said sharply, ¡°Run!¡±
Two men lifted Majorie and the group rushed out of the alley.
Abel ran out and saw Majorie being stuffed into a van. Those people had already gotten into the van.
14:10 Wed, 28 Feb G G
Abel quickly called a taxi and said, ¡°Follow the van in front!¡±
The driver saw that Abel¡¯s expression was tense, and he quickly followed the car in front. He even
asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who is that person in front?¡±
Abel¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°My friend has been kidnapped. We can¡¯t lose them!¡±
Hearing this, the driver obviously slowed down. His voice was a little stiff. ¡°What did you say?¡±
Abel frowned and said, ¡°Keep driving!¡±
However, the driver stopped by the side with a dark expression, saying, ¡°Get out of the car. The other
party is a criminal. You don¡¯t want your life, but I do!¡±
Abel was furious. He took out his wallet and threw it to the other party. ¡°I¡¯ll leave my wallet and ID with
you. Get out of the car. I¡¯ll drive. I¡¯ve already called the police. The police will follow uster. We can¡¯t
lose them!¡±
The driver¡¯s eyes shed. He opened his wallet and took a look. He hesitated for two seconds before
agreeing.
As soon as he left the car, Abel bent down from the front passenger seat and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.
He started the car and sped away quickly.
Fortunately, there were many cars on this road. Abel overtook a few cars and saw the
van.
At this moment, the police called. ¡°We¡¯ve already sent out the police. May I ask how the situation at the
scene is now?¡±
Abel said in a low voice, ¡°The other party kidnapped my friend and drove a van. I don¡¯t know where
they are going!¡±
¡°I understand. Where are you now? I¡¯ll get the traffic police to stop the car!¡±
Abel said solemnly, ¡°I drove a car to follow them. The other party is on t Road near Summerfield
General Hospital!¡±
¡°Alright, I understand. Please keep your phone open at all times! Cooperate with us to save the
victims!¡±
Abel nodded with a dark expression and said, ¡°Alright!¡±
Abel followed the van all the way to another road. The police should have made a move by now.
He saw two traffic police officers blocking the car in front.
In the end, the other party didn¡¯t even listen and rushed over.
Abel¡¯s expression turned dark as he followed closely behind.
Because the van ignored the traffic police and rushed away, a few traffic police officers also drove after
it.
Bob drove the car to a ce more and more remote in the direction of Mount Summerwood.
Not far from the van, there was a traffic police car and a van driven by Abel.
There were two paths to Mount Summerwood. One was to drive to the top of Mount Summerwood and
eventually reach Mount Summerwood Resort & Spa.
The other road was a dirt road that led straight into the mountains. The more they walked, the narrower
the road became.
In the van in front, seeing that there was no way to go forward, the
person in the vin asked Bob in a panic, ¡°Mr. Driscoll, what should we do now? We¡¯re about to be caught
up!¡±
to w
These people were all grateful hooligans the Driscoll family had been indebted.
This time, Bob spoke. They thought that Bob only wanted to scare this woman, so they followed him.
Unexpectedly, Bob had caused such a hugemotion. They were all afraid now.
Bob¡¯s expression was dark as he said, ¡°What are you afraid of? You go and get Majorie out of the sack.
Let¡¯s get out of the car!¡±
As Abel walked, he saw the car in front stop.
His eyes darkened, not knowing what Bob wanted to do.
At this moment, Bob suddenly got out of the car. He held a knife and pressed it against Majoric¡¯s neck.
É«
Chapter 344
Majorie¡¯s hair was in a mess, and she looked disheveled and scared now.
She had just woken up from the bumpy ride when Bob dragged her out of the car with a knife pressing against her neck.
Abel and a few traffic police officers saw this situation and immediately stopped the car and got out.
Bob saw them get out of the car. He finally heaved a sigh of relief and said viciously, ¡°Don¡¯t you guyse over. Otherwise, I''ll
cut this woman''s throat right now!¡±
Seeing how crazy he was, a few traffic police officers hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. If there¡¯s anything, we can discuss it!¡±
Bobughed darkly with a twisted expression. He said, ¡°If you retreat now, there is still room for negotiation!¡±
Abel''s face darkened as he hesitated for a moment with the traffic police.
In the end, Bob suddenly exerted force on the knife, and Majorie¡¯s neck immediately broke.
His voice was a little mournful as he shouted, ¡°I said back off!¡±
Seeing how hysterical he was, Abel was afraid he would hurt Majorie, so he hurriedly retreated slowly!
Abel stood behind a traffic policeman and took out his phone without batting an eyelid. He wanted to see if the police were about
to arrive.
However, when he took out his phone, he realized that it had run out of battery. Abel¡¯s expression was extremely dark.
At this moment, a traffic police officer beside him said to him in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been locating all the time. Mr. Chuck and the
others should be here soon!¡±
Hearing this, Abel heaved a sigh of relief.
Bob¡¯s lips were dry, and his face was pale and twisted. He looked like a demon.
¡°Retreat now and prepare a helicopter for me. And also 1 million dors. When I¡¯m safe, I''ll release Majorie!¡± Bob said ina
hoarse voice.
Abel saw Majoric, who had always been energetic and full of vitality, was pale and weak. She looked inexplicably pitiful at this
moment.
14:10 Wed, 28 Feb uG
Abel felt terrible and worried.
The traffic police wanted to stabilize Bob first. ¡°Alright, wait for us. I''ll get someone to prepare the things you want immediately!¡±
In Megan''s apartment, Megan had already restored the photos. However, after removing the mosaic, she found the hotel
address had been crossed out with a pen.
It seemed that it would be difficult to investigate from the hotel.
Megan and Violet discussed it for a while and decided to check from the hospital. After all, since Majorie said she knew the
person in the photo, she must not be joking.
However, after Megan sent the photos to Majoric, there was still no response from Majoric.
Megan called Majorie, but Majorie¡¯s phone was turned off.
Megan frowned at Violet and said, ¡°What should we do now? | can¡¯t get through to Majorie!¡±
Violet looked a little worried. She said, ¡°Then call Abel and see if Majorie is with him!¡±
Megan nodded. However, after calling for a long time, they found Abel¡¯s phone was also switched off.
This time, Violet and Megan could not remain calm anymore.
Violet stood up and said, ¡°Let''s go to the hospital! Otherwise, I''ll be worried!¡±
Megan nodded. The two of them went downstairs and rushed to the hospital.
However, when they went to the hospital, they could not find Majorie. It was said that Abel had left the hospital after surgery.
This time, Megan and Violet had no idea where to look for them.
The topic of Violet being a mistress was still hot and still being scolded online.
Megan was a little worried about Violet, so she brought her back to her house for the time being.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
At 11 p.m., in Mount Summerwood.
The police had arrived a long time ago. They had followed Bob''s request and brought a helicopter and the money.
The helicopter was parked in arge clearing in the forest.
14:10 Wed, 28 Febu G
Bob forced Majorie to walk toward the helicopter with him bit by bit.
a
Abel looked worried. He stood far away from the helicopter with the police and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Chuck, we can¡¯t let Bob
take Majorie away. I¡¯m a doctor. | can tell that the wound on Majorie¡¯s neck is a little serious. If we don¡¯t treat it now, her life might
be in danger!¡±
When Jason Chuck heard Abel''s words, his pupils constricted slightly. Jason¡¯s expression was solemn as he said into the
walkie-talkie, ¡°The criminal is holding a hostage and intends to escape. Currently, the hostage has lost too much blood, and her
life is in danger at any time. Sniper, prepare to snipe!¡±
Bob was about to move to the side of the helicopter.
Suddenly, a gunshot resounded through the forest, startling countless birds.
Abel saw Bob slowly fall to the ground with a red dot between his eyebrows. It was as if he was in slow motion in a movie.
At the same time, countless fully armed police officers rushed out from the surroundings and restrained the other criminals who
had yet to react.
Abel rushed forward and ran toward Majoric.
Majorie looked at Abel. She saw him run toward her in the faint light.
At that moment, his image seemed to have be taller in her heart.
When Abel rushed in front of her, Majorie¡¯s lips twitched slightly. She thought to herself that she was lucky to have survived.
As soon as Majorie¡¯s nerves rxed, her entire body seemed to have lost strength as she fell toward Abel.
Abel quickly reached out and hugged her.
Majorie was in a daze when she heard Abel say in her ear, ¡°Majorie, don¡¯t be afraid. You''re safe now!¡±
There was no news of Majorie all night.
Violet felt guilty and worried. She was very anxious, afraid that something would happen to Majorie.
The next morning, Violet/continued to call Majorie, but she still could not get through.
Violet''s expression was solemn. She nned to call the police.
14:10 Wed, 28 Feb u G-
At that moment, her phone rang. It was a call from thepany.
18: 39%
Violet answered the call and heard
her colleague from the HR
department informing her, ¡°Ms.
Webb, due to some things circting
online about you, thepany has
temporarily decided to suspend you.
You don''t have toe to work
today!"
Violet''s face darkened as she asked, ¡°Thepany? Does Mr. Hersey know that?¡±
The colleague''s tone was a little
disdainful. ¡°If Mr. Hersey is in the
company now, what awaits you is not
a suspension but a dismissal. Ms.
Webb, the higher-ups only
suspended you because you were
brought into thepany by Mr.
Hersey. You should
be content!¡±
Violet''s expression was extremely dark. She said, ¡°Alright, then I''ll wait for thepany to fire me!¡±
With that, Violet hung up.
As soon as she hung up, an unknown number called. Violet¡¯s eyes turned red, and she turned off her phone.
Thinking of the nasty words online and the missing Patrick, Violet¡® felt a lump in her throat, and she felt a little aggrieved.
She rubbed her eyes and felt a little sad. ¡°Patrick, when are youing back?¡± she thought to herself.
Megan was changing her shoes when she suddenly received a call.
Megan took a look and saw that it was a call from Abel. She quickly answered the call.
¡°Hello, Megan, it¡¯s me!¡± Majorie¡¯s voice was a little weak and hoarse.
Megan suddenly looked at Violet. She could not hide the smile on her face. She said, ¡°Violet, it¡¯s Majorie!¡±
Violet''s eyes finally lit up when she heard that.
However, when she saw Megan¡¯s expression turn dark as she answered the
became nervous, too.
¡°She
After Megan finished the call, she
pursed her lips and looked at Violet,
saying, ¡°Majorie was kidnapped by
Bob on the way to the hospital
yesterday. Her phone was broken.
Therefore, we couldn''t reach her. Last
night, Abel called the police and
saved her. She faintedst night and
is now in the hospital. Abel is with
her. Let''s go over now!¡± The content
is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Violet''s face was ashen as she said, ¡°This Bob is simply crazy!¡±
Megan was a little worried about Majoric. ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s go to the hospital now and see how Majoric is doing!¡±
On Majorie and Violet''s way to the hospital, the flight from Oceanfront City finally
landed safely at the airport of Summerwood City.
Chapter 345
As soon as Patrick got off the ne, he turned his phone on.
During this period of time, there was no signal at all in Oceanfront City. He could not contact Violet, and
he was in a hurry to deal with the matters there. He wanted toc back early to see Violet, so he only
rested for two to three hours a day and was basically busy.
After finally settling things over there, he immediately set off back to Summerwood City.
However, as soon as he got off the ne and turned on his phone, he saw countless calls and
messages flooding in.
Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick first opened his chat with Violet on WhatsApp. A few days ago, Violet had been asking him how
the situation was over there, if he was doing well and if he was safe.
Until yesterday afternoon, she sent Patrick a message asking him when he wasing back and
telling him that she was scared.
When Patrick saw this message, his heart sank slightly and his expression became tense.
If nothing had happened, with Violet¡¯s personality, she would not have said such words.
A trace of worry shed across his brows. He tried calling Violet, only to find that her phone was
switched off and he couldn¡¯t get through at all.
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened as he opened Robert¡¯s chat.
Robert: [Patrick, why aren¡¯t you back yet? Something happened to your wife. If you don¡¯te back
soon, I won¡¯t be able to help you!]
Robert:
Robert: [I¡¯ve been investigating for a long time, but I haven¡¯t found anything. I can¡¯t ask Violet about
this. I heard from Meggy that Ms. Webb isn¡¯t doing so good. Hurry up and reply if you see this
message!]
Although Patrick did not know what the news online was about, he knew that the matter was very
serious when he saw that Robert had called him so many times.
Patrick dialed Robert¡¯s number as he walked out of the airport.
Robert gasped as soon as he opened his mouth. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re finally answering your calls. If you
don¡¯te back soon, your wife will drown in theizens¡® spittle!¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Patrick¡¯s expression became solemn.
14:10 Wed, 28 Feb u
Clupter 315
Robert sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Yesterday afternoon, someone posted online a photo of your wife
checking into a hotel with someone on Valentine¡¯s Day. There was the hotel room information and
indecent photos. ording to theizens, that man is a married man and has a child. Now, everyone
on the Inte is scolding Violet for being a mistress. She¡¯s a little famous after all. When such a thing
happens, it¡¯s almost like the entire Inte is attacking her!.
¡°From what I remember, wasn¡¯t Violet Valentine¡¯s Day with you? I¡¯m guessing that the person in the
photo isn¡¯t her. However, I¡¯ve also gotten someone to investigate. That photo wasn¡¯t synthesized or
photoshopped. I don¡¯t know who that woman is either. Anyway, that¡¯s the general situation. As for what
happened, you can investigate it yourself! Violet is probably in a bad mood and under a lot of pressure.
Now that you¡¯re back, hurry up and look into it. Comfort your wife while you¡¯re at it as well. That¡¯ll be
all!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes were terrifyingly dark. ¡°I see!¡±
¡°Patrick, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± At that moment, a voice sounded on the other end of
the line.
Robert was slightly stunned. ¡°No way,
still in the mood to pick up girls?¡±
rick. Your wife is in such a situation and you¡¯re
Patrick nced at Willow. His eyes were frighteningly cold.
Willow pouted and quickly shrunk her shoulders. She took a step back as if she was a little afraid.
Sheughed dryly and stopped talking,
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. Without looking at Willow, he spoke to Robert on the other end of the line. His
tone was terrifyingly cold. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. She¡¯s the sister of a friend of my brother¡¯s in
Oceanfront City. Her family is in trouble. My brother asked me to bring her over. She¡¯s going to go to
university hereter on.¡±
Robert nodded in acknowledgement. ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s a university student. How old is she?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened even more. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m going to look for Violet. I¡¯m hanging up!¡±
Patrick hung up the phone and nced at Nelson and Willow. ¡°Nelson, take Willow to find a ce to
stay. I still have something to deal with!¡±
With that, Patrick strode away.
Willow bit her lips and looked at Nelson pitifully. ¡°Nelson, did I do something wrong?¡±
14:10 Wed, 28 Feb u
Nelson looked at her with an unpredictable expression. ¡°Miss Cooper, when others are on the phone,
not making a sound is basic manners!¡±
Willow blushed. ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡±
Nelson looked at her indifferently. ¡°Let me take you to where you¡¯re going to live first.¡±
Patrick walked out of the airport and hailed a taxi. ¡°The city center please.¡±
As soon as he got into the car, he called Violet. However, Violet¡¯s phone was switched off.
Patrick¡¯s expression was tense. Faced with Patrick¡¯s domineering aura, the driver didn¡¯t dare to even
speak.
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed and dialed Megan¡¯s number.
This time, the call was answered very quickly.
Megan was driving. When she saw that it was Patrick, she was stunned. She immediately reached out
her right hand and pushed Violet on the passenger seat. ¡°Violet, it¡¯s Patrick¡¯s!¡±
Violet did not even react when she heard Patrick¡¯s name.
She had not been able to contact Patrick for three days. She almost thought that Megan was lying to
her.
The traffic light turned red. When she saw Megan holding the phone in front of her, Violet¡¯s eyes turned
red.
Megan passed the phone to her. When Violet saw Patrick¡¯s name on the screen of the phone, her
grievances seemed to pour out in an instant.
Megan turned her head considerately and drove expressionlessly.
Violet pursed her lips tightly and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡±
As soon as she spoke, tears fell uncontrobly.
Patrick¡¯s heart instantly ached. He had heard too many of Violet¡¯s tone of voice, cold, distant, proud,
and angry, but he had never heard her so aggrieved and sad.
This was the first time Violet did not hide her emotions in front of him.
Patrick¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve kept you waiting!¡±
Violet quickly wiped her tears and said in a choked voice, ¡°No, it¡¯s good that you c
came
back safe and sound!¡±
Patrick only wanted to rush to Violet¡¯s side now. He asked, ¡°Baby, where are you now?¡±
When Violet heard Patrick¡¯s words, she immediately felt even more upset. ¡°I¡ I¡¯m going to the hospital
now!¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone instantly became nervous. ¡°Why are you going to the hospital? Are you injured?¡±
Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s undisguised concern, Violet pouted in grievance. ¡°I¡¯m not injured. I¡ Something
happened to me yesterday. In order to help me find out the truth, Majorie went to the hospitalst night
to investigate a person¡¯s files. In the end, because of the previous conflict with Bob, she was kidnapped
by Bob on the way to the hospital. She fainted after being rescuedst night. She¡¯s now at Summerfield
General Hospital. I n to visit her!¡°.
When Patrick heard Violet say that something had happened to her yesterday, his eyes darkened.
¡°Alright, I understand. Go to the hospital first. I¡¯lle and find you now!¡±
Violet nodded obediently. ¡°Alright!¡±
Patrick thought about it, but he was afraid that if he spoke too little, Violet would feel that he did not
care enough about her.
After all, Violet was feeling terrible now that something like this had happened.
He then said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what happened on the inte. I¡¯ve already arranged for
someone to look into it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely settle this matter and handle everything for you.¡±
Violet nodded and sniffed. ¡°I believe you!¡±
Çú
Chapter 346
Patrick heaved a sigh of relief and said in an unprecedentedly serious tone, ¡°Baby, no matter what happens, | won¡¯t let you suffer
for nothing!¡±
Tears welled up in Violet''s eyes again. She immediately raised her chin, wanting to force back her tears.
Her voice was soft. ¡°I know!¡±
Patrick could clearly hear Violet¡¯s emotional changes over the phone.
He asked gently, ¡°What do you
know?¡±
Violet rubbed her eyes. ¡°I know you won''t
¡°| know you won''t let me suffer!¡±
When Patrick heard her say that, he only wanted to hold her in his arms andfort her. Unfortunately, he was still on the airport
highway!
When he thought of the person behind what happened, a sharp glint shed across his eyes. When he spoke to Violet, his tone
was extremely gentle. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m very happy. Thank you for having faith in me. | definitely won''t let you down!¡±
Violet''s ears were a little red from his words. ¡°Alright, | understand. | know that you''ve returned safely to Summerwood City. I¡¯m
relieved. I''ll go to the hospital first.¡±
When he heard Violet mentioning his safe return to Summerwood City, he felt his heart soften. His silly girl was still worried about
his safety even though something had happened to her. How could he not like her?
He nodded and said gently, ¡°Alright, you head off to the hospital first. I''ll be right behind you.¡±
After hanging up, Patrick nced at the driver. ¡°Go to the Summerfield General Hospital!¡±
After saying that, he unlocked his phone and went on the inte. He saw the so-called. erotic photos of Violet on many apps.
Patrick¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark. The driver secretly nced at him through the rearview mirror and was so frightened
that his breathing became tense.
Patrick flipped through a few messages and understood what was going on. He called. Nilly directly. ¡°Nilly, look into something
for me. | want to know in the shortest time. possible who that woman who looks like Violet on the Inte is!¡±
Nilly usually managed the Gents for Patrick and knew more people. It should be much
Wed, 28 Feb
easier for her to find this woman than Nelson.
After giving some instructions, Patrick looked at the other messages on his phone.
38%This is from N?velDrama.Org.
In addition to Violet and Robert, several higher¡ªups in thepany contacted him and his family. On the second day after he
left, they also made a lot of calls.
Patrick called his mother first.
As soon as the call went through, Siran¡¯s anxious voice came through the phone. ¡°Patrick, you''re finally back!¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°I just got off the ne. Mom, why did you call me two days ago?¡±
Siran said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s all because of the Anne family. On the second day of your business trip, the
Anne family came looking for you. They said that you¡¯re already married and you''re still going on a blind date with their daughter.
They said that you''re not taking their family seriously and came to our house to demand an exnation! Let¡¯s not talk about this
for now. | have to worry about you as well. A typhoon is passing through Oceanfront City and there are quite a lot of casualties.
You still dare to go there. Don¡¯t you know to tell Mom and Dad?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was emotionless over the phone. ¡°I¡¯m back safely. Also, what the Anne. family said is true. I¡¯m indeed married!¡±
Siran and Christopher had indeed expected this. The Anne family did not dare to make such a remark out of thin air.
However, when she heard Patrick say it with her own ears, Siran was still shocked.
She opened her mouth, and it took her a long time to find her voice. ¡°Then... why didn¡¯t you tell Mom and Dad earlier? If Mom
knew that you were married, she wouldn¡¯t have arranged a blind date for you! It would have saved the Anne family the trouble!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°We didn¡¯t know about the blind date beforehand. | didn¡¯t know that you would arrange it like this. You
didn¡¯t know that | was married either. As for the Anne family, just give them somepensation and tell them to shut up. Isn¡¯t
that why they came looking for me?¡±
Siran pondered for a moment. ¡°That''s true. They just think that we''ll make it up to their family for the sake of our reputation. |
don¡¯t mind, but... what kind of girl is your wife?¡±
Although Siran tried her best to hide it, she still couldn¡¯t hide the gossip and curiosity in her heart.
Patrick was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you about my marriage and her identity previously because her
rtionship with me isn¡¯t stable yet. However, our
Wed, 28 Feb G
rtionship has stabilized now. In two days, I''ll find a time to bring her home to see you!¡±
38%
When Siran heard this, she sounded pleasantly surprised. ¡°Really? That''s great. | wasn¡¯t sure if this was true before, so | didn¡¯t
dare to tell your brother. How about this? When you bring your wife home, I¡¯ll inform your brother and we''ll have a meal as a
family!¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll let you know in advance when | bring her home. | have something else to deal with here. I¡¯ve got to
go for now!¡±
Patrick hung up the phone and finally contacted thepany.
When he found out from one of thepany¡¯s executives that thepany was nning to fire Violet because of the scandal
on the Inte, Patrick''s face darkened.pletely.
He said directly, ¡°I''ll go back to thepany for a meeting in the afternoon. I''ll tell everyone my decision about Violet¡¯s matter.¡±
After Patrick finished speaking, he hung up without giving the higher¡ª-up a chance to test his attitude.
90% of the people in thepany thought that even if Violet was brought into Foreverie Jewelry by Patrick, Patrick would
definitely fire her for such a shameless matter that affected thepany¡¯s reputation.
At the Summerfield General Hospital.
When Violet and Megan arrived at the hospital, Majorie was drinking soup.
Seeing Violet and Megan, Majoric put down soup bowls and said in embarrassment, ¡°Violet, Megan, you''re here!¡±
Violet''s eyes turned red when he saw the white gauze wrapped around Majorie¡¯s neck. ¡°How did you...
She could not say anything else. On
the way to the ward just now, she
had heard the nurses in the hospital
discussing how dangerousst night
was. It was as if they had seen it with
their own eyes.
However, even if the nurses were exaggerating, Violet knew that Majorie¡¯s encounterst night was extremely dangerous.
Megan looked at Majorie with worry in her eyes. ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you injured anywhere else?¡±
When Majorie saw Violet and Megan¡¯s worried expressions, she quickly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m really fine!¡±
As she spoke, she moved her legs and arms. In the end, she pulled on the wound on her neck and could not help but gasp.
Violet immediately became nervous. ¡°What''s wrong? Did you touch your wound?¡±
Majorie didn¡¯t know whether tough
or cry. She pointed at the wound on
her neck. ¡°No, only a little cut here.
Everything else is fine. | was indeed
frightenedst night, but | really didn''t
suffer much injuries!¡± The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Violet looked at Majorie with red eyes. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to help me, you wouldn''t have been injured like this!¡±
When Majoric saw Violet''s guilty look,
she panicked. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t say that.
If | didn¡¯t have a grudge against Bob,
why would he kidnap me? In the end,
this has nothing to do with you. Don''t
me this on you. Otherwise, |''ll feel
uneasy!¡±
Chapter 347
Chapter 347
Violet looked at her and shook her head with heartache. ¡°You''re already so injured, yet you still say such things!¡±
Majorie thought about what happenedst night and felt a little scared. However, she still looked at Violet seriously. ¡°I¡¯m telling
the truth. Don¡¯t me yourself!¡±
Megan suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Majorie, where¡¯s Dr. Fuller? Was he the one who took care of youst night?¡±
Upon hearing this, Majorie¡¯s face immediately turned red. Her voice was as low as a mosquito. ¡°Yes, he saved mest night. He
stayed with me in the hospital until | woke.
he up! He brought me breakfast and should be washing up right now. After washing up, still has to go check out his other
patients.¡±
Megan nodded and did not say anything else.
At this moment, Violet still could not tell that something was wrong with Majorie. She looked at Majorie and said, ¡°Majoric, | told
you before that Dr. Fuller is not bad. He is the kindest and most righteous person. He is really worthy of the words ¡®doctor''s
benevolence!¡±
Majorie nodded in embarrassment. ¡°Yes, | only realized it recently!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, someone rushed into the ward and shouted Majorie¡¯s name sadly, ¡°Majorie!¡±
Violet turned around and saw a noblewoman and a young man enter the ward.
The noblewoman shouted Majorie¡¯s name anxiously.
Thedy walked forward and rushed to the bed. She pushed Violet away and looked at Majorie from head to toe. When she saw
the wound on her neck, her cycs turned red. ¡°Baby, why are you injured like this?¡±
Majorie said helplessly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make a fuss. It¡¯s just a small injury. | was afraid of being infected, so | bandaged it!¡±
Violet was stunned. So this was Majorie¡¯s mother?
At that moment, the young man beside the noblewoman said, ¡°You''re injured, so you should get some rest. As for the exact
condition of your wound, Mom and | will naturally ask the doctor!¡±
Majorie pouted and shouted, ¡°Oh, my brother!¡±
14:11 Wed, 28 Febu G
Chapter 347
Majorie¡¯s mother, Alexis Queen, looked at Majorie¡¯s appearance and was suddenly worried and angry, ¡°It¡¯s already like this, it¡¯s
useless to call you brother. Don¡¯t think that acting cute can make us not angry. If you can¡¯t protect yourself well outside in the
future, don¡¯t go out! I¡¯ve heard about this matter from others. That damn Bob,
our two families have already broken off the engagement, but he still dares to try to kill you. | won¡¯t let his family off!¡±
Majorie pouted her lips. ¡°He¡¯s already dead, and his father is in jail. It doesn¡¯t matter if we let their family off. Mom, let''s end this
matter here. Don¡¯t add any new conflicts. When will revenge reach an end?¡±
Bob was dead. The Driscoll family still had his elder brother, Gary Driscoll. Majorie really did not want to breed conflict and
hatred anymore.
Hearing Majorie¡¯s words, Alexis¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So, it¡¯s wrong for me to want to get revenge for you?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
At that moment, Majorie¡¯s eldest brother, Jake Queen, pulled his mother, Alexis, and said, ¡°Mom, Majorie is still recuperating.
Don¡¯t be angry with her!¡±
When Alexis heard this and saw the wound on her daughter''s neck, her expression softened a little.
Majorie saw Violet and Megan standing at the side and quickly introduced, ¡°Violet, Megan, this is my mother and this is my
brother!¡±
After that, she looked at Alexis with a smile. ¡°Mom, these two are my friends, Violet and
Megan!¡±
Alexis was originally smiling as she looked at Violet and Megan. However, when she heard Violet¡¯s name, her expression
suddenly changed.
She stared intently at Violet¡¯s face and only then did she notice that this face was a little familiar. Wasn''t he the protagonist of the
photos she had seen onlinest night?
At that time, she had even said bad things about Violet. Why were all the youngdies. nowadays so shameless? They did not
go down the right path and did such shameless. things to seduce married men.
She did not expect to see Violet in person in his daughter¡¯s ward today.
Alexis¡¯s eyes suddenly sank, ¡°You are Violet?¡±
Looking at Alexis¡¯s unceremonious appearance, Violet was stunned and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Queen, what''s wrong?¡±
Alexis coldly snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. Queen. | don¡¯t even want you to say my name.
14:11 Wed, 28 Feb 4
In the future, stay away from Majorie!¡±
Violet was stunned. ¡°What are you...¡±
Alexis snorted and directly said, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are that mistress on the
Inte, right? You shamelessly seduced someone else¡¯s husband and even got exposed, right?¡±
Majoric never expected her mother to say this. She looked at Alexis in shock. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±
Alexis ignored Majorie¡¯s words and looked at Violet with disdain as if she were some dirty thing.
Violet''s expression changed. She widened her eyes and stood there, trembling slightly. She was on the verge of copse.
She bit her lips, feeling a little humiliated and sad. ¡°Mrs. Queen, it¡¯s not like that! The person on the Inte isn¡¯t me, I...
Alexis directly interrupted her, ¡°I told you not to call me that. Also, do you think | will believe your words? A girl like you should
stay away from Majorie, lest you lead her astray!¡±
Majorie was stunned when she saw her mother criticizing Violet.
When she heard her mother tell Violet to stay away from her, she reacted and said with an ugly expression, ¡°Mom, what
nonsense are you talking about? Violet is not that kind
person! The person in the photo is not her!¡±
of
Jake frowned and stood at the side. His eyes darkened and he did not say a word.
Alexis turned around and looked at
Majorie with a face full of
disappointment, ¡°You silly girl, don¡¯t
be deceived by her. | know very well
whether she is that kind of person or
not. Could it be that the word
¡®mistress¡¯ is written on the face of a
mistress? Let me tell you, if you want
to make friends with such a
shameless person, you''d better
forget about it. | will not allow my
daughter to mix with such a
shameless person!¡±
Violet didn¡¯t expect Alexis to say this.
To be honest, she was especially touched by Majorie¡¯s kindness to her.
However, Alexis¡¯s words really hurt her.
She tried holding the tears back in
her eyes and looked at Alexis angrily.
¡°Mrs. Queen, please be careful with
your words. You ndered me
without any evidence. | can sue you. |
am an upright person. How can | be
shameless?¡±
Chapter 347
Alexis didn¡¯t expect that Violet still dared to talk back.
At her age, she hated girls who were up to no good at such a young age and relied on their beauties to get what they wanted.
What was more, it was revealed on the Inte that Violet was not only hooking up with married men, but also fooling around.
Her life was extremely chaotic. How could her daughter be friends with such a person?
Even if Majorie pulled Alexis¡¯s arm, it
couldn''t stop her mouth. She looked
at Violet. with disgust and her tone
was extremely contemptuous. ¡°I
ndered you? A trash like you has
the right to say that | ndered you?
When you talk to me, first look down
and see what you are. | didn¡¯t expect
that you still want evidence from me.
Where did you get that idea from? |
see that not only are you indecent,
but you also have a sharp tongue and
thick skin...¡±
Megan said coldly, ¡°Mrs. Queen, that''s enough. We don¡¯t want to quarrel with you on ount that you''re an elder!¡±
Alexis snorted sarcastically. ¡°You are the same as her. As her friend, you''re no better! Don¡¯t think you''re any better!¡±
fii}
0)
Chapter 348
Chapter 348
Megan was shocked, angry, and in disbelief. She did not expect Majorie¡¯s mother to be so unreasonable.
Violet was so angry that her lips were trembling!
Her eyes were extremely red as she stared at Alexis and tightly clenched her hands. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that thedy in front
of her was Majorie¡¯s mother, she would have already made a move.
When Alexis thought that this girl had led her daughter astray, she was so angry that she wanted to use the most vicious words
on Violet.
She red at Violet and said, ¡°What are you ring at? Am | wrong? Can¡¯t | say anything about a promiscuous and uneducated
girl like you.¡±
Majorie was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. She directly got off the bed and wanted to pull Alexis¡¯s arm.
Alexis was still scolding when the door of the ward was suddenly kicked open.
Patrick walked in with a dark expression. His gaze was murderous.
Jake had helped his father to handle thepany¡¯s matters. Patrick might not know him, but he knew Patrick.
As soon as he saw Patrick, a hint of surprise shed across his eyes. ¡°Mr. Hersey!¡±
In the end, Patrick didn¡¯t even look at Jake. He directly walked over and stood in front of Violet. With a posture of absolute
protection, he protected Violet behind him and stared at Alexis gloomily, ¡°Are you saying she¡¯s a slut?¡±
Alexis was frightened by Patrick¡¯s imposing manner and took a step back.
Patrick took a step forward with a sinister expression. ¡°Are you?¡±
Alexis stuttered as she looked at Patrick, ¡°I..... 1...¡±
Patrick continued to take a step forward. His gaze was murderous. ¡°Indecent?¡±
For a moment, Alexis was frightened by Patrick¡¯s imposing manner, ¡°Who are you, you... what do you want?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, like an evil tiger that was about toe out of the mountain, ready to cut Alexis into pieces
at any time.
He didn¡¯t answer Alexis¡¯s question. Instead, he lowered his voice and said in a calm and
Wed, 28 Feb
terrifying tone, ¡°Uneducated? Are you talking about my wife?¡±
Alexis sat down on the bed. Her voice was trembling and her brain couldn¡¯t think straight, ¡°You... who are you? Who is your
wife?¡±
Patrick¡¯s aura was too intimidating when he entered. It took the people inside a while to
react.
Violet''s gaze had been on him ever since Patrick entered the door. It did not leave him for a moment.
She looked at Patrick in a daze. There were countless thoughts and grievances in her eyes. The strong sadness almost drowned
her.
She stared nkly at Patrick who was angry at Alexis. The world was exceptionally quiet, and her eyes were filled with only him.
Majorie came back to her senses. Thinking of her mother¡¯s actions just now, she was a little afraid. She knew a little about
Patrick¡¯s feelings for Violet.
She was not the kind of person who would help her family and be unreasonable. It was not that she did not protect. However,
based on her mother¡¯s words just now, Patrick probably wanted to kill her mother!
She quickly said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, don¡¯t be angry. This is my mother...¡±
Patrick suddenly looked over. His gaze was cold, sharp, and extremely terrifying. He said extremely impolitely, ¡°Did | ask you?¡±
If it weren¡¯t for Violet, he wouldn''t have cared about Majoric at all.
However, because of Majoric¡¯s mother, Violet suffered such grievances. How could Patrick tolerate it?
Alexis was also stunned. She was not familiar with Patrick.
However, looking at her son and daughter¡¯s attitudes, this young man in front of them did not seem to be someone to be trifled
with.
However, she could tolerate Patrick¡¯s pressure on her, but she could not ept others bullying her daughter.
Moreover, when she thought about how she, an elder, was being threatened by a junior, she could not ept it.
She braced herself and looked at Patrick. However, her tone was much gentler than when she said Violet. ¡°I¡¯m Majorie¡¯s mother.
Who are you? You questioned me the moment you entered. What do you want?¡±
14:11 Wed, 28 Feb 0
Chapter 348
Patrick narrowed his eyes and a dangerous look shed across his eyes. ¡°What do | want? I¡¯m asking you who were you
scolding just now?¡±
Alexis was a little panicked by Patrick¡¯s imposing manner. However, she still straightened her neck and stood up. She didn¡¯t want
to lose her dignity as an elder, so she didn¡¯t have any scruples when she spoke.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
She thought that no matter how fierce Patrick was, he would not do anything to her in front of so many people.
Alexis took advantage of her seniority and directly said, ¡°I was scolding Violet, the shameless woman. Her photos have been
posted online. What? You still want to stand up for her? Well, a woman like her must have many tricks up her sleeve, making
men follow her one after another!¡±
Majorie¡¯s expression changed immediately. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you talking about? Mr. Hersey is
Violet ¡®s husband!¡±
However, before she could finish her words, Patrick suddenly stretched out his hand. and grabbed Alexis¡¯s neck.
This time, everyone in the ward was stunned.
Majorie was so frightened that she eximed, ¡°Mr. Hersey!¡±
Patrick pinched so hard that Alexis¡¯s face turned pale.
Patrick¡¯s strength was too great. Alexis¡¯s face was instantly frightened and panicked. She stretched out her hand to break
Patrick¡¯s grip. Her eyes were wide open and her expression was full of fear of death. She really felt that she was going to be
killed by the person in front of her.
Patrick¡¯s voice was cold and deep. ¡°I dare you to say that one more time!¡±
Alexis struggled with all her might, but she couldn¡¯t get rid of Patrick¡¯s hand.
Jake rushed towards Patrick. Patrick seemed to have eyes on the back of his head. He kicked out and Jake was smashed
against the wall beside him. He held his stomach in pain.
Majorie was about to help her mother when she saw Patrick looking at her with a cold and terrifying gaze. Her hard froze.
Patrick¡¯s voice was gloomy and terrifying. He stared at the noblewoman he was holding like a demon. ¡°Mrs. Queen, although |
don¡¯t hit women, | definitely won¡¯t show mercy to an old and disrespectful thing like you!¡±
After Patrick finished speaking, his face darkened as he directly threw Alexis onto the
3/4
38%D
hospital bed.
Majorie quickly went to check on Alexis.
Violet was also stunned. She stared at Patrick¡¯s back in a daze. She never thought tha
Patrick would attack Alexis.
Jake¡¯s face was dark as he held his stomach and stood up. He took a step forward, his eyes filled with anger. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you¡¯ve
crossed the line!¡±
Patrick suddenly turned around and met his gaze.
His gaze was like that of an ice-cold god of death.
Jake thought of Patrick¡¯s kick just
now and then looked at his eyes. He
was frightened by Patrick''s cold and
murderous gaze. His footsteps froze
on the spot.
Patrick¡¯s lips curled into a mocking
sneer. ¡°That''s too much already?
When your mother. said that my wife
was indecent and ill-bred, she didn''t
think that she was going overboard
at all?¡±
Jake pursed his lips tightly. His expression was gloomy and he didn¡¯t say anything.
Megan watched coldly. She tried to
stand up for Violet, but Alexis scolded
her as well. She was basically
scolded for absolutely nothing. This
was not something she could just let
go.
At that time, she was really furious. How could there be such an elder?
Megan hated people who used their status as elders to teach their juniors a lesson and even nder them.
Although Patrick¡¯s method of beating people up was a little violent, his actions were reallyfortable and satisfying.
Alexis¡¯s neck was almost broken by Patrick and her breath was stuck in her throat. She fell onto the hospital bed and let out a
heart-wrenching cough.
0
Chapter 349
Chapter 349
Majoric supported her with a face full of regret, heartache, and anger.
She did not understand why her mother could not calm down and listen to what she had to say but insisted on thinking that Violet
was not a decent person.
In this situation, Alexis absolutely could not anger Patrick anymore.
Majoric was about to ask her elder brother, Jake, to take their mother away first. In the end, Alexis didn¡¯t know what had gotten
into her. She was frightened, but she was really agitated by Patrick¡¯s actions.
She turned to look at Patrick angrily and shouted, ¡°Murder! Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s against. thew tomit murder? | want...¡±
Majorie was so frightened that she hurriedly said, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough!¡±
Alexis¡¯s angry words were stuck in her mouth. She stared at Patrick with anger and unwillingness. She turned her head and
looked at her daughter with grievance and humiliation.
She had already been beaten up, but there was no one willing to help her.
Patrick¡¯s cold gaze moved from Majorie¡¯s face to Alexis. His tone was t and ordinary, but it made people inexplicably feel fear.
His tone was cold. ¡°Mrs. Queen, what are you doing? However, no matter what you''re doing, | won''t let you off so easily for
ndering and insulting my wife!¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Even if the person in front of him was Majorie¡¯s mother, he would not let her off if she dared to bully Violet like this.
Majorie had seen what Patrick did to those people who bullied Violet.
Her expression changed immediately. ¡°Mr. Hersey, my mother was just too worried. Because of me, she took her anger out on
Violet. In the end, this is my fault. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±
Jake pursed his lips tightly. His expression was extremely tense.
Alexis¡¯s heart was filled with anger, ¡°Majoric, why are you apologizing to him? | haven''t settled the scores with him yet. What else
does he want? He can¡¯t possibly kill the three
of us!¡±
Majorie did not expect that at this point, her mother still could not see the situation clearly.
14:11 Wed, 28 Feb
G
She directly shouted at Alexis, ¡°Mom, what are you trying to do? Why are you making things moreplicated? What does this
matter have to do with you? You were blind enough to find me a fiance who was actually a ruthless bastard. He almost killed me
last night. Not only do you not know how to think about what you¡¯ve done, but now you even care about me making friends?¡±
Majorie was so angry that it was as if a ball of fire was burning in her heart. His mother did not know how powerful Patrick was at
all.
Why would Patrick kill them? He was not that stupid. However, if they offended him, it was uncertain if the Queen family could
survive. The Driscoll family was a good
Facing her daughter''s roar and anger, Alexis felt wronged. ¡°Majorie. |... | really didn¡¯t know what kind of person Bob was. As for
today¡¯s matter, | just don¡¯t want you to be misled by others. Don¡¯t be afraid of him. We will call the police now!¡±
After hearing Alexis¡¯s words, the others didn¡¯t say anything, but Patrick¡¯s
mixed with coldness. He sneered and said, ¡°Call the police? Alright, | also want to call the police!¡±
With that. Patrick took out his phone.
Majorie¡¯s tears immediately trickled down her cheeks. She looked at Violet sadly.
Violet watched as Patrick stood up for her. Her heart and eyes were filled with him. Her gaze followed Patrick closely, and the
tenderness in her eyes could not be dispelled.
It was as if there was a candy in her heart. It was so sweet.
Although she was ndered online by theizens and, in reality, by Alexis, she still had Patrick. He believed in her and
protected her. He would always stand in front of her and shield all the harm for her.
Majorie saw the look in Violet¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were filled with deep affection as she looked at her lover gently.
Majorie¡¯s heart ached for Violet. She was also angry at her mother¡¯s actions, but she really could not stand by and watch.
Because of her mother, Patrick had attacked the Queen family.
She didn¡¯t even know why she had to suffer such a thing early in the morning when she was still injured from the shockst
night.
She was really aggrieved and sad. She shouted with a sobbing voice, ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet was taken aback. She shifted his gaze away from Patrick and immediately saw
Wed, 28
Majorie¡¯s gaze.
She recalled how well Majorie treated her and all the things Majorie had done for her. This caused her heart to soften.
She quickly walked over and grabbed Patrick¡¯s arm. She then reached out to lock his phone. ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t call the police. This
matter... ends here!¡±
Jake stood at the side and could tell that if he really went against Patrick, he would probably implicate the Queen family.
Moreover, it was clear that Patrick would do anything to protect Violet. Jake didn¡¯t want to see both sides being hurt.
Speaking of which, Jake didn¡¯t know Patrick¡¯s true identity now. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to think about things like both sides
being hurt.
Now, Violet had also been wronged. Patrick had also taught his mother a lesson. Violet had also made peace. Then, all of this
should stop here.
At the thought of this, he was about to say something to ease the atmosphere when he heard Majorie sobbing. She said in a
choked voice, ¡°Jake, take Mom out first and tell her not to cause trouble again!¡±
When Alexis heard this, she looked at Majorie in shock. She was puzzled and sad. She did this today for her daughter.
But why was her daughter defending others in front of outsiders?
Jake went to support her. Alexis looked at Majorie sadly. She was unwilling to leave, but Majoric turned her face away. ¡°You guys
can go!¡±
Alexis¡¯s eyes turned red as soon as she heard those words.
Jake¡¯s expression was a little dark. ¡°Mom, let''s go first. Stop making a scene!¡±
When Alexis saw her son and daughter¡¯s attitude, she was angry and aggrieved. She directly shook off Jake¡¯s arm and walked
out.
Jake looked apologetically at Patrick and the others before turning to leave.
Alexis had just walked out of the ward when Jake caught up with her.
As soon as she saw her son, her
tears fell. ¡°Stay away from me. I''ll
pretend that | didn¡¯t raise you and
your sister. You''re both on the side of
outsiders. Was that guy back there
really that scary? Who does he think
he is?¡±
Jake felt a little helpless. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, that Patrick isn¡¯t an ordinary
14:11 Wed, 28 Feb
person. He returned to the country
six years ago and stayed in
Summerwood City for six years.
Anyone who offends him didn¡¯t end
up well. Although I¡¯m not afraid of
him, you still shouldn''t provoke him
like that. It won''t be good if you
implicate our family!¡± The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
When Alexis heard this, tears hung on her face. She was a little surprised. ¡°Is he that powerful?¡±
Jake nodded. ¡°He¡¯s very powerful. Anyway... even | feel a little afraid standing in front of him!¡±
¡°Then your sister...¡± Alexis instantly became nervous. She began to worry about Majorie again. After all, she loved her daughter.
Jake sighed helplessly. ¡°Majorie obviously has a good rtionship with Violet. Don¡¯t get involved. Let her handle the rest!¡±
Alexis opened her mouth but didn¡¯t say anything in the end.
In the ward, as soon as Alexis and her son left, Majorie immediately thanked Violet. ¡°Thank you, Violet!¡±
Violet pursed his lips and shook his
head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.
You were kidnapped by Bob to help
me prove my innocence. I¡¯m not the
kind of person who bites the hand
that feeds me!¡±
Violet didn¡¯t me Majoric, but Alexis¡¯s actions obviously made it difficult for her to let
1. go.
Even though Violet knew that Majorie was also very innocent, but when she thought of Alexis¡¯s harsh words, she felt extremely
ufortable deep down.
However, Majorie could understand Violet. After all, no one would be indifferent after being humiliated like this.
They were humans, not saints!
She was already very touched that Violet did not me her.
COMMENT
Chapter 350
14:17 Tue, 12 Mar DUG
28%
Majorie gave Violet a grateful look.
Her eyes reddened as she gritted her teeth. She looked at Violet and then at Patrick. ¡°Mr. Hersey, thank you for letting me off just
now...
Before she could finish her sentence, Patrick interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet! Just because | didn¡¯t call the police doesn¡¯t
mean I''ll let the Queen family off or let your mother off. Did she really think she could get away with it that easily?¡±
Anyone who crossed the line would pay for what they had done.
Alexis crossed the line, because of what she said about Violet. Violet was Patrick¡¯s bottom line. No one was allowed to cross it.
If anyone touched his bottom line, he would seek justice for Violet at all costs!
After Patrick finished speaking, he turned around and reached out his hand. He held Violet¡¯s hand tightly and gave her a
reassuring look.
After a few days, the two of them held hands firmly again. Violet felt secure and at
case.
Violet nced at Patrick and pursed her lips. She felt as if a warm current had been injected into his heart and could not help but
curve her lips into a smile.
Majorie¡¯s expression changed when she heard Patrick¡¯s words.
In the end, this matter was not her fault. She was stuck in the middle and was in a dilemma! She was in a very difficult position.
However, it could not be said that it had nothing to do with her at all because all of this had started because of her. Her mother
had vented her anger on Violet and Violet had suffered an undeserved cmity because of her. Speaking of which, it was all her
mother¡¯s fault.
At that moment, Violet had a grudge in her heart. It was reasonable that she did not want to speak.
Majoric looked at Patrick helplessly, not knowing what to do.
Megan saw that Majorie was injured and was still so sad and helpless. She really
115
L
Dreame
[e)
G
9.27%2
could not stand it anymore.
Her eyes shed and she took out her phone. ¡°Majorie, take a look first. Do you know the person in this photo?¡±
Majoric had suffered a shock yesterday and was injured. In the end, it was just to prove Violet¡¯s innocence and investigate the
two people in the photo.
Megan decided to help her.
When Majorie heard Megan¡¯s words, she looked at the photo of Megan with the mosaic removed.
The moment she saw the photo, her eyes widened slightly, and her expression instantly became excited. ¡°I know them. | know
both of them. That woman. That day when she came to the hospital to pull out her teeth, | even told Dr. Fuller that she looked
very much like Violet. After putting on some makeup and adjusting the photo slightly, she would probably look just like Violet! No
wonder people can¡¯t tell the difference in the photo!¡±
She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°As for that man, | remember very clearly that he had a ck mole under his ear. That
day, he was talking to the woman in the photo in front of the outpatient department. That woman saw me and Dr. Fuller head
over and left in a hurry. | didn¡¯t notice it at that time. Now that | think about it, they should have been nning this since then!
¡°Also, what they are saying on the Inte is right. That man is indeed married. His name is Yannis. He does have a son called
Daniel. Daniel had aminuted fracture and was hospitalized in the Summerfield General Hospital. Yannis couldn''t raise the
surgery fee at that time. Dr. Fuller even applied for a hospital charity fund for him to operate on his son. He told us that his wife
ran away not long after giving birth to Daniel. This is the general situation that | know. Mr. Hersey, you can use this as a lead and
investigate. You should be able to help Violet prove her innocence very quickly!¡±
When Patrick heard Majorie¡¯s words, his expression softened quite a lot.
These two pieces of information were very important and saved him a lot of effort in investigating.
Megan said at the right time, ¡°Mr. Hersey, Majorie has a good rtionship with Violet. Her mother was deceived by some
comments online, so she ndered
Dreame
0
Chapter 350
Violet. For this matter, ask Majorie to go back and do the ideological work of her family. As long as her mother doesn¡¯t spout
nonsense and nder Violet, please don¡¯t make things difficult for the Queen family on ount that Majorie has provided so
much information. Otherwise, Majoric and Violet... It won¡¯t be easy. for them to get along in the future!¡±
Of course, Megan was definitely on Violet''s side..
However, she also knew that Majorie was sincere towards Violet and indeed treated Violet as a good friend.
She did not want to see Violet sad. It was better for her to speak on Majorie¡¯s behalf as a third party.
When Violet heard Megan¡¯s words, she pursed her lips and pulled Patrick¡¯s hand. She then said in a muffled voice, ¡°Patrick,
Majorie is my friend. Don¡¯t do anything
rash!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened as he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked me to forgive them then this matter will end here. However, | don¡¯t want
Mrs. Queen to bully my wife again. in the future. Otherwise, | won''t let her off so easily!¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Majorie finally heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Megan and Violet gratefully and nodded. ¡°Thank you Mr. Hersey for your
magnanimity. | will definitely make things clear to my mother so that she won''t continue to misunderstand Violet and spout
nonsense!¡±
Majorie knew very well that if her mother had not spouted nonsense, ording to Patrick¡¯s personality, he would only treat her
with respect since she was Violet¡¯s friend.
However, her mother¡¯s words really hurt Violet, which directly angered Patrick.
Although Majorie had been through a lot, she suddenly felt a little envious when she saw Patrick protecting Violet.
At that moment, Abel¡¯s gentle face suddenly appeared in her mind. She blushed. and quickly shook her head in frustration. She
had to hand it to herself. She actually had the mood to let her imagination run wild.
Patrick looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. | just don¡¯t want Violet to be sad!¡±
Dreame
G
Majorie pursed her lips and stopped talking.
27%
At that moment, there was a knock on the ward door. Abel pushed the door open and entered.
He was a little stunned to see so many people at once. ¡°You guys...¡±
Majorie looked at him and said
calmly, ¡°Dr. Fuller, the two people in
the photo are the man and woman
we saw at the outpatient department
of the hospital that day. The man is
Daniel''s father, and the woman is the
woman we met in the elevator who
went to the dentist!
¡°They did such an ugly thing to
nder Violet. We can''t let Violet
suffer such nder for no reason. We
have to find them and figure out the
ins and outs of this matter. We can''t
let theizens nder Violet like this
anymore. Can you help look into their
files, see where they live, and tell Mr.
Hersey the main
information?¡±
Abel was stunned. His eyes shed and he nodded. ¡°Alright, Mr. Hersey, please follow me!¡±
Patrick turned around and nced at Violet. ¡°Do you... want to go over and take a look?¡±
Violet shook her head and said, ¡°|
won''t be going. You go with Dr. Fuller
to investigate. | want to have a word
with Majorie!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed and said gently, ¡°Alright, after checking the files, I''lle and find you for dinner!¡±
Violet nodded and reluctantly released Patrick¡¯s hand.
When Patrick let go of her, he used his index finger to scratch her palm.
Violet''s face turned slightly red.
After Patrick and Abel left, the ward fell silent.
Megan sat at the side and pretended that she did not exist.
Violet looked at Majorie. Thinking about the mess just now, her mind was still a little chaotic.
475
Dreame
She thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Majorie, don¡¯t think too much about what happened this morning. Get well soon!¡±
Hf
Chapter 351
Majorie looked up at Violet with a guilty expression. Her voice was a little choked. ¡°Violet, I¡¯m sorry! My mother said that about
you, but you can still speak up for me. Really...¡±
Majorie choked on his words.
Violet sighed and looked at Majorie seriously. ¡°Majorie, stop apologizing. Just like what Patrick said, let¡¯s end this matter here.
You''re not the one who scolded me. | don¡¯t me you!¡±
Majorie pouted her lips and was a little sad. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things would turn out like this either. When | get home, I''ll definitely
tell my family the truth and ask them to apologize to you. | won''t...¡±
Violet interrupted her. ¡°Majorie, there¡¯s no need. | don¡¯t need an apology from your family. Don¡¯t take this matter to heart
anymore. I¡¯m your friend, but | might not have any interaction with your mother in the future. So, | don¡¯t care what she thinks of
me. What''s important is what you think. | know that you still believe me in your heart. That¡¯s enough!¡±
Majorie¡¯s eyes were as red as a rabbit''s. She looked at Violet pitifully. ¡°Violet, you¡¯re making me cry. You¡¯re such a good friend.
You''ve clearly suffered, but you''re stillforting me!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
Violet chuckled. ¡°Because I¡¯ve figured it out! Besides, you''re already injured. How can | bear to let you be sad when you¡¯re
injured? Anyway, | was angry at that time. I¡¯m much better now. Besides, didn¡¯t Patrick help me vent my anger? His actions were
a little rash and almost hurt your mother. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±
When Majorie heard this, she was slightly embarrassed, although Patrick¡¯s actions. were quite overboard.
However, if she put herself in his shoes, she could understand why Patrick was so
angry.
Majorie and Violet were not the kind of people who were difficult tomunicate with. Now that they had solved the problem, the
atmosphere in the room became. much better.
Patrick followed Abel to investigate the file. He found information about that
Dreame
[e)
woman. She was an inte celebrity called Tanya. She indeed looked very simr to Violet.
Patrick sent the basic information and address of Tanya and Yannis to Nilly, asking him to find these two people first before
finding out who was behind this.
After Patrick was done, he went to Majorie¡¯s ward to pick up Violet.
Majorie was injured and could not be discharged. Patrick brought Violet to treat Megan to a meal.
Patrick heard from Violet that Megan liked to eat spicy food, so the three of them went to Haute Cuisine Oasis,
When Violet entered the private room, she suddenly remembered that on Valentine¡¯s Day, she had gone to Haute Cuisine Oasis
with Gabriel Williamson for a meal. Patrick was very angry at that time. His words were strange and sarcastic.
However, after Violet gave him a bouquet of white hyacinths, he was immediately overjoyed.
The fact was that, Patrick looked cold, conceited, and had a bad temper, but he was actually very easy to coax.
A bouquet of flowers made him let bygones be bygones.
He even put the flowers Violet¡¯ gave him, which cost a few dors in an ancient antique vase that cost tens of millions of dors.
Moreover, he took the initiative to cook a candlelight dinner. Not only did he make her happy, but he also took the initiative to
express his feelings to her!
At this point, the days when the two of them had a falling out finally came to an end.
Thinking of Patrick¡¯s domineering gentleness, the smile on Violet¡¯s face became even gentler.
Megan watched as the two of them entered the private room. From time to time, their gazes would meet, making her feel jealous.
If she weren''t here, the two of them would probably be hugging each other already.
Dreame
[e)
27%
However, it was understandable. They had just fallen in love and were still a couple in love. They had been forced to separate for
a few days. After experiencing the past few days of longing, their feelings for each other were probably strong now.
Megan stood up tactfully and said, ¡°Violet, I''ll go to the washroom first!¡±
Violet looked at her and nodded with a red face. ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡±
Megan had barely left the room when Patrick stood up from his chair.
Violet instantly became nervous. She looked at Patrick shyly and expectantly. ¡°You... What are you doing?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he stretched out his hand. ¡°Baby, stand up!¡±
Violet looked up at him, puffed up his cheeks, and hit his hand. ¡°Why do you want me to stand up?¡±
The corners of Patrick¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Be good. You''ll find out when you stand up!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that obedient! If | stand up just because you tell me to, it''ll be an
embarrassment!¡±
Patrick chuckled. His eyes were unbelievably gentle, and his voice carried a trace of grievance. ¡°Baby, | haven''t seen you for a
few days. Why have you be so naughty? You don¡¯t even let me hug you anymore!¡±
Violet blushed. She did not expect that Patrick wanted her to stand up because he wanted to hug her.
She blushed and said, ¡°Megan will be back soon. It won''t be good if she sees us like this!¡±
Patrick reached out and grabbed her hand. He used his other hand to scratch her nose. ¡°Silly girl, Megan can tell that | want to
be alone with you. I¡¯m taking the initiative to make room for you!¡±
Violet recalled how Megan had taken the initiative to leave just now and felt even more embarrassed. ¡°That''s because you don¡¯t
know how to restrain yourself. You kept holding my hand and looking at me!¡±
Patrick held her hand. Although Violet said that she didn¡¯t want to stand, she
3/5
Dreame
[e)
actually stood up half-heartedly.
The smile on Patrick¡¯s face became wider.
As soon as Violet stood up, he pulled Violet¡¯s hand and hugged her.
He heaved a sigh of relief and said slowly, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m finally hugging you. | feel
much more at ease!¡±
Violet blushed and did not speak. She buried her face in Patrick¡¯s chest.
Patrick said in a low voice, ¡°You don''t
even know. The moment | saw you, |
wanted to hug you. Unfortunately,
there were too many people and we
couldn''t be alone!¡±
Violet said in a muffled voice, ¡°It¡¯s because something happened to me!¡±
When Patrick heard this, his heart ached. He gently rubbed Violet¡¯s hair. ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve suffered!¡±
Violet''s head shook on his chest like a rattle drum, making Patrick''s heart itch.
She said, ¡°No, | don¡¯t feel aggrieved at all since you believe me and you''re also helping me.!¡±
Patrick had a big smile on his face. ¡°Is that so? Then it gives me another reason to help my baby to prove her innocence!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and felt extremely sweet in her heart. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito. ¡°Thank you!¡±
Patrick smiled and hugged her tightly. ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve missed you so much these past. few days!¡±
Violet could clearly sense his emotions the moment he saw him.
After being insulted by Alexis, Patrick
angrily stood up for him. From their
inadvertent eye contact, Violet had
already sensed this person¡¯s deep
longing.
She wrapped her arms around Patrick¡¯s waist. Her voice was soft and pleasant. ¡°I miss you too!¡±
Violet was so soft and delicate that Patrick liked her touch even more.
He pressed Violet''s head against his chest with one hand and hugged her slender
Dreame
[e)
waist with the other. He said in a low
voice, ¡°Good girl, you''re finally willing
to tell me the truth and reveal your
true emotions!¡±
fe
Chapter 352
Violet blushed and did not speak. She could clearly feel Patrick¡¯s arm around her waist. The
temperature of his hand was so hot that it seemed to be able to seep through her clothes and into her
skin.
Patrick suddenly let go of Violet¡¯s head and lowered his head to touch her
forehead. He said with a gentle smile, ¡°Baby, I want to kiss you. I missed you the moment I saw you in
the ward! Although you¡¯ve always been in front of me, I still miss you so much that I¡¯m going crazy!¡±
Violet¡¯s face was so red that it seemed to be bleeding. She reached out to cover Patrick¡¯s mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t
talk nonsense. We¡¯re still outside!¡±
Patrick smiled and dodged Violet¡¯s hand. He grabbed Violet¡¯s restless little hand with one hand and
held the back of her head with the other, kissing her deeply.
As soon as Violet was kissed, her body immediately softened. She was unbelievably obedient and no
longer had the cold attitude she had in front of Patrick.
Patrick kissed him even harder, as if he wanted to make up for all the longing he had for the past few
days.
As the two of them kissed, Patrick sat on the chair. He pulled Violet into his arms.
The two of them were so engrossed in kissing that they did not even hear the door of the private room
open.
Megan was indeed tactful and had not yet returned.
However, the waitress who served the dishes was not so sensible. After all, she did not know anything!
As soon as she opened the door, she saw the two people kissing each other passionately.
For a moment, the waitress could not react. She held a te of food and watched in shock as Violet
and Patrick kissed. Her expression was dumbfounded.
Violet was facing the door. She opened her eyes in a daze and immediately saw the waitress at the
door.
Violet was startled and came back to her senses..
Dreame
O
27%
This time, her waist was no longer weak, and her legs were stronger. She pushed Patrick away and
stood up in a panic.
Then, she quickly sat down in her seat. She blushed and lowered her head, wishing she could poke her
head under the table.
When Patrick saw her series of reactions, he turned around and saw the waitress who was at a loss.
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. He felt that the waitress really didn¡¯t know when was the right time toe
into the room.
His voice was cold and scary. ¡°Why are you still standing there? Aren¡¯t you going to serve the dishes?¡±
The waitress hurriedly brought the dishes in with trembling hands, ced them on the table, and left as
if he was running for his life!¡±
As soon as the waitress left, Violet blushed and could not help butugh.
She was originally very angry, but seeing Patrick angry with the waitress, she still found it funny.
She said, ¡°Patrick, you¡¯re venting your anger on others!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet and his voice softened immediately. His attitude changedpletely. ¡°Who
asked her to be so blind? Even if she opened the door, she didn¡¯t. know to hide in the corridor and just
stood at the door to watch.
Violet blushed and shook her head with a smile. ¡°What about yourself? You¡¯re messing around while
we¡¯re still outside! Can¡¯t you wait until we get home?¡±
Patrick cocked his eyebrows and looked at her. His expression was a little mischievous. ¡°It¡¯s all
because I miss you too much!¡±
Violet¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore!¡±
Patrick cocked his brows and said with a faint smile, ¡°You don¡¯t want to talk to me just because you
can¡¯t win in an argument? How can you do that, baby?¡±
Violet blushed and looked up at him. She saw Patrick reach out his hand and rub his lips.
Dreame
O
Her face instantly turned red. ¡°Alright, stop spouting nonsense. I¡¯ll tell Megan toe back for dinner!¡±
Patrick knew that Violet was shy. In addition, they had invited Megan to dinner, so he knew when to
stop.
Violet sent a message. After a while, Megan returned.
During dinner, Patrick behaved himeself.
After dinner, Patrick still had to go to work in the afternoon.
Therefore, after dinner, he sent Violet back to Hersey Court and asked Megan to apany her for
the time being. Only then did he n to go to his office.
Patrick was about to leave. Only then did Violet remember that she had yet toin!
Patrick walked out of the front door. Violet held Patrick¡¯s hand and pouted aggrievedly. He looked at
Patrick and said, ¡°When you weren¡¯t around, everyone in thepany bullied me. Thepany¡¯s HR
department informed me this morning and told me that I¡¯ve been temporarily suspended. They said that
they were waiting for you toe back and wanted to fire me!¡±
This was the first time Patrick saw Violet show weakness and ask for help in front
of him.
He was indescribably excited and happy. He held Violet¡¯s hand tightly and said in an unbelievably
gentle voice, ¡°Be good and wait for me at home. I¡¯ll help you get justice. I would like to see who dares
to fire you!¡±
As soon as Patrick finished speaking, Violet¡¯s face turned red. There was even a hint of
embarrassment on her face. She was simply adorable.
Patrick could not help but reach out and pinch her face. He said in a low voice, ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll be back as
soon as possible!¡±
Violet blushed and nodded.
As soon as Patrick left, Violet stared at the door in a daze.
Patrick got off the ne and was really busy. Other than the intimate time before the meal, she did not
talk to him properly.
375
Dreame
O
Tue, 12 Mar
However, Violet could understand. However, the situation these two days was. special. Patrick was so
busy because he wanted to support her and prove her innocence. Therefore, her heart was still very
warm.
27%
¦°
In fact, ever since Patrick returned to Summerwood City, Violet had calmed down. the moment she saw
him.
It seemed that no matter what happened again, even if the sky copsed, as long as Patrick
apanied her, she would not be so afraid.
As soon as Patrick left, Megan nced at the person at the door. She deliberately put on a cold face
and teased, ¡°Be careful not to lose yourself!¡±
Violet blushed and turned to look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±
Megan rarely smiled. Her voice was clear. She looked at Violet and said sincerely, ¡°Actually, Patrick¡
is quite a good person!¡±
Violet felt a little embarrassed in front of Megan for the first time.
She did not expect Megan to praise Patrick. Now that others praised Patrick, she felt like they were
praising her.
Megan looked at Violet and said in an exceptionally serious tone, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that he treats you so
well!¡±
Violet could not help butugh. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re marrying off your daughter!¡±
Megan cocked her brows. A hint of warmth appeared on her cold little face. ¡°Event if I¡¯m not marrying
off my daughter, I should be a member of your family, right?¡±
Violet smiled. Hearing her say that, she did not refute her at all.
Foreverie Jewelry, Patrick had just arrived at thepany when Nilly called.
He said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, Yannis has been caught. His son is still in the hospital recently. He should know
that after Miss Webb¡¯s incident, someone will find him, so he had run to the countryside to hide.
Fortunately, the information you gave me is urate and clear. I sent men directly to his house to take
him into cisotdy¡±
Patrick nodded and said coldly, ¡°What about that woman?¡±
Dreame
O
N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
14:18 Tue, 12 Mar DuG
Nilly was silent for a second before saying, ¡°Tanya hasn¡¯t been found yet. I¡¯ve already looked for her at
the address you gave me, but no one was there! We¡¯re still looking into it!¡±
Dreame
O
Chapter 353
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed with coldness, and his tone was cold. ¡°Check her connections and ounts, see
if she has any close rtionships recently, as well as arge amount of cash flows. Follow this lead.
She might be hiding, or the person behind her might be controlling her. Be careful, don¡¯t alert the
enemy, and find her as soon as possible!¡±
Nilly nodded. ¡°Alright, Mr. Hersey. How should we deal with that Yannis?¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was filled with killing intent. ¡°Bring him to Aster Vi. I¡¯lle over after the meeting and
meet him personally!¡±
When Nilly heard the words ¡°personally meet¡°, his heart skipped a beat and he felt a sense of horror.
He quickly said, ¡°Alright, Mr. Hersey. I¡¯ll send him over now!¡±
Patrick hung up the phone. He raised his wrist and looked at the time. Then, he strode towards the
meeting room.
As soon as Patrick entered, everyone stopped whispering.
Patrick sat at the front expressionlessly. Nelson arrived at the conference room. early. When he saw
Patrick sit down, he immediately handed over the executive summary of the meeting that had been
held over the past few days to Patrick.
Patrick nced at it and knew that there were still other issues that he needed to discuss in person.
At the beginning of the meeting, everyone was mainly focused on resolving some of thepany¡¯s
important matters, as well as the promotion and jewelry production projects.
When these questions were almost done, the topic of Violet being fired was raised.
Director of the HR department, Liam Shaw, said directly, ¡°Mr. Hersey. Lastly, do you have any other
objections to thepany firing the designer called Violet? If not, I¡¯ll get someone to go through the
paperwork!¡±
Patrick nced at Liamzily and said expressionlessly, ¡°What if I have an opinion?¡±
15
Dreame
O
Liam was stunned. ¡°Do you think that just firing her is not enough as punishment?¡±
Patrick had always been like an iceberg in thepany. Liam did not notice anything wrong with his
expression.
He continued by himself, ¡°That¡¯s true. For a shameless person like Violet, the punishment is indeed a
little light. As thepany¡¯s designer, she¡¯s quite famous. She did such a shameful thing and caused
serious damage to ourpany¡¯s reputation. Just firing her can¡¯t make up for ourpany¡¯s losses. I¡¯ll
contact the legal department and ask her topensate. Mr. Hersey, what do you think?¡± Patrick
narrowed his eyes and looked at Liam indifferently without saying a word. Liam was embarrassed and
felt a little awkward.
However, despite Patrick¡¯s attitude, everyone in thepany was already used to Patrick¡¯s indifference
and low pressure. They did not think about anything else.
The director of the nning department, Zack Brighton, had a good rtionship with Liam. Seeing that
Patrick was ignoring Liam, he could not help but speak up for Liam. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I agree with Mr. Shaw.
After all, Violet is shameless and immoral for doing such a thing. If such a person stays in thepany,
she will be a disaster sooner orter!¡±
Patrick looked at Zack coldly. Zack felt as if a gust of cold air blew over his head, making him shiver.
Patrick did not speak. Everyone thought that Patrick had tacitly agreed to fire Violet and asked her to
compensate, thepany for its reputation.
Now, everyone seemed to do everything they could to convince Patrick that he had made a good
decision.
¡°Mr. Hersey, you haven¡¯t been in Summerwood City for the past two days. Perhaps you don¡¯t know
much about this matter. Let me tell you. It¡¯s said that Violet¡¯s behavior is indecent. She hooked up with
a married man and became a mistress. She still doesn¡¯t repent. Her life is so chaotic!¡±
¡°Mr. Hersey, although you were the one who brought Violet into thepany, you can¡¯t judge a book by
its cover. In the past, who could tell that she was actually this kind of person despite her innocent
appearance? She went to bars, asked for a date, and became a mistress. She did so many
inappropriate things. You can¡¯t
Dreame
O
27%Äê
indulge her anymore!¡±
¡°Mr. Hersey, we know that you cherish talents, but Violet¡¯s reputation has been ruined and she has
been scolded on the Inte. Ourpany can¡¯t take in such a person! We have to fire her! And let
herpensate ourpany for the damage to our reputation!¡±
When Zack and Liam saw that everyone was unanimously targeting Violet, they heaved a sigh of relief.
They thought that the slight unhappiness they sensed from Patrick just now should be an illusion.
After all, no one in thepany had ever seen Patrick really happy.
Skyler knew that Violet and Patrick had a good rtionship, but when he saw that Patrick did not seem
to care, he finally could not take it anymore.
His expression was extremely dark. ¡°Mr. Hersey, Violet¡¯s not that kind of person. Don¡¯t listen to the
one¨Csided words of those people on the Inte. There must be a misunderstanding!¡±
Patrick looked at Skyler in surprise.
He did not expect Skyler to take the initiative to speak up for Violet. This made his expression soften a
little.
In the end, Zack said directly, ¡°What do you mean by one¨Csided? The photos and videos have all
showed what Violet had done. Do you dare to say that this isn¡¯t Violet herself? And you¡¯re even talking
about a misunderstanding. Do you think anyone will believe you? Who doesn¡¯t know that you and
Violet were schoolmates? Why? Were you also Violet¡¯s guest, Skr?¡±
Patrick had read the previous insults online countless times. He already had a certain level of self¨C
control and did not fly into a rage.
However, the word ¡°guest¡±pletely made him lose his temper.
Patrick suddenlyughed. Hisughter was so cold that it was terrifying.
In the conference room, no one dared to say a word.
He lowered his head and said something to Nelson. Nelson nodded and immediately took out his
phone to send a message.
Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
? 27%
Only then did Patrick look at everyone. He had a faint smile on his face, and there was a ruthlessness
in his eyes. ¡°You said that Violet¡¯s private life is chaotic. Do you have evidence?¡±
When Liam heard Patrick¡¯s words, he thought that Patrick hadpletely believed their words. He
immediately said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, I have evidence that I¡¯ve sorted out in private. It¡¯s all photos and videos
of Violet¡¯s indiscretions. These are enough to be the reason for Violet¡¯s dismissal. If you want to
see it, I¡¯ll y it for you now!¡±
As Liam spoke, he took out the USB sh drive and was about to y it on the big screen in the
conference room.
He sorted out all the photos and videos online.
He was just waiting to report back to Patrick and fire Violet to remove the mole in thepany and
pave the way for his promotion.
However, when Patrick heard this, he looked at Liam and a smile appeared on his face.
No matter how Liam looked at it, there was something wrong with that smile.
He had just walked to the front and was about to insert the USB when Patrick suddenly stood up.
Before anyone could react, Patrick suddenly kicked Liam onto the table.
e conference
He screamed in pain and clutched his chest. He looked at the man who was like a malicious ghost in
disbelief.
Patrick said, ¡°Why? Do you want me to praise you by broadcasting these things in thepany?¡±
Liam was a little shocked and angry, but he did not dare to say anything. ¡°Mr. Hersey, what do you
mean? What are you talking about?¡±
Only then did Patrick slowly adjust his sleeves. He turned around and sat on the main seat. He nced
at Liam. ¡°What I mean is that you can get lost from thispany. Oh, right, I kicked you just now,
Everyone saw it. You¡¯re wee to sue me at any time! I¡¯ll be waiting right here!¡±
Chapter 354
Liam¡¯s expression instantly turned dark. He did not expect Patrick to fire him.
No one knew how much effort he had put in to rise to this position in thispany!
He said angrily, ¡°Mr. Hersey, what right do you have to fire me?¡±
Patrick did not even look at him.
At that moment, the door of the conference room was opened. Nelson stood up and took a stack of documents from the
secretary at the door.
He took the information and walked towards Patrick.
Patrick threw a few of them at Liam. ¡°Look at what this is. Why should | fire you? Mr. Shaw, do you really think mypany is
owned by you or your rtives? You can squeeze in as many people as you want, right?¡±
Liam''s face instantly turned pale. He had used his authority as the HR department. director to privately transfer a few seemingly
unimportant but beneficial positions. of thepany to members of his family. He had always thought that Patrick did not know
about this!
Patrick did not even look at Liam. He held the remaining stack of documents in his hand and threw it at Zack¡¯s face. ¡°And you,
Mr. Brighton. Do you really think I¡¯m blind? You were the one who bid for ourpany¡¯s proposal and advertisement.
¡°Zack, | remember telling you that the bidding has to be fair and just. What did you do? What have you done? It¡¯s fine if you
allowed yourself to be bribed, but you took cash back under my nose and faked the bidding. Do you really think | don¡¯t know
anything? You still have the guts to ask me to fire Violet? The first person | want to fire today is you!¡±
Zack''s face instantly turned pale. He was clearly sitting on the chair, but it made him feel like he was about to copse.
Patrick pointed at the higher¡ªups who had just said Violet. His voice was
indifferent. ¡°And George, Dominic, Tim... The few of you, write a resignation letter and get lost today!¡±
Dreame
George was young. When he heard Patrick¡¯s words, he stood up indignantly. ¡°Mr. Hersey, why?¡±
Patrick looked up at him with an evil expression. ¡°Why? Because | don¡¯t like the few of you!¡±
George was so angry that his face turned ashen.
Tim did not expect Patrick to use such a ridiculous reason to fire them. He straightened his neck and said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, I¡¯m not
convinced!¡±
Patrick looked at him coldly. ¡°Tough luck!¡±
This time, the rest of thepany did not dare to speak up for these people, afraid that Patrick¡¯s anger would be directed at
them.
Patrick flew into a rage with a dark expression. Everyone in the meeting room did. not even dare to breathe loudly.
Patrick was almost done venting his anger. He continued and said in a low voice, ¡°Also, it¡¯s impossible for me to fire Violet!¡±
One of the old and straightforward vice presidents said, ¡°Mr. Hersey, why?¡±
He had not participated in the discussion about Violet before, but he did not understand why Patrick would leave someone like
Violet in thepany.
Patrick smiled. ¡°Why? That¡¯s a good question. Because Violet didn¡¯t do those things. The rumors online are just rumors!¡±
As are useless. You can¡¯t just say something is a rumor without proving it.¡± The
vice president was being way too straightforward.
However, seeing that he was not spouting nonsense, Patrick kindly exined, ¡°In that photo, the date that could only been seen
is Valentine¡¯s Day, right?¡±
The vice president was puzzled. ¡°Can''t the news from that day be considered evidence?¡±
Patrick looked at the vice presidentzily. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not it. The key is that Violet was not with the man in the photo on Valentine¡¯s
Day!¡±
The vice president was extremely straightforward and asked, ¡°How did you know
2/5
Dreame
that she wasn¡¯t with that man on Valentine¡¯s Day?¡±
Almost everyone in the meeting room lowered their heads, but they pricked up their ears and listened carefully to Patrick¡¯s
reason.
Patrick smiled. His smile was cold and scary. ¡°Because... | was with her that night on Valentine''s Day!¡±
Several people in the conference room looked up at Patrick in disbelief.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick was in a much better mood after dealing with the people who were gossiping about Violet. ¡°Don¡¯t be so shocked. After all,
how could | not know who my wife was with that night?¡±
As soon as Patrick said this, everyone looked over in shock and disbelief.
Patrick looked at everyone calmly with a half¡ªsmile.
At this moment, the higher¡ªups in the meeting room finally understood why: Patrick was so protective of Violet. It turned out that
she was thedy boss!
No wonder Patrick wanted to fire those who said bad things about Violet. It would be strange if Patrick didn¡¯t react to what they
had said.
Those who did not participate in the discussion about Violet were secretly relieved. Fortunately, they did not spout nonsense
previously!
Otherwise, they would also be fired!
Patrick fired the ck sheep of thepany. He was in a good mood and stood. up. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s meeting!¡±
He turned around and was about to leave when the honest vice president stopped him again. ¡°Mr. Hersey, you fired so many
people at once. Well...¡±
Patrick curved his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve long nned to fire Zack and Liam. I¡¯ve already found suitable people for these two positions. As for
the others, take a look. How many of them weren¡¯t arranged by Zack to enter thepany? How can | tolerate such ck sheep
in thepany?¡±
The vice president was stunned. Now, he seemed to understand everything. Not only did Patrick get back at people for his wife,
but he also got rid of thepany¡¯s ck sheep.
Dreame
Chapter 354
The fact that he dared to fire so many people at once meant that he was already prepared!
The vice president heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the young CEO with admiration. ¡°Mr. Hersey, | understand. You handled
it very well!¡±
Patrick nced at him and turned to leave.
He was not prepared for today¡¯s
incident, but he had long nned to
fire Zack and Liam. He had also
gathered almost all the evidence
regarding their crimes. The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Patrick did not expect them to be so tactless as to go head on with him. They had no idea what they were getting themselves
into.
Otherwise, he might have been able to let them go with dignity.
As soon as the meeting ended, the rtionship between Patrick and Violet was exposed. Thepany was in an uproar.
After all, no one expected Violet to be Patrick''s wife.
Thepany was in an uproar, but no one dared to ask Violet about her rtionship with Patrick because of the incident online.
On Patrick''s side, after the meeting, he went straight to Aster Vi.
When Patrick went over, Yannis was already tied up and thrown into the basement.
Patrick went straight down to the basement.
Aster Vi''s basement was very
bright. Patrick dealt with some things
here all year round that were
inappropriate to be revealed to the
public..
As soon as he appeared, Yannis
struggled. Unfortunately, his mouth
was stuffed and his body was tied up
by ropes. He could only move slightly
like a worm.
Patrick walked over and gestured for someone to remove the thing in Yannis¡¯s mouth.
He stood in front of Yannis and looked down at him with cold eyes. ¡°You''re
Yannis?¡±
Yannis hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Yannis. Who... who are you? What did | do? Why did you kidnap me? | beg you to let me go!¡±
4/5
Dreame
Patrick didn¡¯t expect Yannis to still refuse to admit it even after being brought here!
i
Chapter 355
hapter 355
Patrick didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he took out his phone and showed Yannis the picture that Megan had
removed the mosaic on it, asking him to take a look. Yannis, upon seeing the photo of a rtively
good¨Clooking face, was instantly shocked and could not believe it. Patrick took back his phone, his
tone cold, saying, ¡°Have you seen it clearly? I don¡¯t need to say anything more, right?¡±
Yannis struggled to lift his head and looked at Patrick with a panicked expression. Unable to form
coherent sentences, he stammered, ¡°Sir¡ Sir, this¡ this is really
not me!¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°At this point, you still want to im that the person in the photo isn¡¯t you?
Alright, I get it.¡± He turned and said to Nilly. ¡°Take care of it, just don¡¯t kill him. After saying that, Patrick
walked away.
Nilly remained expressionless and took out a sharp dagger from his pocket. As soon as the dagger was
revealed, its sharp de gleamed with a snow¨Cwhite radiance under the light. Seeing this, Yannis was
so scared that he instantly wet himself. He quickly stopped Patrick, crying and begging as he said, ¡°Sir,
sir, please wait. I have something to say!¡±
Patrick paused in his footsteps, a sarcastic smile ying on his lips. He pulled a nearby chair andzily
sat down, casting a brief, contemptuous nce at Yannis. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡±
Yannis, a grown man, with a tearful voice and a frightened look, stammered, ¡°I¡ I was manipted by
someone to do this. That woman told me if I slept with thedy and took pictures, she would give me
money. My son recently had surgery, and I needed arge sum of money. I had no choice!¡± As Yannis
spoke, he burst into tears, a grown man crying and sobbing, which made Patrick frown. His eyes
flickered. He could tell that Yannis wasn¡¯t lying, which meant that to find out the mastermind behind
this, they needed to track down that woman.
Just as Patrick was thinking this, Nilly¡¯s phone rang. He checked his phone, and a hint of joy shed
across his face. ¡°Mr. Hersey, we¡¯ve found Tanya Stewart!¡± Patrick breathed a sigh of relief. This was
really perfect timing! He remained his expressionless face and said in a deep voice, ¡°Bring her over.¡±
Nilly nodded and immediately instructed the men supporting on the other side to bring the person over.
Afterpleting this task, he looked at Patrick, his gaze
174
Tue, 12 Mar
briefly scanning Yannis on the ground, and his expression was filled with hesitation.
Patrick gave him a nce and said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. You don¡¯t need to worry
about him.¡± Upon hearing this, Nilly nodded and began speaking earnestly, ¡°Here¡¯s the situation. The
people I sent to Tanya¡¯s residence couldn¡¯t find her. So, as you suggested, I looked into her
connections and recent financial transactions. I found a significant transfer of funds in her ount, and,
interestingly, one¨Cfifth of that amount was transferred to Yannis.¡±
Yannis, upon hearing his name, raised his head with a frightened expression, immediately shrinking
back and curling up on the ground. As for Patrick, his lips. curled into a sardonic smile, confirming his
suspicion. He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s next?¡±
Nilly, with a tense expression, continued. ¡°Furthermore, our investigation revealed. that the person
making the transfer is someone named Cheryl Larson, who is actually a distant rtive of Jasmine
Dane. We found that this money is most likely being transferred to Cheryl by Jasmine herself. Cheryl
and Jasmine¡¯s distant familial rtionship is not widely known, but Cheryl uses the alias ¡®Swallow¡® and
works at Timeless Bar. Some of her acquaintances at the bar often heard her boast about being the
cousin of someone famous.¡±
Patrick listened for a while, furrowing his brow, and then asked, ¡°Who is Jasmine Dane?¡±
Nilly was momentarily surprised but quickly realized that Patrick had no knowledge of the entertainment
industry, so he did not know anything about what he had told him. Nilly quickly exined, ¡°Jasmine is
Rose¡¯s agent. As for Tanya, we found her in the basement of Jasmine¡¯s residence. Since the incident
involving Miss Webb started spreading on the inte yesterday afternoon, Tanya has been under
Jasmine¡¯s control, presumably to prevent us from discovering her involvement. As for Yannis¡¡±
Nilly paused and continued. ¡°Yannis didn¡¯t have as much knowledge about the matter as Tanya did,
and the money he received was from her. Additionally, his face was masked in the photos. Jasmine
probably assumed that we wouldn¡¯t be able to trace his involvement. Hence, she didn¡¯t pay much
attention to his actions.¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened when he heard the name Rose. He was a clever individual, and in a
matter of moments, he connected all the dots. Rose wanted to
27%
take down Violet, so she had her agent, Jasmine, spend money to bribe the small- time inte
celebrity Tanya to create a set of scandalous photos with Yannis, which they then spread on the
inte to tarnish Violet¡¯s reputation.
Jasmine was likely concerned about Patrick investigating the financial transactions, so she had her
distant rtive Cheryl transfer the money on her behalf. She came up with a usible excuse,
believing that Patrick wouldn¡¯t find the connection between Rose and her side of the matter. However,
she never expected that Cheryl, going by the alias ¡°Swallow,¡± was selling alcohol at Timeless Bar, and
Patrick was the secret boss of the ce. When he decided to investigate his employees, he simply
needed to chat with a few acquaintances at the bar who knew Cheryl, and he quickly uncovered her
background.
A sly smile crept onto Patrick¡¯s lips, and he absently toyed with the armrest of his chair. He hadn¡¯t
anticipated that after Violet¡¯s previous sessful online. turnaround, Rose dared to use inte public
opinion once again to target Violet. It seemed she had truly grown tired of her own life! He stood up, his
voice devoid of emotion, asking, ¡°Do you know the whereabouts of Rose and Jasmine?¡±
Nilly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to find them.¡±
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick¡¯s lips curled into a bloodthirsty smile. ¡°No need to find them. I will make theme begging in
person. He turned to Nilly and instructed. ¡°Before 8 o¡¯clock. tomorrow morning, I want to see Yannis
and Tanya publicly admitting online that they are the two figures in the photos and that they conspired
to tarnish Violet¡¯s reputation.¡±
Nilly nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll make it happen as soon as possible.¡±
Patrick responded with a ¡°Hmm,¡± with a glint in his eyes, he looked at Nilly, saying softly, ¡°And
remember, have Tanya implicate Rose. If Rose is already fed up with life, there¡¯s no need for me to be
lenient. I recall Rose¡¯s family hails from the countryside, and it¡¯s rumored they have many sisters but
only one brother. If her brother gets into trouble, do you think Rose would willingly admit her mistake
online to keep him out of jail?¡±
Rose probably never expected that the personal information she shared about her family background
during her first encounter with Patrick would be used against her in this way.
After hearing Patrick¡¯s words, Nilly instantly understood. Patrick intended to handle Rose using this
method, and he would execute the n. He knew that when
1419 Tue 12 Mar
13 Mar. ? aC
Patrick acted, he went for the jugr. He nodded earnestly. Tunderstand your intentions. Mr. Herury¡®
Patrickzily responded. Hmm, good And also, apply the came strategy to Jasmine as you did with
Rose 1 believe they are both smart enough to know what to do when they are in a right apon. After
posting the videos of Yannis and Tagya also release the video where Rose publicly apologizes, and
make sure the timing isn¡¯t too far apart
Chapter 356
After Patrick issued his instructions, he swiftly departed. At this point, the situation had be quite
clear, and he had absolute confidence in helping Violet prove her innocence. Now, all he wanted was to
return home quickly and hug his beloved!
Once Patrick left, Yannis¡¯s mouth was sealed again. He watched Patrick depart with a slightly panicked
expression and whimpered as he struggled on the ground. Nilly did not pay him any attention. Instead,
he began to deal with Rose and Jasmine¡¯s affairs, nning to have the PR materials ready and videos
filmed once Tanya was brought in. Before releasing the videos the next day, everything needed to be
prepared meticulously so that the truth would be crystal clear to the online audience. Of course, Rose¡¯s
apology video needed to bepleted by tonight.
Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
On the other hand, Patrick drove straight back to Hersey Court after leaving Aster Vi. On the way,
Robert called. ¡°I sent you messages, but you did not respond at all!¡± Robert¡¯s voice sounded
nonchnt. It seemed like he was eating as he talked.
Patrick drove the car with a nk expression, and responded concisely, ¡°I¡¯m driving.¡±
Robert continued. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s been a whole day now. How did the situation with Violet get
handled? Do you know who was behind it?¡±
Patrick replied, ¡°We have already figured it out. I have entrusted the follow¨Cup to Nilly.¡±
Robert knew that Nilly always handled things carefully, and he could understand Patrick¡¯s decision to
hand the matter over to Nilly. He said, ¡°I would say it¡¯s better to resolve this matter quickly. People
online seem to be in a bad mood for some reason. They insult others left and right, whether they are
rted to the issue or
not.¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick¡¯s gaze darkened, He thought about the countless people online bashing
Violet, and he felt the urge to take action. However, he also understood that there were countless
netizens, and he could not deal with them as easily as his employees. He replied in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s
why they¡¯re called trolls. and keyboard warriors! They¡¯re a bunch of idle rats who gain a sense of
superiority by trampling on others. There¡¯s no need to pay them any mind.¡±
Robert chuckled upony hearing Patrick¡¯s response. ¡°Impressive! I did not expect
14
Dreame
that you even know about trolls and keyboard warriors!¡±
Patrick was unimpressed as he said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as ignorant as you? Do you have anything else
to say?¡±
Robert could not help but smile. ¡°No, it was just a casual question. But seeing youre back from
your business trip and immediately being overwhelmed, I¡® forgive yourment about my ignorance.
I¡¯ll let you go. Hurry up and go home. to your babe!¡±
Patrick grunted and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have a beloved to go to even if you want to. Oh, by
the way, Megan is still at my ce!¡± He finished speaking and hung up without giving Robert a chance
to respond.
On the other end of the phone, Robert looked at his phone, feeling both amused and exasperated.
Initially, when Patrick mentioned that Megan was still at their ce, he had a momentary surge of
excitement, thinking about seeing her. However, upon further reflection, he realized that put aside the
fact Megan wanted to see him or not, she would probably be long gone by the time he went to see her.
Patrick and Violet were deeply in love, and a few days apart naturally meant they wanted to spend
private time together. Megan was not the kind of person whocked awareness. Robert estimated that
once Patrick returned home, Megan would likely leave. He pondered for a moment and decided to stay
in.
Meanwhile, when Patrick entered his home, he saw Vi dashing over, circling around his legs. Patrick
had not expected that after being away for a few days, Vi would be even more affectionate than
before. His eyes suddenly gleamed, thinking that if a kitten that knew nothing was already this
affectionate, Violet would probably be even more loving! He gently pushed Vi, who was excitedly
weing him, aside and made his way towards the living room.
Megan¡¯s thoughts were quite simr to Robert¡¯s. When she saw Patrick return, she immediately
expressed her intention to leave. Violet could tell that she genuinely wanted to depart and did not
attempt to dissuade her. Once Megan left, there were only Violet and Patrick left in the house.
Patrick approached with a smile and reached out to hug Violet. Her face blushed slightly, and she
pushed Patrick gently, saying, ¡°Go take a shower and change into some casual clothes. The suit
doesn¡¯t lookfortable.¡±
Patrick raised an eyebrow and gently brushed her nose with his hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±
Dreame
14:19
Mar
Violet blushed and patted his hand away. ¡°No touching!¡±
+27%
Patrick reversed his grip, holding her hand in his palm, and looked at her with a yful expression.
¡°Okay, no touching. But will you apany me upstairs? Is. that eptable?¡±
Violet pursed her lips and cleared her throat ufortably. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s fine. Ineed to go upstairs to get
something, too.¡±
Patrick took Violet¡¯s hand and headed upstairs together. When they reached the top, she suddenly
asked, ¡°By the way, what would you like for dinner?¡±
Patrick thought for a moment and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll cook for youter!¡±
Violet¡¯s heart felt as sweet as sugar upon hearing this. Her voice softened as she said, ¡°You came back
from your business trip today, and you¡¯ve been busy ever since. You must be exhausted. I¡¯ll have the
servant take care of it!¡±
Patrick hadn¡¯t expected her to suggest this and tightened his grip on her hand. He smiled and said, ¡°I
know you care about me. I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±
Violet¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red, and she tried to act tough. She pushed his hand. away. ¡°Who said I
care about you?¡±
However, Patrick suddenly seemed to lose his strength and leaned against the wall of the staircase.
Violet became worried and asked, ¡°Are you¡ are you alright,
Patrick?¡±
Patrick looked at Violet with a feeble expression and remained silent. Violet became a bit anxious and
hurried over, grabbing his hand. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? I didn¡¯t apply any force when I pushed your
hand away. I¡ I can take you to the hospital now!¡±
Seeing Violet¡¯s worried and flustered expression, Patrick couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and pinched her
cheek gently, ¡°I was just teasing you.¡±
Violet was momentarily stunned, then grew both angry and anxious. ¡°How could you joke about
something like that?¡±
Seeing that Violet was genuinely upset, Patrick quickly exined, holding her hand, ¡°I wasn¡¯t joking. I
was just teasing you. After all, you were the one who said you didn¡¯t care about me, but it seems that
you did care about me.¡±
Violet rolled her eyes in frustration. ¡°You can y by yourself here. I¡¯m going upstairs!¡± Violet said as
she quickly walked upstairs.
Thinking that she was truly angry, Patrick hurriedly caught up. ¡°Violet, baby, don¡¯t be angry. I really
didn¡¯t mean it. I just wanted to¡¡±
Violet suddenly stopped and turned to see what he would say next. Patrick fixed. his gaze on her, his
expression bing more serious. ¡°I just wanted to see you care about me. Don¡¯t be mad, alright?¡±
Despite a bit of lingering annoyance, Violet let it go when she heard those words. Plus, Patrick had a
long and tiring day. She realized she wasn¡¯t genuinely angry. She gave him a quick nce and let out a
light huff. ¡°Alright, I was just teasing you too, not really mad at you,¡± Violet said and shed a
mischievous smile, then rushed to her room.
Patrick quickly realized the tables had turned on him and dashed to catch up. It seemed Violet had
decided to give him a taste of his own medicine. He realized he should be more cautious about making
such jokes in the future. As Violet rushed toward the door, Patrick caught up to her from behind and
embraced her.
Çú
Chapter 357
Chapter 357
Patrick¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse, tinged with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve got you now. Let¡¯s see if you can escape from me!¡±
Violet pouted and hummed in a coquettish manner, saying, ¡°You should loosen your grip a bit first. You¡¯re holding me too tight,
and it''s ufortable!¡±
Patrick used his chin to rest against her shoulder and murmured, ¡°I won''t let go. If | do, you''ll run away!¡± With no other option,
Violet allowed him to hold her. Patrick then continued to say, ¡°Baby, | don¡¯t want to go on business trips anymore.¡±
Violet could not believe Patrick would say something so childish. She was taken aback and ced her hand on his arm
encircling her waist, saying, ¡°What nonsense. are you talking about? People need to work to live, and work often involves
business trips!¡±
Patrick tightened his embrace around Violet and said, ¡°Baby, you have misunderstood me. | don¡¯t want to be separated from you
anymore. This time. apart was already too much for me. You don¡¯t know how much | missed you. | dream of you every night,
even when | manage to get two or three hours of sleep. | genuinely long for you. If | have to go on another business trip, I''ll carry
you with me in my pocket!¡±
Violet burst intoughter upon hearing this. ¡°People do say that when men fall in love, they be like little kids. You seem to
be regressing even more! Stuffing me in your pocket? Do you think I¡¯m a tiny toy or something?¡± Violet tried to have a serious
conversation with him, but Patrick had a knack for misinterpreting her words. He refused to let go of Violet and said, ¡°You¡¯re my
toy!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
Violet was left speechless. Just as she was about to speak, she heard Patrick lower his voice and say in her ear, ¡°I can y with
you however | want.¡±
Violet''s face turned crimson in an instant. She had never expected that Patrick, when in love, could be this cheeky. She retorted,
¡°You... you''re talking nonsense!¡±
Patrick chuckled and held her waist, turning her to face him. He gazed at her affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I¡¯m also
yours, and you can y with me however you want. It¡¯s only fair.¡±
Violet found his words somewhat improper despite his serious expression. She blushed and scolded him, saying, ¡°Who wants to
y with you?¡±
1/4
Dreame
Chapter 357
Patrick, his arm wrapped around Violet''s waist, pulled her close to himself. He said, ¡°Alright, since you won¡¯t y with me, then
PIL.¡±
Violet saw that he was going too far with his words, so she reached out and covered his mouth. Patrick looked at her with a full
smile and gently kissed her palm. Violet immediately felt the warmth in her hand, and she quickly withdrew it feeling like she had
been shocked. Blushing and stammering, she said, ¡°Pa... Patrick, weren¡¯t you going to take a shower?¡±
Patrick had not expected that, even after his business trip, Violet would still be just as shy as before,cking her usual
composure. But whenever he thought about it, he realized that Violet''s shyness was all because of him, and his heart became
incredibly content. He smiled and loosened his grip on Violet''s hand, Violet thought he was about to leave, and she just breathed
a sigh of relief. But she didn¡¯t expect Patrick to suddenly pick her up and press her against the door. Her feet dangled in the air,
fearing that Patrick might not hold her properly, causing her to fall. She clung to him like an octopus.
Patrick chuckled, saying, ¡°It''s not that | don¡¯t want to let go. It¡¯s you that insisted on holding me, baby!¡±
Violet was both angry and embarrassed. ¡°You... you''re doing this on purpose! Let go of me!¡±
Patrick held her at eye level, gazing at her tenderly without any reservation. ¡°I can
let
go, but how will you thank me?¡±
Violet red at him, her face turning red. ¡°Are you being reasonable? You were the one who hugged me first. Now that you¡¯re
letting go, why should | thank you?¡±
Patrick smirked. ¡°Because | am unreasonable!¡±
Frustrated, Violet was about to speak, but Patrick¡¯s lips came down on hers. Patrick''s kiss this time was gentle like he was
kissing a precious treasure. He kissed her softly from her lips to her forehead. This gentle gesture, however, made Violet even
more nervous than the previous passionate kiss. She closed her eyes tightly and felt like her entire body was getting numb. Due
to her nervousness, her eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings. Patrick¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw her reactions. He
suddenly parted from her forehead and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Baby, why are you so cute?¡±
Violet opened her eyes and stared at him, showing her insecurity. ¡°It¡¯s... it''s because
2/4/
Dreame
you are unreasonable!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes deepened, and he said, ¡°Well, | can be even more unreasonable.¡± Patrick, having finished speaking, suddenly
kissed her, his dominance robbing Violet of her breath. The intensity of his kiss made her almost cry. His kiss was fierce and
passionate. He pressed Violet against the door, leaving her with a dazed expression and flushed cheeks.
Violet''s mind went nk, and her body turned incredibly soft. She practically hung onto Patrick like a vine. Her thoughts were all
jumbled, and her eyes were closed. She didn¡¯t even notice how red Patrick¡¯s eyes had be. He seemed like he was about to
devour her.
Just then, as Patrick was kissing Violet, he used one hand to embrace her and used the other to twist open Violet''s bedroom
door. Violet felt her body sway, their lips parted for a moment, and she let out a surprised exmation. In response, Patrick''s
hands immediately held her by the waist, and his hoarse voice reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. | won¡¯t let
you fall.¡±
Violet''s heart raced, and she was so nervous that she was close to tears. ¡°What.... what are you trying to do?¡±
Violet''s words had barely left her
mouth when Patrick carried her to
the bed. He ced Violet directly on
the bed, allowing her to lie down.
Violet was frightened by this turn of
events, and she stretched out her
hand to push Patrick away. ¡°Patrick,
don''t be reckless. You promised me
that we would have a proper
rtionship!¡± She was now fully
awake and didn¡¯t want things to go
too far.
Patrick hadn''t expected such a strong reaction from Violet. His eyes flickered briefly, and he spoke in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m protecting
you.¡±
Before Violet could fully understand
Patrick''s intentions, she saw Patrick
suddenly move to the other side of
the bed, lift the nket, and wrap it
around her, cocooning her within.
Patrick gazed at her, revealing a head
poking out from the nket, and her
utterly bewildered yet adorable
expression. He couldn''t resist
kneeling beside the bed, leaned over,
and nted a kiss on Violet''s lips.
¡°This way, you can hold the nket
tight, and when things go too far, you
can remind me. Then, you won''t have
to worry about me getting carried
away.¡±
Violet''s eyes were slightly tinged with red. She hadn''t expected Patrick¡¯s intentions. at all. She pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Are
you just going to stay kneeling like this by the side of the bed?
Dreame
26%
Patrick looked at her with a
compassionate expression and
pinched her cheek. ¡°! didn¡¯t have that
in mind!¡± Having said that, Patrick
took off his shoes and climbed onto
the bed, hugging Violet tightly
through the nket. The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Violet looked at him in a daze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a shower?¡±
Patrick shifted her closer to him and shook his head. ¡°Not for now. I¡¯m a bit tired. Let¡¯s rest for a while!¡±
f&
Chapter 358
Violet nodded in confusion.
She did not expect to fall asleep unknowingly in Patrick¡¯s arms.
Patrick looked at the obedient woman in his arms and felt very satisfied inside. He only wanted to hold
her like this until the end of time.
At the same time, in a remote mountain vige not far from Summerwood City, Rose¡¯s mother, Emma
Jamson, received an unknown call.
¡°Hello. Are you Leo Jamson¡¯s mother?¡±
Emma hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes. May I know who¡¯s speaking?¡±
¡°You see, your son got into a traffic ident just now. The other party is very seriously injured and
doesn¡¯t intend to settle it privately. Now, we¡¯re going to charge him. ording to the current situation,
not only will Leo have to go to court, but he¡¯ll probably go to jail in the future!¡±
The other party¡¯s voice was cold, and his tone was as formal as a machine.
Emma was a countryside woman. When she heard what the other party said, she instantly panicked.
¡°Don¡¯t sue my son. We¡¯llpensate you. We canpensate you. My daughter is a big star. She¡¯s
rich!¡±
However, as soon as she said that, the other party sneered. ¡°Money? We don¡¯t need your money. If
your family wants to settle this privately, get Rose to plead for leniency. Otherwise, there¡¯s no room for
negotiation!¡±
After saying that, the other party hung up. Emma shouted into the phone a few times before realizing
that the other party had already hung up.
She called Leo, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not get through. Emma¡¯s tears instantly
fell. They only had Leo when they were much older and he was their only son. Nothing must happen to
him!
Emma recalled the things the other party had mentioned over the phone just now and directly dialed
Rose¡¯s number.
Rose was currently drinking with Jasmine at the Gents!
Dreame
26%
A day had passed since Violet¡¯s incident urred. She heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed that
Patrick had not done anything after more than a day.
She just had to wait for Patrick to hate Violet because of this. Then, she would find an opportunity to
regain her position in Patrick¡¯s heart. Then, she would be able to get everything she wanted.
As soon as he thought about how she could stand by Patrick¡¯s side in the future and get whatever she
wanted, Rose could not hide the smile on her face.
The DJ¡¯s song was ying clearly in the private room very loudly.
Rose had just taken a big sip of wine when she saw Jasmine push her. ¡°Phone!¡±
Rose looked down and saw that her mother was calling.
Rose frowned and picked up her phone.
N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
However, as soon as she picked up the call, she heard her mother crying. ¡°Rose, you have to save
your little brother. He hit someone with his car and is going to jail!¡±
Rose could not help but frown. ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me slowly!¡±
Her younger brother, Leo, knew that she was doing well in Summerwood City and insisted on living
here.
After she came, she arranged a job for him, but Leo did not do his job well at all.
Rose had no choice but to pay Leo money every month. She usually did not see him much. Out of
sight, out of mind. Anyway, she could afford to pay for Leo.
However, Leo¡¯s appetite had been growing recently. He had just asked her for a
new car.
She had been in a lot of trouble recently and was wondering if she should send Leo back to her
hometown when she received a call from her mother. Sessfully triggering the frustration in her
heart.
Emma said, ¡°You see, I just received a call. That person said that your little brother hit someone and
the other party was seriously injured. He wants your little brother to go to jail. Your little brother is barely
an adult. How can he go to jail? Rose, you have to do something about it. When he went to
Summerwood City, I entrusted
Dreame
26%ºÏ
him to you. If something happens to your little brother, it¡¯s as good as killing us.¡± When Rose heard
Emma¡¯s words, she wondered if he should give the other party some money and settle it privately.
In the end, when she heard the things Emma said out of desperation, her tone instantly became
unpleasant. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s enough. He just ran into someone. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on yet. Can
you cut the drama? Give me the location. I¡¯ll go look for him now!¡±
Emma hurriedly said, ¡°I have the other party¡¯s number. He said if we want your little brother, you have
to go over and beg!¡±
When Rose heard this, she had a bad feeling. She said in a low voice, ¡°Send me the phone number
first!¡±
Rose hung up the phone. She did not look too good.
Jasmine looked at her worriedly. ¡°Are you alright?¡±
Rose shook her head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be anything serious. It¡¯s just that something happened to my little
brother!¡±
Jasmine was about to ask her why her expression was so serious if nothing was wrong.
However, before she could ask, her phone rang.
Jasmine answered the call. After listening for a while, her expression changed.
After hanging up the phone, she hurriedly picked up her bag and rushed out. Her tone was extremely
anxious and flustered. ¡°Rose, I have to go now. Something happened to my father¡¯s business!¡±
After Jasmine finished speaking, she had already closed the door and left.
At that moment, her mother, Emma, sent her the phone number.
Rose saw that the number was a local one and called it directly.
The call went through. It was picked up after a couple of rings.
A familiar voice came from the phone. ¡°Miss Jamson!¡±
Dreame
Rose was stunned. ¡°Do you know me?¡±
Nilly¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Nilly from the Gents!¡±
Rose instantly froze. ¡°Mr¡ Mr. Massy, is this your number? Did my little brother run into your car¡¡±
Nilly said directly, ¡°He bumped into my subordinate. My subordinate is unconscious now. I want to
press charges on your little brother and sue him. If my subordinate doesn¡¯t wake up for life, your family
will have to pay for his medical. expenses for the rest of his life and your little brother will have to go to
jail!¡±
Rose¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Has the patient been sent to the hospital for a checkup? Is it that
serious? I want to see the documentation and confront you face to face!¡±
Nilly sneered. ¡°Be my guest. I¡¯m at the Gents now!¡±
Rose¡¯s nerves were tense. Something dawned on her and she suddenly said, ¡°Did you do it on
purpose?¡±
Nilly¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°How could I have purposely done this? You got someone to frame Miss
Webb and endanger her reputation. Now that was considered deliberate, right? Your little brother hit
someone simply because he drove too fast!¡±
When Rose heard this, her heartpletely sank. ¡°This was Patrick¡¯s idea, right?¡±
She suddenly recalled the situation where Jasmine was in a hurry to leave. ¡°Also, Jasmine¡¯s situation.
Something happened to her family as well. It was you, right?¡±
Nilly listened quietly and did not interrupt her.
Rose¡¯s expression changed again and again. When she thought of Patrick¡¯s identity and power, she
instantly felt like a clown with nowhere to hide. There was no turning back.
She gritted her teeth tightly and suppressed her voice as if she was crying. ¡°What exactly do you
want?¡±
Nilly¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°We don¡¯t want anything. We just want to see which one of
knows better, you or your agent, and admit that you nned all of this and publicize your mistake.
Apologize to Miss Webb and clear her name!¡±
you
Dreame
26%Ö¹
Hearing Nilly mention Violet, Rose¡¯s eyes burned with anger. ¡°Do you want me to publicly apologize to
Violet? Dream on!¡±
É«
.
Dreame
Chapter 359
Nilly said indifferently, ¡°Then Miss Jamson, just wait!¡±
With that, Nilly hung up.
Rose stared at her phone in a daze, her chest heaving violently.
She suddenly grabbed her bag. No, she had to leave now.
However, just as she pulled open the door, she saw two burly men standing at the door. They were like two mountains, blocking
her way.
Rose¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Who are you? Why are you stopping me?¡±
One of the fierce¡ªlooking men said, ¡°Miss Jamson, if you don¡¯t want to be tied up, behave yourself and don¡¯t step out of this
private room!¡±
Rose subconsciously took a step back, but the phone rang again.
Rose closed the door and answered the call.
This time, Emma cried even harder than before. ¡°Rose, did you offend someone? Your eldest sister and second sister have lost
their jobs. Your second brother-inw is just a low-level civil servant. It¡¯s said that he received gifts from others and is now
being charged. They all said that they want you to resolve it. What kind of untouchable person did you offend? Are you trying to
kill me, huh?¡±
Her mother¡¯s cries made Rose¡¯s head buzz.
All her paths were blocked now.
She could not run away. Almost all of her family members were in trouble because of her. What should she do?
Calling the police... wouldn¡¯t do either. If she called the police, not only would she not be able to save her family, but everything
she had done would also be investigated.
Now, the only path before her eyes seemed to be the one that Nilly had mentioned!
Rose felt her hands tremble slightly. She sat on the sofa in the private room in a
1/5
Dreame
hysterically.
on the other end of the phone, crying and cursing
It seemed that when she was rich, it was only right for her family to benefit from her. Now that something had happened, all the
responsibility was hers alone. She was an unfilial daughter who had harmed the entire family. Her mother scolded her and even
began to curse her.
Rose only felt that the voice was very distant. It was as if she did not know what her mother was talking about.
In the end, she could not stand it anymore and hung up.
In the end, after she hung up, her mother still did not let her off. She sent another message that was both soft and hard.
Mom: [Rose, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m forcing you. | just scolded you simply because too many things have happened in the family. I¡¯m
really devastated and can¡¯t ept it. | still love you. Since the other party said that you can handle everything, then do it. Help
your family, okay? | told you before that you have an elder sister who was abandoned and taken in by the orphanage. After that, |
heard that she was adopted by a rich family. After this matter is over, I''ll find someone to contact your elder sister. We''ll find her
and ask her to help you in the future. You''ll definitely be the most popr celebrity out there, okay? If you don¡¯t help, I''ll go
drink poison now!]
Rose looked at the message and her eyes turned red. She hugged her knees and sat on the sofa, crying softly.
Why did things turn out like this?
It seemed that ever since she met Patrick, she had experienced the feeling of easily getting an endorsement advertisement for
the first time. Through the scandal with him, her status in the entertainment industry kept rising. The more she got, the more
insatiable she became. Her state of mind slowly changed until she could not even recognize herself.
In the beginning, she only wanted to talk to Patrick. Later on, she wanted to have a scandal with him. In the end, she knew that
he did not like her, but she insisted on sticking to him. Everything had be out of control!
Rose seemed to have had a long dream. She had never been so awake before. She
DreameThis is from N?velDrama.Org.
hugged her knees and cried in despair and pain.
At Hersey Court.
When Violet woke up again, she was still wrapped in the nket like a cocoon.
No one knew where Patrick went. His faint warmth could still be sensed..
Violet was tightly wrapped up and extremely hot. She could not help but roll on the bed and crawl out from under the nket.
She saw that it was already dark outside. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and went to look for Patrick.
She opened the door and saw that the lights in Patrick¡¯s room were on. The corridor lights were off, and some light could be
clearly seen through the gap in the door.
Violet walked over, reached her hand out, and opened the door.
As soon as she walked in, she saw the bathroom door open. Patrick walked out while rubbing his hair with a towel.
His entire body was covered in heat as if he had brought out all the water vapor in
the bathroom.
Violet''s gaze was a little uncontroble as itnded on his clearly visible eight-pack abs. She could see the water droplets on his
body slide down and into the towel wrapped around his waist.
Violet realized that this person was only wrapped in a towel.
Her face instantly turned red. She turned around abruptly and felt her face burning. ¡°You... Why aren¡¯t you wearing any
clothes?!¡±
Patrick looked down and chuckled. ¡°Yes, | am! Why don¡¯t you take a closer look!¡±
Violet almost scolded him. She was angry and embarrassed. ¡°You can check yourself out all you like!¡±
Violet turned around and was about to leave.
Patrick quickly called out to her, ¡°Violet !¡±
3/5
Dreame
1. Her voice was stiff. ¡°Is there anything
Patrick¡¯s voice carried a faint smile. ¡°My arm is a little sore, and I¡¯m very tired. Can you help me blow dry my hair?¡±
Violet originally felt quite aggrieved to see him being so shameless, but now that she heard him say it so pitifully, she felt a little
sorry for him.
She said, ¡°Then put on some clothes first!¡±
Patrick chuckled softly. ¡°Alright. As you say. I¡¯ll go put on some clothes now!¡±
After a moment of rustling in the room, Violet heard him say, ¡°Alright, you can turn around now!¡±
Violet turned around and saw Patrick in a bathrobe, looking at her with a smile.
Only then did Violet look less upset. At least the bathrobe was able to cover up better than a towel!
She walked over. Patrick had already
taken out the hairdryer and ced it
on the table at the side. He sat on the
sofa and Violet stood behind him,
drying his hair. The height was just
right.
Violet turned on the hairdryer. Her slender fingers reached into his hair and pulled it.
At this moment, she heard Patrick
chuckle and say, ¡°Baby, did you miss
me so much that you couldn''t wait?
That¡¯s why you specially came to see
me!¡±
Violet froze and almost hit him in the head.
She felt shy, aggrieved, and depressed. She said in a low voice, ¡°Patrick, you have to change!¡±
Patrick turned around and looked at her. His eyes sparkled with a smile. ¡°Change what?¡±
Violet pursed her lips and said very seriously, ¡°Be more serious in the future. Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of me. I''ll be angry!¡±
Patrick chuckled and promised seriously, ¡°Alright, | won¡¯t spout nonsense
Dreame
anymore. I''ll only mess around!¡±
Violet couldn''t react for a moment and let out a ¡°huh*.
Immediately after, she felt Patrick suddenly hold her waist and carry her over.
By the time Violet sat down, she weas already in Patrick¡¯s arms.
Violet was angry and embarrassed. ¡°You... Didn¡¯t you hear what | just said?¡±
Patrick kissed her face and lips
affectionately again and again. He
chuckled and said, ¡°| heard you. | said
that | won''t spout nonsense. | will just
mess around!¡±
Violet stared at him with her big eyes, not knowing what to say.
Patrick leaned toward her again and carefully kissed her eyes.
Dreame
0
Chapter 360
Violet was so frightened that she immediately closed her eyes.
Patrick¡¯s actions were light and gentle to the extreme. The kiss broke off at the first touch.
Violet gripped the corner of his shirt tightly. She felt like her heart was beating wildly, as if she could not
get angry all of a sudden.
She felt like a balloon. She was extremely aggrieved and waiting to burst. However, Patrick poked her
gently, and with a puff, her temper was gone.
Patrick kissed her so dearly that she could not throw a tantrum.
Patrick kissed his darling woman and messed around happily.
Violet did not move either. She sat obediently in his arms and allowed him to kiss her.
In the end, Patrick did not behave very well after kissing her. He was originally kissing her all over her
face, and his strength was very light.
In the end, after thest kissnded on her lips, he was unwilling to stop.
Violet blushed and moved her head. She opened her eyes and looked at him.
Patrick looked at Violet¡¯s clear eyes and kissed Violet¡¯s red lips hard. He said with a smile, ¡°Baby, your
mouth tastes sweet!¡±
Patrick lowered his head and wanted to kiss her again.
Violet¡¯s face turned red. She quickly reached out and pressed her hand against his chest. ¡°You can¡¯t
kiss me anymore. My lips are already swollen. What if people see them?¡±
When Patrick heard this, his breathing became heavy, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Then don¡¯t meet
anyone!¡±
Violet red at him angrily, but her gaze was strangely seductive.
Patrick¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re seducing me!¡±
Violet¡¯s face turned red, and she stuttered, ¡°You¡ you¡¯re talking nonsense. Who¡¯s
Dreame
seducing you?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes were fixed on Violet¡¯s little face. It was as if the alpha wolf had taken a fancy to its prey
and was secretly thinking about how to take it out with one attack.
Violet was so nervous that she did not dare to move, afraid that she would agitate Patrick.
At this moment, the phone that was thrown on the bed suddenly rang.
Violet blushed and immediately struggled out of his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll get your phone!¡±
Patrick looked at her shy and nervous expression and the redness in his eyes faded. a little. He could
not help but smile and shake his head. ¡°Alright, go get my phone!¡±
Violet went to get his phone. Patrick reached his hand to rub his brows and could not help but sigh.
Why did he have so little self¨Ccontrol in front of Violet? Every time he wanted to kiss her, he didn¡¯t want
to scare her. After all, they had really been together for too short a time.
However, every time he saw Violet in a daze and the shy look on her face, he could not control himself.
Violet saw an unknown number shing on Patrick¡¯s phone.
She took the phone and handed it to Patrick. ¡°It¡¯s from an unknown number!¡±
Patrick hummed softly, took the phone, and answered.
It just so happened that he could distract himself.
However, when he picked up the call and heard the other party¡¯s voice, Patrick was instantly unhappy.
Rose¡¯s sobbing voice came through the phone. ¡°Mr. Hersey, I was wrong. I am really sorry. I didn¡¯t
mean to target Violet. Please forgive me!¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°It¡¯s easy enough to let you off the hook. You just have to tell the truth to the
media!¡±
Rose raised her voice at once. Her cries were a little ear¨Cpiercing, ¡°Mr. Hersey, you can¡¯t force me like
this. I know I was wrong about this, but if I tell the truth, the rest
Dreame
of my life will be ruined!¡±
Patrick suddenly sneered. ¡°You¡¯re smart and selfish. You know that you can¡¯t ruin the rest of your life.
Have you ever thought that what you did would ruin the rest of Violet¡¯s life?¡±
Rose¡¯s voice was hysterical. ¡°How did I ruin her? Even if theizens scolded her, you still believed her
and protected her. I¡¯m a vige girl. Without my career, I have nothing. But what about her? She¡¯s your
wife now. She¡¯s Mrs. Hersey. Even if she doesn¡¯t have her career, she can have a good life!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression changed slightly. He did not expect Rose to know that Violet had married him.
However, this was no longer important. Anyway, his wife could only be Violet! He was already with
Violet, so he had no intention of hiding this rtionship
anymore.
When he heard Rose¡¯s words, Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened. He did not expect Rose to still say
such things at a time like this.
Indeed, for a selfish person like her, the loss of Violet¡¯s reputation was insignificant to her. However,
she valued her life more than anything else.
This kind of selfish person, Patrick did not want to waste time correcting her
values anymore.
He said directly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to publicly apologize to Violet, then your entire family will be buried
with you!¡±
With that, Patrick hung up.
Anyway, if Rose did not tell the truth, there was still Jasmine. He was not afraid that they would not
relent and tell the truth. He had many ways to deal with the likes of them!
If they dared to use such dirty methods against Violet behind his back, then don¡¯t me him for not
holding back!
Violet looked at Patrick quietly. When he hung up, she asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±
Patrick looked up at her and softened his tone. ¡°It¡¯s Rose!¡±
Dreame
Tue, 12 Mar
26%
Violet¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°She¡¯s the mastermind behind those photos on the inte?¡±
Patrick nodded. He stood up and gently rubbed Violet¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I will handle this
matter. Since she has done such a thing, she has to take responsibility!¡±
Violet nodded. She was just too shocked. She did not expect Rose to be the one who did this.
It was a little unexpected.
Patrick reached out and grabbed her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner!¡±
Otherwise, if he stayed in the room, he was afraid that he would not be able to resist the urge to hug
and kiss her again.
Violet nodded and the two of them went downstairs to eat.
At the Gents.
After the phone hung up on her, Rose burst into tears.
She was really at her wit¡¯s end. She had done something wrong, and Patrick was unwilling to let her go
easy. She could notpete with Patrick at all.
She cried for an unknown period of time and saw that her phone was constantly shing with
messages from her mother, Emma.
Rose suddenly felt disheartened.
She knew that even if she did not apologize, Patrick would still have a way to resolve this matter.
For example, Jasmine might relent at any time and admit everything.
This is from N?velDrama.Org.
However, if she did not admit her mistake publicly after Patrick resolved this matter, he would not let
her off. Everyone in the family might be implicated.
She had no choice but to ept her fate!
Rose picked up her phone and dialed Nilly¡¯s number.
She felt as if the phone in her hand weighed like a ton on her.
Dreame
The call was picked up.
°×:26%”à
Because she had cried for too long just now, Rose¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°Mr. Massy, I promise
to cooperate with you to record a video! I¡¯ll make a public apology!¡±
Nilly¡¯s tone was indifferent. ¡°Leave the room. The bodyguards at the door of the
private room will bring you to me!¡±
With that, Nilly hung up.
É«
Dreame
0
Chapter 361
Chapter 361
After dinner, Patrick apanied Violet and watched television sitting on the sofa.
Vi obediently squatted beside Violet and snoredfortably.
Because of what happened online, Violet did not rest wellst night. Now that she was watching
television, she was a little sleepy.
She was still rubbing Vi, but as she rubbed, her eyes became misty and her hands stopped moving.
Patrick watched her as she nodded her head bit by bit like a sleepy head and found it cute and funny.
He chuckled and pinched Violet¡¯s face. ¡°You are sleepy. Go upstairs and sleep!¡±
Violet opened her eyes sleepily and said in a sleepy voice, ¡°Huh? I fell asleep!¡±
Patrick nodded. His eyes were doting and gentle. ¡°That¡¯s right. You fell asleep after leaning against me
for a while!¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go upstairs to sleep. You should sleep early too!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, she was about to get off the sofa.
However, before she could sit up, Patrick suddenly got up and carried her h orizontally.
This time, Violet instantly woke up. She held Patrick¡¯s shoulder and was a little nervous. ¡°What¡ what
do you want?
Patrick gently kissed her face. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m carrying you upstairs to sleep!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with you!¡± Violet blurted out without thinking.
Patrickughed out loud when he heard this.
Actually, he did not have such thoughts. After all, they had just fallen in love and had to give Violet
some time to adapt.
Unexpectedly, Violet was so cute and said such words.
O
10:34 Wed, 13 Mar B G ¡¤
Chapter 361
67%
He smiled and ruffled Violet¡¯s hair, deliberately teasing her. ¡°Just like at dinner, I¡¯ll wrap you in the
nket and hold you while you sleep!¡±
Violet blushed and shook her head shyly. ¡°No, that¡¯s too hot. Moreover, it¡¯s like a cocoon. It is very
ufortable!¡±
Patrick looked at Violet¡¯s shy and embarrassed expression and liked it very much.
With a smile in his eyes, he lowered his head and pressed the tip of his nose against Violet¡¯s. ¡°Alright,
I¡¯m just joking with you. I¡¯ll carry you to your room and you can sleep alone!¡±
Patrick spoke as he carried Violet upstairs.
Violet pursed her lips tightly and obediently stayed in Patrick¡¯s arms, not daring to
move.
Patrick carried her upstairs and ced her on the bed. He genuinely did not mess around.
He lowered his head and kissed Violet. He smiled and said, ¡°Go to sleep. Good night. Everything will
be better tomorrow!¡±
Violet vaguely felt that Patrick was talking about what happened online, but she did not want to ask too
much.
Patrick clearly did not want her to know what methods he had used.
However, sometimes, the more one did not want to think about something, the more that thing would
appear in one¡¯s mind.
Violet was like this. When she was downstairs, she was still very sleepy. She even fell asleep leaning
against Patrick.
After Patrick left, she could not fall asleep.
Violet did not sleep well that night.
She was actually very curious about how Patrick was going to deal with Rose. However, she was afraid
that Patrick had yet to think of a good way to deal with Rose. At the moment, she could only be in a
stalemate with Rose.
When she first found out about this, she was stunned. She really did not want to
275
A
3038 WNE 13 Mar
Ch
give Patrick too much pressure.
She thought about how Patrick must have been very tired in Oceanfront City during this period of time.
She clearly remembered that when he first appeared in the hospital, Patrick had an imperceptible
fatigue on his face.
Violet did not sleep well at night..
Patrick was deeping well.
After all, he had not rested much previously. Also, Violet¡¯s matter was all taken care of now. He was just
waiting to see the results the next day.
The next morning, when Patrick woke up, it was already 7:50 am.
He had just taken his phone when he saw a message from Nilly.
Nilly: [Mr. Hersey. Shall we start at 8 o¡¯clock:]
Patrick: Yes At 8 o¡¯clock, start posting videos!]
Nilly: [Alright, Mr. Hersey!
After sending the message. Patrick got up and washed up.
He had just brushed his teeth and turned on the showerhead. He was about to take a shower when he
heard the bedroom door open. Violet hurriedly knocked on the bathroom door.
Patrick turned off the water and raised his voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Baby!¡±
Violet¡¯s voice was filled with surprise. ¡°Can you exin what happened online today?
She had just seen photos of Tanya and Yannis posted online. Those photos were all unpixeted.
Immediately after, Yannis posted an apology video,
Violet was not a fool. After Yannis¡¯s apology video was posted, there would definitely be something
else.
She was really too surprised and could not help but want toe over and ask Patrick what was going
on.
10:34 Wed, 13 Mar BG.
Chapter 361
67%A
When Patrick heard this, he could not help but chuckle. ¡°Uh huh. Things will get settled in the morning.
Everyone will know that the person on the inte is not you!¡±
Violet could not hide the joy in her voice. ¡°Thank you, Patrick! What are you doing? Are you washing
up?¡±
Patrick chuckled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m taking a shower. Do you want toe in?¡±
Violet¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I¡ I¡¯ll go downstairs and see if breakfast is ready!¡±
With that, Violet immediately slipped away.
Patrick could not help but smile when he heard the bedroom door close. What a silly girl.
At 8 o¡¯clock in the morning, a new post about Violet being a mistress was posted.
online.
The man in the photo and ¡°Violet¡± were not pixted at all.
This time, theizens were in an uproar.
[What is going on? Did someone dig out the man?]
[I think his wife might want to settle scores with Violet!]
[Oh my go d, I thought the show was over yesterday! I¡¯m waiting to watch the show!]
In the end, in less than 2 minutes, the man in the photo posted a video.
In the video, Yannis was wearing a white shirt and looked a little haggard.
He looked at the camera and said, ¡°Dearizens and friends, I¡¯m here today to arizens and
friends, I¡¯m here today to solemnly apologize to Miss Webb! The man in the photo is me, but the
woman in the photo is not her. The woman in the photo is an unknown inte celebrity. Some time
ago, my son was hospitalized with aminuted fracture. I had no money to pay for his surgery or
hospitalization fee. I happened to need arge sum of money at that time.
¡°At this moment, that woman came to me. She told me that as long as I took a few sets of photos with
her, she would give me arge sum of money. To be honest,
?
10:34 Wed, 13 Mar u BG.
Chapter 361
9.67%
when I heard this news, I was tempted. After thinking about it repeatedly, I finally agreed to her
conditions. At that time, I didn¡¯t know that the photos they took were going to get used to nder Miss
Webb!
¡°Now, after the matter has been brewing for a day, everyone on the inte is scolding Miss Webb.
However, the person in the photo is not her at all. I¡¯m clearly an insider, but I don¡¯t dare to stand up and
tell the truth. These two days, I¡¯ve felt extremely guilty. In the end, I can¡¯t go against my conscience
anymore. I chose to tell the truth to theizens. I hope people won¡¯t casually convict others with just at
few photos. Perhaps the truth is not what you think. Finally, I want to tell everyone that I¡¯m indeed
married, but a few years ago, my wife ran away with someone. I¡¯m not considered a married person! I
hope everyone can verify the truth before criticizing others online!¡±
5/5
Çú
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 362
Chapter 362
Yannis¡¯s video was only a few minutes long, but it caused quite a stir on the inte.
Theizens were in hot discussion.
[This person said that the person in the photo is not Violet. He must be lying!]
[I think so too. I¡¯m afraid Violet paid him to post this video in order to clear her name!]
[That¡¯s right. Whoever believes this person¡¯s words is a fool!]
Theizens did not believe Yannis¡¯s words. They felt that Yannis had been tempted with money or sex
to release the video against his will and speak up for Violet.
However, immediately after, another inte celebrity named Tanya appeared and released a video.
In the video, Tanya was sitting in front of the screen with a face that looked like Violet.
very
She said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Tanya, the female lead in the previous photo. I look
much like Miss Violet Webb. However, I didn¡¯t know this before. Some time ago, someone came to me
and said that they could give me arge sum of money after taking a few sets of photos. Because it
was a lot of money, I agreed without thinking!
¡°In the end, when I saw the agreement, I realized that I had to remove my teeth before taking this set of
photos. This is because removing my teeth can make my face smaller and make me look more like
Miss Webb. I adhered to the other party¡¯s request and removed my teeth. Before taking the photos, I
even put on makeup to look like her ording to the requirements. When the photos were taken, they
resembled her a lot!
¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know the use of these photos. It wasn¡¯t until the afternoon of the day before
yesterday when the topic of Violet being a mistress was mentioned online, that I realized how big of a
conspiracy was behind this. I had previously signed a confidentiality agreement and couldn¡¯t tell the
truth. It wasn¡¯t until Yannis found me and said that he nned to tell the truth that something dawned
on me.
1/5
O
10:34 Wed, 13 Mar BG
Chapter 362
N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
67%
This kind of groundless usation has caused her to suffer great cyber violence. I am deeply sorry for
my actions!
¡°Now, I¡¯ve decided that even if I have topensate for the breach of contract, I will expose the
mastermind behind this incident! She is¡ the popr celebrity Rose! She and her agent came to me
and asked me to take this set of photos. I have the agreement signed before the photos were taken, as
well as the proof of teeth removal at the hospital. I will post them shortly. Of course, I will also release a
short video to let everyone see clearly how I can be another Violet in the shortest time possible!¡±
After Tanya posted the video, she took a photo of the hospital¡¯s medical report about the dental work
and the agreement signed with Rose¡¯s manager, Jasmine.
Soon, a short video of her makeup was posted.
This time, theizens werepletely shocked!
[Oh my g od, no wonder I couldn¡¯t tell this person from Violet in the photo. After putting on makeup,
they¡¯re simply the same person!]
[D amn it. It¡¯s actually Rose doing this behind the scenes. To think that I used to think that she was my
goddess!]
[Rose is simply disgusting. Previously, on the program ¡°Beauty Lovers Gang¡±, she was useless and
acted like a know-it-all. She even used the PR team to defame Violet. In the end, she was pped in
the face by the production team¡¯splete video. Now, she actually resorted to such a despicable
method. It simply makes me want to vomit!]
[Oh g od. Violet is really wronged this time! Who knew that a woman could bear so much resemnce
to her!]
[Previous poster, they don¡¯t look the same at all. Didn¡¯t you see that inte celebrity¡¯s makeup? The
things that make-up can do these days are simply incredible. We should have thought of this from the
beginning. I take back everything I said to Violet and apologize to her. Violet, I¡¯m sorry!]
In just a short while, the hashtag. ¡°Sorry, Violet¡±, became a trending subject.
Previously, everyone had scolded Violet fiercely. Now, many people were apologizing to Violet.
Chapter 362
Of course, there were still some people who were slightly suspicious.
[Are these two people Violet¡¯s shills? In order to clear one¡¯s name, some things can be fabricated out of
thin air. Unless Rose admits it herself, I¡¯ll maintain a neutral attitude!]
In the end, as soon as these words were posted, they were scolded by theizens so much that it
became the top post. Theizens¡¯ hostility was too strong. Even if this was a calm analytical
comment, it was almost scolded by theizens to no end.
At this point, among the sea of people online, a few people were still clear-headed and questioned the
authenticity of this matter. It was not easy.
However, what happened next dispelled all their doubts.
Rose personally released the video. She sat in front of the screen with tears. streaming down her face
and publicly apologized to Violet.
¡°I admit that Violet was previously ndered as a mistress by me and my manager, Jasmine. I¡¯m sorry
to Violet. Because of what happened on ¡®Beauty Lovers Gang¡± previously, I was ndered by the entire
inte. I held a grudge against Violet, so I resorted to such despicable methods. What I did had
already caused serious damage to the reputation of others and seriously vited thew. After this
video is posted, I¡¯ll voluntarily turn myself in. Before that, I want to apologize to Violet. Violet, I¡¯m sorry!¡±
Rose¡¯s video was short, but it also exined what she had done, why she had done it, and gave a
public apology to Violet.
Rose was a celebrity after all. After she posted this apology video, almost everyone knew the truth.
After that, Jasmine also posted an apology video, but it did not have the same kind of powerful effect
as Rose¡¯s video.
What shockedizens even more was that Summerwood City¡¯s official media actually reposted this
apology Twitter to rify for Violet.
The official media had always spoken the truth and never lied. If the official media reposted it, it meant
that the truth of this matter was already set in stone.
Theizens were really crazy this time.
3/5
O
A
Chapter 362
After digging up the video of Rose, they went to look for the posts done by Yannis. and Tanya. In the
end, they did not even let Jasmine off.
[F uck. I didn¡¯t expect Rose to take the initiative to apologize. Looks like she still has some conscience!]
[That little inte celebrity and man have both apologized publicly. How can she get away with not
doing it? She probably has to do it even if she doesn¡¯t want to. Otherwise, theizens will definitely
scold her to death!]
[This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a repulsive person in my life. I really didn¡¯t expect that some people
look pure and innocent on the outside, but are actually rotten on the inside!]
[I knew it a long time ago. Rose is not a good person. Not only is she pretentious, but she also has to
target Violet just because she was defamed on the inte once! Violet is so pitiful. She didn¡¯t do
anything and was scolded by the entire inte. Rose, why don¡¯t you just die?]
[Am I the only one who¡¯s curious? Is Violet that powerful? I think there must be someone backing
Violet. Otherwise, even if she was framed, those three people. might note out to apologize!]
[I think so too. She must have a backer!]
[Stop talking. She doesn¡¯t care about backers. She just wants to be a jewelry designer!]
[Hahaha. You¡¯re right. She just wants to quietly be a talented jewelry designer. Why are you digging
into her background? She¡¯s not the kind of person who depends. on her background!]
For a moment, Rose¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined.
Putting aside whether she would be sentenced for what she had done this time, it was impossible for
her to survive in Summerwood City.
No matter what industry she was in, Patrick would kill her career.
Violet swiped through the phone as she ate.
When she saw the official media repost, she waspletely stunned.
?
O
67%ÈÕ
Chapter 362
She looked up at the man eating opposite her. She looked touched and her tone was shocked. ¡°Patrick,
did you ask the official media to repost it?¡±
5/5
Chapter 363
Chapter 363
Violet¡¯s expression was shocked, touched, and filled with deep disbelief.
Patrick looked at her and smiled. ¡°Uh huh. I got people to do it. The official media is more credible, so I
talked to them about it!¡±
After all, when it came to such matters, it was hard to discern truth from lies. He was afraid that the
netizens would not believe him, so he called the official media.
Violet looked at Patrick with a touched expression, her eyes shining with admiration.
She really did not expect Patrick to turn the tables and handle this matter so well.
In her eyes, Patrick was glowing!
Now that Violet was mentioned online, everyone was digging up her background and apologizing to
her. Violet¡¯s little face was red, and she was obviously very happy.
Patrick¡¯s heart melted to mush when he saw how happy Violet was.
He suddenly stood up and leaned over, his hand reaching for Violet¡¯s face.
Violet suddenly became nervous. ¡°What¡ What are you doing?¡±
Patrick gently wiped the breadcrumbs from the corner of Violet¡¯s mouth and smiled. ¡°Idiot, the corners
of your mouth are covered in breadcrumbs!¡±
Violet quickly reached out and touched the corner of her mouth. ¡°Nothing¡¯s there!¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°Uh huh. If you say so!¡±
Violet blinked and looked at Patrick with shining eyes. She was not afraid of any pressure from Patrick
now,
After all, the matter had been resolved.
She asked curiously, ¡°How did you persuade them to tell the truth and apologize to me?¡±
Patrick looked at Violet¡¯s innocent appearance and his eyes shed. He spouted nonsense with a
serious expression. ¡°Told them the truth and reasoned with them.
O
Chapter 363
of course!¡±
Violet pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±
Patrick chuckled and shook his head. He looked at Violet with aplicated gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t
want to tell you, but it¡¯s a little¡ bloody and violent. It¡¯s not suitable for you to listen to!¡±
Violet did not think much of it. ¡°You and I were kidnapped by Yvonne before. Oh right. I also calmly
epted the incident at the Mount Summerwood Resort & Spa. Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±
Patrick had aplicated look on his face as he thought about the hot spring incident at the mountain
hot spring in Summerwood City. His smile did not reach his eyes. ¡°Is that so? I didn¡¯t know my baby
was that good!¡±
Perhaps he had to find a time to tell Violet about Gloria.
Violet had just experienced the online incident. It was better to wait.
Violet nced at Patrick and snorted arrogantly. ¡°Of course!¡±
Patrick smiled and put down the milk in his hand. He chuckled. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just. coercion. Otherwise,
do you think they will really feel guilty and take the initiative to apologize to you?¡±
When Violet heard him say that, her eyes shed and she said gloomily, ¡°That¡¯s true. Forget it, I don¡¯t
want to know what you did. Anyway, theizens already know the truth!¡±
Patrick did not expect that Violet would stop asking halfway.
He smiled and was about to say something to Violet when his phone suddenly
rang.
Patrick took out his phone and saw that it was Freddie calling.
He answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Freddie. What can I do for you?¡±
Freddie said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Do you remember my friend¡¯s little sister? The one you. helped me to bring
over? The little girl isn¡¯t used to living here. She said that she¡¯s afraid to live alone. I was thinking¡
Maybe she can stay at your ce for a couple. of days, right?¡±
2/5
A
A
Wed, 13 Mar
Chapter 363
Patrick¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°Freddie, I have a girlfriend. Aren¡¯t you afraid. that my girlfriend will
misunderstand me?¡±
Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s words, Freddie instantly shook his head with a vexed smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Patrick. I
really forgot about this just now. That little girl has juste of age and is still a child. I didn¡¯t think too
much about it. Her older brother asked me to take care of her. I¡¯m still overseas and can onlye
back tonight. I had no choice. Why don¡¯t you take her for lunch?¡±
Patrick was a little frustrated. ¡°Can I not go?¡±
Freddie sounded a little helpless. ¡°Actually, I want to go myself. After all, my friend. has repeatedly
asked me to take care of her, but I¡¯m on a business trip overseas now. I have the heart but not the
strength. Go and have a meal with her. Otherwise, the youngdy wouldin to her brother that I
didn¡¯t take good care of her. That¡¯s not good either. If you¡¯re afraid that your girlfriend will
misunderstand, bring her along!¡±
Patrick snorted softly. ¡°In the future, handle this on your own. Don¡¯t look for me anymore!¡±
Freddie smiled and said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Just help this once!¡±
Patrick reminded him, ¡°Also, I won¡¯t let her stay with me. I¡¯ve already arranged her residence. If she
doesn¡¯t want to live alone, do as you see fit. Don¡¯t bother me again!¡±
Freddie knew that his younger brother had a cold personality. When he heard his impatient tone, he
could not help butugh. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother future!¡±
Only then did Patrick hang up with a dark expression.
Violet blinked. ¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°My big brother!¡± Patrick¡¯s expression cased up looking at Violet.
you in the
Violet could not help but be curious. ¡°Why did your big brother look for you?¡±
She had heard Patrick say that he was afraid that she would misunderstand.
Patrick thought about how Violet still didn¡¯t know about Willow Cooper. He exined to Violet, ¡°My big
brother has a friend. His friend¡¯s little sister used to
3/5
A
167%
Chapter 363
live in Oceanfront City. The typhoon in Oceanfront City has been a little serious recently. He¡¯s overseas
and was a little worried about his little sister, so he asked my big brother to bring his little sister over.
Coincidentally, she¡¯s going to university here soon. My brother has been on a business trip recently, so
he asked me to bring her over. She¡¯s already in town. The youngdy doesn¡¯t want to eat and live
alone. My big brother can¡¯t do anything about it, so he came to harass me!¡±
When Violet heard Patrick¡¯s words, she could not help butugh. ¡°How old is the little girl?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I heard that she just became an adult!¡±
Violet nodded and looked at Patrick. ¡°I see. What do you think?¡±
Patrick cleared his throat. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns. It¡¯s my big brother¡¯s own mess, so he should clean it
up himself. I will have lunch with the girl!¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like you¡¯re an elder. She¡¯s already an adult!¡±
Patrick did not think much of it. ¡°In my eyes, she¡¯s just a child!¡±
Violet looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m only 20 years old. I think I¡¯m only one or two years older than her!¡±
Patrick was stunned. Thinking about it carefully, it was true!
He said stubbornly, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re different from others!¡±
Violet could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Yes, I know. I know it reallyes down to the subject in
question for you!¡±
When Patrick heard this, he also smiled. ¡°By the way, apany me to have lunch with herter!¡±
Violet looked at him and smiled. ¡°Did you just tell your big brother that you were afraid I would be
jealous and misunderstand?¡±
Patrick was stunned and shook his head. ¡°How is that possible? My big brother is dreaming. It¡¯s
impossible for me to let that girl stay in our house!¡±
Violet smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed a little inconvenient!¡±
Patrick smiled. His eyes were filled with gentleness as he looked at Violet dotingly.
|||
A
10:34 Wed, 13 Mar u BG.
Chapter 363
¡°Yes, it¡¯s inconvenient. We have to consider if there¡¯s a third wheel beside us when we kiss!¡±
5/5
ÇúN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.
Chapter 364
When Violet heard this, she immediately felt shy and embarrassed. ¡°Erm... Take your time to eat. I''m full!¡±
She realized that Patrick was speaking more and more brazenly now.
Patrick smiled and asked her, ¡°Are you going at noon?¡±
Violet''s face was slightly red and her eyes were watery. She blushed and red at Patrick. ¡°Yes!¡±
Patrick looked at her blushing face and turned to y with Vi in the living room. He could not help but chuckle.
How could his wife be so cute?
In the morning, although Patrick did not go to thepany, he had a lot of work to do because he had been on a business trip
for too long!
After breakfast, Nelson came to deliver documents once. After that, Patrick worked in the study.
At around 11 o¡¯clock, Freddie called and reminded Patrick once. Only then did. Patrick remember that he still had to eat with
Willow.
When he walked out of the study, he saw Violet standing in the corridor outside the room, answering a call.
Her expression was a little cold. ¡°Uh huh. We''ll see. | might be busy recently!¡±
FALS
¡°Yes. Uh huh. That¡¯s all. | have to go. | was just about to go out for dinner!¡±
With that, Violet hung up.
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. Ever since he got together with Violet, he had not seen her look so cold for a long time.
He walked over with raised eyebrows. ¡°Who''s calling?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Majorie!¡±
Patrick was stunned. ¡°Why is she calling?¡±
115
A
10:34 Wed, 13 Mar u BG-
Majorie did not offend Patrick and had a good rtionship with Violet. Majorie had also helped a lot in this online incident.
67%0
However, whenever Patrick thought about what happened in the ward yesterday morning, the anger in his heart could not be
dispelled.
Violet saw that Patrick¡¯s expression was a little bad. She walked over and held his arm. ¡°Nothing much really. Don¡¯t be angry with
her. Majorie is actually a very loyal person. It¡¯s her family who offended me, not her. We can¡¯t me her because of this!¡±
Patrick nced at her and said softly, ¡°You stupid little girl. Is this about ming her? Injustice was done to you, okay?¡±
Violet could not help butugh when she heard his tone. ¡°Do not talk like that. It feels like you are a generation older than me for
no reason. You''re acting like my elder and always talking to me like I¡¯m a little girl. | can¡¯t help but want tough!¡±
Patrick could not help but smile when he saw her unable to hold back herughter. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why she¡¯s looking for
you.¡±
He did not think that Violet would speak up for her while being cold to Majorie.
If it wasn¡¯t a human problem, then it was a problem of the matter!
When Violet heard this, the smile on her face faded a little. ¡°Majorie said that her mother had already seen the rification video
online. She said that her mother felt very guilty. Actually, her mother did not have any ill intentions. She just believed the rumors
online. In addition, she¡¯s a little candid and doesn¡¯t think before doing things. That¡¯s why she did that yesterday morning. On one
hand, she wanted me to not be angry. On the other hand, she said that her mother wanted to invite me to her house as a guest
and apologize to me personally!¡±
When Patrick heard Violet¡¯s words, he could not help but snort coldly. ¡°I wonder if she will really apologize. What if you go to their
house and her mother acts up like she did in the hospital?¡±
Violet pursed his lips and nced at Patrick. ¡°It can¡¯t be that serious, right? Now that it¡¯s been rified, can/she still target me?¡±
Patrick reached his hand out and ruffled Violet''s hair. ¡°No matter what she thinks, | don¡¯t like the idea of you going to their ce.
It''s fine to be friends with Majorie,
A
[e)
10:34 Wed, 13 Mar u BG.
but forget about the rest of her family!¡±
Violet blinked and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±
Patrick smiled and pinched her cheek. ¡°Let me take you out to eat now!¡±
Violet immediately reached her hand out to pat his hand. ¡°Stop pinching my cheek!¡±
Patrick chuckled and went downstairs. ¡°Alright, | won¡¯t pinch your left cheek anymore. I''ll pinch your right cheek!¡±
67%
Violet red at Patrick. He reached his hand out to hold her small hand and said, ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? | was just
teasing you. Why are you so angry like a pufferfish!¡±
Violet pouted and red at him as she went downstairs. ¡°You''re the one who looks like a pufferfish!¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°Uh huh. I¡¯m like a pufferfish. Can you eat with the pufferfish now?¡±
Violet chuckled and deliberately said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious tha to eat and I¡¯m just tagging along!¡±
you''re bringing other girls
Patrick¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Why? Are you jealous?¡±
As soon as the two of them went downstairs, Patrick reached his hand out to pull Violet into his arms. He wanted to hug her
before going out.
In the end, Violet bent down and dodged his hand. She slipped away!
Violet ran towards the door and quickly changed her shoes. She stuck out her tongue at Patrick and went out..
Patrick smiled and shook his head, his eyes filled with gentleness.
He changed his shoes and went out to run after her.
Patrick and Violet went to where Willow lived first.
The ce that Nelson arranged for Willow was a small singles¡® apartment in the city center. The apartment was well decorated
and had all the appliances and furniture. Violet did not understand why the youngdy was dissatisfied.
10:34 Wed, 13 Mar u BG
67%
When Violet opened the door and saw Willow, she realized that she was different. from what Patrick had described.
From Patrick¡¯s tone, he made her sound like a child.
However, the Willow that Violet saw was a very mature girl.
When Willow saw Violet, she was still a little stunned.
However, she quickly reacted and smiled as she invited Violet and Patrick in.
Willow looked innocent and gracious, but she did not look like a child at all.
She nced at Violet and asked Patrick with a smile, ¡°Patrick, who is this?¡±
When Violet heard how Willow addressed Patrick sweetly, she could not help but frown slightly. She felt inexplicably
ufortable.
However, she was not the kind of person who liked to cause trouble. She took another look at Willow and did not say anything.
Patrick introduced her to Willow. ¡°This is my wife, Violet!¡±
Willow was stunned. She smiled and nodded. ¡°So you''re Violet!¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. She felt... even more ufortable!
Violet felt that although she was
about the same age as Willow, she
had been. skipping grades and had
never interacted with children of this
age. Therefore, she felt a little
ufortable when Willow treated
her like an older sister. The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Violet looked at Willow and nodded slightly without saying anything.
She sat down on the sofa with Patrick.
Patrick said to Willow, ¡°Pack up. Violet and | will take you out for dinner!¡±
Willow nodded and asked, ¡°What about Freddie? Didn''t you say that | could see. him after | came here?¡±
Patrick exined, ¡°He''s still on a
business trip and will only be back
tonight. So, the three of us will have
lunch at noon!¡±
Willow smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, wait for me. I''ll change my clothes!¡±
[e)
10:34 Wed, 13 Mar u BG.
After Willow finished speaking, she walked towards her room with a smile.
Violet felt less ufortable when she heard the way she addressed Freddie. sweetly like he was an older brother.
She reckoned that Willow would probably address everyone the same way, so she did not mind as much as before.
Patrick was very sensitive to Violet''s
emotions. As soon as Willow entered
the room, he nced sideways at
Violet and whispered, ¡°Baby, are you
unhappy?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±
She could not say that she was actually a little jealous when Willow sweetly called him Patrick just now!This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Wouldn''t that make her seem very petty?!
She changed the topic. ¡°By the way, Willow was talking about Freddie just now
5/5
fa
-)
COMMENT
Chapter 365
Patrick chuckled. ¡°It is my big brother. I keep saying that I would bring you to meet him, but we could
not find a suitable opportunity. He is been on a business trip for the past two days, so he asked me to
take care of Willow. However, he¡¯ll be returning to Summerwood City tonight. Coincidentally, in a few
days¡ I¡¯ll bring you to meet my family!¡±
When Violet heard this suggestion, she was stunned. An astonished expression appeared on her face.
¡°Huh?¡±
Patrick was stunned when he saw Violet¡¯s reaction. He subconsciously reached out to hold her hand.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want to go? I promised my mother yesterday, but it happened so suddenly. If
you do not want to go, I can tell her. We¡¯ll talk about it again!¡±
When Violet heard this, she pursed her lips and looked at Patrick. She shook her head and said, ¡°It is
not that I don¡¯t want to go, but it¡¯s a little too sudden!¡±
Patrick heaved a sigh of relief and looked a little helpless. ¡°I see. I thought you did not want to see my
family! However, when I promised my mother, I had no choice. I don¡¯t know how Riley found out that I
was already married. She went to my family with her parents and said that I was married. She said I
was showing disrespect to them by going on a blind date knowing I was married!
¡°Just like that, my family knew that I was married to you. Yesterday, when I got off the ne, I saw that
they had called me many times a few days ago. I called back and found out about this. I was in a hurry
to look for you, so I promised them that I would bring you home to meet them when I¡¯m free!¡±
When Violet heard the ins and outs of the matter, her exquisite little face was wrinkled.
However, she suddenly remembered that a few days ago, the butler said that Patrick¡¯s family had
called Hersey Court to look for Patrick.
At that time, the Anne family probably went to see the Hersey family and questioned them about the
matter.
At the thought of this, Violet finally pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°Since you have promised your family,
I¡¯ll go back to your house with you in a couple of days!¡±
10:35 Wed, 13 Mar u BG.
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed and his smile was a little faint. ¡°Violet, are you unwilling to go home with me?¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°How can that be? Didn¡¯t we say it when we registered our marriage previously?
Apanying you back to your house is my duty and obligation!¡±
Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick frowned. ¡°What do you mean my home? It¡¯s our family now! Moreover, you areing home
with me now. Is that the same as the responsibility you mentioned before?¡±
Violet pouted and pulled his arm and said, ¡°Why? Are you unhappy? I¡¯m just joking with you. We¡¯ll meet
sooner orter anyway. You can arrange the time. However, do not forget that we are still considered
dating now. Your family is still yours!¡±
Patrick could not help but smile when he saw how serious she was. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes. We are
just dating for now!¡±
Then, he whispered into Violet¡¯s ear, ¡°But sooner orter, you¡¯ll be willing to be my wife!¡±
Patrick¡¯s warm breath sprayed beside Violet¡¯s ear. Violet¡¯s face immediately turned -red.
She could not help but reach her hand out to push Patrick. She was a little shy. ¡°We are outside. Be
serious!¡±
Patrick could not help but chuckle.
Just then, Willow walked out of the bedroom.
When Willow came out after changing her clothes, she saw Violet and Patrick sitting intimately on the
sofa. Her eyes shed and she said with a smile, ¡°Patrick, I¡¯m done chapging. We can go now!¡±
Patrick nodded and stood up while holding Violet¡¯s hand.
After getting into the car, Willow pulled Violet to the back.
While Patrick was driving/Willow had an innocent look on her face as she curiously asked Violet all
sorts of questions.
She said, ¡°Violet, I heard from Nelson that you are a jewelry designer?¡±
10:35 Wed, 13 Mar u BG ¡¤
Violet looked at her indifferently and nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±
86750
Willow was sitting very close to Violet. To be honest, other than Megan and Majorie, Violet was not
used to being so close to other girls.
However, Willow did not seem to notice Violet¡¯s difort. She continued to hold her hand
affectionately and asked, ¡°Is jewelry design difficult to learn?¡±
Violet pursed her lips and her eyes flickered. She nced at Willow. ¡°Nelson?¡±
Willow was stunned and immediately exined with a smile, ¡°Yes, Nelson the assistant. I came back to
Summerwood City with him and Patrick. Didn¡¯t Patrick tell you?¡±
Violet looked up and nced at Patrick who was driving in front of her. She said in a muffled voice, ¡°I
was just asking casually. You do not have to exin so much!¡±
Willow smiled. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m relieved. However, Violet, you haven¡¯t told me how this major is.¡±
Violet¡¯s little face was a little cold. She said expressionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±
Willow did not take Violet¡¯sck of enthusiasm to heart at all. She could continue the subject alone. ¡°I
see. Sounds good actually. I n to change my major after school starts. I want to study jewelry
design. This way, I can go to Patrick¡¯spany for an internship during the holidays and learn more,
right?¡±
Violet waspletely expressionless now. She sat further away from Willow without batting an eyelid.
¡°This is your own business. Do as you see fit!¡±
When Willow saw Violet¡¯s attitude, she immediately asked Patrick, who was driving, with a smile,
¡°Patrick, if I learn jewelry design, can Ie to yourpany for an internship in the future?¡±
Patrick vaguely sensed that Violet was unhappy. His voice was emotionless and his attitude was
businesslike. ¡°As long as you are capable enough to pass thepany¡¯s interview!¡±
Willow immediately smiled. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t get in through the back door. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I be
embarrassing you and Freddie?¡±
Patrick pursed his lips and drove. He did not argue with a child like her.
10:35 Wed, 13 Mar u BG ¡¤
In his eyes, Willow was just a child and not considered a woman. Moreover, Willow did not seem to
deliberately do anything ambiguous, so Patrick did not think too. much about it.
After saying that, Willow turned to look at Violet. She put on a smile and said graciously, ¡°Violet, do you
not like me?¡±
Violet was stunned. She frowned slightly. She did not expect Willow to ask so directly.
She remembered that the person in front of her was Patrick¡¯s older brother¡¯s friend¡¯s sister. She shook
her head slightly. ¡°No, my personality has always been like this!¡±
As soon as Violet finished speaking, Patrick replied protectively, ¡°Violet has always. been cold. If she
doesn¡¯t want to speak, don¡¯t make things difficult for her!¡±
As soon as Patrick said that the smile on Willow¡¯s face stiffened.
She was the one who had been actively making conversation with Violet. Why did it seem like she was
deliberately making things difficult for Violet?
The corners of her lips twitched, and she hid her displeasure without batting an eyelid. She smiled and
said, ¡°Of course. As soon as I met you, I could tell that Violet¡¯s personality was cold and indifferent!
Speaking of which, Violet, how old are you now? You are already a jewelry designer at such a young
age. You graduated very early, right?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m 20 years old this year!¡±
O
Chapter 366
This time, Willow was really shocked. Aplicated expression shed across her face. ¡°That¡¯s so
young. I thought you just had youthful features! It turns out that your real age is so young. When did
you graduate? How did you be a jewelry designer in such a short time? I heard from Nelson that
you are is amazing!¡°,
Violet was indifferent to Willow¡¯s ttery.
She said calmly, ¡°I graduated at the age of 18. After graduation, I became a jewelry designer two
monthster!¡±
Although there were many things that needed to be evaluated before bing a jewelry designer,
Violet was not a prodigy in the industry for nothing.
To her, she loved design and it came naturally to her.
Willow looked at Violet enviously. ¡°Did you graduate at the age of 18? Then you must have been very
young when you went to university!¡±
Violet really did not want to answer her boring questions. Her attitude was a little cold, ¡°I skipped
levels!¡±
Willow seemed to be a little depressed and sighed. ¡°Violet, you¡¯re really incredible. No wonder Nelson
said that you¡¯re amazing. I am simply inferior inparison to you. I¡¯m 19
I¡¯m 19 years old this year. Compared to you, I¡¯m really nothing!¡±
When Violet heard this, she looked at her sideways. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just be ant adult?¡±
Willow smiled. ¡°When I moved, I registered myself as being one year younger. Actually, I¡¯m already 19
years old! I¡¯m not that much. younger than you and
Patrick!¡±
When Violet heard Willow mention Patrick, she did not know what she was trying to say. She was a
little unhappy.
However, she did not re up. After all, after thinking about it carefully, Willow¡¯s words did not seem to
be wrong.
Violet was not someone who made a mountain out of a molehill, so even if she felt ufortable, she
would not say anything. However, her expression looked even colder.
O
10:35 Wed, 13 Mar u BG.
S67%2
Violet did not want to say anything more to Willow. Fortunately, it did not take long for them to reach
Moonlight Pavilion.
Thest time, Patrick noticed that Violet liked the cuisine from Moonlight Pavilion. This time, he
especially chose this ce.
The three of them went upstairs and entered the private room.
Patrick handed the menu to Willow and asked her to order first.
Willow did not seem to have anything that she did not eat, so she casually ordered.
Violet ordered a few light dishes and handed the menu to Patrick.
Patrick ordered a few heavy¨Cvored spicy dishes and closed the menu.
Willow had eaten with Patrick in Oceanfront City before and knew that he could not eat spicy food..
Now that she saw the dishes he ordered, she was a little surprised. ¡°Patrick, didn¡¯t you say that you
don¡¯t eat spicy food? Why did you order so many spicy dishes?!¡±
Violet did not expect Willow to even notice this. This kind of thing could not be casily observed.
Moreover, it was not easy to notice if they only shared a few meals together.
Her expression was a little annoyed, but her face was cold and she did not speak. She looked as cold
and distant as when she was in the car.
However, Patrick nced at her as if he could sense that she was unhappy.
Under the table, Patrick reached out and held Violet¡¯s hand. He smiled at her and then looked at
Willow. ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t eat spicy food, but Violet likes to eat spicy food, so I ordered her favorite
dishes!¡±
Willow¡¯s expression stiffened slightly before she smiled. ¡°Is that so? I really envy you guys. If only
someone could treat me like this someday!¡±
After saying that, she looked at Patrick¡¯s handsome face thoughtfully and said with a smile, ¡°Patrick,
you smiled just a smile, ¡°Patrick, you smiled just now. You look really good when you smile!¡±
When Patrick heard this, the smile on his face instantly disappeared.
Violet¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. Willow looked casual and natural so far and did
A
10:35 Wed, 13 Mar BG.
not seem to have done anything out of line.
However, Violet did not like her. Every word she said could make Violet feel ufortable.
Violet pursed her lips tightly and did not speak. When Patrick heard Willow¡¯s words, he also fell silent.
67%
O
Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to have frozen, Willow smiled awkwardly. She was very
adaptable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Patrick, Violet, do you mind what I said about you? I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t
mean to say that just now. I was just sharing something from the bottom of my heart!¡±
After saying that, she changed the topic without a trace. ¡°By the way, Patrick ordered Violet¡¯s favorite
dishes. In that case, Violet must have ordered Patrick¡¯s favorites then, right?¡±
When Violet heard her say that, she thought of Willow¡¯s identity and did not want her to be
embarrassed.
Otherwise, it would seem like she was very petty.
She nodded. ¡°Yes, I ordered what Patrick likes to eat!¡±
Willow smiled and muttered to herself the names of the dishes that Violet had just ordered. ¡°So Patrick
likes to eat these dishes!¡±
The expression on Violet¡¯s face instantly froze. Her eyes darkened as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to the
washroom!¡±
After Violet finished speaking, she pulled her hand out of Patrick¡¯s hand and walked out.
Patrick¡¯s pupils were as ck as ink, and his expression was dark.
After Violet loft, he looked at Willow in silence.
Willow looked at Patrick innocently as if she knew nothing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Violet? I don¡¯t think
she¡¯s very happy!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Willow, you talk too much!¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Willow looked at Patrick innocently. ¡°Am¡ Am I talking too much?¡±
O
A
78411
Patrick looked at her coldly. ¡°You¡¯re very noisy. Speak less. Don¡¯t make my wife. angry!¡±
Hearing Patrick¡¯s words, the smile on Willow¡¯s face disappeared. She nodded. obediently. ¡°Alright,
Patrick. I¡¯ll try my best to be careful. Don¡¯t be angry!¡±
Willow¡¯s attitude was good. Patrick didn¡¯t even know what to say to her.
He took a cigarette from the pack, tossed the box on the dining table, and got up.
Willow was a little anxious. ¡°Patrick, where are you going?¡±
Patrick looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°You can stay in the private room by yourself. I¡¯m going out for a
smoke!¡±
After Patrick finished speaking, he held a cigarette in his hand and opened the door to leave.
Willow looked at the closed door of the private room and bit her lips. A trace of grievance and
unwillingness shed across her eyes.
She had fallen in love with Patrick almost the first time she saw him.
However, Patrick¡¯s attitude was extremely cold. After interacting with him in Oceanfront City for the past
few days, he seemed to have been cold and distant, making her unable to stop liking him.
He was cold and distant, but also handsome and noble.
Therefore, she did not take his indifference to heart. She believed in herself and was confident that she
could melt Patrick¡¯s cold heart.
Moreover, when she found out that Patrick had a girlfriend, she felt she had some sort of edge since
she was younger and prettier. Why could she notpare to an older woman?
However, when she saw Violet in person, she did not think so anymore.
44
É«Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
10-35 We 13 MOT
Chapter 367
Violet was very beautiful. It was the kind of beauty that could not be forgotten. once oneid eyes on
her. She was exquisite and beautiful. Violet had the kind of appearance that made Willow envious at
first nce.
When she saw that Violet had such an appearance, she admitted that she was a little flustered.
Moreover, Violet was only a year older than her, and she was 50 outstanding. Willow was a little
uneasy.
She knew very well that what she said today was indeed intentional.
Now, seeing that Patrick seemed to be a little unhappy, it was a wake¨Cup call for Willow who
immediately calmed down.
She squeezed her fingers. She had gone a little overboard today.
Fortunately, they did not notice anything wrong. They would probably only think that she were a little
insensible!
Thinking of this, Willow heaved a sigh of relief.
At the door of the private room, Patrick lit a cigarette in his hand and smoked from time to time. His
other hand was in his pocket as he leaned against the wall silently.
From afar, he looked like a sexy and elegant oil painting.
When Violet came over, she happened to see Patrick taking a puff of his cigarette and slowly blowing
out a smoke ring.
Violet frowned slightly and walked over silently.
When Violet was still some distance away from Patrick, Patrick noticed her.
He turned his head and nced at Violet without saying anything.
Violet pursed her lips and walked up to him. She said calmly, ¡°Why did youe out?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes glinted as he stared at Violet. ¡°The private room is too depressing!¡±
Violet raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that so?¡±
|||
10:35 Wed, 13 Mar BG¡¤
Patrick quietly looked at Violet and did not say anything, as if he had tacitly agreed.
8 67%0
Violet¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on the cigarette in his hand. She raised her eyes slightly and stared at
Patrick¡¯s cold and handsome face. ¡°Why did you think of smoking?¡±
When Patrick heard this, his body that was leaning against the wall clearly stiffened slightly. ¡°I¡¡±
Seeing that he was about to exin, Violet interrupted him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. Since you¡¯ve
already smoked, be more careful in the future. Don¡¯t smoke anymore. It¡¯s not good for your health!¡±
Upon hearing Violet¡¯s words, Patrick heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Alright. As you say then. I won¡¯t smoke
anymore.¡±
When Violet heard what he said, she nodded and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first! The food should be
served soon!¡±
After Violet finished speaking, she walked past Patrick and was about to enter the private room by the
side.
Patrick suddenly grabbed Violet¡¯s arm and stared at her side profile.
Violet gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Anything else?¡±
Patrick sounded a little nervous. ¡°Baby, are you¡ unhappy today?¡±
Violet thought of Willow in the private room and frowned slightly. ¡°So¨Cso. Why?¡±
Patrick¡¯s hand tightened slightly as if he was afraid that if he let go, Violet would fly
away.
He said, ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to eat with Willow anymore!¡±
Violet was still leaning sideways when she heard Patrick¡¯s words. She turned around and looked at
Patrick with a faint smile. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, you want to eat alone with Willow!¡±
Patrick was stunned. He immediately shook his head and said anxiously, ¡°How is that possible?¡±
O
A
He did not expect Violet to interpret what he had said in this manner.
He exined anxiously, ¡°I mean to reduce our contact with her in the future. When my big brother
comes back, I¡¯ll let him clean up this mess himself. Anyway, she¡¯s not my friend¡¯s little sister!¡±
When Violet heard Patrick¡¯s words, she finally revealed a sincere smile. ¡°Uh huh. I understand.
However, even if she¡¯s your friend¡¯s sister, you can¡¯t take care of her like this. I won¡¯t like it!¡±
Hearing that Violet would be displeased, a somewhat excited smile shed across Patrick¡¯s face. He
was so happy that he was a little dazed. ¡°Really, Violet?¡±
Violet pouted. When she saw that Patrick was actually so silly, she could not help but chuckle.
¡°Otherwise? How can it be fake? I really don¡¯t know what to say about you. I said that I won¡¯t be happy.
Why are you so excited and happy? Are you hoping that I¡¯ll be sad?!¡±
Patrick held Violet¡¯s hand tightly, his eyes shining brightly. ¡°How is that possible? I just¡ feel that you
care about me. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely keep a distance from other women in the future. I won¡¯t
make you unhappy!¡±
Violet smiled and whispered, ¡°I do not like Willow!¡±
Patrick smiled and lowered his voice. ¡°I can tell!¡±
Violet could not help butugh this time. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re very
sensitive!¡±
Patrick smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very sensitive to your matters!¡±
Violet was a little embarrassed. ¡°We¡¯re in public. Watch your words!¡±
With that, Violet pulled Patrick¡¯s arm away and pushed the door open with a smile.
The corners of Patrick¡¯s mouth curled up. When he saw the waiter carrying the dishes over, a smile
shed across his eyes as he entered the private room.
The moment Violet opened the door, Willow looked up.
However, when she saw Violet walking in with a smile on her face, she was a little. stunned.
10:35 Wed, 13 Mar BG.
N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.
She had been with Violet for some time today, but she had never seen Violet show such an expression.
She was still secretly confused when she saw Patrick walk in with a smile on his face. His cold edges
seemed to have been reced by a gentle aura.
For some reason, between Patrick and Violet, Willow felt an indescribable atmosphere.
That atmosphere enveloped the two of them, preventing others from interfering.
However, Willow did not stay in a daze for long. When she saw the waitering in with the dishes,
she quicklyposed herself and smiled at Violet. ¡°Violet, you¡¯re back!¡±
Violet looked at her and nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes!¡±
Patrick and Violet sat down. The dishes were served one after another, and the
three of them began to eat..
Willow had been warned by Patrick before, so she was very well¨Cbehaved when eating.
After dinner, just as he was about to leave, Patrick finished paying the bill and saw at contact from
WhatsApp sending him a message.
He clicked on his phone and was slightly stunned when he saw the caller ID.
Gabriel: [Patrick, if you have time, I¡¯d like to talk!]
Patrick subconsciously nced at Violet behind him. When he saw her looking down at her phone
without paying attention to him, he quickly replied.
Patrick: [I have nothing to talk to you about. I hope you won¡¯t disturb Violet and me in the future!]
After sending the message, Patrick was about to put his phone in his pocket when he saw another
message from Gabriel.
Gabriel: [You found out who wanted to use the mosquito repellent vaporizer, right? Why? Your ex¨C
girlfriend wants to hurt Violet. You clearly found out the truth, but you n to keep it a secret, right?
Patrick, let me tell you if I wasn¡¯t afraid of endangering Violet, do you think I would take the initiative to
talk to
475
|||
Wed, 13 Mar
you?]
Patrick¡¯s expression changed when he saw the message. He stared at his phone. with an intimidating
expression.
0
Chapter 368
Patrick: [Do not spout nonsense in front of Violet. I can talk to you. I still have something to do
tomorrow morning. Take a look at your schedule. Set a time and ce. I¡¯ll be there on time. As for the
mosquito repellent vaporizer incident, I¡¯ll personally exin it to Violet. Also, I¡¯ll find time to exin my
rtionship with Gloria to her. Do not interfere!]
Gabriel: [If I really wanted to interfere, I wouldn¡¯t have looked for you first. Think about it carefully. Do
not use others casually. I still have something on. I¡¯ll send you the location tomorrow morning!]
Patrick sent a message and calmed Gabriel before putting away his phone.
Violet did not notice Patrick. Willow, who had been silent all this while, realized. that something was
wrong with Patrick.
However, she stood aside tactfully and did not speak.
Violet had just chatted with Megan when she looked up and saw that something was wrong with
Patrick.
She could not help but ask, ¡°Patrick, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
When Patrick heard Violet¡¯s voice, he immediately came back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m
fine!¡±
As he spoke, his gaze was clearly wandering. No one knew what he was thinking.
Violet frowned. It was obvious that he was not fine.
Patrick walked towards the car absent¨Cmindedly. Thinking about how Gabriel found out about the
mosquito repellent vaporizer incident, he felt a little annoyed. He felt that his n was disrupted. He
subconsciously wanted to take out a cigarette.
Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
However, just as he took out the cigarette box, he saw Violet looking at him.
Patrick froze instantly. ¡°I¡
When Willow saw this, she was a little surprised as she asked, ¡°Violet, don¡¯t you usually let Patrick
smoke?¡±
O
67%
When Violet heard this, she could not help but frown. ¡°What do you mean I won¡¯t let him smoke? He
said he wanted to quit smoking!¡±
Willow opened her mouth in surprise. ¡°Ah, I see. When we were in Oceanfront City, Patrick only slept
for two to three hours a night. He even had to smoke to help refresh himself!¡±
When Patrick heard Willow¡¯s words, he frowned but did not deny it.
Moreover, he had just promised Violet that he would quit smoking in the future.
When Violet heard what Willow said, she could almost imagine how busy Patrick was in Oceanfront
City.
Her eyes shed as she nced at Patrick and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Eat candy!¡±
Patrick nodded. He crushed the cigarette box in his hand and threw it into the trash can beside him.
Willow looked at Patrick¡¯s actions and was a little surprised. ¡°Does Patrick like candy too?¡±
Violet frowned slightly. She nced at Willow and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just to quit smoking!¡±
Then, Willow saw Patrick actually take out a box of mints from his pocket.
She walked forward in surprise. ¡°Patrick, do you like this brand of mint candy too?¡±
Patrick nodded and was about to open the candy wrapper when a call came in on his phone.
Patrick nced at the caller ID and picked up the call. Nelson called to tell him that he had a meeting at
thepany in the afternoon that he had to attend personally.
Patrick briefly chatted with Nelson about work.
In the end, Willow quickly took the candy from Patrick. ¡°Patrick, let me help you peel the candy!¡±
Then, Violet watched helplessly as Willow quickly peeled the candy in front of her. As Patrick opened
his mouth to talk, she tiptoed to feed him.
10:35 Wed, 13 Mar u BG
Clupter 368
Violet was stunned by Willow¡¯s series of actions.
Violet did not see thising at all. She was the real girlfriend. Willow actually dared to peel candy for
Patrick so eagerly and even fed it to him personally.
Patrick was also stunned by Willow¡¯s actions.
He caught on and subconsciously looked at Violet. Violet was standing at the side with her face looking
ashen. It looked like she was about to fly into a rage at any
moment.
Patrick¡¯s handsome face immediately darkened. Without a word, he spat the candy in his mouth into
the trash can beside him. He turned to look at Willow with a dark expression. ¡°What are you trying to
do?¡±
Nelson thought that Patrick was talking to him. He was a little dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¡. I wasn¡¯t trying to
do anything. I just wanted you toe for a meeting!¡±
Patrick frowned in frustration. He reached his hand out and pinched his brows. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about
you. I¡¯ll go to thepany in the afternoon. I have something to do now. I have to go!¡±
After saying that, Patrick hung up the phone and looked at Willow with a dark expression. His
expression was definitely not friendly.
Willow looked at Patrick helplessly. ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t¡ don¡¯t be angry. I just wanted to feed you candy. I
saw that you were holding the phone in your hand and it was inconvenient for you to peel the candy
wrapper with one hand, so I peeled it for you and fed it to you. I¡¡±
As Willow spoke, she looked pitiful as if she was about to cry at any moment.
Patrick saw Violet standing at the side with a cold expression and did not say a word.
He knew that Violet would definitely not like this.
He said angrily to Willow, ¡°Have you washed your hands?¡±
Willow was a little stunned. She lowered her head and looked at her hands. ¡°I¡ I washed them before I
left!¡±
Patrick looked gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. Do you know how many bacteria are on
10:35 Wed, 13 Mar u B G
your hands? Do you know how dirty the candy you fed me was?¡±
Willow almost burst into tears. Patrick was clearlyining that she was dirty.
She choked up and looked a little sad. ¡°Patrick, I¡ I¡¯m not dirty!¡±
Patrick looked at her coldly. ¡°But I think it¡¯s dirty. Also, I¡¯m eating candy. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a drug addict
desperately waiting for a hit. Is there a need to race against. time? Besides, my real girlfriend is still
here. I don¡¯t need you to feed me candy. What are you thinking? Willow, I only treat you as a little girl.
You¡¯d better not do anything to make me angry!¡±
Willow really cried this time. She was humiliated and angry in her heart. ¡°Patrick, I didn¡¯t!¡±
Patrick snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better not! Otherwise, just the things you did that made my girlfriend
misunderstand are enough for me to not be nice to you!¡±
Tears welled up in Willow¡¯s eyes as she looked at Patrick pitifully. She looked extremely sad.
However, Patrick had no intention of showing mercy to the fairer sex. He walked over and held Violet¡¯s
hand. He said indifferently, ¡°Willow, get in the car. I¡¯ll send you back!¡±
Willow froze and looked at Patrick with a wronged expression. She did not move
at all.
Impatience shed across Patrick¡¯s face. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Since you do not want me to send
you back, go back yourself!¡±
Patrick pulled Violet and was about to leave.
Willow panicked. She immediately wiped her eyes and said in a sobbing voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get in the car, I¡¯ll get
in the car now! I want you to send me back!¡±
Patrick nced at her with a cold expression. He strode over and opened the front passenger door for
Violet.
Then, he nced at Willow, who was standing not far away.
Willow had never been looked at by Patrick with such an unfamiliar and dark gaze before. She was so
frightened that her shoulders shrank. She quickly ran over,
|||
0
10:35 Wed, 13 Mar u BG.
opened the back door, and got into the car.
The car drove towards Willow¡¯s apartment.
When they arrived at the apartment building, Patrick said expressionlessly, ¡°Get
out!¡±
$5
Chapter 369
Willow was no longer so sad. She looked up and exined to Patrick timidly, ¡°Patrick, | really did not do it on purpose. | don¡¯t
have any other ill intentions. | just treat you as my big brother. If | did anything inappropriate, | can apologize to you and Violet.
Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick did not even turn around. He said coldly, ¡°There is no need to apologize. | was rude today. Regardless of whether you
have other intentions or not, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m overthinking it. Your actions made my girlfriend unhappy. That means I¡¯m
even more unhappy. If you feel wronged, you canin to my brother and say that | bullied you. | don¡¯t care. Now, get out of
the car immediately!¡±
Willow¡¯s body stiffened. In the end, she could not help but bite her lips and get out of the car unwillingly.
Almost as soon as she got out of the car, Patrick sped away. She did not even have time to avoid it and directly ate a mouthful of
dust.
Her gaze was resentful and unwilling.
She did not expect Patrick to be so cold and rude.
After all, she was a delicate little girl. She had personally fed him candy and her fingers had quietly touched his lips. Such a
romantic and ambiguous thing had actually made Patrick so angry at her.
She never expected Patrick to be so difficult to flirt with.
She had fed Patrick candy all smiles earlier. If Patrick hadn''t been angry just now, it wasn¡¯t like Violet would throw a temper
publicly.
The more Willow thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. However, the unwillingness to admit defeat rose in her heart.
She still had to find some way to get through to Patrick. As forining, she was not that childish!
In the car, the car had already driven far away. Only then did Violet look at Patrick.
She said softly, ¡°You did not have to get angry at her just now. Perhaps she did not do it on purpose!¡±
i}
Violet''s heart softened. Although she felt ufortable, she did not want Patrick to have any grudges with his brother because
of Willow.
When Patrick heard this, his handsome face tensed up. ¡°Whether she did it on purpose or not, you mind, right?¡±
When Violet heard this, the corners of her mouth twitched. She could not deny it.
Patrick¡¯s voice became gentler as he said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s something you mind, I''ll stand on your side. Baby, don¡¯t be too
burdened by your thoughts. As long as you are happy, I''ll be happy!¡±
Violet''s eyes shed. She looked at Patrick¡¯s side profile and nodded. ¡°Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore. However, if your
big brother asks you, push the responsibility to me!¡±
When Patrick heard this, he chuckled. ¡°If she really dares toin, I''ll tell my big brother not to interact with this little girl in
the future. Otherwise, he might have trouble keeping his fianc¨¦e around!¡±
Violet was amused by his words. However, when she heard Patrick mention his brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she was a little surprised.
¡°Your brother has a fianc¨¦e?¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, my mother wouldn¡¯t have gotten so anxious about my marriage and insisted that | meet
Riley on a blind date!¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°Oh. | see!¡±
She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°By the way, let¡¯s treat Robert, Megan, and Majorie to a meal tonight. | was chatting
with Megan just now. She said that you are quite good and asked me not to hide anything. I''ll officially introduce you to them!¡±
When Patrick heard this, he smiled. ¡°Really? Megan has good taste!¡±
Violet shook her head with a smile. ¡°It was just praise. Do you really have to take it seriously?¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°I have to take it seriously. This is your friend¡¯s recognition of
me!¡±
Patrick was still very happy that Megan approved of him being with Violet.
tl
0
A
Violet had a good rtionship with Megan and Majorie. Patrick did not know much about Majorie. Coupled with Majorie¡¯s
mother¡¯s outburst, Patrick did not have a good impression of her.
However, his impression of Megan was not bad.
Although Megan had a cold personality, no matter what happened, she would always quietly help Violet. Moreover, she was
capable and Robert liked her. Patrick naturally felt a little biased.
In addition, Megan and Violet had known each other for a longer time, so he was more concerned about Megan¡¯s opinion.
The traffic light turned red. Patrick stepped on the brakes and nced at Violet. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. I''ll book a ce tonight!¡±
Violet smiled and nodded. She suddenly looked out of the car window and realized that Patrick was not driving back to Hersey
Court. ¡°Where are you going?¡±
Patrick was stunned and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s the way to thepany. Have you forgotten? Nelson called me previously and
said that he needed me to go to thepany for a meeting in the afternoon!¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°I really did not notice. | saw that you were distracted, so | was wondering what was wrong with you. In the
end, Willow fed you candy. | did not notice anything else at all!¡±
When Patrick heard Violet say that he was distracted, an imperceptible panic shed across his face.
His smile was a little forced. ¡°Really? Thene to the office with me in the afternoon. After work, we''ll eat with Megan and the
others, okay?¡±
Violet was in a good mood and did not notice that something was wrong with
Patrick.
4
She nodded, ¡°Sure!¡±
Patrick was afraid that she would continue to ask about his distraction earlier. He tried his best to divert her attention. ¡°By the
way, who do you n to call tonight? | want to confirm the number of people!¡±
Violet originally only wanted to ask Majorie and Megan, but when she thought
3/5
Il
about going to thepany in the afternoon, she said, ¡°I''ll call three people!¡±
Patrick looked at her in surprise. ¡°Who else?¡±
He did not remember that Violet had other female friends besides Megan and Majorie whom she was closer to.
Since she was eating with him, Violet probably would not call a male friend over.
Violet smiled. ¡°There is also Sophia. A
youngdy from the design
department. Every time something
happens, she¡¯s very protective of me.
We are quite close!¡±
In fact, Violet had also considered that Robert would also go over at night.
Sophia looked pitiful. Every time, she
would secretly pay attention to
Robert¡¯s movements and hide her
liking for him. It made Violet feel
sorry for her.
n
She felt that if Megan did not like Robert, she would help Sophia. What if Robert changed his mind, right?
Patrick nodded. ¡°Alright, when you reach thepanyter, invite her!¡±
Violet nodded. ¡°I''ll inform the three of them this afternoon!¡±
Seeing that they were about to reach thepany, Violet wanted to get out of the car early. ¡°I''ll get out here!¡±
Due to the previous incident online, Violet did not want any gossip to spread in thepany at this juncture.
After all, if everyone knew that she was with Patrick, more rumors would spread.
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little unnatural. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get off!¡±
Violet asked, ¡°Why?¡±
Patrick thought about what
happened yesterday afternoon. He
did not know if Violet would be angry
if he publicized Violet''s identity as his
wife in such a high- profile manner.
He suddenly felt inexplicably guilty.
¡°Not many people drive out for lunch,
so no one will notice.¡± The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
When Violet heard this, she did not think too much about it and nodded. ¡°Alright, I''ll get off at the underground garage!¡±
ll
Chapter 369
Hf
Chapter 370
Chapter 370
Patrick nodded, not daring to look at Violet.
Although he knew that Violet would know what he did in thepany yesterday, he was still a little nervous.
Patrick felt like a child who had done something wrong. He was caught by an outsider and reported to his parents. He knew that
his family would find out eventually, but he still hoped that it would beter.
The car entered the underground garage and stopped.
Seeing that there was no one in the garage, Violet was about to get out of the car when she was suddenly stopped by Patrick.
¡°Baby!¡±
Violet turned to look at him and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Patrick hesitated. Should he tell Violet what he did yesterday?This is from N?velDrama.Org.
However, when he met Violet''s gaze, he pursed his lips and did not say anything. ¡°You... are you going to call Skyler for dinner
tonight?¡±
Skyler was Violet''s senior. Moreover, he had spoken up for Violet yesterday afternoon.
In fact, other than his emotional entanglement with Megan, Patrick¡¯s impression
of him was not bad.
Violet was silent for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s call him. After all, he¡¯s my senior!¡±
Patrick nodded. Before he could say anything else, Violet opened the car door and got out.
Patrick opened his mouth and wanted to exin, but his words were stuck in his throat.
He could not help but reach his hand out to rub his brows andfort himself. Perhaps the people in thepany would not
dare to take the initiative to ask. Violet!
At the design department of Foreverie Jewelry.
tL
10:36 Wed, 13 Mar BG
As soon as Violet entered, countless eyes looked over at the same time.
Their gazes were filled with curiosity, envy, and jealousy.
This scene made Violet feel puzzled and awkward. What happened? Why was everyone looking at her like this?
Violet walked towards her seat ufortably.
As soon as she sat down, she saw Sophiaing over with bright eyes. She lowered her voice and asked in a suggestive tone,
¡°Violet, you and Mr. Hersey...¡±
66%
At this point, she looked at Violet with a meaningful expression, waiting for Violet to tell her about her rtionship with Patrick.
After all, rumors did not count!
Violet had no idea what happened at thepany yesterday afternoon. When she heard the question about her rtionship with
Patrick, she blinked guiltily. ¡°What about Mr. Hersey and |?¡±
Sophia could not help but pout. ¡°Violet, that¡¯s simply not right. You''re already at this stage, yet you still don¡¯t tell me about your
rtionship with Mr. Hersey.¡±
Violet thought of how everyone was looking at her just now and could not help but frown. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Sophia frowned. ¡°You''re still pretending. It''s about you and Mr. Hersey getting married. The entirepany knows about it now!¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Violet was shocked. She remembered that when she got out of the car just now, Patrick looked like he wanted to say
something but hesitated. He probably wanted to talk about this back then.
Violet''s emotions were extremelyplicated. When she thought about how everyone knew but she did not, her face darkened.
She pulled Sophia¡¯s arm and said in a deep voice, ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me in detail. | really don¡¯t know anything!¡±
Sophia looked at Violet''s annoyed expression and blinked. She realized that she really did not know the situation.
Ill
[e)
A
66%
She shook her head helplessly and recounted the rumors about circting in thepany yesterday afternoon.
Violet''s expression kept changing. Was Patrick afraid that she would find out that he had revealed their rtionship to the
company?
Actually, she wasn¡¯t that unreasonable. He was doing this for her. She still knew what was good for her.
Sophia watched as Violet¡¯s expression kept changing before she said, ¡°You were not here to see it. Mr. Hersey lost his temper at
thepany yesterday because of you. He fired so many higher¡ªups, and everyone in thepany was shocked. No one
would have thought that you were their boss''s wife!¡±
Violet smiled a little stiffly. ¡°Is that so?¡±
She was not mentally prepared for this at all. Although she was touched, she felt a little ufortable.
Sophia took out her phone mysteriously and said in a low voice, ¡°Violet, I''ll send you a link. Go and take a look. Everyone in the
company is talking about what happened yesterday afternoon. It was super exciting!¡±
As Sophia spoke, she sent the link to Violet.
Violet pursed her lips and said, ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Sophia!¡±
Sophia waved her hand in embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. To be honest, I¡¯m just gossiping. | did not expect you to be married to
Mr. Hersey. No wonder Mr. Hersey has always been so protective of you!¡±
Violet was a little embarrassed. She changed the topic. ¡°Patrick and | n to treat our friends to a meal tonight. Do you want to
go over?¡±
As soon a
as Violet said that, Sophia immediately shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. | don¡¯t even know your friends, so | won''t go!¡±
Violet looked up at her and chuckled. ¡°Are you really not going? | heard that Robert will be there tonight!¡±
Upon hearing Violet¡¯s words, Sophia immediately widened her eyes. ¡°Really?¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have to lie to you about this, right?¡±
ll
Sophia looked a little excited. ¡°I want to go, Violet. | really want to go. You... you¡¯re inviting me, right?¡±
After saying thest sentence, she lowered her head in embarrassment, not daring
to look at Violet.
Violet knew that she was shy. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve invited you. I''ll send you the time and addresster. Of course,
you cane with us after work if
you want!¡±
Sophia immediately blushed and shook her head. ¡°No, | still want to go home!¡±
If she wanted to meet her sweetheart, how could she show up in her work clothes, right?
Of course, Violet did not know what Sophia was thinking. She smiled and said, ¡°Okay. Go home first thene over!¡±
After Sophia left, Violet opened the link sent by Sophia.
After she opened it, she realized that the link came from thepany¡¯s forum. Because there were too many top posts, the
posts became popr.
Title: Mr. Hersey¡¯s Love Story
Ist post: [The boss got infuriated because of a beauty, so the higher¡ªups paid the price with their jobs!]
2nd post: [Previous poster, you''re so talented. I¡¯ll support you!]
3rd post: [Mr. Hersey was infuriated, and millions of corpses were buried in its. wake. All the higher¡ªups were dispersed.]
Ath post: [Can we not be so genteel?
Can''t we just talk? | was almost
scared to death when | found out that
Violet was thedy boss. | used to be
at odds with her, okay?] The content
is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
5thment: [Mr. Hersey and Violet are quitepatible!]
6thment: [They look super cute
together, right? For time immemorial,
the colors red and blue represented
man and woman. | think ck and
white are not bad either!] The content
is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
7thment: [I love the boss anddy boss as a couple. | hope boss can see this.
4/5
66
message and give me a raise!]
8thment: [Am | the only one
envious of Violet? She married Mr.
Hersey and he is such a good man.
Mr. Hersey really dotes on Violet. |
heard that yesterday afternoon, blood
almost flowed in the conference
room on the top floor!] The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
9thment: [ I¡¯m also envious. It¡¯s an exaggeration to describe it as blood. heard that someone peed his pants in fear!]
10th omment: [Hahaha! This is even more exaggerated, okay?]
The more Violet scrolled up, the more embarrassed she became. She did not expect that almost everyone in thepany knew
about her rtionship with Patrick.
She was really... a little embarrassed!
However, when he thought about how Patrick had quietly done so much for her in thepany yesterday, Violet was touched.
She couldn''t help but send a message to Patrick.
Violet: [Mr. Hersey, what are you doing?]
Patrick: [Your Mr. Hersey is looking at documents. What¡¯s wrong? Did me?]
you miss
+
0
COMMENT
Chapter 371
:27 Thu, 14 Mar
Violet: [Nonsense. We haven¡¯t been apart for long!]
Patrick: [That¡¯s right. We haven¡¯t been apart for long, but you can¡¯t help but send me a message. I
know you miss me.]
Violet: [I want to send you something!]
Violet: [*Link*¡]
Patrick must have gone to read the post. Not long after, Patrick appeared again.
Patrick: [You know everything!]
For some reason, Violet could sense his embarrassment from his words.
Violet: [That¡¯s right. Once I entered the design department, everyone looked at me like I was a panda!]
Patrick: [Baby, I was so angry yesterday that I wanted to avenge you. You won¡¯t be angry, right?]
Violet: [Uh¡ How can you think that way? I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re protecting me like this. How can I
be angry? I still want to thank y I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯ve
quietly done so much for me!]
Patrick: [Then how do you want to thank me?]
Violet: [What do you want?]
Patrick: [Then¡ kiss me!]
When Violet saw his message, a suspicious blush appeared on her face.
Violet: [Kiss kiss!]
Patrick: [After we meet, you have to do it!]
Violet: [Be serious!]
Patrick: [Am I not serious?]
Violet held her phone and could not help but rub her face. She realized that before
13
O
25
G
and after dating, Patrick was like two different people in front of her.
Could love really change a person?
Violet asked, [Oh right, I forgot to ask you. You fired so many people at once. Will
there be any problems with thepany¡¯s normal operations?]
Patrick replied, [I did not expect my baby to care so much about me!]
Violet was a little angry from embarrassment.
Violet: [P¨Ca¨Ct¨Cr¨Ci¨Cc¨Ck¨CH¨Ce¨Cr¨Cs¨Ce¨Cy! Stop trying to be funny!]
Patrick: [Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll speak properly. Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ve long looked for
headhunters to find suitable candidates for these people¡¯s positions. They¡¯re thepany¡¯s vermin.
They¡¯ll get fired sooner orter!]
Seeing Patrick say this, Violet finally heaved a sigh of relief.
Violet: [It¡¯s good that there are no problems. Finally, thank you for protecting me with all your might!]
Patrick¡¯s defense made her truly feel that she had a backer to rely on. This felt quite good!
Patrick: [Because I care a lot, I have to work hard to protect you!]
When Violet saw this message, her eyes instantly filled with smiles. She bit her lips. shyly.
Violet: [Thank you, kiss, kiss!]
Patrick: [Baby, you owe me two. Don¡¯t forget!]
Violet blushed and stared at Patrick¡¯s message for a long time, ignoring him.
After work in the afternoon.
Violet had just arrived at the parking lot when she saw that Patrick was already in the car. He kept
shing his headlights.
Violet could not help butugh and shake her head. She quickly walked over.
Just as she opened the car door, a certain someone leaned over and blocked her
0
14 Mar
between the car door and his chest.
No matter how calm Violet was usually, she could only cower when faced with such a situation..
She immediately shrunk her neck and felt her breathing be tense. ¡°You¡ What are you doing?¡±
Patrickughed softly. ¡°Baby¡¡±
His words were sweet and ambiguous, making one¡¯s heart tingle inexplicably.
He said. ¡°Have you forgotten that you still owe me two kisses?¡±
Violet¡¯s face turned red. She looked up at Patrick and said stubbornly, ¡°That¡¯s just an expression on
WhatsApp. Don¡¯t take it too seriously!¡±
Patrick looked at her deeply. There was a gentleness in his eyes that Violet could not understand.
¡°What if I take it seriously?¡±
Violet blushed and shrunk her neck like a quail. ¡°Then¡ then take it that I kissed you on the phone!¡±
Patrick¡¯s voice was a little shameless. ¡°No! How can it be the same on the phone
and in real life!¡±
Violet saw that she was trapped and did not do anything else. She could not help but ask, ¡°Then¡ then
what do you want?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes were filled withughter. ¡°I want¡ you to voluntarily kiss me like your did on the phone!¡±
Violet¡¯s face instantly turned as red as an apple. ¡°You¡ If you want to kiss kiss me. If you don¡¯t, then
forget it. I¡ I won¡¯t¡¡±
me, then
Patrick could not help but chuckle when he saw how shy she was. ¡°Won¡¯t what? If you don¡¯t take the
initiative to kiss me today, I¡¯ll trap you here and not leave!¡±
Patrick waspletely shameless. Violet was embarrassed and powerless.
She raised her head and looked at Patrick. Her eyes were glistening, and her face was so red that it
made one want to take a bite.
She did not want to stay here forever. Besides, it would be awkward if her
[1]
10:27
14 Mar
colleagues saw her.
Violet braced herself and took a deep breath. She suddenly leaned forward and kissed Patrick on the
cheek.
81%%
Patrick reached out and gently rubbed the ce where Violet kissed. ¡°Tsk¡ It¡¯s too fast. I did not even
feel it carefully. It seems that I still have to collect this interest myself!¡±
Before Violet could react, he had already pressed her against the car door and kissed her.
Violet struggled for a while before her body went limp and she let a certain someone do whatever he
wanted.
By the time Patrick stood up in satisfaction, Violet¡¯s face was already so red that it could not be looked
at anymore.
She red at Patrick angrily. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. How can I face people like this?!¡±
The gentleness in Patrick¡¯s eyes knew no end. He chuckled and said, ¡°Uh huh. It¡¯s all my fault. Shall I
kiss you again and fight fire with fire?¡±
Violet¡¯s expression changed. She immediately reached out and covered her face. with her hands.
Patrick could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Are you reminding me that I shouldn¡¯t kiss your mouth and
face anymore? I should kiss your corbone then, right?¡±
Violet widened her eyes and stared at Patrick in shock. She hurriedly crossed her arms in front of her
chest.
Seeing how cute she was, Patrick could not help but smile and reach his hand out to pat her head.
¡°Baby, why are you so cute? I can¡¯t bear to bring you out to meet people! I really want to hide you!¡±
Violet red at him with a red face. She deeply felt that she must have helped. Patrick develop the
characteristics of a sweet¨Ctalking boy!
However, her shyness was most likely Patrick¡¯s fault.
She sat up straight and deliberately said with a straight face, ¡°Stop fooling around. Hurry up and go to
Moonlight Pavilion. Perhaps the others have already gone.
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
O
81%
over. Don¡¯t let them wait for us!¡±
Unfortunately, her words sounded reasonable, but she kept a straight face and her. face was extremely
red. Her words did not sound serious at all. She had no prestige at all.
Patrick could not help but reach out and pinch her face before starting the car.
When Patrick and Violet went over, only Robert had arrived. The others were still on the way.
Robert nced at Violet¡¯s watery eyes and could not help but tease Patrick. ¡°Patrick, did you do
something bad? Why do I feel that something is wrong with Ms. Webb?¡±
Violet¡¯s face turned red.
Patrick looked at Robert expressionlessly. ¡°If you have nothing better to do, go downstairs and wait for
the others. Stop talking about such stupid subjects!¡±
Robert did not think much of it. He smiled and teased Violet. ¡°Ms. Webb, does it sound stupid to you? I
think it¡¯s quite interesting!¡±
111. 111.
Chapter 372
Chapter 372
Violet was not stupid. She naturally knew what Robert was talking about.
She blushed and said nothing.
When Patrick saw that Robert was deliberately teasing Violet, he could not help but re at him. ¡°I''ll throw you down if you say
another word, okay?!¡±
Robert immediately stood up with a smile. His beautiful eyes were filled with smiles. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to throw me
downstairs. I''ll go down myself to wait for the others!¡±
Robert smiled and left. Violet nced at Patrick and said in a low voice, ¡°It is all your fault. | told you not to mess around in the
parking lot, but you did not listen!¡±
Patrick nced sideways at Violet and realized that her lips were a little red even though she was not wearing lipstick.
He must have kissed her too hard just now.
He felt a little guilty and said in a low voice, ¡°It is okay. You look perfectly fine. If anyone dares to spout nonsenseter, I''ll chase
them out!¡±
Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s words, Violet could not help but chuckle. ¡°You asked people over to eat but now you want to chase them
out!¡±
Patrick smiled when he saw her smile. ¡°It is precisely because it¡¯s our treat that we have the most power!¡±
Violet smiled and shook his head. ¡°What a twisted logic!¡±
At this moment, Patrick¡¯s WhatsApp rang.
Patrick picked it up and took a look.
Willow: [Patrick, what are you doing? Have you had dinner?]
Patrick took a look and a trace of coldness shed across his eyes. He directly ced the phone on the table face down.
Violet was a little surprised. ¡°Who is it?¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone did not change much. ¡°No one. Someone just posted a scam
ll
0
advertisement!¡±
Violet nodded and did not think too much about it.
In the end, Patrick¡¯s phone rang twice more.
81%
Willow: [Patrick, | know | was wrong. | should not have acted like a child in front. of Violet in the afternoon. | did not know how to
keep a distance from you, which made Violet think too much.]
Willow: [Patrick, do not worry. | won¡¯t do this again. | want to apologize to you and Violet. Do you have time? Let me buy you
dinner now, okay?]
Patrick looked at Willow¡¯s messages with a gloomy expression. He did not expect this little girl to be so persistent even though
he did not reply.
Violet looked up at him with an indifferent expression. ¡°More advertisements?¡±
Patrick did not dare to say that again. He did not want Violet to think too much. If he deliberately hid it, it would make Violet do
exactly that.
Therefore, he simply told the truth. ¡°It is not an advertisement. It''s Willow. She said that she made a mistake this morning and
wanted to treat us to a meal. | ignored her!¡±
When Violet heard Willow''s name, she frowned slightly. ¡°Has she still contacted you?¡±
Patrick nodded and subconsciously held Violet¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, | won¡¯t contact her. I''ll delete her number now!¡±
As Patrick spoke, he went to get his phone.
Violet stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s no need. As long as you ignore her, it''s useless no matter how many messages she tries to send.
Also, she¡¯s the little sister of your big brother¡¯s friend. If you delete her, you still have to exin to your big brother after that. It¡¯s
troublesome. Just ignore her!¡±
She really did not like Willow. She felt that she was still clinging to Patrick. The feeling that Violet gave her was especially terrible.
Violet was not in a good mood because of Willow''s text messages.
0
Patrick held her hand tightly as if he was afraid that she would be angry. Only then. did Violet''s expression look a little better.
At this moment, Patrick¡¯s phone rang again.
This time, someone had called.
Patrick took the phone over. Violet nced at the caller ID. It was Willow.
Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened. He subconsciously looked at Violet. ¡°Violet... | will reject the call!¡±
With that, Patrick hung up the phone.
Violet''s expression was a littleplicated. Was this Willow just an insensible child? Or was she onto Patrick?
However, two secondster, Willow called again.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.
Violet said with a dark expression, ¡°Pick it up and put it on speaker!¡±
Patrick looked at her and nodded. He picked up the call and put it on speaker.
Willow¡¯s clear voice sounded on the phone. ¡°Patrick, why aren''t you replying to my message? Are you busy?¡±
Patrick said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with Violet. What''s the matter?¡±
Willow was a little disappointed. ¡°Oh, you guys are eating. | knew it. Why did you ignore me? It¡¯s nothing much really. | just
wanted to apologize to you and Violet. | seriously reflected on my actions in the afternoon. Violet was right to be angry. | want to
see you guys and apologize in person!¡±
Violet was so angry that she almostughed when she heard this.
She was indeed very angry at noon, but she did not throw a tantrum in front of Willow!
Willow¡¯s words were a little misleading. Besides, did she need Willow''s apology?
She really did not know what this girl was thinking.
Patrick saw that Violet''s expression was a little ugly and said with a cold expression, ¡°Watch your words. What do you mean by
Violet was right to be angry? Did she hit
u, 14 Mar
you or scold you in the afternoon? Please do not casually me others for everything. Please respect yourself!¡±
Hearing Patrick¡¯s words, Willow immediately became a little listless.
Through the phone, he could hear that her voice was quite sad. ¡°Patrick, that¡¯s not what | meant. | just want to get along well with
you guys. | still have to go to university in Summerwood City in the future. | don¡¯t know anyone else here. Don¡¯t say It¡¯s not that
Violet is angry, but it¡¯s me wanting to
that about me, okay please you guys. You should understand what | mean now, right?¡±
Willow spoke pitifully. Violet did not want Patrick to speak to her so stiffly as if they were bullying a little girl.
She said directly, ¡°Willow, I¡¯m not angry about this afternoon. You do not have to apologize. Also, you have your own life. After
school starts, you''ll have your own circle of friends. There¡¯s no need to curry favor with us. Lastly, we are treating our friends to a
meal today. Can you not disturb us?¡±
After Violet finished speaking, she thought that Willow would back off.
In the end, Willow said in a soft voice,
¡°You are treating your friends to a
meal. Then... then can |e over
and eat with your friends? | haven''t
eaten dinner yet!¡±
Violet''s expression wasplicated. She had never seen such a shameless girl. since she was born.
She shook her head speechlessly and pushed the phone to Patrick.
Patrick took the phone and said with a dark
friend!¡±
After saying that, he hung up.
tion No, you are not u
Violet did not expect Willow to be so shameless. Patrick simply did not give her
face.
Originally, she was quite annoyed.
When she saw Patrick hanging up
after saying that, she could not help
butugh.
At this moment, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open.
Robert walked in angrily. His expression was especially terrible. ¡°Patrick, why did
[e)
fii)
0
14 Mar
you invite that Skr Brown?¡±
He was ying with his phone
downstairs as he waited when he
saw Skyler drive past him to the
parking lot.
He guessed that he was invited by Patrick and Violet.
Seeing how angry Robert was, Patrick knew who Robert was talking about!
Other than Skyler, who did not get along with him, no one else had the ability to anger him to this extent.
0
Chapter 373
Patrick was about to speak when Violet pulled his hand and gestured for him not. to speak.
She said to Robert, ¡°I invited him. Skyler is my university senior. I should not have to meet my friends
separately when I want to buy them dinner, right? Also, Robert, there are some things I have wanted to
tell you for a long time. Megan liked Skyler before, but she never confessed. Skyler did not respond
either. Although they were very close, in the end, Megan and Ellie got into trouble. Skyler¡¯s first
reaction was to believe Ellie. Actually, nothing is wrong with that!¡±
This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Violet¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Ellie was Skyler¡¯s girlfriend at that time. Skyler chose. to believe in his
girlfriend. Can you say that he did something wrong? Even Megan did not say that. She was just hurt
by Skyler¡¯s choice. After all, they had known each other for so long, but Skyler did not believe her.
That¡¯s why she chose to give up Skyler in the end. You can¡¯t target Skyler just because of the
rtionship between Skyler and Megan. Do you understand?¡±
After listening to Violet¡¯s words, Robert¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Ms. Webb, you are right. It is true that Skyler
was not wrong about trusting his girlfriend, but he shouldn¡¯t have pestered Megan after Megan was
disappointed in him. It¡¯s fine if he can¡¯t discern between truth and lies, but that doesn¡¯t mean he can
continue hurting Megan!¡±
As soon as Robert finished speaking, Skyler¡¯s voice came from behind him.
After Skler parked the car, he came over and heard Robert¡¯sst sentence.
He walked in with a dark expression and said in a low voice, ¡°I do not want Megan to continue to be
sad because of me. I just understand my feelings now. If she is willing to be with me, I will not make her
sad in the future!¡±
Robert suddenly turned around and red at Skyler. ¡°You still have the cheek to say you won¡¯t make
her sad. Don¡¯t you remember who hurt her previously for years?¡±
Guilt shed across Skyler¡¯s eyes, but his expression was firm. ¡°You said it yourself. That was just in
the past!¡±
Robert choked and red at Skyler as if he wanted to eat him up. ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t allow Meggy to be
with a scumbag like you!¡±
15
O
Skyler¡¯s pupils constricted. He retorted, ¡°Mr. Foster, the scumbag you¡¯re talking about is probably you. I
do not have the experience of dating several women at
once!¡±
When Robert heard this, he was so angry that he almost stomped his feet. ¡°I don¡¯t either. At most, I
have a few more girlfriends. When did I two¨Ctime anyone?!¡±
Skyler said in a low voice, ¡°You have so many girlfriends. Aren¡¯t you a scumbag?¡±
If he did not know that Megan would definitelye since Violet was buying dinner, he wouldn¡¯t have
come to this dinner today.
When Robert heard Skyler call him a scumbag, he was about to retort angrily when he heard Megan¡¯s
cold voice. ¡°You¡¯re blocking the door. Can you get out of the way?¡±
Robert was pleasantly surprised when he saw Megan.
Skyler immediately turned sideways. His voice was not as confident as before.
He said softly, ¡°You go first!¡±
Megan nced at Skyler and walked straight into the private room without saying anything.
Before she came, she had heard from Violet that Skyler had been invited.
That incident had happened a long time ago. People said that it took 21 days to pick up a new habit
She had learned to let go of Skyler.
Now that she saw Skyler, she realized that she had really let go of this person. She was no longer as
nervous and at a loss as before.
Megan walked over and sat down beside Violet.
Robert immediately walked over with a smile and sat down beside her. He smiled and said, ¡°Meggy,
what have you been busy with recently? Why aren¡¯t you answering my calls again?¡±
Megan¡¯s attitude towards him had improved a lot since thest time he sessfully entered Megan¡¯s
ce.
However, she felt that she was too annoying these few days. She ignored him when
O
4 MA
he contacted her!
+6
Robert felt a little suffocated, but he did not want to show this emotion in front of Megan.
Megan¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°I do not want to answer!¡±
Robert choked and could not help but rub his nose.
Skyler snorted and found a random seat to sit down.
Robert red at him fiercely before letting it go.
Because the appointed time had arrived, everyone gathered together.
Not long after Megan sat down, Majorie and Sophia arrived one after another.
Majorie casually sat beside Skyler.
Sophia looked at Robert shyly. Then, she looked at Violet for help.
Violet raised her chin and gestured for her to sit next to Robert.
Sophia blushed and nodded. She walked over and sat down beside Robert.
Violet saw Sophia carefully peeking at Robert with a red face.
However, when Robert looked over, she immediately retracted her gaze and clenched her fists
nervously. She looked inexplicably cute.
Violet smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m treating everyone to a meal today because I want to tell everyone that
Patrick and I¡ are together. Although you all know that I have registered my marriage with Patrick, we
didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other back then. Now, we have officially started dating. Therefore, I¡¯m
treating everyone to a meal today!¡±
Robert was especially supportive. He smiled and said, ¡°I wish the two of you a long life together!¡±
Majorie immediately added, ¡°Have a child soon!¡±
Skyler was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°I hope you will always love each
other!¡±
O
?
Sophia looked at everyone and said in embarrassment, ¡°May you be loving and happy!¡±
When Megan heard this, her expression changed slightly. Her little face was not as cold as before.
She said, ¡°May you mutually respect each other!¡±
Violetughed out loud. ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡±
Patrick also had a smile in his eyes. He reached his hand out and pulled Violet to sit down. He held her
hand and said, ¡°Thank you for your blessings to me and my wife!¡±
Robert teased, ¡°Tsk tsk¡ This marriage certificate really makes a difference. The word wife rolls off his
tongue so smoothly!¡±
Violet smiled in embarrassment.
Patrick asked the waiter to serve the dishes.
Although Robert and Skyler were not on good terms, there were still many people. Everyone could
casually say a few words, so there would not be an awkward silence.
As there were many people today, everyone had different tastes. Other than Violet¡¯s seafood allergy,
everyone else ate seafood.
Therefore, they ordered seafood and more than ten spicy dishes to be delivered from downstairs.
While eating, Sophia lowered her head and began to peel the prawns. She finished peeling the prawns
and ced them on the small te in front of her.
When she was almost done peeling, she pushed it in front of Robert and whispered shyly, ¡°Mr. Foster,
would you like to have some prawns?¡±
Robert was surprised by the offer. ¡°Are you not eating?¡±
Sophia pursed her lips and replied, ¡°I¡ I don¡¯t like it!¡±
Violet saw this scene, and her eyes glinted. She did not say anything.
Sophia loved to eat prawns. She just wanted to help peel prawns for Robert.
hu, 14 Mar
It was up to Robert, this wayward man, to understand.
80%
Violet did not notice that when she looked at Robert and Sophia, Megan also saw the scene.
Megan¡¯s hand that was eating paused. She looked at the te of prawns in front of her with a cold
gaze. She pulled a long face and did not touch her fork.
D
O
Chapter 374
Halfway through the meal, Violet''s phone rang.
Patrick nced sideways at her. ¡°Who is calling?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°The production team of ¡®Beauty Lovers Gang''!¡±
Patrick nodded.
She got up and went outside to answer the call.
When Megan saw Violet leave, she quietly ate two mouthfuls of food and stood up.
Robert immediately looked at her. ¡°Meggy, where are you going?¡±
Megan looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°To thedies room. Are you going?¡±
Robert was stunned and his handsome face turned red.
Without waiting for his reaction, Megan turned around and left.
Patrick nced at Robert. ¡°Take it easy. Don¡¯t stick too close. Sometimes, it¡¯s easy to annoy people!¡±
Robert lowered his head gloomily and did not say anything.
Outside the private room, Violet finished the call and turned around. She saw Megan standing not far behind her. She did not
know how long Megan had been
out.
She looked at Megan in surprise. ¡°Meggy, were you looking for me?¡±
Megan nodded. ¡°Uh huh. The private room is too stuffy. | came out to talk to you!¡±
Violet was even more surprised. Megan had always been a woman of few words, let alone taking the initiative to talk to
someone,
Her eyes shed and she said, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±
Megan casually nced at Violet and said, ¡°Are you trying to matchmake Robert and Sophia?¡±
Violet was stunned. ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±
175
[e)
A
Megan shook her head and remarked, ¡°Not really but | can tell!¡±
Megan''s voice was as cold as usual, but Violet could tell that she was not in a good mood.
She raised her eyebrows. ¡°Meggy, what¡¯s wrong? | feel that you are not very happy!¡±
Megan shook her head. Her voice was a little muffled. ¡°No, I¡¯ve always been like this. I¡¯m never too happy or unhappy!¡±
Violet frowned. How was that possible? Humans had emotions and desires. She did. not believe Megan¡¯s words.
Megan denied. She was indeed unhappy, but she was still stubborn.
An improbable thought suddenly shed through her mind.
She looked at Megan and said tentatively, ¡°Megan, could it be that you...
Before Violet could finish, Megan interrupted her hastily, ¡°No way!¡±
She spoke in such a hurry that a hint of panic shed across her face. How could Violet believe that she did not have any
thoughts about Robert?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.
It seemed that she had miscalcted. She had always thought that Megan did not like Robert and would not like a wayward man
like him.
However, she did not expect that there would be times when a wayward man could still move people.
Megan was clearly having thoughts about Robert that she should not have, right?!
Violet was a little vexed. From the looks of it, it was a mistake to match-make Robert and Sophia
She was silent for a moment. She ced her hand on Megan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Megan, regardless of whether you have any
thoughts about Robert, no matter what decision you make, you will always have my support. The only thing is if you feel that you
will be hurt, do not go any further. | do not want you to make things difficult for yourself like how you liked Skyler previously. |
can¡¯t bear to see you sad. You have to learn to love yourself!¡±
Megan bit her lips and acknowledged her, ¡°Uh huh.¡±
80%
Violet looked at her and felt a little worried.
She was really afraid that Robert might have harassed Megan into falling for him, but he would not really turn back. In the end,
he would only hurt Megan.
But now, it seemed impossible for her to stop Megan from moving forward. Violet felt inexplicably worried and frustrated.
When Violet and Megan returned to the private room, the men had already started drinking.
Patrick leaned back in his seat with azy expression on his face, as if he was emotionless.
However, when he saw Violet return, his eyes immediately lit up with a smile.
Violet had just sat down when Patrick chuckled and asked her in a low voice, ¡°Why is the production team looking for you?¡±
Violet looked worriedly at Robert and Megan before lowering her head and saying, ¡°Tomorrow, Beauty Lovers Gang¡® will be
airing its second episode. It is a live broadcast. However, Rose has been banned. They have already terminated their contract
with Rose. They asked me if | wanted to change partners!¡±
Patrick had already guessed this possibility. He nodded. ¡°Then who will they rece her with?¡±
Violet thought of what she had discussed with Judith. She smiled and said to Patrick mysteriously, ¡°You will find out tomorrow!¡±
Patrick curled his lips and did not ask further. ¡°Alright, | will wait to see the surprise tomorrow!¡±
As he spoke, he pinched Violet''s slender fingers and yed with them.
Violet''s face was slightly red.
At this moment, Robert said, ¡°What are you two talking about with your heads down?¡±
Violet smiled and did not say anything.
Patrick looked at Robert coldly. ¡°Drink your wine. Even the food can¡¯t stuff your
0
5:80%
mouth!¡±
Robert was a little drunk. When he heard Patrick¡¯s words, he snorted softly and did not have his usual scruples. ¡°Your temper is
really bad. Speaking of which, how did | be your buddy for so many years!¡±
When Violet heard his words, she could not help butugh.
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Robert, you drank too much!¡±
¡°You are the one who drank too much, okay?¡± Robert did not feel that he had drunk too much at all.
He only felt that his heart was hurting. Why did Megan not like him? He had tried his best to change his previous attitude towards
rtionships.
However, Megan was still so cold as if he was dispensable.
His
gaze suddenlynded on Skyler, and his tone was a little fierce. ¡°You... | want to drink with you. Whoever is afraid will admit
defeat!¡±
Those who did not know the situation were confused.
However, Violet could tell what Robert meant. By admitting defeat, he was talking about the pursuit of Megan,
Skyler was naturally not afraid of Robert, so the final result was that both Skyler and Robert were drunk.
Even Patrick was a little dizzy.
Violet asked Majorie to send the drunk Skyler and Megan to send Robert back.
Sophia went home by herself and asked them to send her a message when they got
home.
It was not easy to move the
drunkards into the car. Only then did
Violet start the car and bring Patrick
back to Hersey Court. The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Patrick did not drink as much as before.
Therefore, he did not shout randomly
this time. However, when he reached
home, Violet opened the car door. He
leaned against the passenger seat
and did not react
at all.
[e)
10:28 Th 14 Mar
Violet thought of thest time he was drunk and said, ¡°Patrick...¡±
In the end, there was no reaction from this fellow.
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Get out!¡±
80%
Patrick opened his eyes slightly and nced at Violet. He closed his eyes again and did not move at all.
¡°Violet was stunned. Was he drunk or not?
In the end, she resigned herself to fate and helped him out of the car before walking into the vi.
In the end, the person she thought
was drunk pushed Violet against the
door ast soon as she entered the
vi. He looked at her with drunken
eyes and said, ¡°Baby!¡± The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Violet did not want to talk to the drunkard and did not say anything!
Patrick¡¯s voice was low and deep as he asked, ¡°Baby, why are you ignoring me!¡±
Violet looked up at him. ¡°So, are you drunk?¡±
Patrick blurted out without thinking, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not drunk!¡±
Hearing this person say that he was not drunk and smelling the alcohol on his body, Violet was not sure.
She frowned and asked, ¡°Are you really not drunk?¡±
Chapter 375
Patrick¡¯s voice was gentle and low. ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t kissed my baby yet. How can I get drunk?¡±
Violet blushed. She did not expect this fellow to still remember that kiss!
She blushed and said, ¡°I think you are pretending to be drunk and using this to squeeze things out of
me!¡±
When Patrick heard her words, he hugged the person in his arms even tighter. He snorted twice. ¡°I said
I¡¯m not drunk. Baby, don¡¯t nder me!¡±
For some reason,
Violet heard a hint of grievance and coquettishness.
She smiled and looked up at the drunk in front of her. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re not drunk just because you
say so?¡±
Patrick stared at her little face and suddenly reached his hand out to pinch her cheek. ¡°Baby, you don¡¯t
believe me. You¡¯re not obedient. I have to punish you!¡±
Before Violet could react, Patrick¡¯s kissnded on her.
He kissed Violet from forehead to lips, fiercely plundering her breath.
Violet was suffocated by the kiss. Just as she was about to reach her hand out and push him away,
Patrick grabbed her hand and raised it above her head, imprisoning her.
Violet was certain that this fellow was really drunk!
Although the situation was a little different fromst time, he still did not forget about those kisses in the
afternoon when he was drunk!
Violet was a little dizzy. Her face was red and her heart was beating fast. She could not even breathe.
In the end, this person¡¯s kiss suddenly went down andnded beside her ear. It slowly went down and
bit her exquisite corbone.
Violet¡¯s body trembled, and half of her body went numb.
If it weren¡¯t for the door behind her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand.
15
0
80%
Violet would never have thought that Patrick would still remember what he said in the car after work in
the afternoon about kissing her corbone.
She really did not know if he was drunk or lying to her!
Violet could not control his body and her face turned red.
Patrick¡¯s head was on Violet¡¯s shoulder. His breath was on her neck and his lips. were on her
corbone. He suddenly bit Violet hard leaving her trembling. She pushed Patrick away.
Patrick seemed to be really drunk. After being pushed away like this, he actually did not pester her like
before.
Violet pushed Patrick away with much difficulty. Just as he calmed down, she saw Patrick sit down
along the door.
Violet took a step forward and wanted to pull him up. However, her hand reached. out and stopped.
During this period of time, she had finally understood Patrick¡¯s temper. She was really afraid that
Patrick would mess around again.
After all, she still had to go to the production team tomorrow. She did not want the audience in front of
the television to see any suspicious marks on her body.
She was silent for a moment. She did not dare to let Patrick sit on the ground for too long, so she called
the butler out.
In the end, Violet and the butler worked together to bring a certain drunkard upstairs.
The butler left after seeing Patrick lie down.
Violet took a hot towel and wiped his face before wiping his hands.
However, just as her hand touched Patrick¡¯s hand, Patrick suddenly grabbed her hand and shouted in a
low and hoarse voice, ¡°Baby!¡±
Violet held her breath and looked up at him. However, she saw that his eyes were closed and he did
not look awake at all.
She pursed her lips and decided to give up on wiping his hands.
O
Chapter 375)
However, just as she was about to pry his hand away, she saw the drunkard lying on the bed half¨C
opening his eyes and sizing her up. His voice seemed to be unhappy. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Violet did not expect Patrick¡¯s tone. He could not help but frown. ¡°Let me wipe your hands!¡±
However, Patrick shook off her hand and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I have a wife!¡±
With that, he turned over and went back to sleep.
Violet looked at the back of his head. For a moment, there was an indescribable feeling in her heart.
She was moved asplicated emotions flooded her heart.
It turned out that this fellow did not recognize her again just now!
wh
Violet stared at his back for a while and covered him with the nket before leaving.
The next day.
Patrick went downstairs and saw Violet feeding Vi cat food.
There was a faint smile on his handsome face. ¡°Baby, did you sleep wellst night?¡±
Violet looked at him without smiling. ¡°I should be the one asking you that. You were so drunkst night
that you didn¡¯t even recognize anyone. Did you sleep well?¡±
Patrick was stunned. He shook his head righteously. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink muchst night. I wasn¡¯t drunk!¡±
Violet could not help but smile. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not drunk. You just don¡¯t know me anymore!¡±
Patrick looked at her doubtfully. ¡°Was I really drunk? But I remember that I was quite soberst night.
After I got home, I kissed you at the door and fell asleep!¡±
Violet¡¯s face revealed an imperceptible blush. It seemed that this fellow had sat down and forgotten
everything that happened after that!
She rubbed Vi¡¯s body. The little guy had gained a lot of weight during this
O
80%
period of time. She was cute and adorable.
She nced at Patrick. ¡°Then maybe I was the only one who imagined you getting drunk!¡±
Patrick sat at the dining table, still wondering if he was really drunk.
Patrick Hersey sat at the dining table, still wondering if he was really drunk.
When Violet came over, she saw him staring nkly into space with a cold expression. Those who did
not know better would think that he was thinking about something deep and serious!
Violet pouted speechlessly. ¡°Hurry up and eat. After breakfast, I¡¯m going to the production team!¡±
Patrick nodded when he heard this. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you offter!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and nced at him. He did not refuse.
Patrick ate two mouthfuls of food and suddenly said, ¡°I was drunkst night. I didn¡¯t call you anything,
right?¡±
He suddenly remembered thest time he was drunk and shouted at Violet.
The corners of Violet¡¯s mouth twitched a couple of times. ¡°You were not shouting randomly, you just
didn¡¯t recognize me!¡±
Patrick frowned as if he did not believe it. He could clearly distinguish the clear fragrance on Violet¡¯s
body.
He didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t know his wife when he was drunk. Of course, he didn¡¯t consider it. At
that time, he reeked of alcohol. All the smell was probably covered by the smell of alcohol.
After dinner, Patrick sent Violet to the production team.
When Violet was in the car, her right eyelid was twitching ominously.
When she arrived at the production team, she hurriedly got out of the car. Patrick did not say that he
would pick her up in the afternoon, and Violet did not take the initiative to ask him.
Seeing Violet enter the production team¡¯s building, Patrick stepped on the
4.5
80%
elerator and drove towards the production team¡¯s parking lot.
Violet was consideredte today.
When she arrived, the others had already arrived. Everyone else was in pairs, except for her. Because
Rose¡¯s contract had been terminated, she was the only one left.
However, she had already confirmed the specific procedures with the production team yesterday, and
neither party had any objections..
As soon as Violet entered, Cynthia looked at her sarcastically and could not help. but mock, ¡°Violet, I
didn¡¯t expect you to still dare toe. I thought you were so scared that you didn¡¯t dare toe this
time!¡±
Violet was expressionless. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe?¡±
When Cynthia heard her words, she covered her mouth andughed. There was a mocking expression
on her face. ¡°Your previous design looks like shit, but you still dare toe. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your
company¡¯s reputation will be ruined because of you alone?!¡±
Violet looked at Cynthia coldly. ¡°As an outsider, it¡¯s none of your concern!¡±
5:3
|||N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.
Chapter 376
Riley looked at Violet and Cynthia exchanging words with each other. A trace of deep jealousy shed across her eyes.
She really did not expect Violet marry Patrick and climb the socialdder.
Other than jealousy, she was unable to reconcile with this.
However, she was a smart person. After being targeted by Patrick previously, she would not do anything to harm Violet on the
surface.
After all, she did not want Patrick toe and settle scores with her.
However, Cynthia did not know Violet¡¯s identity, so she was happily arguing with Violet.
She said, ¡°Hmph. Why are you acting cool? Don¡¯t tell me you think that as long as you maintain your stiff and expressionless
face today, you can resist all the ridicule, okay? You designed the stuff, so you should know your ce better, right?¡±
In order to leave the audience hanging during the first episode, the final design. draft and final product were not aired. Only
corresponding jewelry was aired.
After the jewelry was made, in the second episode, the judges invited by the production team would evaluate it and finally
choose the champion group for this episode.
Violet''s work was sshed with water. Cynthia naturally thought that Violet could not design any good works.
She had always been an arrogant and domineering person. She could not wait to ridicule Violet.
When Violet heard her words, her expression was indifferent. She looked at Cynthia as if she was looking at a clown. ¡°I naturally
know if my design is good enough!¡±
Cynthia did not expect Violet to remain indifferent even after she had ridiculed her like this.
On the other hand, as the party who ridiculed Violet, her face was red and she looked a little funny.
111
When Cynthia saw that everyone from the other teams hade to see her, her expression changed slightly. She red angrily,
¡°What are you looking at? What''s there to see?!¡±
As soon as Cynthia finished speaking, Judith walked over and said to Violet, ¡°Ms. Webb, you can go backstage and prepare!¡±
Cynthia was stunned. She looked at Judith. ¡°Why did you only call Violet?¡±
Judith smiled. ¡°Because Ms. Webb is going to model her jewelry!¡±
Atrace of confusion shed across Cynthia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t celebrities supposed to model the jewelry?¡±
Judith exined with a fake smile, ¡°Ms. Webb is the only one left in the team. We made a joint decision to allow her to model her
work during the judging stage.¡±
After Judith finished speaking, she walked backstage without looking at Cynthia again.
Riley was also a celebrity here to model. She went backstage with Violet.
She nced at Violet, who was sitting beside her and letting the makeup artist do her makeup. She could not help but mock,
¡°Ms. Webb, | didn¡¯t expect you to know how to catwalk!¡±
That¡¯s right. During today¡¯s jewelry exhibition, every model had to walk on the stage with the jewelry and walk to the table for the
judges to grade them.
When Riley saw that Violet did not have any models, she was gloating in her heart. She did not expect Violet to go on stage
herself.
Violet could hear the sarcasm in Riley¡¯s voice. Her expression was cold as she said, ¡°Does this have anything to do with you, Ms.
Anne?¡±
After Violet finished speaking, she closed her eyes and looked like she was unwilling to talk to anyone.
Riley snorted and retracted her gaze. In her heart, she was thinking that one should not be too conceited. Violet was a person
who had never been on stage, but she actually wanted to model her jewelry in such a ce. She was really dreaming.
She was a already waiting to see Violet make a fool of herself!
[e)
80%
By 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, the models belonging to each group were basically done with their makeup.
Fruit TV began its official live broadcast, of the second episode of ¡°Beauty Lovers Gang*.
First of all, the first round was the evaluation of the previous design draft.
Every design draft was disyed on the big screen, waiting for the judges to grade it. In order to maintain the mystery, the
ownership of each piece of work was covered.
The design drafts were projected on the screen one by one, and the five judges began to grade them.
After all the works were graded, the host smiled and said, ¡°Now, the judges have already graded the previous episode¡¯s works.
Now, it¡¯s time to enter the intense. scoring segment. As for who will win first ce, I¡¯m sure we can¡¯t wait to know the results.
Next, it¡¯s time for the advertisement. We''ll be back soon!¡±
Five minutester, the host smiled and said, ¡°Wee back to Beauty Lovers. Gang. I¡¯m the host, Rachel Johnson! Next, we''ll
reveal the rankings of the previous. round. The winner of the third ce is, Spring Vitality, designed by Cynthia! The fifth...
Finally, let¡¯s reveal the winner of the first ce. The winner is the creator of Misty Painting, Miss Violet Webb! Let¡¯s apud and
congratte her!¡±
Cynthia, who was sitting in the designer¡¯s seat, almost couldn¡¯t maintain the expression on her face.
She thought of the pool of water sshed on Violet¡¯s design draft and her previous. ridicule of Violet. She felt her face turn red
and painful from embarrassment.
Originally, every design that won an award would have a close-up of the designer
on the screen.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
However, when it came to Violet, the cameraman did not give her a close-up. Instead, he gave the ugly Cynthia a casual close¡ª
up.
At this moment, the people at the live broadcast did not know that just as Violet¡¯s design won first ce in the first round, a
surveince video suddenly circted online.
In the surveince footage, the designer, Cynthia, sneaked into the venue of the
0
80%
first episode with a ss of water in her hand.
As soon as she entered, she walked straight to Violet''s design draft.
When she reached the design draft, she sshed the water in the cup on the Violet design draft without hesitation.
Then, she turned around and walked out. The surveince footage clearly
captured her arrogant and vicious smile.
This time, there was an uproar online.
[Fuck. How can there be such a vicious person? When | saw the first episode, | thought Violet had identally spilled water on
it!]
[It''s simply mind-blowing. | just knew it. How could Violet make such a low-level mistake? When the production team invites the
designer, please check on their ethics first, okay?]
[I think Cynthia is about to die from anger. She targeted Ms. Webb so much, but she still got first ce! This is strength!]
[I strongly invite the production team to deal with Cynthia. | think I''ll feel disgusted even if | wear jewelry designed by such a
person!]
Theizens were scolding Cynthia, but it attracted arge number ofizens. and friends to watch this show at this time in the
morning.
At the live broadcast venue.
The host, Rachel, smiled and said, ¡°Everyone must be curious about where Miss Webb went!¡±
Rachel blinked slyly. ¡°Don¡¯t be
anxious. The answer will be revealed
soon. Next, we''ll proceed to the
second round. Let''s wee our
first model, the popr celebrity,
Riley!¡±
A fiery red me-shaped forehead
essory hung on Riley''s forehead.
The earrings on her ears and the
ne around her neck were
simr to the essory on her
forehead. It was obvious that it was a
set.
Her steps were proud and confident, like a ball of fire. She walked out of the backstage and walked all the way to the judge¡¯s
table in front. In front of the judges*
|
80%
table, she smiled confidently and
raised her head. With one hand on
her waist and the other slightly
raised, she bowed slightly to the
judges¡¯ table. After stopping for a few
seconds, she turned around and
walked back.
Immediately after, the second model of the jewelry exhibition went on stage.
Seconds ticked by.
In the end, only Violet¡¯s team had yet to model their work.
fii)
0
COMMENT
Chapter 377
Chapter 377
E:80%8
The host''s voice was filled withughter. ¡°Next, we invite Ms. Webb to personally model her finished jewelry, Misty Painting! Let¡¯s
give a round of apuse!¡±
As the apuse ended, soft music sounded in the venue.
Violet was dressed in a gray ink dress. She walked slowly towards the crowd like she wasing out of a misty painting.
Her expression was naturally calm as if it made people feel the misty rain in the background, and felt poetic and artistic.
In particr, the ne and earrings she was wearing used an ink-stained design, making them appear like a ball of smoke or
covered with ayer of mist in the footage. Itplemented the dress on her and flowed well with her jewelry.
Violet leisurely walked to the front of the judges¡¯ table. Her hazy beauty made people¡¯s hearts flutter. They could not grasp or
understand her, but they could not deny her absolute beauty.
The judges were stunned.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
Especially the first and second person on the left. They stared at Violet and did not
move.
eyes were filled with amazement and shock.
Patrick¡¯s eyes
He did not expect Violet to be so calm on stage. It was as if she had experienced such an asion countless times.
Most importantly, he had never thought that Violet, who was wearing a dress, would be so stunning.
There was also a hazy sexiness that vividly disyed her curvaceous figure. It made people unable to stop and unwilling to look
away.
That exquisite little face added to her beauty. The celebrities present could notpare to her, not the slightest.
Patrick was shocked. This woman, what else could she not do?
What Patrick didn¡¯t know was that Violet wasn¡¯t just the campus belle.
0
Moreover, she would be invited to all kinds of talent shows in the school clubs. Violet had performed before, walked on stage,
and hosted shows. Violet was not afraid of such a scene at all.
There were even talent scouts who were shocked when they saw Violet. They invited Violet to enter the entertainment industry
several times, but she them in the end.
Patricks
rejected
at Violet¡¯s calm little face. His eyes became more and more focused. He really loved her more and more. He loved her so much
that he wanted to hide. her from everyone.
Such a beautiful and outstanding little woman was his!
Violet''s gaze swept over Patrick, who was the first in the judging panel. Shock shed across her face.
She never expected Patrick to be the judge for the second episode. Moreover, he had not revealed anything before.
Patrick stared at Violet with a fiery and focused gaze. Violet was a little embarrassed.
She disyed it for a few seconds so that the judges could clearly see the jewelry she was wearing. Only then did she turn
around and walk back.
In the end, a few celebrities who were modeling the finished products stood in a row with Violet. They looked at the audience and
judges below the stage with smiles on their faces.
Violet was an ordinary designer, but under the spotlight, she shone brightly and left the other celebrities far behind.
Patrick smiled faintly.
Beside him, Travis Tyler looked at Violet a few times before asking Patrick in a low voice, ¡°This Violet... is from yourpany?¡±
Patrick nodded and said proudly, ¡°Uh huh. She¡¯s from mypany!¡±
¡°She''s mine,¡± Patrick added in his heart.
As Travis graded, he said. ¡°The jewelry design is not bad. She''s a promising young
80%
talent!¡±
Patrick was not humble at all. ¡°She¡¯s a jewelry design genius. She¡¯s very good!¡±
Travis was an elder and the head of a family in the jewelry trade. In addition, the rtionship between the two families was not
bad to begin with. He was also familiar with Patrick, who was in the jewelry business.
However, this was the first time he had seen Patrick praise a designer like this.
One had to know that Patrick had never praised his niece Gloria like this. Moreover, they were once a couple!
Travis looked at Patrick in surprise. ¡°Do you think highly of her?¡±
Patrick asked rhetorically, ¡°I do think highly of her, but you¡¯re paying a little too much attention to her, aren¡¯t you?¡±
One had to know that Travis was usually not a talkative person.
When Travis heard Patrick¡¯s words, he paused and said in a low voice, ¡°She looks a little like... an old friend!¡±
Travis did not say who this old friend was, so Patrick was toozy to guess.
In addition, it was a live broadcast show, and cameras would sweep over at any time. Patrick did not speak to Travis again.
Violet''s jewelry and herself were too eye-catching.
There was almost no doubt that in the final exhibition of the finished jewelry, the championship would
fa to Violet.
In the end, the finished product of the jewelry would be auctioned off. The production team would split the proceeds fifty¡ªfifty with
Violet.
This was something that had been discussed beforehand when they signed the
contract.
After getting first ce in the episode, Violet¡¯s poprity on the inte. continued to rise, and the production team added a new
segment.
The host, Rachel, held the microphone and said with a smile, ¡°Everyone is participating in this program out of their love for
jewelry design. Next, members
111
0
of the other teams can ask Ms. Webb a question!¡±
¡°Ms. Webb, is that okay?¡± Rachel asked Violet with a smile.
Violet smiled and nodded.
Rachel smiled and asked, ¡°Who wants to go first?¡±
A designer raised his hand. ¡°Ms. Webb. May | ask, how did you think of designing stained jewelry in such a way?¡±
Violet chuckled. ¡°Because the design draft was sshed with water, it gave me some inspiration!¡±
Because there were people in the venue looking at their phones, most people knew. about Cynthia sshing water on Violet¡¯s
design draft.
Immediately, everyone looked at Cynthia. Cynthia¡¯s face was red with.
embarrassment and she lowered his head.
Then, a few people asked Violet rted questions.
Riley was thest to raise her hand.
Before she asked the question, she
smiled and asked the host, ¡°Can | ask
a question that has nothing to do
with jewelry design?¡± The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Rachel thought that she was going to find another way to increase her poprity. After all, as a celebrity, she was very good at
these things.
She smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±
Riley curled her lips and asked Violet, ¡°Ms. Webb, what will you do if one day, the person you like uses you as a substitute?¡±
Saying this, Riley gave Patrick a meaningful look.
Violet did not expect Riley to ask such a question.
She was stunned. She pursed her lips and said, ¡®If it''s a substitute, then | will leave. | don¡¯t like being a supporting role in other
people¡¯s rtionships!¡±
Riley smiled. ¡°What a good answer.
You don''t like to be a supporting
character in other people¡¯s
rtionships. I''ll remember your
words. Thank you Ms. Webb for your
answer!¡±
111
When she sat down, she saw Patrick looking at her deeply.
Although Riley¡¯s question was somewhat inexplicable, it did not affect the
program.
As thest question was asked, the second episode came to an end.
The live broadcast ended.
f
More and more people found out
about Cyntia¡¯s actions. The
production team demanded
compensation from Cynthia to
compensate for Violet''s reputation
and mental damage. The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Some big shots in the jewelry industry even came forward to boycott designers. like Cynthia.
As a designer, Cynthia had secretly destroyed other people¡¯s design drafts. She did not know how to respect a designer¡¯s hard
work.
Her actions hadpletely left her with no way out in the jewelry design industry!
fii}
SONGT
0
COMMENT
Chapter 379
Chapter 379
Violet was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh?¡±
Seeing her like this, Travis found her a little cute. He smiled and exined to her, ¡°My daughter was lost when she was young.
You look very simr to my wife when she was young. However, if my daughter is still alive, she should be 21 years. old now, a
year older than you. So, | must have found the wrong person. After all, there are too many simr people in the world!¡±
That child was born in the dead of winter and was lost after staying by his side for less than a month.
All these years, Travis had been brooding over it. Because of his child, his wife had left.
Even after adopting Wendy, he still looked forward to finding his daughter one day.
Violet sympathized with Travis. It was true that she did not know who her biological parents were and looked like Travis¡¯s wife,
but there was a difference in age. between her and his daughter. It could not be helped.
Patrick sent a message to urge her.
Patrick: [Baby, why aren¡¯t you out yet? Is there something wrong? Why don¡¯t | go in and look for you?]
Violet: [It¡¯s fine, I''ll be right out!]
Violet lowered her head and replied. He looked at Travis and smiled. ¡°Yes, there are too many simr people in the world. If
there¡¯s nothing else, I''ll take my leave. first!¡±
Travis nodded and looked a little disappointed. ¡°Okay. Go ahead then!¡±
He watched Violet leave, unable to hide the disappointment in his eyes.
If he could really find his daughter, his wife would probably return to his side. Travis¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile.
As soon as Violet walked out of the production team¡¯s building, she saw Patrick leaning against the car and looking at her with a
smile. His eyes were filled with
175
love and affection. The affection that was about to overflow made Violet¡¯s heart feel unbelievably sweet.
She smiled and walked towards Patrick.This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick looked at her quietly. Thinking of her performance at the live broadcast, he thought that he must ask Violetter. She was
so good and omnipotent. There was nothing she did not know.
Ever since he met Violet, this little woman had given him too many surprises.
She was clearly so petite and dainty, but she did not show any mercy when she fought. The graceful bearing of a quiet girl
ying pool simply made countless men concede defeat.
Now, she actually knew how to catwalk. Her perfect control of the situation really made him both happy and astonished!
Seeing Violet approaching, Patrick¡¯s body had already left the car door. He nned to walk over and hug his little woman.
At this moment, a ferocious¡ªlooking man suddenly rushed out from the side.
The man was holding a wine bottle in his hand. He suddenly uncorked the bottle and sshed it on Violet.
As he sshed, he shouted, ¡°Violet, go to hell!¡±
Violet could not dodge in time. The white liquid in the wine bottle emitted smoke and sshed towards her.
Patrick¡¯s voice was filled with unprecedented fear. ¡°Be carefull¡±
He pounced at Violet. Violet took a step back and subconsciously reached out to hug Patrick.
The two of them fell heavily to the ground. Violet fell below and hit her head on the hard road.
With a sizzling sound, someone''s body was corroded.
Violet fell to the ground and her pupils dted. She saw that on Patrick''s arm near his shoulder, on an area the size of a fingernail
had quickly dehydrated and turned
[e)
15
80%
into a charcoal-like color. The surrounding clothes were corroded.
Violet seemed to smell a strong pungent smell and the smell of his body burning.
Her mind went nk. When she saw the man¡¯s twisted face, she suddenly realized that the bottle was filled with sulphuric acid!
Patrick was in so much pain that he almost fainted. He gritted his teeth and cold sweat flowed down his forehead.
The man next to him did not expect someone to suddenly pounce on her and help Violet block it.
He was stunned for a second and turned to run.
Patrick endured the pain and jumped up.
He kicked the man¡¯s back and the man fell to the ground.
At this moment, the surrounding people also saw the situation here. The security guards rushed over.
Seeing the ground corroded to white, everyone quickly reacted.
Patrick¡¯s voice seemed to be trembling slightly. He used his greatest willpower to endure the pain. ¡°Everyone, help me control
him. He was about to use concentrated sulphuric acid to hurt someone just now. | was sshed by some concentrated sulphuric
acid. I''ll go to the hospital first. The police willeter!¡±
After saying that, Patrick turned around to look at Violet.
Violet was already pale as she stood up from the ground.
She borrowed a bottle of mineral water from the person beside her and quickly walked to Patrick. With red eyes, she rinsed the
ce where the concentrated. sulphuric acid had sshed on him.
She did not dare to think about what had happened just now. It was as if just thinking about it sent a chill down her spine.
If it wasn¡¯t for Patrick, she would definitely be disfigured.
Patrick saw that her eyes were as red as rabbits and tried his best to say gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±
As soon as he said that, tears streamed down Violet''s face. ¡°How can it not hurt? It¡¯s already corroded. Let¡¯s go to the hospital
now!¡± Violet pulled Patrick to the car.
Patrick looked at the man who was being held by the security guards and he red at them fiercely.
He shielded Violet on the other side and quickly walked towards the car.
However, when he reached the car and was about to retract his hand, he suddenly realized that there was blood on Violet¡¯s
neck.
His eyes darkened as he stared at the back of Violet¡¯s head in disbelief. His hand trembled as he touched it and actually felt
blood.
Patrick panicked. He could not even feel the pain on his body.
He did not dare to scare himself. Was it a superficial scrape or was she seriously. injured from the collision?
He tried to calm his voice. ¡°Baby, I''ll take you to the hospital!¡±
Violet looked at him with red eyes.
¡°What do you mean by sending me to
the hospital? Hurry up and go to the
hospital. Let the doctor treat your
corroded. wound!¡±
Patrick nodded absent¡ªmindedly and quickly got into the car.
He did not dare to tell Violet that her
head was bleeding. He was afraid
that she would be frightened. He kept
comforting himself that it might just
be a scratch.
Violet got into the car and kept washing Patrick¡¯s arm.
Patrick pursed his lips tightly and drove as if he did not know the pain. He drove very quickly.
Violet thought that he was feeling very unwell, so she did not ask further.
They arrived at the hospital.
Patrick quickly got out of the car, carried Violet, and walked into the hospital.
The moment Violet was picked up, he struggled. ¡°Patrick, what are you doing? You''re injured, why are you carrying me!¡±
[e)
hu, 14 Mar
80%
Patrick''s eyes were red, and there
was fear hidden in the depths of his
eyes. ¡°Be good, stop fooling around!
The back of your head is injured and
bleeding! I''ll get the doctor to take a
look at you.¡±
When Violet heard this, she suddenly froze and subconsciously touched the back of her head.
Sure enough, there was blood on her hand.
Violet was also shocked. Her entire body was cold. Without a word, she let Patrick carry her into the emergency room.
When Violet entered the emergency department, Patrick asked the doctor to clean his corrosive wound.
Fortunately, it was only the sulphuric acid that flew out and sshed onto his arm slightly rather than pouring directly onto his
body.
After treating his wound, Patrick did not even bother to get the medicine. He went. straight over and guarded the entrance of the
emergency room.
0
COMMENT
Chapter 381
Patrick shook his head slightly. He bent down and reached out to hold Violet¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I
didn¡¯t protect you well. I was clearly there at that time, but you were still hurt!¡±
No one knew how flustered Patrick was when he felt the blood on her head.
Violet frowned slightly. She did not like his self¨Creproach. ¡°You¡¯ve done your best. Your arm is corroded
by sulphuric acid! I can feel your intentions and determination to protect me!¡±
Megan, who was standing at the side, looked at Patrick¡¯s arm in surprise and noticed that his arm was
wrapped in gauze.
To be honest, she was a little angry when she heard that Patrick was also present, but Violet was
injured.
She did not notice that Patrick¡¯s arm was injured too!
From the looks of it, she was being arbitrary!
Patrick stared at Violet¡¯s pale face and shook his head. He said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not enough to
have the heart and determination. I still can¡¯t do it well enough!¡±
If he had personally gone upstairs to pick up Violet or waited for Violet to leave together, he would have
reacted in time to prevent Violet from being injured when the danger happened.
Violet could see the deep heartache in Patrick¡¯s eyes.
She pursed her lips and reached out to hold Patrick Hersey¡¯s hand. She did not. want to She pursed
her lips and reached out to hold Patrick¡¯s hand. She did not want to continue this topic. this topic.
Regarding her injury, the more he talked about it, the more upset Patrick felt.
She changed the subject. ¡°By the way, Patrick, how¡¯s your arm?¡±
Patrick shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine! You don¡¯t have to worry!¡±
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick¡¯s tone made it clear that he did not want to discuss his injured arm.
O
1:48 Fri, Mar
He reached his hand out and touched Violet¡¯s pale face. He was still filled with lingering fear. This
incident had really frightened him.
Fortunately, Violet was fine.
66%
He could not imagine how serious the consequences would be if the sulphuric acid was really sshed
on Violet.
Violet looked at him. She wanted to persuade Patrick, but when she thought of how she looked lying on
the hospital bed, she was at a loss for words.
At this moment, Patrick¡¯s phone rang.
Patrick looked down and saw that it was Nelson calling.
He gently rubbed Violet¡¯s little face. ¡°Lie down obediently. I¡¯m going out to take a call!¡±
Violet nodded obediently.
Patrick stood up and nced at Megan. ¡°Megan, please take care of Violet !¡±
Megan nodded.
As soon as Patrick left, Megan walked over and stood where Patrick had been standing.
Her small face had already regained its coolness. It was unimaginable how anxious she was at the
entrance of the emergency room just now.
Megan looked at Violet and pursed her lips. ¡°Patrick is quite worried about you!¡±
When Violet heard this, she felt a little upset. ¡°He pounced over desperately at that time and almost got
sshed the sulphuric acid on his back. Fortunately, he only got a small ssh on his arm in the end.
Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how badly he would have been injured!¡±
Megan¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°That¡¯s right, Fortunately, the two of you are fine. By the way, do you know why
that person sshed acid on you?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know! His face was twisted and he was shouting, ¡®Violet, go to hell. I
was so scared that I didn¡¯t even think about it!¡±
Megan nodded and did not ask further.
0
ly investigate such a serious matter.
At the same time, in the stairwell outside the ward.
Patrick answered the call.
Nelson¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Mr. Hersey, the police have already interrogated the man using
the sulphuric acid. The other party ims to be a fan of Rose. His mental state is a little extreme. He
ims that Miss Webb ruined Rose¡¯s reputation and was sentenced. That¡¯s why he took revenge on
Miss Webb!¡±
When Patrick heard this, his voice was faint, but it inexplicably made one¡¯s back turn cold. ¡°Oh, really?
That¡¯s what he said?¡±
Nelson nodded. ¡°This is the testimony of the police!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed and he said calmly, ¡°Think of a way to get him out. Do you understand what I
mean?¡±
Nelson was stunned. ¡°You mean, we won¡¯t sue him and let the police release him. But what he did has
already vited thew!¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was cold and his words were terrifying. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that his mental state is extreme?
Isn¡¯t that a mental illness? As far as I know, a mental patient doesn¡¯t need to be sentenced, right? Give
him a mental illness certificate and get him out. I¡¯ll personally send him for treatment!¡±
Nelson could not help but shudder when he heard Patrick¡¯sst sentence. ¡°Alright, Mr. Hersey. I¡¯ll
arrange it now!¡±
A sinister look shed across Patrick¡¯s eyes as he hung up.
Patrick walked back with a dark expression. He reached his hand to rub his brows. Just as he adjusted
his emotions and walked to the door of the ward, he suddenly saw an extremely familiar person walking
towards him.
Patrick subconsciously frowned. ¡°Freddie!¡±
Freddie was panicking. When he heard Patrick¡¯s voice, his gaze focused on him. ¡°Patrick, why are you
here?¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°I should be the one asking you that. Why are you here?¡±
III
O
66%
Freddie pursed his lips and looked a little anxious. ¡°I have a junior who¡¯s in trouble. I came to the
hospital to take a look. Is there anything else? If not, I have to go first!¡±
When Patrick heard the word junior, he seemed to have thought of something and his expression did
not look good.
After Freddie finished speaking, he walked to the hospital ward door a few steps away and was about
to reach his hand out to knock.
Patrick¡¯s face darkenedpletely. He said coldly, interrupting Freddie who was about to knock on the
door, ¡°Freddie!¡±
Freddie turned around and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes were turbulent, but his expression was extremely calm. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask
you!¡±
Freddie was getting impatient. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Let¡¯s talk after I see her!¡±
Patrick¡¯s attitude was unforgiving. ¡°There¡¯s no need. The person you want to see is Violet, right? The
doctor already examined her. She¡¯s fine!¡±
This time, Freddie was stunned. He turned around and stared at Patrick. ¡°You¡ you sent Vi here?¡±
Patrick was extremely unhappy when he heard how Freddie addressed Violet.
Vi, what a loving title!
He actually did not know that the senior Russell had mentioned before was Freddie.
Patrick had not been able to guess it before. Now that he saw how anxious Freddie was, and thought
about the various coincidences between Freddie and Violet previously, and the guy Russell mentioned
that couldpare to him, Violet¡¯s senior. Out of the entire Summerwood City, Freddie was the most
likely candidate!
He went overseas two years ago and had a very powerful background. He graduated from
Summerwood University and was handsome and rich. He was on par with him. Every piece of
information matched!
O
Patrick instantly clenched his fists.
66%
He did not answer Freddie¡¯s question. Instead, he asked with a gloomy face and a sour and sarcastic
tone, ¡°Are you the senior who took care of her meticulously? You even pestered her when you returned
to the country. Some time ago, did you eat Western food with her at Dioger?¡±
É«
O
0
Chapter 382
The more Patrick thought about the past, the clearer his thoughts became.
He should have known, especially that day at the Dioger, where he ran into Freddie after Violet left.
The clothes Freddie was wearing were exactly the same as the clothes of the man. Violet had eaten in
the photo he had received.
However, it did not dawn on him at all back then.
Patrick¡¯s expression was terrifyingly dark.
When Freddie came into contact with Patrick¡¯s hostile gaze and tone, he was not stupid. He
understood almost immediately.
His voice turned cold as he nced at the door of the ward in front of him. ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there! Don¡¯t
disturb Vi!¡±
Patrick nced at him and strode to the side with a cold expression.
The two of them walked to the window seat at the end of the corridor. Freddie¡¯s face darkened as he
spoke first. ¡°Are you Vi¡¯s current boyfriend?¡±
In just a short while, Freddie hadpletely guessed Patrick¡¯s identity!
Freddie looked at Patrick at this moment. The man in front of him was no longer as simple as a
younger brother. Instead, he wasbeled as a love rival.
Violet worked for Foreverie Jewelry. Freddie knew that. He had previously said. that if Violet needed
anything, he could help.
Because his younger brother was the CEO of Foreverie Jewelry!
However, he never expected Patrick to be with Violet.
The boyfriend mentioned by Violet, the man who picked up Violet at the Alumni Gathering, was actually
his biological younger brother.
He knew that Patrick had always been outstanding. He could understand why Violet liked Patrick!
However, he could not understand why Patrick would be with Violet the moment
Gloria left the country.
How could Patrick do this? Who did he think Violet was?
What was even more uneptable was that every time something happened to Violet, he did not see
Patrick around. Was this what a good boyfriend should do?
In short, Freddie was extremely dissatisfied with Violet¡¯s boyfriend. Even if the person in front of him
was his biological little brother, his heart was filled with anger and resentment.
When Patrick heard Freddie¡¯s words, he felt extremely ufortable.
Are you Vi¡¯s current boyfriend now?
In one short sentence, Patrick found two unpleasant points. What did he mean by
now?
Not only was he her boyfriend now, but he would always be hers!
Moreover, why did Freddie have such a nickname for Violet? Vi. Patrick had never heard anyone
call Violet like this.
When he heard Freddie call him Violet, Vi, he even wanted to snap at him to shut up.
Patrick¡¯s gaze was filled with hostility. Even his tone was filled with gunpowder. ¡°No, I am not her
boyfriend!¡±
When Freddie heard this, his expression changed instantly. ¡°Not her boyfriend? What do you mean by
that? If you are not your boyfriend, are you ying with her? Patrick, when did our parents educate you
like this!¡±
Patrick looked at Freddie¡¯s angry expression. That was not the concern an ordinary senior should have.
He thought about Russell¡¯s words and how Freddie had told him that he had someone he liked but not
his fianc¨¦e Wendy. He could not suppress the anger in his heart.
He sneered and said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m indeed not her boyfriend. That¡¯s because I am her husband. We have
already registered our marriage!¡±
66%
This sentence dealt a heavy blow to Freddie.
He was stunned and his mind went nk. After a few seconds, he reacted. ¡°Were you not simply
dating? When did you register your marriage anyway? How could Vi register a marriage with you?
How long have you known each other? Does she know what your rtionship with Gloria was in the
past? Does she know the rtionship between Gloria and Wendy?¡±
Freddie was extremely agitated and asked a series of questions in one breath.
He had been so busy recently that he did not go home at all. His parents did not tell him that Patrick
was already married!
Therefore, when he heard about this matter, he was really agitated!
He did not believe that if Violet knew that Gloria had been with Patrick and that Wendy and Gloria were
cousins, she would be willing to marry Patrick.
Moreover, Vi definitely did not know about his rtionship with Patrick!
Vi had once relied on him so much. If she knew that Patrick was her biological little brother, how
could she cut out her heart like this?!
When Patrick saw Freddie losing control, he felt extremely ufortable.
If he did not like her, if he did not care to the extreme, how could he lose control
of his emotions?
Patrick looked at Freddie with a cold expression. ¡°I don¡¯t have to answer your boring questions. You
don¡¯t have to know when we got married. All you need to know is that we¡¯re already husband and wife.
Even though you¡¯re my brother, I still have to say something. You don¡¯t have the right to like her!¡±
Patrick might have already considered the series of questions surrounding Gloria and Wendy
mentioned by Freddie the moment he found out the senior Violet liked was his older brother.
However, Violet had no idea about his rtionship with Freddie.
He did not want to exin so much to Freddie. As for his rtionship with Gloria, he would exin it to
Violet as soon as possible!
This is from N?velDrama.Org.
Freddie did not expect Patrick to directly say that he had no right to like Violet.
O
A
11:48 Fri, 15 Mar HI
Freddie¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely ugly. ¡°Patrick, shut up. What right do you have to say
that I¡¯m not qualified to like her!¡±
How could others know anything about his feelings for Violet?
On the other hand, Freddie had met Violet several times when he returned to the country. However, he
had never seen Patrick with Violet. He did not feel that Patrick was apetent boyfriend at all.
The atmosphere between Patrick and Freddie grew intense. No one wanted to give
1. in.
When Patrick heard Freddie¡¯s words, he sneered. ¡°Why not? Just because you already have a fianc¨¦e.
I treat you as my big brother out of respect, but do not push your luck and covet your sister¨Cinw! You
said that you like Violet, but you never called off your engagement with Wendy. If I had known that the
person you like is her, I would have told you long ago that we¡¯re married! I wouldn¡¯t have given you any
chance to fantasize!¡±
Freddie¡¯s face was ashen. It was true that Patrick was telling the truth, but not entirely.
He exined with a dark expression, ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t be blind. It¡¯s not what you think at all. From the
beginning to the
end, the only person I like is Vi. Why didn¡¯t I deny my engagement to Wendy? It¡¯s all because I have
an agreement with Wendy. As long as Vi is willing to be with me, she will cancel the engagement.
Otherwise, don¡¯t think Vi will get into trouble with the Tyler family after the engagement is off?¡±
you
Patrick looked at Freddie coldly. ¡°Freddie, don¡¯t you think your idea is ridiculous? You kept the
engagement with Wendy in the name of protecting her and even wanted her to be willing to be with
you. Are you dreaming? Or do you want her to be willing to be a mistress? In the end, you just left
yourself a way out. If Violet doesn¡¯t like you, you can still continue the engagement with Wendy, right? If
you do this, how can you still have the cheek to like her!¡±
Chapter 383
Freddie¡¯s face was tense as he red at Patrick. His expression was extremely ugly. ¡°No, Patrick, it¡¯s
not what you said at all. Don¡¯t use your thoughts to fabricate my actions!¡±
Patrick sneered and did not say anything.
Freddie was furious. ¡°Even though we both like Vi, don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am?
Patrick, you¡¯ve lived with me since we were young. You know me. I¡¯ve always been honest. If I really
had such dirty and selfish thoughts, I wouldn¡¯t have let myself like Vi at all!
¡°You have no idea how difficult it is to get married without the blessings of your parents and elders. I
just want Vi to be with me willingly. Only then will I have the confidence to face my parents¡®
objections. Patrick, you don¡¯t have an engagement like me. You don¡¯t understand my situation at all!¡±
Moreover, when he wanted to tell Violet that he was engaged, Violet ended up with Russell.
He had used two years, but he still could not let go of Violet. Instead, he convinced. himself toe
back and try again.
If Violet was willing to be with him, he would treat her well for the rest of his life.
Freddie stared at Patrick with a pained expression. ¡°Patrick, believe it or not, I didn¡¯t leave a way out for
myself. I just don¡¯t want Vi to be with me under pressure. If I cancel the engagement with Wendy
Tyler, my parents will definitely know that I like Vi. How long has my engagement with Wendy been?
Do you think it¡¯s easy to cancel it? When the timees, will the elders let Vi off? I just want to
protect her!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at Freddie sharply. ¡°Is that so? Protection! However, it¡¯s a pity that
she¡¯s my wife now. No matter what you think, you¡¯re not qualified! I won¡¯t give you any chance to take
advantage of the situation!¡±
When Freddie heard this, he red angrily. ¡°Patrick, do you think you¡¯re qualified just because you say
I¡¯m not qualified?¡±
Patrick and Violet had already registered their marriages. Facing Violet¡¯s former crush, Skyler, the
person she liked, he had more confidence.
O
A
His tone waszy and arrogant. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I have a chance? I told you, I¡¯m her husband!¡±
Freddie sneered. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re her husband. You¡¯re married to her, but you¡¯re still flirting with Rose.
Previously, she was repeatedly led astray by Rose Jamson¡¯s team and fans online. Could it be that it
has nothing to do with you? Previously, when she was called a mistress, wasn¡¯t it because of you?
Patrick, you¡¯re still fooling. around after getting married. Do you think you¡¯re any better than me?¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened. ¡°I have nothing to do with Rose. Violet is clear about this!¡±
Freddie sneered. ¡°Does she really know? I think she just doesn¡¯t want to show that she¡¯s too petty in
front of you. Or rather, she doesn¡¯t like you at all. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t care about the gossip
between you and Rose! Otherwise, if she loves someone, why wouldn¡¯t she mind such a thing!
Patrick was angered by Freddie¡¯s words. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Freddie, what do you want? I¡¯m
already married to her. Are you trying to sow discord and snatch your
inw?¡±
When Freddie heard Patrick¡¯s words, his expression finally changed and he fell silent!
He looked at Patrick in a daze. His heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. He did not know what
he wanted to do either. He only knew that after knowing the rtionship between Patrick and Violet, he
was really angry and indignant!
How did the little girl he had watched grow up be someone else¡¯s wife?
Patrick saw that Freddie looked as if he had lost his soul. Patrick¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°If you give up
on thinking about Violet, I¡¯ll still treat you as my big brother!¡±
Freddie looked at Patrick coldly. ¡°No need!¡±
After saying that, he turned around and walked towards the ward of Violet.
Patrick suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Brother!¡±
Freddie turned his back on him coldly. ¡°Why? Do you still want to continue. arguing with me until
someone loses and someone wins?¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want you to tell Violet about my rtionship with
0
Gloria Tyler!¡±
65%È«
Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s words, Freddie suddenly turned to look at him. ¡°You hid it from her?¡±
Patrick looked at Freddie¡¯s expression and the anger in his heart rose. ¡°What do you mean by I¡¯m
hiding it from her? You don¡¯t know anything about what happened between us. I just never exined
about my ex. I¡¯m not hiding it from her. Now that it involves you and me, as well as my rtionship with
the Tyler family, I¡¯ll exin it to her personally!¡±
Freddie snorted. ¡°That better be the case!¡±
With that, he strode towards the ward.
Patrick followed closely behind.
Freddie knocked on the door and entered the ward. He saw Violet talking to Megan Floyd.
Upon seeing him enter, Violet said indifferently, ¡°Freddie, why are you here?¡±
Patrick followed Freddie in. When he heard the word ¡®Freddie¡®, his heart ached terribly.
To his brother, it was ¡®Freddie¡®. To him, it was stiff. She directly called him the two words ¡®Patrick
Hersey¡®!
Was this the difference in treatment?
Freddie¡¯s eyes shed. He looked at Violet and said calmly, ¡°I came to see you. I saw on the news that
you were sshed with sulphuric acid and sent to the hospital. I was very worried about you!¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a scratch on my head!¡±
Perhaps because she was really frightened today, she was not so resistant to Freddie anymore. Her
emotions were much calmer.
As she spoke, she looked at Patrick and introduced him to Freddie with a smile. ¡°Freddie, you should
know Patrick, right? He¡¯s the boyfriend I told you about before!¡±
0
When Freddie heard Violet¡¯s words, a bitter smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Yes, I know!¡±
Seeing that Freddie did not want to talk about Patrick, Violet did not continue the introduction. She
looked at Freddie and smiled faintly. ¡°Freddie, look, I¡¯m really. fine. Don¡¯t worry! Go back!¡±
Freddie pursed his lips in self¨Cmockery and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re fine. I¡¯ll go back first.
Take care of yourself!¡±
Violet nodded.
When Patrick heard that Freddie was leaving, he finally felt a little relieved.
He immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll send him off!¡±
Patrick went to see Freddie off. As soon as they left, Megan could not help but frown. ¡°Violet, did you
feel that something was a little strange between Patrick and Freddie just now?¡±
Violet¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Really? Maybe it¡¯s because we knew each other before. Freddie must be a little
surprised to know about my rtionship with Patrick! And Patrick didn¡¯t know about my rtionship
with Freddie before. It¡¯s normal for them to be a little abnormal!¡±
Megan frowned. ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s possible. I¡¯ll go out and buy you some lunch. Patrick should be back
soon!¡±
Violet nodded.
Outside the ward, Patrick followed Freddie and sent him to the elevator.
Freddie¡¯s heart was burning with anger and he felt extremely ufortable.
Halfway there, he stopped and said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me! I know the way out myself!¡±
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed as he said calmly, ¡°I just wanted to thank you, Brother. Thank you for not telling
Violet about your rtionship with me and our family¡¯s rtionship with the Tyler family!¡±
Freddie sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I just think that Vi would prefer to hear the truth from
you!¡±
11:49 Fri, 15 Mar G
Patrick frowned. ¡°I have another request. I wonder if you can fulfill it, my dear brother!¡±
É«
Chapter 384
Freddie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯ve already registered your marriage with Vi. What¡¯s there to be
dissatisfied about!¡±
Patrick raised his eyes and looked at Freddie calmly. His tone was exceptionally serious. ¡°Brother, can
you stop calling Violet ¡®Vi¡® in the future? I feel
ufortable!¡±
Freddie was furious. There was an unspeakable anger rising in his heart. He red at Patrick. ¡°Patrick,
don¡¯t go too far. Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare to attack you just because you¡¯re my younger brother!¡±
Patrick looked at him indifferently. ¡°Do you want to fight with me? If you can stop calling her that in the
future after fighting with me, I¡¯m happy to apany you!¡±
Freddie was so angry that he instantly clenched his fists and wanted to p Patrick.
However, when he thought about how this was a hospital, he held it in.
He looked at Patrick angrily. ¡°Patrick, do you love Vi?¡±
Patrick could not help but frown when he heard that Freddie had no intention of giving up on calling her
Vi.
However, he still answered Freddie¡¯s question without any hesitation. ¡°If I don¡¯t love her, I won¡¯t be with
her!¡±
Patrick did not want to exin this problem to Freddie.
When he said that they were together, he meant that they were officially together with Violet, not the
previous marriage registration.
However, there was no need to let Freddie know about these problems!
Freddie¡¯s chest heaved as he stared at Patrick and sneered. ¡°Heh¡ You said you love her. Do you
know her? The Vi you see is not the real Vi at all. What you love is just the iplete her in your
eyes!¡±
Patrick knew that Freddie and Violet had known each other for a long time. Although his heart ached,
he still asked calmly, ¡°Oh, what does theplete her look like?¡±
Mar
Freddie had intended to provoke Patrick, but he did not expect Patrick¡¯s reaction to be so calm.
In the end, he was still unwilling. He looked at Patrick provocatively. ¡°Vi knows how to fight and likes
to y billiards. Not only does she like design, but she also likes to y the piano. She performed so
well on the show today. Do you think she¡¯s talented? No, when she was in university, she would
definitely be invited to participate in various club g events. In the past, she was scouted by various
talent scouts and wanted to debut. What you saw was only her design talent and her beautiful and
gentle side on the show. You don¡¯t know what the real her looks like!¡±
When Patrick heard this, his expression darkened and a trace of surprise shed across his eyes.
He really didn¡¯t know that Violet¡¯s university life was like this. No wonder she seemed to be in control
on stage today and was exceptionally calm.
It turned out that she was even more outstanding than he had imagined.
Patrick looked at his big brother. In fact, when he found out Freddie¡¯s identity, he was a little jealous of
his big brother.
Thinking about how he knew Violet¡¯s past like the back of his hand, he felt especially ufortable.
However, he was unwilling to be an old lover. He would rather apany her to see the distant future
in the present.
How could he not know that Freddie was deliberately provoking him?
However, Freddie was wrong to think that he would be at a disadvantage!
Patrick looked up at Freddie. ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s really unfortunate. I¡¯ve seen Violet fight valiantly. I¡¯ve also
seen her ability to end a game of billiards without giving the other party a chance to attack. I also know
that not only is she beautiful and gentle, but she¡¯s also resolute and valiant. She¡¯s even more stubborn
than ordinary people. Although I haven¡¯t known her as long as you, I know her better than you
think!¡±
The two of them exchanged blows as if they were hurting each other!
Freddie¡¯s expression changed. He really did not expect Patrick to know Violet so
49 Fn, 15 Mar
This is from N?velDrama.Org.
well.
Was he back here toote?
Freddie stared at Patrick. ¡°Then do you know how a girl like her knows how to fight and y pool?¡±
Patrick frowned slightly.
Freddie did not hesitate and said directly, ¡°I taught her these things personally!¡±
With that, Freddie turned around and left with a cold expression.
Patrick froze on the spot. He instantly clenched his fists and his pupils dted.
It turned out that her past which he did not participate in was actually like this!
The word ¡®personally¡® by Freddie really provoked him!
Patrick froze. Before he could regain his senses, he heard Megan¡¯s cold voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two
of you to have such a rtionship!¡±
She had clearly heard Patrick call Freddie ¡®Big Brother.
Patrick turned around and looked at Megan. ¡°I¡¡±
¦°
Megan interrupted him coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. The person you should exin to is
Violet!¡±
After Megan finished speaking, she walked past Patrick with a cold expression and walked out.
When Patrick walked back to the ward, he had already made up his mind to exin everything to
Violet.
As a result, as soon as he reached the door of the ward, he met the doctor who gave Violet a routine
checkup.
The doctor nced at Patrick and thought of how anxious he was at the entrance. of the emergency
room. His eyes shed and he reminded him, ¡°You¡¯re the patient¡¯s family, right?¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°I¡¯m her husband!¡±
0
65
The doctor said, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Other than the slight concussion caused by the head injury and the
impact, the patient also suffered a huge shock. I¡¯ve also heard a little about your partner being almost
sshed with concentrated sulphuric acid. This kind of thing will give anyone a huge shock, so don¡¯t
provoke her for the time being. Let her rest in bed for a few days!¡±
Patrick nodded seriously.
The doctor left. Patrick thought about the Tyler family and hesitated.
Would these things stimte Violet?
Patrick could not tolerate anything that would cause physical and mental damage to Violet.
His eyes darkened as he walked to the bedside. Violet looked up at him. Just as he called out the word
¡®babe¡®, there was a knock on the ward door.
Patrick¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened. ¡°Who is it?¡±
Gabriel Williamson opened the door and did not even look at Patrick. He looked at Violet on the bed
with a tense expression. ¡°Vivi, are you alright?¡±
Violet smiled and shook her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You, on the other hand, why are you here!¡±
Gabriel was stunned. Seeing that Violet was indeed fine, he crossed his legs cynically and sat on the
sofa in the ward. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m here too? Who else came?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°They¡¯re all my friends!¡±
Gabriel looked resentful. ¡°Oh, I forgot. Vivi has always had more friends!¡±
When Violet heard his words, she did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m already in such a situation,
and you¡¯re still teasing me!¡±
When Gabriel heard this, he became a little more serious. He nced at Patrick and said, ¡°Patrick,
have you investigated clearly? Why did that lunatic Vivi? It¡¯s so dangerous!¡±
pour acid on
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It has nothing to do with you whether I investigate or not. Violet needs to rest
now. Can you leave now?¡±
O
Fri, 15 Mar
Gabriel was very sure that if Violet wasn¡¯t here, Patrick would definitely say, ¡°Can you get out now?¡±
He sneered nonchntly and said in a threatening tone, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that some people are unwilling
to tell Vivi after investigating, like that phone call from before¡¡±
0
Chapter 385
Patrick¡¯s expression changed instantly. He said sternly, ¡°Gabriel, are you going out yourself, or should | ask you out!¡±
Gabriel looked at Patrick¡¯s cold and terrifying expression and shrugged. ¡°Forget | have seen that Vivi is fine. I''ll leave first!¡±
¡®bits
Gabriel looked at Violet and said, ¡°Vivi, seeing that Patrick doesn¡¯t wee me, | won¡¯t embarrass myself anymore. I''ll leave
first. lle and see you when he¡¯s not in the ward!¡±
Violet knew that Gabriel had always been like this. He was not afraid of anyone.
She smiled and nodded.
Patrick¡¯s face darkened as he watched Gabriel leave. He walked over and sat by the bed. He frowned at Violet. ¡°Stay away from
Gabriel in the future!¡±
Violet said helplessly, ¡°He¡¯s a good person!¡±
Patrick snorted. ¡°Even if he¡¯s a good person, you can¡¯t deny his shameless.
personality. | don¡¯t want you to be led astray by him!¡±
Violet smiled angrily. ¡°Patrick, why do | feel that you''re keeping me under such tight control? It¡¯s as if you''re raising a baby!¡±
Patrick stared at Violet and reached out to hold her hand. His tone wasThis is from N?velDrama.Org.
exceptionally serious. ¡°You will always be a baby in
my heart!¡±
Violet blushed slightly, but she deliberately kept a straight face. However, her heart was extremely sweet. She deliberately said,
¡°You''re the only one who knows how to talk!¡±
Patrick pursed his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to talk. I¡¯m just expressing my thoughts!¡±
Violet curled her lips and the tips of her ears turned a little red. Every time Patrick said sweet words, she felt extremely sweet in
her heart, but she was too embarrassed to say all the explicit sweet words like him.
Patrick looked at Violet seriously. ¡°Baby, | want to tell you something!¡±
Violet smiled casually and did not take it to heart. ¡°Okay, go ahead!¡±
15
Don¡¯t Be Etupid, Use a Laser Cutter
11-32 Fri, 15 Mar
Chapter 38.5
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Actually, I''ve known Freddie Stanton for a long time!¡±
Violet was stunned. ¡°Really? I¡¯ve known him for a long time!¡±
Patrick instantly felt upset. ¡°How long have you known each other?¡±
Violet''s eyelids drooped slightly. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Seven years!¡±
Patrick¡¯s heart was instantly filled with jealousy.
His tone was so sour that it could almost kill someone. ¡°Why have you known each other for so long? | thought he was just
Skyler you met in your university!¡±
Seeing how jealous and extremely childish Patrick was, Violet smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve known him since high school!¡±
What Violet didn¡¯t say was that she only applied for Jewelry Design at
Summerwood University because of Freddie Stanton.
Patrick¡¯s tone was bitter. ¡°Then can you stop calling him Freddie in the future? | feel ufortable!¡±
Violet thought that Patrick was just jealous, so she did not mind. She smiled and asked, ¡°Then what should | call him? I¡¯m
already used to calling him that. You don¡¯t have to mind. There¡¯s nothing between him and me now!¡±
Patrick gripped Violet¡¯s hand tightly.
What she meant by nothing now was that there was something between them in the past!
Patrick felt that the jars of jealousy in his heart were overturned one after another. He did not know where so much jealousy
came from!
He said with a dark expression, ¡°Just call him Brother in the future!¡±
Violet was dumbfounded. She really did not expect Patrick to say that. ¡°What kind. of address is that? We''re not siblings!¡±
Patrick pursed his lips and looked at Violet seriously. ¡°You are indeed not siblings, but you are his sister-inw!¡±
Violet was stunned. She stared nkly at Patrick. ¡°What do
you
mean?¡±
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use Laser Cutter
7
Patrick heaved a sigh of relief. It was time for him to exin all this to her.
He said, ¡°Freddie is my brother, my biological brother, the kind with the same father and mother!¡±
Violet''s expression changed instantly. She even pulled her hand back from Patrick¡¯s grip. ¡°What did you say?¡±
Violet''s reaction made Patrick a little flustered. ¡°Violet, do you mind?¡±
Violet looked a little helpless. ¡°No... I... | really don¡¯t understand. You don¡¯t have the same surname as him. You... How can you
be...¡±
Violet had liked Freddie before. To be precise, Freddie was her first love.
But now, she had fallen in love with her first love¡¯s younger brother. In other words, she would have to use this strange
rtionship to face the Stanton family people in the future.
Violet had no intention of leaving Patrick because of this. However, this news came too suddenly and made her panic.
She suddenly remembered that Megan had just said that there was something strange between Patrick and Freddie.
Wasn''t it strange? They were biological brothers, so how could it not be strange for them to pretend to be unfamiliar with each
other in front of her?
Patrick panicked when he saw Violet¡¯s reaction.
He grabbed Violet''s small hand uneasily and said in a serious voice, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t panic first. You''ll scare me like this. Listen to
my exnation first. My surname is indeed Hersey. That¡¯s because | have the same surname as my mother and my brother has
the same surname as my father, so...¡±
Patrick did not continue, but Violet was very clear.
She looked at Patrick in a daze. ¡°I... I¡¯m not panicking. I¡¯m just a little... a little too shocked. I... | knew that Freddie had a
younger brother... but | didn¡¯t expect you to be his younger brother!¡±
She had never thought that she would be her first love¡¯s sister-inw!
A
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Une Laser Cutter
Fri, 15 Mar
This was really hard for her to ept!
Patrick¡¯s heart ached when he saw Violet¡¯s huge reaction. He did not expect his big brother to have such a deep impact on
Violet.
His tone was a little stiff. ¡°So, can you stop calling him Freddie in the future? | feel very ufortable!¡±
Violet could tell that Patrick was jealous. She was just too shocked. It was not to the extent that her rtionship with Patrick
would be affected just because of Freddie.
Today, the moment when Patrick pounced on her and hugged her was still deeply engraved in her mind.
She would not let down the person who had treated her well because of the past!
She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Patrick
Hersey, did you know? Although | call
you by your full name, no matter
what | call others, | don¡¯t carry any
other feelings. And the words ¡®Patrick
Hersey¡¯ have a different meaning to
me!¡±
Violet looked at Patrick, wondering if he understood her exnation.
It was just like how when a person had a crush on someone for the first time, they would deliberately call out his full name, but
they would write his name on paper over and over again because it was special.
Patrick pursed his lips and looked at Violet with a deep gaze. ¡°I understand!¡±
Violet heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Although I¡¯m shocked that Freddie is
your big brother, it¡¯s only shock. I¡¯ve
known him for a long time, but |
never knew that you were his
biological brother. Therefore, I¡¯m
more surprised than anything else.
Do you understand?¡± The content is
on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Patrick looked at her and nodded. He only said three words, ¡°I believe you!¡±
It was true that Russell Fraley had
said that Violet had once liked his big
brother, but at this moment, he also
believed that Violet had already let go
of his brother. Otherwise, she would
not have said it so calmly in front of
him.
He liked her, so he trusted her.
When Violet heard Patrick¡¯s words, a smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°I believe in you too!¡±
4/5
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Une Laser Cutter
A
11 52 Fri, 15 Mar G
When Patrick heard this, the thick ink in his eyes melted.
He said. ¡°Then tell him not to call you Vi. | don¡¯t feel good either!¡±
Violet did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°You''re pushing your luck. You''re being shameless!¡±
Patrick held Violet¡¯s hand tightly and said sincerely, ¡°I only act shamelessly in front. of you!¡±
Don¡¯t Be Stupid. Use Laser Cutter
Chapter 386
A
Violet¡¯s heart felt as if it had been slightly poked by something as sweet as honey. It was a little itchy
and a little sweet.
She smiled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll talk to your big brother when I can!¡±
Although she might hurt Freddie, she did not want Patrick to feel ufortable!
After all, in her heart, the bnce between Patrick and Freddie had long tilted when she fell in love with
Patrick.
When Patrick saw that Violet agreed so readily, thest bit of difort in his heart dissipated.
When Patrick saw that Violet agreed so readily, thest bit of difort in his heart dissipated.
However, he was still worried. He was afraid that Violet would be agitated again. after being frightened
today.
He hesitated. He was just thinking about whether he should say it or not.
In the end, he had just said two words, ¡°Do you¡¡±
At this moment, there was another knock on the hospital ward door. Patrick¡¯s handsome face was
indescribably dark. It was probably not suitable for a heart¨Cto- heart conversation today. He was
disturbed again and again.
Patrick said with a dark expression, ¡°Come in!¡±
Majorie pushed the door open with fruits in her hand.
Although Patrick was unhappy, seeing that Violet was still very happy to see her friend especiallye
to see her, he could not say anything.
Patrick left the hospital ward, leaving space for Majorie and Violet to chat.
However, just as he walked out of the hospital ward and took a few steps forward, he saw Gabriel
leaning against the window not far away and looking at himzily.
Patrick frowned and said in a bad tone, ¡°You haven¡¯t left!¡±
Gabriel sneered. ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t left. I¡¯m thinking that instead of making ant
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
11:52 Fri, 15 Mar G
64%
appointment with you, I might as well take this opportunity to tell you what I have to say. After all, I only
have a few words for you!¡±
Patrick stood rooted to the ground with a dark expression.
Gabriel asked, ¡°Did you tell Violet about the mosquito repellent vaporizer incident?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±
Gabrielughed mockingly. ¡°Looking at your reaction, I guess you didn¡¯t say anything!¡±
Gabriel¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°Patrick, since you¡¯re unwilling to tell her the truth, I¡¯ll tell Vivi what kind of
person you are. You¡¯re with her and you¡¯re still protecting
your ex!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened. ¡°How dare you?¡±
Gabriel had a roguish expression on his face. The sunlight shone in through the window and shone on
the purple diamond in his ear, adding a hint of wickedness to his entire person.
He smirked sarcastically. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±
Patrick frowned fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of Violet. Do you think I don¡¯t want to tell her
everything? I didn¡¯t deal with Gloria because of what happened back then. I just gave her another
chance. Back then, it was your big brother who was worse than an animal to Gloria. How dare you
question me because of this and say that I¡¯m protecting my ex!¡±
When Gabriel heard this, he instantly became like an angry lion. ¡°No matter how wrong my big brother
was, you still killed him in the end!¡±
Gabriel was certain about his spection and Patrick did not care about exining the matter. ¡°I told
you, I didn¡¯t kill
You were the one who insisted on our big brother. I exined it to you back then.
thinking this way. There¡¯s nothing I can do. Now, I don¡¯t want to talk about this at all. You were the one
who mentioned it first. Also, regarding Gloria¡¯s use of the mosquito repellent vaporizer, I¡¯m not simply
afraid that Violet will find out the truth. Because of this, she was injured. The doctor said that she was
frightened today and couldn¡¯t be agitated anymore! If you don¡¯t care about her health, go and say it
now. As long as it¡¯s something I did, there¡¯s nothing
E
Don¡¯t Do Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
I don¡¯t dare to admit!¡±
Hearing Patrick¡¯s words, Gabriel hesitated.
His big brother had been dead for several years, and he did not continue to pester him about that
matter.
He did not want Violet to be kept in the dark about the mosquito repellent vaporizer incident, but he did
not want Violet to be really agitated. Moreover, it was when the condition of her health was no good.
At the thought of this, he red at Patrick. ¡°I don¡¯t think you will tell lies about Vivi¡¯s matters. However,
Patrick, let me tell you the truth. I like Vivi. If you don¡¯t treat her well, I¡¯ll snatch her away from you at
any time. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re married. What¡¯s marriage? You can still get a divorce if you¡¯re
married. If not, I¡¯ll steal her from you. I won¡¯t have any psychological burden!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face instantly turned ashen. ¡°Gabriel, enough is enough. I don¡¯t want to have to handle you!¡±
Due to their friendship back then, even though he had been at odds with Gabriel all these years, he
had never really dealt with Gabriel.
However, when Gabriel said that he wanted to snatch Violet, Patrick was deeply agitated.
No one could take Violet away from him!
No one, not even his big brother!
Hearing Gabriel¡¯s deration, Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened.
Although he was surrounded by enemies from both sides, he wanted to kill their intentions to get Violet!
When Gabriel saw Patrick¡¯s gloomy expression, he snorted coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t tell Vivi about the mosquito
repellent vaporizer incident at the moment, but if you break. her heart, I will still take her away at all
costs! I mean what I say. Patrick, you¡¯re on your own!¡±
With that, Gabriel left..
Patrick¡¯s face darkened as he looked at thewn downstairs. He was thinking about
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutler
2
11:52 Fri, 15 Mar G
how to keep Violet in his own territory.
He realized that his possessiveness towards Violet was getting more and more. serious. It was even
getting worse under the repeated provocationsing from Freddie and Gabriel.
Violet had lunch with Majorie and Megan.
She did not have much injuries and was discharged in the afternoon.
Patrick seemed to have something on. After sending Violet home, he went out.
At Aster Vi, the incandescent light made one¡¯s eyes hurt in the cold basement.
Patrick walked down the stairs. His feet stepped on the floor one after another, and his leather shoes
made a clear sound.
The bound man struggled and twisted. He used all his strength and finally knelt to support his upper
body. He looked at Patrick angrily and fearfully. ¡°Who are you?¡±
It was no wonder that the man could not recognize Patrick. When he sshed sulphuric acid today, he
was focused on Violet.
When Patrick pounced over, he only saw a side profile.
Later on, Patrick quickly left with Violet. The man¡¯s n failed and he was caught. He was already
panicking to the extreme.
In addition, the Patrick in front of him was gloomy and bloodthirsty. He lookedpletely different from
the anxious man in the morning. It would be strange if he could recognize him!
Patrick let out a lowugh. His voice was mocking and cold. ¡°I¡¯m here to take revenge on you!¡±
The man looked at Patrick and felt that it was dangerous and horrifying. There were ropes all over his
body. He could not help but slowly move back kneeling on
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
his knees.
He couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice in fear. ¡°What grudge do we have? Why are your taking revenge on
me!¡±
The man was extremely flustered. He was even more flustered than when he was
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
A
FIL
caught in the morning.
64%
After he was sent to the police station, he was bailed out by awyer. He heard that Violet did not even
pursue the matter. He thought that this matter would be over!
Unexpectedly, not long after he was released, he was suddenly attacked and knocked out.
When he woke up again, he was already there!
É«
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
Chapter 387
Chapter 387
When Patrick heard the man ask him what grudge he had, he looked at him and smiled.
This time, the man was so frightened that he almost peed his pants. This was simply extremely simr to when those perverts
smiled.
Patrick walked over slowly and suddenly pulled open a cab on the wall beside him.
When the man saw the white container on the cab, he was still in a daze.
Patrick took out a pair ofboratory gloves and put it on slowly. He looked at the man and said, ¡°Let me introduce you. These are
all concentrated sulphuric acid. Don¡¯t you like this the most? | feel sorry for you if | don¡¯t use this to deal with you!¡±
When the man heard this, his eyes widened in horror and his face turned extremely pale. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t do
anything rash!¡±
Patrick picked up a bottle of sulphuric acid and walked towards the man.
The man kept moving backward, but because he was too fast, he fell to the ground with a rope tied to his body.
Patrick walked over and uncorked the bottle. A pungent smell wafted out.
Patrick said expressionlessly, Today, I''ll teach you a lesson. When you want to pour concentrated sulphuric acid on people, don¡¯t
choose a densely popted. ce. It¡¯s easy to cause a sensation!¡±
After saying that, Patrick poured a bottle of concentrated sulphuric acid at the man without changing his expression.
The man let out a heart-wrenching scream from the pain and rolled on the ground. The sound of sulphuric acid corroding his
flesh was so clear that it made one shiver.
However, Patrick did not stop there. He took out another bottle.
Amidst the man¡¯s heart-wrenching cries, he said calmly, ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you previously ask me what vendetta we have between us?
Although you might have guessed it, | still want to tell you the answer out of kindness. Violet is my wife!¡±
115
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Ca
With that, Patrick opened another bottle of concentrated sulphuric acid and poured it on the other party.
The man was in so much pain that he could not breathe. However, Patrick''s expression did not change and his heart did not skip
a beat. It was as if he was pouring sulphuric acid on a wooden stake.
He said one sentence with each bottle he sshed.
It was thest bottle. The person on the ground looked like he was turning into charcoal.
64%
Patrick¡¯s tone seemed to be a little regretful as he said, ¡°I thought you couldst a little longer. | didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn''t be
able to hold on anymore. You might not know this, but | won¡¯t show mercy to anyone who wants to hurt Violet! | hope you will
remember this in your next life!¡±
After Patrick finished speaking, he threw the ss bottle on the ground. The sound of ss shattering could be heard. There
were ss shards all over the ground and a man who looked like charcoal.
Patrick went upstairs, washed his hands carefully, and changed his clothes before going downstairs.
Nelson was waiting in the living room. Patrick nced at him and said, ¡°Get the doctor to save him. If he can be saved, throw
him abroad far away!¡±
Nelson nodded. ¡°I''ll get right on it!¡±
Patrick left without looking back.
When Patrick returned to Hersey Court, he saw that Violet was not lying on the bed. Instead, she was sitting on the sofa and
stroking the cat.
Violet rubbed the fur on the back of Vi¡¯s neck and chatted with her.
Hearing the door open, Violet looked up and saw Patrick walking over.
Violet smiled and deliberately said to Vi, Vi, Oh Vi. Some people can get so jealous. Others can¡¯t even call me ¡®Vi¡¯.
However, | think it¡¯s also possible that he dislikes this name and it¡¯s exactly the same as yours!¡±
When Patrick heard this, the coldness on his face disappeared and turned into a
25
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
gentle smile.
He walked over with a smile and reached out to pinch the back of Violet¡¯s fair neck. ¡°Yes, | can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m so jealous!¡±
Violet could not help but shrink her neck. She smiled and turned to look at him. She lowered her head and said to Vi, ¡°Vi,
Vi, look, someone has admitted to it!¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°Can it understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±
Violet pouted. ¡°You''re not her. How do you know she doesn¡¯t understand?¡±
Patrick choked. He had forgotten about something. He should not make assumptions about others based on his own subjective
ideologies
He smiled and sat next to Violet. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch the back of her neck. and then her ears to check her wound.
Violet felt a little itchy. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Patrick whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move. You y with the cat, I¡¯ll y with you!¡±
Violet''s face turned red instantly.
Patrick saw the tips of her ears turn red in an instant. There was a smile in his eyes. as he pinched them lovingly.
After dinner, Patrick told Violet to go upstairs and rest.
However, Violet insisted on watching television.
It was still an advertisement on the television. Violet couldn¡¯t help but scroll through her phone. She felt a little embarrassed
when she saw theizens online calling her the nation¡¯s little sister.
At this moment, Patrick turned around and saw thements on her phone. He could not help but smile. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be
called the nation¡¯s little sister!¡±
Violet looked up at him. ¡°Then what do you think I should be called?¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick smelled the faint fragrance on Violet''s body and said with a smile, ¡°They should call you the nation¡¯s wife!¡±
3/5
Don¡¯t De Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
A
Violet¡¯s face turned red. ¡°What kind of nickname is that!¡±
Patrick curled his lips. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, so you have to be called the nation¡¯s wife!¡±
Violet''s face turned even redder. She said in a low voice, ¡°Nonsense!¡±
Patrick suddenly leaned over and blew into her car.
Violet instantly shuddered uncontrobly.
She blushed and stared at Patrick. ¡°What... What are you
doing?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. There was an indescribable gentleness. ¡°Nothing much. | just want to be closer to you!¡±
Violet gritted his teeth. Her eyes were extremely moist. ¡°You... Don¡¯t do anything
rash!¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°Yes, | won¡¯t mess around!¡±
Violet blushed and turned around stifly to watch television.
In the end, Patrick kissed her ear as if he was ambushing her. Violet could not help but shrink her shoulders.
She heard Patrick¡¯s low and hoarse voice. ¡°Baby, when are we going to stop dating?¡±
Violet''s expression changed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to date me anymore?¡±
Patrick did not expect her to have such a big reaction when she did not understand what he meant.
He chuckled and pulled her into his
arms. ¡°No, | just think that after we
end our rtionship, can be real
husband and wife. Then... our
rtionship can take another step
forward!¡±
Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s words, Violet''s
face turned extremely red. ¡°Let''s...
let¡¯s talk about itter. We haven''t
even been in a rtionship for a
month, right? Just... bear with it for a
while!¡±
Patrick could not help butugh. How could his baby be so cute!
He couldn''t help but bite her ear. Violet widened her eyes in fear and looked at him.
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use Laser Cutter
Clupter 387
Patrick chuckled and said, ¡°Okay. I''ll listen to you and bear with it for now!¡±
Violet¡¯s face turned even redder.
At this moment, Patrick¡¯s phone rang.
Patrick held Violet in one hand and picked it up casually. Without even looking at the caller ID, he picked up the call and said
lazily, ¡°Hello!¡±
¡°Didn''t you say that you would bring your wife home for us to take a look after you''re done with work?¡± Siran¡¯s voice came from
the phone.
Patrick froze and subconsciously looked at Violet.
Fortunately, Violet was staring at the television as if she did not hear anything.
Patrick pursed his lips. ¡°I''ll see how it goes. When |e back, I''ll tell you. Don¡¯t be anxious!¡±
Siran couldn''t help but frown. ¡°How
can we not be anxious? You''re
already married, and your father and |
still don¡¯t know your wife. What''s the
meaning of this?¡±
Chapter 388
Patrick raised his eyebrows. ¡°Then I''ll do it as soon as possible!¡±
There was a pause before Patrick suddenly added. ¡°My brother... Have you seen. my brother today?¡±
Siran shook her head. ¡°No, why? Why would you ask that?¡±
Patrick shook his head and replied, ¡°No reason, | was just asking. Didn¡¯t my brothere back from a business tripst night? |
thought he would be home today!¡±
Siran said, ¡°He¡¯s probably busy. | haven¡¯t seen him since he came back! Let me know when you¡¯reing back with your wife!¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°Okay, got it!¡±
He and Siran exchanged a few more sentences before hanging up.
However, Patrick understood that Freddie probably did not tell Siran that Violet was his daughter-inw.
Patrick hung up the phone. Suddenly, he realized Violet''s head was lowered, and her body trembled slightly.
Patrick¡¯s expression instantly became nervous. ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
When Violet saw that Patrick had hung up, she could not help but startughing. Sheughed so hard that her body trembled.
Patrick was a little dumbfounded. ¡°What happened?¡±
Violet turned her head away, her eyes filled with tears fromughing. ¡°Baby... She called you baby. | can¡¯t believe that both of us
are being called the same name. It¡¯s quite nice!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face darkened. Violet had heard everything.
Patrick could not help but reach out to pinch Violet''s cheeks. Violet smiled and dodged. ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯m afraid it''ll hit
my wound!¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick¡¯s hand immediately paused.
Patrick¡¯s face was dark, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from clearing his name.
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
n
¡°That¡¯s what my mother likes to call me. | told her to stop calling me that, but she can¡¯t help calling me that nonsense
sometimes!¡±
Violet''s eyes were teary from herughing fit. She looked like she had been bullied.
She looked at Patrick with a smile in her eyes. ¡°How can it be nonsense? It is a sign of your mother¡¯s love for you!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°That¡¯s not how love works!¡±
Violet reached out to wipe her tears. ¡°That¡¯s definitely the case. The way your mother was calling you was so filled with motherly
love! Baby! No wonder you like to call me that. You must have gotten it from your mother!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was stiff as he looked at Violet in a daze. ¡°Are you banking on the fact that you''re injured now? That | won''t dare to
touch you?¡±
Violet blinked in faux innocence. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m also showing my love for you!¡±
Patrick''s face softened a little when he heard the word ¡®love¡¯
Taking advantage of the fact that Violet did not move, he reached out and caressed her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that in the future!¡±
He warned with no real bite in his
voice.
Violet smiled, neither agreeing nor rejecting.
She blinked and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, Patrick, let¡¯s your house for dinner tomorrow night! Didn¡¯t your mother
ask you to bring me home for dinner just now?¡±
let''s go
back to
Patrick was stunned, momentarily remembering that if Violet had heard hist mother call him ¡®Baby¡¯ she must have heard
everything else.
Patrick asked, ¡°Why would you think about that? Your injuries haven''t healed yet. You can¡¯t be running around!¡±
Violet pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate. | still n to go to work on Monday!¡±
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You are not allowed to go!¡±
Violet was not frightened at all. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I''ll go myself in secret!¡±
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
Patrick¡¯s handsome face had darkened to the point where it was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He realized that Violet was
slowly starting to be out of his control.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.
This girl was cold and distant now. She had be uncontroble!
Patrick frowned as he rubbed the crease in the middle of his brow, a headache creeping up on him. ¡°Baby, be good!¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to work on Tuesday instead!¡±
Patrick frowned. The doctor did not advise Violet to stay in the hospital. In that case, three days should be enough for Violet to
rest.
Patrick nced at Violet, who was now smiling. ¡°Be good and I''ll let you go to work. on Tuesday!¡±
Violet narrowed her eyes and nodded with a smile.
She reached out to take a grape and suddenly said, ¡°By the way, what do you think about me meeting with your parents
tomorrow?¡±
Violet had already thought it through. No one could love her as Patrick did, and Patrick was the only person in Violet''s heart.
As for her past with Freddie, they were never together anyway, so there was no need to worry too much.
Moreover, as Siran had said, they had yet to meet each other¡¯s parents but had already registered their marriage.
They had to visit the Stanton family. They could give visiting Henry a pass, but Violet could bring Patrick to see Charles and his
family.
Since they had to meet sooner orter, Violet didn¡¯t want to dy it for too long. Otherwise, Patrick might overthink too much.
In Patrick''s eyes, Violet knew about his rtionship with Freddie but was still requesting to see his parents with a smile on her
face. Patrick felt his heart ache in adoration as he was overwhelmed by a need to kiss his baby.
Of course, he did just that. He hugged Violet closer and kissed her lovingly. ¡°Okay,¡± he said lowly. ¡°Let''s go home tomorrow
night!¡±
Don¡¯t De Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
Chapter 388
Before going to bed at night.
Patrick stood at the door and repeatedly reminded Violet, ¡°When you sleep at night, you must sleep on your side, okay? Don¡¯t
press down on your wound.¡±
Violet opened her mouth, a little appalled. ¡°I... | wouldn¡¯t know if | turned over in my sleep!¡±
Patrick frowned deeply. He looked at Violet with an extremely solemn expression, as if this was a huge matter.
He thought for two seconds and suddenly said, ¡°Then I''ll sleep with you!¡±
Violet widened her eyes in shock and choked on her spit.
She blushed and looked at Patrick. ¡°What... What did you say?¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°What | mean is, I¡¯m going to hug you such that you cannot turn.
around!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and looked at Patrick with an indescribable expression.
Patrick frowned. ¡°Am | that untrustworthy?¡±
Violet gritted her teeth. ¡°This is not a matter of trust!¡±
She didn¡¯t know why, but at that moment, she thought of every possible way this could turn out.
It could either go wrong and they
would both end up doing something
scandalous, or they would be able to
keep their hands to themselves
through the night,
When Violet thought of these, she
could not help but smile and wave
her hand dismissively. ¡°! didn¡¯t say
that you''re not trustworthy. I¡¯m just
afraid that you''ll
suffer!¡±
She thought narcissistically. After all, it was obvious that Patrick cherished her.
Patrick was very honest and said
frankly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter if |
suffer a little as long as you don''t
aggravate your wound!" The content
is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest
chapter there!
Patrick was so serious about it that Violet could not reject him anymore.
She pursed her lips. ¡°Then... which room should we sleep in?¡±
hold. Une Laver Cutter
Don¡¯t Be Stupid,
54
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed, and an imperceptible light shed in them. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room!¡±
In the end, Violet and Patrick slept in the same room.
Although Violet had tried to seem unbothered before, when Patrick came up hugged her from behind, Violet could not help but
tense up.
Patrick felt a little helpless. ¡°I really won¡¯t mess around. Don¡¯t be nervous!¡±
and
Violet thought incredulously, ¡®Babe. If you could say that without breathing down. my neck, it would be way more convincing.¡±
However, Violet did not voice out her thoughts.
She hummed lowly and fell silent.
Chapter 389
Violet originally thought that she would definitely not be able to sleep if Patrick hugged her like this.
However, it seemed like Violet had been so stressed out the whole day that when she finally could
rx, she fell into a deep sleep. She only took part in one episode and was nearly doused in sulphuric
acid.
Violet had no idea when she fell asleep.
Patrick hugged her tightly in his arms. His nose was filled with her faint fragrance.
At the start, he still had some indecent thoughts, butter, he had slowly and unknowingly fallen asleep
to the sound of Violet¡¯s breathing.
The next day, Patrick realized when he woke
for his insomnia.
up that Violet was a really good cure
Violet slept soundly. When she woke up at eleven in the morning, Patrick was not longer there.
She
could not help but sigh. She could not believe that she had slept for so many hours. She had slept like
a logst night!
However, when Violet moved, she felt something behind her.
She reached over and found a pillow cushioned behind her, presumably to keep her from turning over.
The corners of Violet¡¯s mouth twitched. Wasn¡¯t this quite a resourceful way to stop her from turning
over? Last night, Patrick even suggested sleeping with him. If this wasn¡¯t taking advantage of her, what
was?
However, this person was Patrick. Violet could not help but smile.
If it were anyone else, Violet would probably beat them up until they could not differentiate left from
right!
Violet finished washing up and went downstairs. From the stairs, she could see the butler, who usually
did not appear unless summoned, instructing a few people to carry a box into the living room.
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
A
11:53 Fri, 15 Mar G
Violet¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°What is going on?¡±
The butler smiled. ¡°This is a surprise from sir for you!¡±
Violet¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard the word ¡®surprise¡®. ¡°What surprise?¡± She asked.
The butler chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter!¡±
Violet pouted. ¡°Where did Patrick go?¡±
The butler said, ¡°Sir might be working. Nelson sent a few documents over in the morning!¡±
Violet blinked in acknowledgment and turned to go upstairs to the study to look for Patrick.
Patrick had just finished reading a document when he saw Violet enter the room. He looked up and
smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Do you want to eat something?¡±
Violet pouted. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll have lunch with youter!¡±
As she spoke, she walked over and pulled out a chair. She sat in front of Patrick and asked curiously, ¡°I
saw that the butler is arranging for someone to carry a box inside the house. He said you were giving
me a surprise. What is it?¡±
Patrick nced at Violet and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll find outter!¡±
Violet was unhappy. ¡°Why are you acting just like the butler!¡±
Patrick looked at her delicate appearance and could not help but smile gently. His baby was bing
more and more coquettish.
He smiled and suggested, ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll tell you!¡±
Violet widened her eyes and red at him. ¡°Stop lying to me. I¡¯ll see the so¨Ccalled surpriseter. I¡¯m
not going to kiss you!¡±
Patrick smiled. ¡°Are you sure? If you don¡¯t kiss me, I¡¯ll ask the butler to keep the surprise to keep you
curious.¡±
Violet¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Patrick, do you have to be like this? You¡¯re so childish!¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°Then are you going to kiss me?¡±
275
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
A
11:53 Fri, 15 Mar G
63%
Violet¡¯s eyes shed with defiance. She suddenly leaned forward and kissed Patrick on the cheek.
¡°There you go!¡±
Patrick decided to push his luck. ¡°I want a kiss on the mouth!¡±
Violet blushed. ¡°You¡¡±
She stared at Patrick for a while and suddenly put her hand on her forehead. She secretly nced at
Patrick. ¡°Oh dear, why do I feel a little dizzy!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression instantly changed to one of concern. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±
Violet originally wanted to use the ruse of feeling unwell, but when she saw Patrick¡¯s anxious and
worried expression, her heart instantly ached.
Violet looked up and gave Patrick a sly look. She smiled and ran towards the door. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing
you! I don¡¯t need you to tell me. I¡¯ll see it when I go downstairs
now!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
As Violet spoke, she ran downstairs.
However, the moment she went downstairs, she was stunned when she saw what was by the French
window.
A piano was ced by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. The pure ck body of the piano was low¨Ckey yet
luxurious,fortable, and grand. The ck and white. keys seemed to be affected by one¡¯s thoughts.
They jump across the keys, ying a perfect melody.
Violet¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She delightedly ran downstairs towards the piano.
There was no need to guess now. This was the surprise Patrick wanted to give her.
After Violet left the room, Patrick stood up with a smile and followed her out of the study.
He walked to the sta
and saw that Violet had already walked to the piano with a delighted expression. Violet reached out to
stroke the piano, her eyes filled with joy.
Violet was called a jewelry designer genius, but the word genius could be used as a separatebel to
describe Violet.
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
63%
If she wasn¡¯t a genius, how could she have graduated high school and enrolled in Summerwood
University at the mere age of 13 or 14?
It was precisely because she was a genius and learned everything quickly that Violet, who had been
learning the piano since she was young, had already reached. piano grade eight before Martha passed
away.
However, after Martha passed away, Henry¡¯s attitude towards Violet changed drastically. Violet had not
yed the piano for a long time.
The reason why Freddie knew that Violet yed the piano was because of a chance. encounter. When
they were dining together, a pianist in the restaurant yed the wrong notes, which Violet casually
mentioned.
Patrick looked at Violet¡¯s happy expression and knew he had done the right thing.
He looked at Violet gently and slowly walked towards her.
When Violet saw Patricking over, she looked at him with a happy expression. She was a little
surprised. ¡°How did you know that I would like this?¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°Because I care about everything about you. Gifts naturally have to be delivered
straight to your heart!¡±
After speaking to Freddie yesterday, he found out that Violet could y the piano.
After all, Violet was from a wealthy family. It was not surprising that she knew how to y the piano.
Patrick wanted to give her all the best things in this world.
When Violet heard Patrick¡¯s words, her smile got even wider. ¡°Then I¡¯ll y a song for you!¡±
Patrick smiled and nodded. This was the first time he saw Violet overflowing with this much happiness.
Violet was happy, but Patrick was even happier.
Violet sat down and started to y. ¡°A Lover¡¯s Concerto flowed smoothly from her fingertips. Her
fingers seemed to be dancing on the keys as she presented a beautiful and touching melody.
This ssic tune flowed out quietly like a small gurgling stream. The feelings of love began to surge
like ripples, spreadingyer byyer.
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
A
Patrick was also a pianist. As soon as Violet started ying, he knew that Violet¡¯s piano skills were
perfect.
No wonder Patrick¡¯s brother said that Violet knew how to y the piano. This was more than just
knowing how to y.
He gazed gently at Violet ying the piano and moved to sit on the piano stool. His fingers started
dancing with Violet¡¯s. The two of them were equally skilled. The two of them yed a duet. The music
had its ebbs and flows. Sometimes it intensified, and sometimes it pulled away. The music was low
sometimes and high at other times. Some segments were strong while others were weak. The cycle
lingered and was extremely pleasant to the ears.
This was probably what people meant by being in harmony.
After the song ended, Violet¡¯s face was still slightly flushed. ¡°Patrick, skills are amazing!¡±
no
Patrick chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not inferior either, baby. What else don¡¯t I know about you? I¡¯m intrigued and
surprised!¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°There are a lot of things that I know how to do! If I tell you all of them now, we¡¯ll take
more than a day and night.¡±
Chapter 390
Patrick looked at the confident and mboyant Violet and could not help but smile. All he could see was
her, her who was filled with life.
Patrick¡¯s gaze was doting and gentle as she gazed at Violet.
Violet looked at him, her face flushed. She suddenly leaned over and took the initiative to kiss Patrick¡¯s
lips.
This gift seemed to have brought back the vitality of her youth. She had found that energetic little girl
from her past. She was in love with it!
Patrick almost could not believe that Violet had initiated a kiss. His heart was pumping so hard that it
threatened to jump out of his chest.
He held Violet¡¯s slender waist domineeringly and kissed her passionately.
The two of them sat in front of the piano by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. The sunlight reflected off the
ck and white keys of the piano. The kiss was exceptionally passionate.
The butler had wanted toe in and ask if the tone of the piano was satisfactory. He had walked in
and seen the intimate and beautiful scene of their kiss, a scene that was as moving as a painting.
The butler smiled, much like an old father, and quickly turned around to leave so as not to disturb the
couple.
In the afternoon, Freddie received a call from his mother, Siran. ¡°Freddie, what happened to you this
time? You¡¯ve been in town for two days. Why didn¡¯t youe back to see Mom and Dad!¡±
Freddie¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Nothing happened to me. I¡¯ll be back tonight!¡±
Siran thought for a moment and said, ¡°Bring Wendy along as well! I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time!¡±
Although Siran did not want Patrick to be with Gloria, she did not want to object to the marriage
between Wendy and Freddie since it was something that had been decided long ago.
When Freddie heard his mother¡¯s words, he could not help but frown. ¡°She¡¡±
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use Laser Cutter
Before Freddie could think of an excuse, he heard Siran say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any excuses. I¡¯m
your mother. I understand you better than anyone. If you don¡¯t bring Wendy back, I¡¯ll call Wendy
personally and ask her toe!¡±
Siran felt that Freddie and Wendy had always been endgame, even if they were not married.
Wendy was already considered one of the Stanton family. This time, Siran was going to see Patrick¡¯s
wife. Siran hoped that Wendy woulde back to visit too.
Siran did not tell Freddie that Patrick was already married and wasing home with his wife tonight.
She still nned to give her eldest son a surprise!
Freddie did not know what Siran was thinking. After a moment of silence, he said. in a muffled voice,
¡°You don¡¯t have to call her. I¡¯ll bring her back tonight!¡±
Siran knew Freddie too well. When she heard his muffled voice, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Freddie,
why is your voice so strange? Did something happen?¡±
Freddie¡¯s heart was in a mess when he thought about the rtionship between. Violet and Patrick.
However, he did not want to tell his mother about this.
He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be back tonight. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first!¡±
After hanging up, Siran couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. She had a feeling that her eldest son was in
a bad mood. He must be hiding something from her.
However, since Freddie wasing back tonight, Siran did not think too much about it. She would ask
him when he came back tonight.
At this moment, Freddie had no idea that he was going to meet Patrick and Violet with his fianc¨¦e¨Cin¨C
name, Wendy.
Patrick brought Violet back to the Stanton family¡¯s old residence in the afternoon.
As soon as they entered, Siran immediately greeted them with a smile. ¡°Patrick, you¡¯re back!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, her gaze stilled on Violet¡¯s face.
She stared at Violet and could not help but reach out to hold her hand. Her gaze was a little shocked.
¡°You¡ child, what¡¯s your name?¡±
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use Laser Cutter
11:53 Fri, 15 Mar u
63%
This girl looked too much like the young Yvette. No wonder Siran was so shocked.
Violet did not know why Siran was so excited. Her expression remained gentle and obedient. ¡°Hello,
Auntie. My name is Violet!¡±
Christopher coughed. ¡°Love, don¡¯t block them there. Let the child sit down first!¡±
Siran quickly nodded and pulled Violet to the sofa.
Just based on the fact that Violet looked so much like Yvette was enough for Siran
to like her.
Aspared to the Patrick out in public who was cold and fierce, the Patrick at home was the
complete opposite. He said, ¡°Mom, she¡¯s timid. Don¡¯t scare her!¡±
Siran red at her son, but there was a smile on her face. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. Am I that kind
of fierce person?¡±
Violet was very envious of Siran¡¯s interaction with Patrick. She could not help but smile.
The few of them sat down and Siran couldn¡¯t help but ask Violet what she liked to eat and what she
usually liked to do.
Violet wanted to leave a good impression on Patrick¡¯s parents. She carefully hid all the thorns from her
past and answered every question.
¡°Girl, what are you currently doing now?¡± Siran asked with a smile.
Violet nced at Patrick and said, ¡°I¡¯m now Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s jewelry designer!¡±
Siran smiled knowingly and said, ¡°So you¡¯re working in the samepany as Patrick. That¡¯s good!
Patrick, that brat, he didn¡¯t tell me before. That¡¯s why I only saw you now!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and smiled in embarrassment.
Siran suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, Violet, do you know Travis?¡±
Violet was stunned and nodded. ¡°Two days ago, I appeared in a jewelry show. On the show, Mr. Tyler
happened to be a judge, so we met once!¡±
Siran looked a little disappointed. ¡°So it¡¯s just a meeting. I thought you knew him!¡±
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutler
11:53 FM, 15 Mar
63
Violet was a little curious. She suddenly remembered that Travis had specially asked her a few
questions after the show that day. When Siran firstid eyes on Violet, Siran had looked so excited. It
was probably also because Violet resembled
someone.
At the thought of this, Violet asked directly, ¡°Why would Auntie think that?¡±
Siran pursed her lips. ¡°Travis¡¯s wife¡¯s name is Yvette. She¡¯s my best friend. You look very simr to her
when she was young!¡±
Violet¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I see. Mr. Tyler also looked for me that day and asked a few questions. He even
mistook me for his long¨Clost daughter. Unfortunately, the age doesn¡¯t match!¡±
Siran did not expect this to happen. She held Violet¡¯s hand and was about to say that Travis¡¯s actions
were understandable.
After all, Travis had lost his daughter and his wife had gone to look for her. His wife still had not
returned after many years. Travis¡¯s greatest wish right now was to find his biological daughter.
However, before she could speak, she heard her son ask Violet with a dark.
expression on his face, ¡°Travis came to look for you after the show? Why didn¡¯t you tell me!¡±
Looking at Patrick¡¯s jealous expression, Siran was speechless. ¡°You silly kid, don¡¯t tell me Violet has to
report everything to you!¡±
N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.
Violet smiled and exined to Patrick, ¡°I wanted to tell you, but something happened when I went
downstairs, remember?¡±
Patrick was stunned. He thought of Violet being sshed with sulphuric acid yesterday and
immediately fell silent.
Siran looked at Patrick¡¯s obedient expression and thought to herself, ¡®Love really was a weakness!¡±
Previously, Patrick might not even listen to her and Christopher, but now, he waspletely subdued
by Violet!
Siran was extremely pleased that her son had found the person who would apany him for the rest
of his life.
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
11:53 FM, 15 Mar
In the afternoon, Siran chatted with Violet. During dinner, Siran even specially cooked a few of her best
dishes.
Just as dinner was about to be ready, the sound of a car could be heard from
outside.
Violet was helping Siran bring out the dishes when she heard a familiar female voice.
¡°Auntie, we¡¯re back!¡±
Don¡¯t Be Stupid, Use a Laser Cutter
0
Chapter 391
Violet looked towards the door.
One nce over was all it took for Violet to freeze on the spot with the tes of food in her hands.
Wendy was carrying something in her hand and smiling as she walked into the house.
Freddie held the key in his hand, his face expressionless. Nobody could tell what he was feeling or
thinking.
However, when the two of them walked in and saw Violet standing in the dining room with the tes of
food, they werepletely stunned.
At that moment, Wendy felt a chill go down her spine. Her breathing became unstable.
Her expression changed almost immediately. It was theplete opposite of how she had greeted
Siran at the door.
She stared at Violet dead in the eyes with a dark expression. ¡°Violet, why are you here?¡±
Violet¡¯s eyes shed as she calmly put down the dishes.
Compared to Wendy¡¯s shock, she was exceptionally calm.
Violet had known for two years that Wendy was Freddie¡¯s fianc¨¦e. When she found out about the
rtionship between Patrick and Freddie, she had long expected to face Wendy one day.
It was precisely because she was mentally prepared that she could look at Wendy calmly.
Freddie was calmer than Wendy. He already knew the rtionship between Patrick and Violet. He was
just a little shocked that Patrick would bring Violet to meet his parents so quickly.
Violet put down the tes of food and asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±
Freddie pursed his lips and did not say anything. Wendy red at Violet angrily and turned to look at
Freddie. Her gaze was almost interrogative.
In the end, Freddie did not even look at Wendy. It was as if he only had eyes for
Sat, 16 Mar
Violet.
Wendy was so angry that her face turned red.
57%
At this moment, Siran came out with a te of prawns. She smiled at Wendy and Freddie. ¡°Freddie,
Wendy, you¡¯re back! Go wash your hands. We¡¯ll be able to eat
soon!¡±
As she spoke, Siran put down the dishes with a smile. However, she saw Wendy standing stiffly on the
spot.
Siran¡¯s eyes shed. She seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked, ¡°By the way,
what were you guys talking about just now? It was loud in the kitchen. I didn¡¯t hear it!¡±
Violet did not want Siran to be dragged into the weird love¨Chate rtionship between her, Freddie, and
Wendy.
Therefore, she shook her head very calmly and replied. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just greeting them!¡±
Siran nodded and said, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go wash your hands!¡±
Freddie nodded and turned around to wash his hands. He had no intention of pulling Wendy away.
Wendy froze on the spot with her face flushed. She looked at Freddie¡¯s back in disbelief as
disappointment filled her heart.
Siran could tell that something was wrong and could not help but frown. ¡°Wendy, are you alright?¡±
Wendy shook her head, her eyes starting to be red. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±
As Wendy spoke, she put down the gift box in her hand and turned to walk towards the bathroom.
¡°Auntie, I¡¯m going to wash my hands too!¡±
Wendy went to another bathroom on the first floor.
Watching Wendy leave, Siran could not help but frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with these two
children, but they seem strange today!¡±
Violet knew very well why Wendy was upset, but she lowered her head and remained silent.
Siran said to Violet, ¡°Go upstairs and call Patrick and Christopher down for
dinner!¡±
Violet nodded and turned to go upstairs.
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
This was Violet¡¯s first time at their house. Although she had registered her marriage with Patrick, it was
only Violet¡¯s first time meeting his parents. Siran did not want to fuss over how Violet would address
Patrick¡¯s parents, afraid that she would stress Violet out.
When Wendy came out of the bathroom, she realized that Freddie had yet toe out of the other
bathroom.
Wendy felt an indescribable fear in her heart knowing that Violet had found her way into the Stanton
family.
When Wendy and Freddie first came to such an agreement, the main reason was that given Violet¡¯s
proud personality, Wendy being Freddie¡¯s fianc¨¦e was the only way to stop Violet from being together
with Freddie.
Only then could Wendy continue to stay by Freddie¡¯s side as his fianc¨¦e and work hard to make him
fall in love with her.
However, Wendy panicked when she saw Violet appear in the Stanton family house.
Wendy suddenly lost all confidence in herself. How could a lowly person like Violet make her way into
the Stanton family?
This shouldn¡¯t have happened!
Wendy stood outside the bathroom in a panic and knocked on the door.
Freddie heard a knock on the door and frowned. ¡°Who is it?¡±
Wendy lowered her voice. ¡°It¡¯s me, Freddie. Open the door. I have something to tell you!¡±
Freddie¡¯s heart was in a mess. Violet appearing in the Stanton family home could only mean that
Patrick must be back.
Freddie was feeling extremely frustrated and did not have the mood to exin anything to Wendy.
He held a cigarette in his hand, his expression dark. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now. Let¡¯s talk
about it another time!¡±
×Ô57%
Wendy did not expect Freddie to say that.
Subconsciously, she felt that Freddie was treating her like this because he saw
Violet.
+6
Wendy could not control her temper. ¡°Freddie, you must think you¡¯re so high and mighty! You¡¯re not
going toe out? I am going to find Violet now and ask her who she thinks she is to find her way into
the Stanton family.¡±
Wendy turned around and left.
Freddie was stunned for a moment before he realized that Wendy still did not know Violet¡¯s identity.
He quickly extinguished the cigarette and threw it away. He opened the bathroom door and chased
after Wendy, afraid that she would spout nonsense.
However, just as Freddie chased after her, he saw that Wendy had walked to the living room just as
Violet happened toe down from upstairs.
Freddie stood at the side with a dark expression.
Siran happened toe out of the kitchen and the four of them stared at each other.
Violet was about to tell Siran that Patrick and Christopher were discussing work matters and would be
down soon.
However, before Violet could speak, she suddenly saw Wendy walking towards Siran with a smile.
¡°Auntie, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Freddie and Violet would be here today?¡±
Violet frowned. She did not know what Wendy wanted to do.
Siran was a little surprised. ¡°Wendy¡ You know Violet?¡±
Wendy nced at Violet and smiled. ¡°I know her. To be honest, I¡¯ve known her for at least two years.
Am I right, Violet?¡±
Wendy stared straight at Violet, her gaze threatening.
Others might not understand Wendy¡¯s expression, but Violet understood clearly what Wendy meant.
Wendy did not want Siran to know about what happened two years ago, s¨® Violet had better behave
herself!
Violet did not want Siran to know how close she was to Freddie, so she nodded.
silently.
×Ô.57%
Wendy¡¯s lips curled up in satisfaction. She turned around and held Siran¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, look! Violet
has already admitted that not only do we know each other, but we also have a good rtionship! I even
know Violet¡¯s preferences very well. I know exactly what she likes to eat and what she doesn¡¯t like to
eat! When you came out with the dishes, I was shocked and asked why Violet was here!¡±
When Freddie heard Wendy¡¯s words, he could not help but frown. He did not know what she was up to!
However, it seemed strange for him to exin Violet¡¯s identity to Wendy in front of his mother.
His mother must be curious as to how he knew about Violet and Patrick.
Freddie gave Wendy a warning look. His expression was dark.
0
Chapter 392
She brutally reject¡ The secrets she leaves behind catch up with her in none other than the king him¡..
Wendy saw Freddie¡¯s warning gaze, but she held Siran¡¯s hand and ignored his gaze.
After listening to Wendy¡¯s words, Siran carefully thought about what she had heard. in the kitchen. There seemed to be a vague voice saying, ¡°Why are you here?¡±
She smiled, and her mood instantly improved. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. The two of you must get along well in the future!¡±
It was because Wendy said that she had a good rtionship with Violet and knew her. Siran forgot to introduce Violet to Wendy.
When Wendy heard this, her expression changed for a moment. However, she quickly lowered her head to prevent Siran from noticing.
She thought, ¡®Get along well. Why? Did the Stanton family n to let Freddie marry many wives in the future?¡±
Wendy clenched her fingers so tightly that her fingernails were dug into her palms.
She smiled and nodded at Siran. ¡°Mrs. Stanton, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re friends. We¡¯ll definitely get along well!¡±
Siran smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. There are still two more dishes. I¡¯ll go int and bring them out!¡±
As Siran spoke, she turned around and walked toward the kitchen.
Violet quickly followed. ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±
Wendy followed what Violet did and wanted to go into the kitchen.
Freddie¡¯s expression was tense. He took a few steps forward worriedly and stared at the kitchen.
In the kitchen, Siran took out a dish.
Violet was about to serve another dish when Wendy leaned over. ¡°You¡¯re a guest. Let me do it!¡±
Wendy¡¯s behavior was baffling to Violet. Violet did not want to talk to her, but she insisted oning over.
Violet had already picked up the dishes, but Wendy insisted on snatching them.
Since Wendy snatched, Violet let go, and the dish fell to the ground.
Freddie, standing outside, saw the dish smashing toward Violet¡¯s feet. His pupils constricted, and he shouted, ¡°Vi!¡±
His voice rang out at the same time as the sound of the dishes falling to the ground.
However, Siran still clearly heard Freddie¡¯s way of addressing Violet. In fact, she felt that it was a little strange, but she did not think too much about it.
She only felt that Wendy was indeed very close to Violet. Even Freddie addressed Violet so intimately.
She looked at the broken te on the ground and hurried over. ¡°Violet, are you. alright? Did it hit your foot?¡±
Violet shook her head in embarrassment. ¡°No, I dodged it in time. However, the te shattered, and a dish was poured because of me!¡±
Seeing that Violet did not use her, Wendy¡¯s eyes shed, and she snorted softly. Violet was sensible!
Violet looked helpless, but Siranforted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just one dish. There are enough dishes cooked today. Moreover, the broken te means a good omen, We can get a new one!¡±
Violet was a little embarrassed to beforted by Siran being so understanding.
She looked at Siran and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Stanton. Not only did you not me me, but you¡¯re alsoforting me like this!¡±
Siran smiled. ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re a kid to me. I like you so much. Why would I me you?¡±
At this moment, Patrick and Christopher went downstairs together.
Patrick¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw Freddie¡¯s back.
He hurried downstairs, saw everyone in the kitchen, and hurried over.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
He walked to Freddie and immediately saw the scene in the kitchen.
He rushed over and looked at Violet worriedly. ¡°Violet, are you alright?¡±
Violet was a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s the dishes and tes which are not fine!¡±
When Siran heard her words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Patrick, your wife is so cute. You guys can go out first. I¡¯ll get the servants to clean up. Let¡¯s eat!¡°,
Violet smiled in embarrassment and allowed Patrick to pull her out.
At this moment, Wendy, standing at the side, was already dumbfounded.
Originally, she thought that Violet appeared in the Stanton family because of Freddie or that Violet had used some despicable method.
Unexpectedly, Patrick rushed over with an anxious and concerned expression.
She was just wondering why Patrick was so concerned when Violet fell.
Then, she heard Siran say the words ¡°your wife¡± to Patrick. At that moment, she was dumbstruck. The shock on her face could not be concealed,
Siran looked at Wendy, who was frozen on the side, and said with a smile, ¡°Wendy, why are you standing there? Let¡¯s go out first!¡±
Only then did Wendye back to her senses. She looked at Violet and Patrick leaving the kitchen with aplicated expression. She felt extremely confused!
So, Violet was here because of Patrick?
She nced at Freddie and realized that his expression was even uglier than before. It was gloomy and cold. He was not the gentleman Freddie from before.
Wendy walked out with Siran and could not help but ask, ¡°Mrs. Stanton, Violet, and Patrick, they¡¡±
When Siran mentioned this, she was in a good mood. ¡°They secretly registered their marriage. However, I¡¯m happy Patrick can find someone to spend the rest of his life with. Moreover, I like Violet a lot!¡±
Wendy was stunned. She could not maintain the smile on her face. She thought of her actions just now and felt a little regretful..
She never expected Violet to have such an ability. She was actually married to the Stanton family¡¯s second heir in secret!
Outsiders might not know, but she knew very well that the things that Patrick and Freddie were going to inherit were equal. Moreover, they were both protected by the Stanton family.
Wendy¡¯s shock was indescribable.
It was because Wendy knew Violet¡¯s identity, Wendy did not target her as much as before.
While eating, Siran thought of the question Wendy had asked her just now. She smiled and said to Freddie, ¡°I was so confused that I forgot to introduce you. Violet is Patrick¡¯s wife. They¡¯ve already been legally married! From now on, Violet will be your sister¨Cinw!¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick looked at his brother with a deep gaze.
Freddie sounded a little bitter. ¡°I understand!¡±
Siran¡¯s face was full of smiles. It was obvious that she liked Violet.
She was overjoyed and did not pay much attention to Freddie¡¯s abnormality. She smiled and said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t just tell me that I understand. When you get married with Wendy, you two brothers might even be able to hold a wedding together. How lively would that be!¡±
Freddie felt that he could no longer hide his emotions upon hearing that suggestion. Asking the girl he had a crush on to hold a wedding with him, but she was not his bride? How could he endure such a heart¨Cpiercing torture?
Freddie was afraid that he would reveal his emotions, so he lowered his head and did not say anything.
When Wendy saw Freddie reacting like this, her hand was already clenched tightly under the dining table.
At this moment, she was a little envious of Violet. She and Patrick got married so easily and became Patrick¡¯s wife in such a short time.
As for her, she had been his fianc¨¦e for Freddie years, but she was still not married to him!
However, when she thought about two years ago, it reminded her if it weren¡¯t for Violet, Freddie would not have been lost and looked absent¨Cminded. She hated Violet so much for seducing him!
Siran thought that Freddie was being urged to get married and was unhappy. She could not help but pout like a little girl. ¡°Hubby, look at your son. He doesn¡¯t even let me urge him to get married now!¡±
Christopher¡¯s heart softened at her coquettish look. He could not help but coax her dotingly, ¡°He¡¯s probably hungry. Let¡¯s eat first!¡±
Everyone began to have their meal.
When Wendy saw Siran holding the serving spoon and picking up food for the four youngsters, she also took the initiative to serve a prawn on Violet¡¯s te. She- smiled and said, ¡°Violet, have a prawn. The prawns made by Mrs. Stanton¡¯s chef are delicious!¡±
Chapter 394
Freddie took a few steps back. He looked at Patrick and said, ¡°Patrick, I know you are unhappy that I
said this, but you don¡¯t know what my past with Vi is like. You being so stubborn and keeping on this
rtionship would only make the three of us unhappy!¡±
Patrick suppressed his anger. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Freddie. Do you want to fight with me? There¡¯s a limit to
my tolerance. Why don¡¯t you understand now? You¡¯re the one who is being stubborn. Violet is very
happy!¡±
Freddie looked a little dazed. ¡°Is she happy? She has known me for so long. Two years ago, I clearly
felt that she loved me, but I didn¡¯t get to the bottom of it. I didn¡¯t ask why she suddenly had a boyfriend.
Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have left two years ago!¡±
Patrick clenched his fists tightly. If the person in front of him was not his biological brother, he really
wanted to kill him.
His voice was filled with anger. ¡°Freddie, stop it. Since you left two years ago, don¡¯t say such
impossible words. Violet is mine. She can only be mine for the rest of her, life. I hope you won¡¯t say
such useless words in front of me again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you, even if you¡¯re
my eldest brother!¡±
Patrick turned around and left angrily.
He was really afraid that he would not be able to control himself and strangle Freddie to death.
Patrick thought, ¡®How could he covet my precious woman before me?
¡®How could he say so confidently how good their rtionship used to be?
¡®How could he be so sure that Violet could not leave him!
¡®Didn¡¯t he understand that there was no one in this world who couldn¡¯t leave each other? Indeed,
anyone could turn around if they left!¡±
When Russell told him Violet had once had a crush on a senior, although he felt terrible, he did not lie
to himself! Instead, he chose to win Violet¡¯s heart over.
Violet was already his. He could not understand why his brother could not just ept it calmly.
Patrick even felt that his big brother was a coward. He did not fight for what he
should fight for when it was time. He wanted to salvage what he had lost.
If it were any other love rival, he would definitely not show mercy!
The two of them parted on bad terms. Patrick walked toward the vi gloomily. When he reached the
door, he tried his best to adjust his emotions before walking in.
Freddie touched his chin. After a few seconds, he turned around and chased after him.
He knew that his behavior was indeed not good, but his heart felt really ufortable!
He had already suffered for two years. It was not easy for him to return to the country and see Violet
again. However, he had to face such a situation. He really could not ept it!
When Freddie returned, he bumped into Violet and Patrick, who were about to leave.
Freddie¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Are you two leaving now?¡±
Wendy, who was standing behind Violet and Patrick, had a mocking smile on her face. ¡°Of course, they
are leaving. Do you really want them to stay back and talk about the past with you?¡±
Freddie ignored Wendy¡¯s sarcasm and asked, ¡°Patrick, no matter what conflicts we have, it¡¯s not good
for you to leave without telling Mom and Dad!¡±
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at Freddie with a sharp gaze. ¡°Freddie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve
already called Dad. They¡¯re already at the entrance. I¡¯ll leave after saying goodbye!¡±
As Patrick spoke, he pulled Violet over Freddie and headed outside..
Freddie looked at Violet¡¯s back and felt suffocated. He blurted out, ¡°Vi!¡±
This made Patrick and Violet freeze at the same time.
Violet frowned and turned to look at Freddie. ¡°Freddie, or should I call you brother¨Cinw¡ I¡¯m already
married to Patrick. I¡¯m your sister¨Cinw now. Please don¡¯t call me that in the future. We¡¯re not in a
suitable position to address each other so intimately. Besides, my husband will be unhappy. I don¡¯t
want him to be unhappy!¡±
Freddie looked at Violet in disbelief. His chest heaved up and down violently. He lost control of his
emotions and could not care less. ¡°You want to stop me from addressing you like this just because of
him?¡±
Violet was expressionless. ¡°I just don¡¯t want my husband to be sad. I hope you can understand that!¡±
Freddie was so angry that heughed. ¡°Understand that? What are you talking about? Is this¡ the only
way we couldmunicate?¡±
Patrick¡¯s face darkened, and he frowned. ¡°Freddie, face the reality!¡±
Freddie roared angrily, ¡°How am I supposed to face it? I¡¡±
He had just shouted when he heard Christopher¡¯s voice. ¡°What are you guys arguing about?¡±
Freddie¡¯s expression was a little distorted, but the words were stuck in his throat.
Patrick said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Freddie doesn¡¯t want me to leave so early, but Violet and I have
something onter. We can¡¯t stay!¡±
Siran smiled. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t stay tonight. Come back for dinner another day. Freddie, don¡¯t argue
with your brother over this!¡±
Freddie felt that he could no longer say anything. It was as if a single sentence could reveal his grief,
helplessness, sadness, and despair.
His heart was deste. No one could understand.
Previously, he had always thought that Violet¡¯s boyfriend was just a shield like Russell and did not take
it seriously.
When someone had already married Violet, he felt like he was going crazy!
Was about to go crazy? No! He was already going crazy!
The light at the door was dim.
Freddie took a deep look at Violet. His voice sounded a little sad and desperate. ¡°Dad, Mom, I have
something to do too. I¡¯ll leave first!¡±
After Freddie finished speaking, he walked toward the car without even looking at Wendy.
Wendy quickly apologized to Siran. ¡°Freddie is in a bad mood today. I¡¯ll go
After saying that, Wendy quickly chased after him.
Patrick¡¯s expression did not change at all. He knew his brother would not dare to bring up Violet and
their matter in front of his parents. This was not good for anyone!
He said calmly, ¡°Dad, Mom, we¡¯re leaving too!¡±
Siran smiled and nodded. ¡°Bring Violet home often in the future!¡±
Patrick nodded and left while holding Violet¡¯s hand tightly.
Before Patrick could reach the car, Freddie¡¯s car had already dashed out and drove toward the gate.
Freddie¡¯s face was gloomy. He drove the car to the roadside outside the old residence and suddenly
stepped on the brakes.
When Wendy got into the car, she did not fasten her seatbelt. Her forehead hit the control panel. She
red at Freddie angrily. ¡°Freddie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±
Freddie¡¯s voice was cold and repressed. He was desperate and angry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong. with me? I want
to ask you, what¡¯s wrong with
you tonight? Are you very familiar with Violet? Why didn¡¯t I know when you were familiar with her? You
don¡¯t even know how ridiculous it was when your lies were exposed at the dining table!¡±
Wendy was so angry that her eyes turned red. ¡°I¡¯m ridiculous, but you¡¯re even more ridiculous. Your
ex¨Clover is already married to someone else. Now that she¡¯s your sister¨Cinw, can¡¯t you just forget
about getting her?¡±
When Wendy mentioned Violet¡¯s current identity, Freddie mmed his fist on the steering wheel. His
other hand gripped the steering wheel tightly, and the veins on his hand bulged. ¡°Wendy, shut up!¡±
Çú
Chapter 395
Freddie looked like a desperate, trapped beast.
No one knew how much the rtionship between Violet and Patrick had stimted him..
When he came back from the hospital yesterday, he had locked himself in his room for an entire day
and night, but he could not resolve the various emotions in his heart.
However, he did not expect that when he returned home today, it would give him another heavy blow.
Freddie felt as if his heart was about to break when he thought of Violet speaking up for Patrick just
now. It hurt his feelings just to recall the scene.
He was the one who watched that little girl grow up. He was the one who fell in love with her first. Why
did she end up with Patrick?
Freddie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He had lost all his usual poise.
Wendy was shocked by Freddie¡¯s fierce expression.
Then, she red at Freddie angrily. ¡°You told me to shut up. Haven¡¯t I tolerated you enough all these
years? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, but I made an agreement with you. If you can make Violet fall in love with you,
I¡¯ll cancel the engagement with you and convince my family together. Do you even care about me?
Freddie, I love you too. I¡¯ve done so much for you. Are you blind? Why can¡¯t you see me? You¡¯re
scolding me for Violet, but Violet is already married to Patrick. Now, let me tell you, I¡¯ll be married to
you for the rest of my life. Our agreement ispletely void!¡±
When Freddie heard that the agreement was voided, his body suddenly trembled.
He suddenly turned around and looked at Wendy with bloodthirsty and angry eyes. ¡°The agreement
can¡¯t be voided!¡±
Perhaps Violet was only temporarily deceived by Patrick. After all, they had only known each other for
a short time!
Wendy was so angry that tears shimmered in her eyes. ¡°Freddie, the frank with me. What do you mean
by that? Violet is already married. Can¡¯t you let her go? How long do you n to be stubborn? For you,
I¡¯ve tolerated everything and retreated step by step. Have you ever cared about my feelings?¡±
Freddie was extremely upset, but Wendy still wanted to provoke him.
Freddie looked like he wanted to kill someone. He stared at Wendy with a gloomy expression. ¡°Wendy,
to me, our agreement will always count!¡±
Wendy did not expect the gentlemanly Freddie to be so shameless for Violet.
This was already shameless. It made her wonder if he didn¡¯t know he was so shameless.
Wendy looked at him coldly and felt his voice trembling. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about it when you win Violet¡¯s
heart!¡±
After Wendy finished speaking, she opened the car door and got out.
She mmed the car door loudly and quickly walked down the road in her high heels.
As the wind blew, her tears flowed down her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t help but cry.
Violet was Freddie¡¯s cmity. It was also her cmity. Could it be that she could not get through this
cmity in her life?
It was like this two years ago, and it was like this now!
Wendy did not know how long she had been walking when she suddenly saw the headlights behind
her.
She turned around with her high heels in her hand.
Freddie sat in the car and calmly looked at Wendy in front of the car.
After all, he was a gentleman his parents had taught him since he was young. His anger toward Wendy
could be the most outrageous thing he had done in recent
years.
He didn¡¯t want to do this, but he felt that he was going crazy from suppressing his emotions. He
urgently needed to find an outlet to vent his feelings.
As soon as he closed his eyes, he could imagine Violet telling him not to call her Vi in front of Patrick
and Wendy.
To him, embarrassment was nothing. The most important thing was that his heart ached so much that
he could barely breathe.
However, after slowly calming down, he felt he shouldn¡¯t have treated Wendy like.
that.
Speaking of which, he was the one in the wrong. It was him who had disappointed her back then and
now!
Just 15
R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only
like what Patrick had said, he had let go when he shouldn¡¯t. When he shouldn¡¯t fight for it, he had
chosen to fight for it. He was really a failure when it came for feelings for Violet.
Freddie closed his eyes in pain and took a deep breath.
When he opened his eyes again, he had already tried his best to restrain all his emotions.
He got out of the car, walked over, and grabbed Wendy¡¯s arm. ¡°I was in a bad mood just now. I
shouldn¡¯t have thrown my tantrum at you. I¡¯m sorry! Get in the car!¡±
However, Wendy looked at him with red eyes and did not move.
Freddie¡¯s lips moved. After a long while, he said, ¡°Wendy, I¡¯m not in a good mood. today. Please
understand. I apologize seriously for what happened just now. I¡¯m. sorry. Get in the car. There¡¯s no taxi
nearby. How long do you have to walk?¡±
When Wendy heard this, tears streamed down her face.
She reached out and hugged Freddie¡¯s waist. She started crying, feeling extremely aggrieved.
The reason why she found it difficult to let go all these years was because she felt that no matter what
step she took, a person like Freddie would maintain the least gentlemanly demeanor.
But today, she realized that she was wrong.
There were times when Freddie could not maintain his poise. Back then, she had appeared too
suddenly, and Violet had suffered a huge blow. Therefore, Violet directly dated someone to make
Freddie give up on their rtionship. She and Freddie left the country as quickly as possible.
Therefore, she did not deeply understand how much Violet affected Freddie.
Today, she had lostpletely in her first confrontation!
However, even so, she could not give up on this person!
On the way back to Hersey Court, Violet was exceptionally silent and did not take
the initiative to speak.
Patrick felt a little upset, even though Violet did her best to protect him in front of
everyone.
However, he could clearly feel Violet was not in a good mood after saying that to his brother.
Seeing her like this, Patrick¡¯s heart ached.
Soon, they arrived at Hersey Court.
Violet changed her shoes and was about to go upstairs when Patrick called out her name, ¡°Violet!¡±
Violet turned around with a calm expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed and his expression wasplicated. ¡°Come over, let¡¯s talk!¡±
Violet pursed her lips, walked over, and sat on the sofa.
Patrick¡¯s expression was gloomy as he followed.
Violet had just sat down when she felt Patrick covering her eyes.
Violet frowned slightly. ¡°Patrick, what are you doing?¡±
Patrick said in a low voice, ¡°Violet, I know you¡¯re in a bad mood today. Don¡¯t force yourself in front of
me. I like you, so I¡¯m willing to tolerate everything about you!¡±
When Violet heard this, she felt tears welling up in her eyes.
She gritted her teeth. ¡°Patrick, do you mind that I used to know your brother?¡±
Aplicated look shed across Patrick¡¯s eyes. He did not mind that they knew each other. It was
just that when he thought about how Violet had once liked his brother, he felt upset.
He understood that it was a form of jealousy, but he was already trying his best to control it!
After all, Violet was his lover now!
His eyes shed. ¡°Why would you think that, baby?¡±
Thinking of Wendy¡¯s threat today, Violet still decided to say this. ¡°I have never judged you. I¡¯m just
afraid that you¡¯ll misunderstand. Your brother and I have
known each other for a long time. I don¡¯t want you to hear about what happened between us from
others and cause a misunderstanding with me!¡±
When Patrick heard this, he let go and sat down beside Violet. He looked at her quietly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll
listen to you. I won¡¯t believe anything others say!¡±
O
Chapter 396
When Violet saw Patrick¡¯s expression, she suddenly had a feeling that Patrick already knew that she
used to like Freddie.
She suddenly panicked. ¡°Patrick, did you hear something from someone?¡±
Patrick did not hide it from her and said calmly, ¡°Russell told me that the reason. you were with him
back then was to use him as a shield to reject your senior! But that senior is the person you like. The
reason you rejected him was because he already has a fianc¨¦e. You don¡¯t want to be a mistress or ruin
other¡¯s rtionships!¡±
When Violet heard this, her face turned pale.
She looked at Patrick steadily. ¡°Patrick, do you believe me?¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes flickered and said, ¡°I believe you. After all, who hasn¡¯t liked a few people when they were
young?¡±
Violet¡¯s voice was tense, and her throat was dry. ¡°And?¡±
Patrick looked at Violet¡¯s pale face and could not help but reach out to rub her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t be so
nervous. I believe you!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°But don¡¯t you mind hearing others. say that?¡±
She realized that she was in a dilemma. She hoped that Patrick would mind, but she also hoped that
he would not mind.
She could not express herplicated feelings at all.
Patrick pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Of course, I mind, but for some time, I don¡¯t mind much
anymore. After all, that only represents your past!¡±
Violet looked at him. ¡°But you¡¯re starting to mind again, right?¡±
¡°Patrick did not n to hide anything from Violet. He said, ¡°That was when I discovered that person
was my eldest brother. I did feel ufortable because I realized that he had a lot of influence on you.
Look¡ after what you said to him today, you were unhappy yourself, right?¡°¡±
Violet¡¯s pupils constricted when she heard this.
She looked at Patrick steadily. ¡°I¡¯m indeed unhappy, but that¡¯s for a reason. Are you
willing to listen to me talk about what happened between me and your brother?¡±
Patrick clenched his fists tightly, but his face was still tense. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll listen!¡±
Violet pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I did like him before, but now, I¡¯vepletely let go of him. Moreover,
we¡¯ve never been together. Our previous rtionship might be more than friendship. We¡¯re not lovers
yet!¡±
Patrick¡¯s heart ached when he heard the words ¡°more than friends¡± and ¡°not yet lovers¡°.
To be honest, he might not even have such a big reaction if the person she once liked was someone
else.
But Freddie was his eldest brother. Not to mention his rtionship with Freddie, even in the future,
Violet would often see Freddie.
If one¡¯s girlfriend had to meet often the person she once liked, what would the boyfriend or husband
think?
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe her. It was just an ufortable feeling. It was human nature!
Violet¡¯s expression changed again and again when she saw Patrick¡¯s expression. Her eyes shed,
and she smiled bitterly. ¡°Patrick, I know you¡¯re feeling ufortable!¡±
Patrick stared at Violet silently for a long time. Suddenly, he pulled her into hist arms and said in a
suppressed voice, ¡°If something like today happens a few more times, I¡¯m afraid my lifespan will be
shortened by several years!¡±
When Violet heard him say that, she could not help butugh. Her depressed emotions did not seem
that bad anymore.
Patrick could not help but kiss her ear. ¡°You heartless little girl. I¡¯m feeling so ufortable, yet you¡¯re
stillughing!¡±
There was a smile in Violet¡¯s eyes. She no longer looked as sad as before. She looked at Patrick and
said, ¡°Because I¡¯m happy just looking at you. Actually, you might not believe it, but even if I liked your
brother in the past, it was because of kinship more than love. I used to rely on his presence more than
falling in love with him!¡±
Patrick raised his eyebrows and looked at her, indicating her to continue.
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°When I was in high school, I met Freddie. At that time, not
long after my mother passed away, my father¡¯s attitude toward me suddenly changed. It was as if I was
living in the dark. There was once when I was blocked by
a group
of hooligans on the road. Your eldest brother saved me and taught me how to fight. He taught me how
not to be bullied. His care for me allowed me to see the light in the dark. As time passed, I inevitably
relied on him. Even if I let go of my love for him now, his care and protection for me over the years
made up for my missing kinship. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t let go of my gratitude for him in this lifetime. Do you
understand?¡±
Patrick looked at Violet silently. His eyes were as ck as ink, making people look into his dark eyes,
curious about what he was thinking.
After a long time, Patrick sighed slightly and gently rubbed Violet¡¯s hair. ¡°Baby, I suddenly feel so sorry
for you!¡±
Violet opened her eyes and stared nkly at Patrick.
Patrick continued, ¡°Actually, I understand you. I also understand that you were protected and taken
care of by my brother when you were at your most helpless. From then on, you treated him as family.
I¡¯m a little envious of my brother. I¡¯m very d that he met you a few years ago a took care of you for
so long. Fortunately, he knew you at that time. Otherwise, my heart would only ache even more today.
However, my brother will still be your family in the future. After all, he¡¯s my brother, and we¡¯re husband
and wife, right?¡±
Violet was so touched that her eyes turned red. She pursed her lips and endured the tears in her eyes.
She reached out and hugged Patrick. Her voice was a little choked as she said, ¡°Patrick¡ Why do you
treat me so well?¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°Silly, if I don¡¯t treat you well, how can you like me?¡±
Violet rubbed her eyes, and a silly grin bloomed on her face. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±
Patrick reached out and gently rubbed the corners of her red eyes. He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t think about
this in the future. If you have anything to say, tell me. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself. I can¡¯t bear to see you
unhappy, understand?¡±
Violet¡¯s eyes were red as she nodded heavily.
It was Monday, and Patrick went to work.
Violet listened to him and agreed to continue recuperating at home for a day.
At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Violet had just ced a handful of cat food for her cat when she heard
someone knocking on the door.
Violet frowned and was a little surprised. Very few people knew about Hersey Court¡¯s residence.
She didn¡¯t know if the guest was looking for Patrick or her.
Violet frowned and walked toward the door.
As soon as she reached the entrance, she saw Wendy¡¯s face on the inte.
Wendy had exquisite makeup on today and was wearing a white dress. However, if one took a closer
look, one would notice that her eyes seemed to be a little swollen.
Violet frowned and opened the door.
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
As soon as Wendy entered the door, she walked toward the living room like she owned the house.
Violet frowned and followed her. Her tone was a little cold. ¡°Miss Tyler, who are you looking for? What¡¯s
the matter?¡±
When Wendy heard this, she turned around and nced at Violet. She ignored Violet and walked ove
to sit down.
Then, she slowly looked up at Violet. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m looking for you. Patrick is at work. I know, I called
Mrs. Stanton. You¡¯re the only one at home today!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°Why are you looking for me, then?¡±
0
Chapter 397
Wendy nced sideways at Violet. ¡°Why would Ie here if there¡¯s nothing else? Don¡¯t talk for now.
Give me a cup of freshly ground coffee! If you want handmade coffee beans, I know Patrick has them!¡±
Violet frowned even more. She pursed her lips and walked over. She took a ss of water and ced
it in front of Wendy. ¡°There¡¯s only in water. Drink it if you
want!¡±
Wendy looked up at Violet in disbelief. ¡°Violet, is this how you treat your guests? Even if you married
the Stanton family, you shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. Who do you think you are? I¡¯m your sister¨Cinw!¡±
Violet looked at her mockingly. She sat on the sofa beside her and took a sip of water. ¡°Are you a
guest? If you¡¯re a guest, you should have the self¨Cawareness of a guest. I¡¯m already being respectful
by serving you a ss of water. As for saying that you¡¯re my sister¨Cinw, that¡¯s even more hrious.
Are you married to Freddie yet? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±
Violet¡¯s words hit Wendy¡¯s soft spot.
After so many years, she and Freddie were still engaged.
Wendy¡¯s face immediately turned ashen. She was so angry that she almost rushed over and tore
Violet¡¯s mouth apart.
She red at Violet angrily. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t go too far. Even if you¡¯re married to Patrick, you have no right
to talk to me like that!¡±
Violet looked at her expressionlessly and said casually, ¡°Since I¡¯m not qualified to talk to you, why are
you still sitting here? Please leave!¡±
After saying that, Violet turned on the television and nned to watch some dramas to pass the time.
Wendy did not expect Violet to dare to treat her like this. She was so angry that her face blushed, and
her body/trembled. ¡°Violet, aren¡¯t you afraid Patrick will find out about you and Freddie?¡±
When Violet heard this, she looked at her sarcastically.
Last night at the Stanton family¡¯s old residence, she was worried about this and did. not argue with
Wendy.
Sat, 16 Mar
In the end, Wendy barged into her house and used this matter to threaten her!
Violet¡¯s face darkened. She wanted to see what Wendy was up to today.
She looked at Wendy. ¡°Why are you looking for me then, Miss Tyler?¡±
When Wendy heard Violet¡¯s words, she thought Violet was frightened, so her attitude changed.
57% 1
Wendy felt that the anger in her heart had finally subsided a little. She raised her chin and looked at
Violet. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I came to look for you today to tell you that if you don¡¯t want Patrick to know
that you once had shameless thoughts about his brother, sign an agreement with me. I can help you
keep it a secret, but you have to follow my requirements!¡±
Violet raised an eyebrow at Wendy. ¡°Your request? What is your request?¡±
Wendy smiled smugly. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Since you¡¯re married to Patrick, let Freddie go!¡±
Violet¡¯s pupils constricted slightly. ¡°Miss Tyler, there¡¯s something wrong with what you said. I¡¯ve never
owned him, so am I supposed to let him go?¡±
Wendy¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t be so shameless. I¡¯m still sitting here and talking to you
today because I¡¯m giving you a chance!¡±
Violet sneered. ¡°I really have to thank you. However, can I hear what your specific request is?¡±
Wendy snorted softly and was a little proud. She knew that no matter how arrogant Violet was, she was
still afraid that Patrick would know about those things.
She looked as if victory was in her grasp and said, ¡°My requests are all in the agreement. Take a look
for yourself!¡±
After Wendy finished speaking, she looked like she could not be bothered to exin to Violet. She took
an agreement from her bag and threw it on the coffee table.
Wendy¡¯s expression amused Violet. It made Violet wonder, ¡®Is she so confident that I would definitely
agree to her request?¡±
Violet picked up the agreement and opened it slowly.
However, after a few nces, her expression turned ugly.
ording to the agreement¡
¦°
Wendy kept all her previous acquaintances with Freddie a secret from Patrick, but at the same time,
Violet was subject to the following agreement.
First: [From today onwards, Violet cannot stay in a ce alone with Freddie.]
Second: [Wendy must be present whenever Freddie and Violet need tomunicate.]
Third: [In the future, whenever Freddie is present, Violet will automatically avoid him. Otherwise, once
discovered, it will be considered a breach of contract.]
There were a total of 20 requests. They were all about how Violet kept a distance. from Freddie and
could not let Freddie have any thoughts about her. It was ridiculous and harsh.
In the end, it was stated that if Violet failed to do so, Wendy would no longer keep the secret for Violet.
Violet read all the agreements expressionlessly.
She threw the agreement on the coffee table and looked up at Wendy. ¡°Miss Tyler, I suggest you go to
the hospital if you¡¯re mentally ill. Don¡¯te here and behave. atrociously!¡±
Wendy was initially full of confidence, but when she heard Violet¡¯s words, her expression instantly
changed. ¡°Violet, what do you mean by that?¡±
Violet leaned backzily on the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I won¡¯t agree to any of your requests. I¡¯m a
person with emotions and thoughts. Why should I agree to such a ridiculous agreement?¡±
Wendy widened her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid Patrick will find out that you and Fre¡¡±
Violet interrupted her impatiently. ¡°No!¡±
Wendy looked at her in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Patrick will divorce you if he finds out about
this?¡±
Violet sneered. ¡°Why should I be afraid of that?¡±
Wendy¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re not afraid of Patrick divorcing you!¡±
Violet looked at her mockingly. ¡°Not only do you not believe that I¡¯m not afraid of this, but you also don¡¯t
believe that there¡¯s nothing between me and Freddie. That¡¯s why you¡¯re chasing after me like this and
insisting I sign an agreement with you to
keep a distance from Freddie, Miss Tyler, don¡¯t you think this behavior is very pathetic?¡±
For a moment, Wendy¡¯s expression changed again and again. She snapped. ¡°I¡¯m pathetic? How much
better do you think you are?! No matter how you say it, you¡¯re not that calm in your heart. If you¡¯re
really not afraid, why are you listening to
me?¡±
Violet smiled. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I¡¯m too bored at home alone. If someonees and decides to entertain me,
it would be a waste not to y along with her!¡±
Wendy could not take it anymore. She stood up and red at Violet as if she was about to lose her
temper at any moment.
Violet was already prepared. She quickly stood up and confronted Wendy.
Wendy did not expect that she had still underestimated Violet. She rushed over and wanted to p
Violet in the face to teach Violet a lesson for being so shameless.
However, before she could rush over, she suddenly stepped on Vi¡¯s tail.
Vi meowed in pain and scratched Wendy¡¯s smooth and fair calf.
Wendy instantly gasped in pain at the scratch. There was a long wound on her leg, and blood oozed
out.
Vi had already darted to the side. Wendy¡¯s face was twisted as she chased after Vi. She picked
up the pillow on the sofa and threw it at the cat.
Vi agilely dodged Wendy¡¯s crazy attack.
Wendy was angry and in pain. When she saw that it did not hit the cat, she lost her rationality. She
picked up the vase on the coffee table and threw it at Vi.
Violet thought Wendy might be so angry that she would hit her.
However, she did not expect Wendy to suddenly go crazy and smash Vi with a vase to vent her
anger.
Her pupils constricted slightly. She quickly approached and kicked Wendy¡¯s back.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Chapter 398
? 57%
and:
Wendy was suddenly kicked to his knees on the sofa.
She suddenly turned around, trembling with anger. ¡°Violet, how dare you kick me? I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±
Violet¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Wendy, you know that I know how to fight, right? Don¡¯t start fighting. I don¡¯t
want to fight with you today. If you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, I won¡¯t be nice to you. You know the
consequences.¡±
Wendy turned her head and red at Violet with red eyes. Her legs were still bleeding.
Of course, she knew that she couldn¡¯t beat Violet, but she really couldn¡¯t swallow the anger in her
heart.
She gritted her teeth. ¡°Violet, good job. I¡¯ll remember what happened today!¡±
Violet shrugged nonchntly and nced at Wendy. ¡°Then you can keep that in mind. However, I
reckon that you have never forgotten me in the past two years!¡±
Wendy was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.
At this moment, the butler came in from outside. When he saw the situation in the living room, he could
not help but frown. ¡°Madam, this is¡¡±
Violet nced at the butler and said directly, ¡°This Miss Tyler who calls herself my sister¨Cinw not
only wants to teach me a lesson, but she also wants to hit my cat. See, that vase was broken by her
when she smashed Vi. Tell Patrick what to do. Ask him if everyone cane here and do whatever
they want in the future!¡±
When the butler heard this, his eyes instantly turned cold.
He picked up his phone and called Patrick. Wendy did not expect Violet to be so fearless.
The reason why she dared toe over today was because she felt that Violet was afraid of her. She
thought that Violet would be afraid that Wendy would tell others. about what happened two years ago.
However, things werepletely out of her control now.
When she saw the butler make a call, Wendy¡¯s expression changed instantly. She picked up her bag
and red at Violet before quickly walking towards the door.
Violet sneered and did not stop her.
The butler looked at Violet in surprise. Violet waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call. She¡¯s gone
anyway!¡±
The butler asked in concern. ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±
R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only
The butler nodded and took the initiative to clean up the vase on the ground.
When it was almost noon, Violet suddenly saw a piece of news.
A doctor in Summerfield General Hospital beat people up and failed to save patients. He even refused
to admit it.
When Violet saw this news, her heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously scrolled down.
When she saw the scene of a conflict between the doctor and the patient¡¯s family, she immediately saw
Majorie in the crowd.
Abel stood beside her with an ugly expression.
Violet¡¯s expression changed instantly. She quickly called Majorie.
It took a long time for Majorie to answer the call.
On the other end of the phone, Violet heard the noise. Violet could not help but frown. ¡°Majorie, where
are you now? I saw that something happened to
Summerfield General Hospital. Why are you in the medical dispute? Why are you there? How is Dr.
Fuller now?¡±
One had to know that in a medical dispute nowadays, as long as someone died, the patient¡¯s family
would not let go of this problem. Regardless of whether it was the hospital¡¯s fault or not, regardless of
whether they had signed the surgery agreement or not, it would ultimately have a very bad impact on
the hospital.
Violet was extremely worried and asked a few questions in one breath.
Majorie seemed to have walked a little further away and quietened down. Her voice was a little tired.
¡°I¡ I came to look for Dr. Fuller for something. Coincidentally, the patient¡¯s family came over to make a
fuss. You don¡¯t know how much they went overboard. They invited arge group of people, held a
banner, and brought hooligans. How is that asking for an exnation from the hospital? They¡¯re simply
here to fight! Moreover, their group of people can¡¯t be reasonable
57%
at all. They¡¯re unreasonable! Dr. Fuller has been talking for half a day, but he hasn¡¯t convinced those
men. The situation is in a deadlock.¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t the hospital call the police?¡±
Majorie sighed helplessly. ¡°Yes, but this kind of thing can¡¯t be controlled at all. These people came over
yesterday. We said that we were going to call the police. They immediately dispersed, and we didn¡¯t
call the police in the end. However, they came again today. I heard from Dr. Fuller that such people are
very difficult to deal with. Even if we call the police, they won¡¯t be locked up for more than a few days.
They will continue to cause trouble when theye out. In the end, they just want the hospital to admit
their mistake and paypensation. However, the responsibility isn¡¯t in the hospital at all, so they are
stuck like this!¡±
Violet¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°If it¡¯s not the hospital¡¯s fault,
e can apply for the relevant departments to intervene. We can¡¯t let them cause trouble like this!¡±
Majorie sounded extremely depressed. ¡°Unless we detain those people, or they¡¯re not afraid at all. The
hospital can¡¯t do anything about it at the moment. I¡¡±
¡°Ouch!¡± Majorie suddenly screamed and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m not a doctor in the
hospital!¡±
¡°I clearly saw you standing with the doctor just now. Your hospital caused someone¡¯s death, but now¡¡±
The phone suddenly went silent. Violet shouted worriedly, ¡°Majorie¡¡±
In the end, there was no movement from Majorie.
Violet frowned and looked down. The phone had been hung up.
Violet continued to call back, but the call could no longer be reached.
Violet¡¯s face darkened as she took her phone and went out.
When Violet went over, she saw arge group of doctors and hospital security guards confronting a
group of hooligans from afar.
and
Violet frowned. She walked around and entered through the small door of the hospital. She called
Abel./Dr. Fuller, I¡¯m be at your hospital. Where are you Majorie?¡±
Abel picked up the call and was a little surprised. ¡°Violet, why are you at the hospital?¡±
Violet said angrily, ¡°I heard that something happened to your hospital, so I came over to take a look and
see if there was anything I could help with. Also, I was on the phone with Majoric just now when she
suddenly hung up. Is everything alright?¡±
Abel shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that her phone was knocked out and the screen went ck!
We¡¯ll be in my office now. Come over!¡±
Violet nodded, hung up, and went straight to Abel¡¯s office.
After Violet passed, she heard the details from Abel.
The deceased patient had a heart condition. When he was undergoing surgery, because his family did
not have enough money, he even applied for a portion of the treatment fund from the hospital.
In the end, when the money from the rescue fund was spent, not only was the family unwilling to treat
him, but they also took the rescue fund for themselves.
ording to Abel, the patient was angered to death by his family.
After all, he was suffering from heart disease, but his family had taken the medical funds from the
hospital as their own and were unwilling to treat him.
He had died of a sudden heart attack before the surgery. He had not been saved at that time.
In the end, the other party¡¯s family insisted that it was the hospital¡¯s responsibility. The family imed
that the patient died before the surgery even started. If this was not the hospital¡¯s fault, who else could
it be?
It was a ssic case of the guilty partyining first. The hospital did not agree topensation,
so they called a group of hooligans over. Every day, they blocked the entrance of the hospital like they
were calling for a fight, causing the patients to not dare to enter.
After listening to Abel¡¯s description, Violet¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. ¡°Since the other party can even
take the patient¡¯s life¨Csaving money for themselves, where did they get the money to hire so many
hooligans?¡±
Violet didn¡¯t think the family would be willing to spend so much money!
Majorie frowned. ¡°Maybe the other party thinks that they can ask for more money from the hospital?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I saw the situation at the main entrance
just now. In such a situation, they especially came to cause trouble. Otherwise, if they only wanted
compensation from the hospital, they could have just called a few people over. The hospital wouldn¡¯t
really beat up the patient¡¯s family!¡±
É«
Chapter 399
Hearing Violet¡¯s analysis, Abel frowned.
Previously, he had been dealing with this matter and did not think about it carefully. Now that he heard
Violet say this, he vaguely felt that something was
wrong.
Violet¡¯s eyes shed and she said, ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Get someone to book a ce and invite the
patient¡¯s family to talk. Tell them that everything is negotiable and see if they will go over. If possible, try
to get more information from them at the dining table. I feel that this matter is not a simple medical
dispute!¡±
Abel¡¯s eyes
eyes darkened and he nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll get someone to ask the patient¡¯s family
if they¡¯re willing to sit down and have a good talk!¡±
Violet nodded.
Abel arranged to ask the patient¡¯s family and called to book a restaurant.
Not long after, Dr. Casey Welch from the hospital came over and said to Abel, ¡°They agreed to go to
the dining table and negotiate together. However, they might have another person go over. It¡¯s said that
he¡¯s the boss of the patient¡¯s brother!¡±
Abel frowned. ¡°This is a matter between the hospital and their family. Why did you let his brother¡¯s boss
go
over?¡±
Casey said helplessly, ¡°That family is a bunch of ruffians and they asked for this. They even said that
this is to prevent them from being deceived by us, so we have to find a capable person to take charge!¡±
Violet¡¯s eyes blinked as she said to Abel, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look. We might even be able to
figure out what¡¯s going on! If it¡¯s really that boss¡® idea for their family, or if the other party wants to take
the opportunity to take a share of the pie, we can seize the evidence and sue them for intentional
extortion!¡±
Abel nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve booked a private room at Leger Restaurant. Bring them overter!¡±
Casey nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements now!¡±
Violet followed Majorie and Abel.
Violet had just arrived at Leger Restaurant when she received a call from Patrick.
57%
Patrick sounded a little angry. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest at home? Why did you run out?¡±
Violet immediately felt a little guilty. ¡°I¡ I was too bored at home, so I came out to take a breather. How
did you know I wasn¡¯t at home!¡±
Patrick snorted and asked, ¡°What do you
think?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Could it be that the butler told you? The butler is usually elusive. If I didn¡¯t call
him, I wouldn¡¯t know where he was in the vi. Today, he actually took the initiative to appear!¡±
Patrick listened to Violet¡¯s smiling voice. It was obvious that she was trying to please him. She hoped
that he would not be angry.
He said angrily, ¡°Why? Do you me the butler for telling me? Let me tell you, I was the one who
instructed him to watch over you. I knew that you wouldn¡¯t stop for a moment. You haven¡¯t recovered
from your injuries yet, and you¡¯re fooling around. Tell me where you are, and I¡¯lle look for you!¡±
Violet opened her mouth in shock. ¡°Ah! You¡¯reing over? Aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡±
Patrick said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to work. Work is not as important as my wife!¡±
Violet¡¯s ears instantly turned red. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Tell me, where are you?¡± Patrick asked persistently.
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
Violet blinked. ¡°I¡¯m at Leger Restaurant. I¡¯m nning to eat!¡±
Patrick said in a low voice, ¡°You disobedient little thing, I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡±
Patrick hung up the phone. Violet could not help but roll her eyes. Patrick was probably just scaring her.
He could not possibly teach her a lesson outside, right?
With this thought in mind, Violet quickly caught up to Abel and Majorie.
They entered the private room. Not long after, the patient¡¯s family and the so- called brother¡¯s boss
arrived.
Casey brought them over and quickly walked over to sit beside Abel.
The patient¡¯s family surrounded the boss in the middle, looking like they were following his lead.
The boss was wearing a big gold chain and looked a little fat.
He sat down on the main seat like a big boss. ¡°Introduce yourselves first. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know
anyone!¡±
57%
The patient¡¯s eldest brother was called Jionni. He quickly stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Ezekiel, you
know our family. Just let the three of them introduce themselves first!¡±
After saying that, he pointed at Ezekiel and introduced, ¡°This is Mr. Greene, my boss!¡±
He turned to look at Abel and the others. His face immediately darkened. ¡°Mr. Greene is here to be our
witness today. If you agree to the terms at the dining table and go back on your word in private, you¡¯ll
be court¨Cmartialed!¡±
After Jionni finished speaking, he sat down and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Introduce yourselves!¡±
Abel¡¯s face darkened and his voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯m Abel Fuller, head of Summerfield General Hospital. If
there¡¯s any problem, I¡¯ll talk to the family of the deceased patient. It has nothing to do with them!¡±
After Abel finished speaking, before Jionni could say anything, Ezekiel immediately said, ¡°What? It has
nothing to do with them. Then what are they here. for? Dr. Fuller, right? I thought you had some sense
and specially called two beautiful doctors over to sit with you. In the end, you¡¯re just ying with us?¡±
As Ezekiel spoke, his gaze never left Violet¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face.
Ezekiel thought that Ezekiel was too hot. He was stunned the moment he entered.
If he could get his hands on her, his trip today would not have been in vain!
As Ezekiel thought about this, his heart was already itching.
The rest of the Santana family did not say anything. Jionni only followed Ezekiel¡¯s lead. As soon as
Ezekiel spoke, he immediately said sternly, ¡°Do you still want to negotiate? It¡¯s a fact that someone
died from your hospital¡¯s treatment, right? Don¡¯t pretend to be noble in front of us. Don¡¯t make yourself
look like an angel. We¡¯re the victims. I asked you to introduce yourselves to us, but you guys don¡¯t even
want to give us their names. What kind of attitude is this?¡±
Abel¡¯s face was ashen. He did not expect this guy to be so shameless!
Ezekiel¡¯s meaning was obvious. He had taken a fancy to Violet and wanted to take
advantage of her. Abel was not blind!
Abel was about to speak angrily, but Violet beat her to it. She said coldly, ¡°My name is Violet, and her
name is Majorie. It¡¯s just two names. There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t dare. to say. Now that I know their names,
since we¡¯re here to negotiate, let¡¯s negotiate!¡±
Ezekiel looked at Violet¡¯s cold face and became even more restless. He liked this cold and aloof
woman.
He just didn¡¯t know what this kind of woman would look like in bed.
Ezekiel looked at Violet, and the smile in his eyes deepened.
Violet frowned in disgust and did not say anything.
Jionni asked Ezekiel in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Greene, what do you think we should talk. about next?¡±
Ezekiel coughed twice. ¡°How else can we negotiate? Even if we want to negotiate, we have to eat our
fill first. Let¡¯s order first!¡±
When they were ordering, this group of people did not cause any trouble.
However, just as he finished ordering, he saw Ezekiel whispering in Jionni¡¯s ear.
Jionni smiled and nodded. Then, he looked up at Violet and Majorie. ¡°Since you know what¡¯s good for
you and specially called beauties over to apany you, I¡¯ll give you some face and have a good talk
with you today. However, you have to let these two beauties drink with Ezekiel first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring
people to cause
trouble tomorrow!¡±
Çú
Chapter 400
Abel¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°What kind of asion do you think this is? This is a negotiation,
not a business discussion. Jionni, stop before you go too far!¡±
Jionni sneered, ¡°What? Dr. Fuller, are you nning to fight us to the end? At that time, it will affect the
reputation of your hospital. Don¡¯t be shameless!¡±
At this moment, Casey, who had been quiet, suddenly received a message. His expression changed
drastically. He turned to look at Abel and lowered his voice. ¡°Dr. Fuller, the Santana family has caused
too much trouble. Many patients at the hospital are moring to be discharged. Some of them have
just been in a car ident and are not suitable to move. Their families insist on transferring to another
hospital and say that there¡¯s a problem with our hospital!¡±
This kind of thing was just spreading rumors.
Abel looked at Jionni with a livid expression. ¡°Your people are still causing trouble at the entrance of the
hospital?¡±
Jionni took a sip of wine. ¡°Of course. After all, we haven¡¯t reached an agreement yet, right?¡±
Abel¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°Jionni, do you really think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±
Jionni shrugged nonchntly and chuckled, ¡°Dr. Fuller, is this your negotiating attitude?¡±
The veins on Abel¡¯s forehead bulged. Seeing that he was about to fly into a rage, Casey quickly pulled
him back and asked Jionni, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±
Jionni snorted softly. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Get that person called Violet toe and apany Ezekiel. If she
can apany Ezekiel for a night, it¡¯ll be even easier. We can be less demand. There¡¯s room for
negotiation!¡±
This time, not only did Abel¡¯s expression change, but Majoric and Violet¡¯s expressions were also cold./
Violet looked up at Jionni. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. Say it again!¡±
Jionni thought that Violet really didn¡¯t hear him clearly. He sneered and said, ¡°Of course, I want you to
apany Mr. Greene. As long as you apany him to eat, drink, and y, and of course, if you
can add thest condition, everything
can be discussed!¡±
When Violet heard this, she suddenly smiled.
She did not expect there to be such a shameless person in the world. Not only did he take his brother¡¯s
life¨Csaving money, but he also treated thepensation negotiation as a business deal. It was really
an eye¨Copener for her!
Violet looked at Jionni and the smile on her face kept widening. Just when Jionni thought that Violet
was going to agree¡
Violet suddenly stood up. She picked up a ss of water in front of her and sshed it on Jionni¡¯s face.
Jionni did not expect Violet to suddenly do this. He was stunned for two seconds before wiping the
water off his face. ¡°Violet, how dare you ssh water on me?¡±
was a little scary. ¡°Do you believe that
Violet looked at him coldly. Her gaze was a little sshing water on you is a light punishment?¡±
For some reason, Jionni was a little afraid of Violet¡¯s gaze. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Ezekiel, who
had a cold expression on his face. ¡°Ezekiel, look¡ This woman doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate
favors!¡±
Ezekiel¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked at Violet and said calmly, ¡°Violet, do you know that treating Jionni
like this is equivalent to pping my face?¡±
Violet looked at Ezekiel mockingly. ¡°Do you have any shame?¡±
Ezekiel¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°What did you say? Say it again if you have. the guts!¡±
Violet nced at Abel and nodded affirmatively. Even if the negotiation was not good, he would not let
Violet continue to suffer like this!
Before he came, he really did not expect this family to be even more shameless.
R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only
Violet¡¯s voice was clear. ¡°Do you have any shame?¡±
Ezekiel stood up and threw the set of cutlery in front of him to the ground with a dark expression.
¡°Violet, you¡¯re shameless. It¡¯s your blessing that I like you. Do you know who I am?¡±
Before Violet could speak, she heard Majorieugh as if he had heard a huge joke. ¡°Violet, did I hear
wrongly? This person actually said that it¡¯s your blessing that he likes you. Does he know who your
husband is?¡±
Violet shook her head and said sincerely, ¡°I don¡¯t think he knows. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t dare to
behave so atrociously!¡±
Violet nced at Ezekiel. ¡°By the way, who are you?¡±
Before Ezekiel could speak, Jionni had an arrogant expression on his face. ¡°This is Ezekiel Greene.
Have you heard of him? He¡¯s the big boss of the seafood market in Summerwood City! There are many
chain seafood restaurants in Summerwood City!¡±
Violet looked at Jionni with a knowing expression. ¡°Oh. I¡¯ve never heard of him!¡±
Jionni¡¯s expression froze. He was on the verge of cursing. He did not know why. Violet was so arrogant.
Ezekiel did not expect that Violet and Majorie would not take him seriously even after he had reported
his name.
At this moment, he thought of what Majorie had said before. He was a little uncertain and said stiffly,
¡°You guys don¡¯t take me seriously. Who is Violet¡¯s husband? Tell me. Maybe I have business dealings
with her husband!¡±
When Majorie heard this, he covered his mouth andughed. ¡°Ezekiel, you¡¯re killing me. You even
have business dealings with her husband. Do you know who her husband is?¡±
Ezekiel felt even more uncertain. He was no longer as arrogant as when he first entered. He frowned
and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±
Majorie blinked. ¡°Patrick Hersey. Have you heard of it?¡±
Ezekiel¡¯s expression changed. Of course, he had heard of Patrick. He was a big shot in the jewelry
industry. Foreverie Jewelry had only been established for a fe years, but he had already be
Summerwood City¡¯s leader. Most importantly, Foreveric Jewelry¡¯s profits were mostly used to invest in
other industries. He heard that Patrick had a unique vision. He basically didn¡¯t lose anything from
investing.
Although Ezekiel was not rted to a big shot like Patrick, he had heard of Patrick.
However, he clearly remembered that someone had told him that Patrick was a bachelor!
At the thought of this, Ezekiel instantly felt more confident.
He looked at Majorie sarcastically. ¡°What did you say? You said that Violet is Patrick¡¯s wife?¡±
Sat, 16
Majorie shrugged disapprovingly. ¡°Yes, is there a problem?¡±
Ezekiel¡¯s expression became even more mocking. ¡°Are you talking about the CEO of Foreverie
Jewelry, Patrick Hersey?¡±
Majorie looked at Ezekiel as if he was crazy. ¡°What else? Are there other Patrick Herseys?¡±
Ezekiel instantly stood up and started bragging with a pretentious expression. ¡°You two little liars are
still trying to fool me. If Violet is Patrick¡¯s wife, then I¡¯m his father. I met Patrick a few years ago. Don¡¯t
think that I don¡¯t know. Patrick isn¡¯t married yet. Do you really think I don¡¯t know anything!¡±
Violet¡¯s expression froze slightly. That was true. Everyone outside knew that Patrick was not married
yet! They did not make public their wedding. So few people knew that she was Patrick¡¯s wife.
Majorie rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re sick. Ezekiel, Patrick is married. Do I have to report to you? If
you dare to touch Violet, believe it or not, Patrick will cut you into pieces!¡±
Ezekiel was provoked by Majorie¡¯s words. He was confident that Violet was definitely not Patrick¡¯s wife.
Therefore, he walked towards Violet without any scruples. ¡°I want to see if Patrick will appear if I touch
her today!¡±
Abel stood
up and was about to rush over to deal with Ezekiel.
In the end, the door of the private room was suddenly kicked open. A ck thing flew over and
urately smashed into Ezekiel¡¯s hand.
0
Chapter 401
Violet¡¯s hand, which was bout to hit someone, clenched into a small fist and froze
in front of him..
04
She looked down and realized that the unknown object that hit Ezekiel just now was a ck phone. It
seemed to be the same model as Patrick¡¯s.
Violet turned around a saw Patrick¡¯s handsome face appear at the door of the
private room with a cold expression.
Violet was a little scared. She felt that her husband was angry. What should she do?
Patrick walked in with a gloomy face. His tone was extremely cold.
He stared at Ezekiel with a calm expression. ¡°Were you the one who wanted to touch her just now?¡±
Ezekiel was shocked by Patrick¡¯s precise ability to throw his phone.
However, he quickly came back to his senses. Who was this person? Why was he behaving atrociously
here?
Ezekiel puffed out his chest and red at Patrick. ¡°I just touched her. Why? Who are you? I¡¯m warning
you, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business!¡±
As Ezekiel spoke, he actually reached out to touch Violet¡¯s arm again.
Patrick¡¯s expression instantly darkened. He took two steps forward and kicked Ezekiel to the corner of
the wall. Even the chair beside him fell.
Ezekiel was really afraid now. His lips were trembling. ¡°You¡ How can you hit someone casually? Be
careful or I¡¯ll sue you!¡±
Patrick shielded Violet behind him and looked at Ezekiel expressionlessly, as if he was looking at a pile
of trash.
Majorie said mockingly, ¡°Sue him? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve known Patrick for a few years? Why?
Now that I¡¯m standing in front of you and you can¡¯t recognize me, you¡¯re really familiar with Patrick!¡±
Ezekiel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±
Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
His eyes shed to Patrick¡¯s face. No wonder he thought this young man looked so familiar.
MO
89
He really regretted it now. If he had known that he would provoke such a big shot, Ezekiel would not
have epted this business.
Patrick ignored the shocked Ezekiel. He turned to look at Violet and whispered, ¡°How is it? Are you
injured?¡±
Violet shook her head.
Patrick continued to ask, ¡°Did he touch you?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°No, he wanted to mess around just now. Before I could do anything, you came
in!¡±
When Patrick heard this, his eyes darkened. He turned around and looked at Ezekiel. ¡°Which hand did
you n to touch my wife with just now?¡±
Ezekiel shrank into a corner. He was already cursing Jionni¡¯s family in his heart, especially Jionni. After
Patrick came, he probably knew that this was not an ordinary person and did not even dare to speak.
The flesh on Ezekiel¡¯s face trembled. ¡°Mr. Hersey, please forgive me. I was blind just now. I really didn¡¯t
know that Miss Webb was your wife. Please don¡¯t hold it against me, okay?¡±
This time, before Patrick could speak, Majorie sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if Violet was Patrick¡¯s wife,
you would be his father?¡±
Patrick suddenly nced at Majorie.
Majorie shrunk her shoulders and pointed at Ezekiel. ¡°He said it himself. I didn¡¯t make it up. He almost
said that he was your good friend. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask the others!¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze darkened. He looked at Ezekiel as if he was looking at a dead person.
Violet tugged at his arm and said in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t suffer any grievances anyway. Ask him why
he¡¯s supporting the Santana family.¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. He instantly understood what Violet meant.
He said indifferently, ¡°Your right hand was about to touch my wife just now. I¡¯ll cut off your arm. Do you
have any objections?¡±
Patrick¡¯s tone was calm, as if he was asking if the weather was good today.
Ezekiel was so frightened that his face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Hersey¡ I¡¡±
´¨
Mon, 18 MOT
Patrick shouted out of the room, ¡°Gewissen, Giselle,e in!¡±
As soon as Patrick finished speaking, two people entered the private room. One was a man and the
other was a woman. They were dressed in ck and it was obvious that they were trained
Patrick nced at Gewissen. ¡°Cut off one of his arms!¡±
Gewissen quickly stepped forward, and Ezekiel Struggled desperately. With a crack, Ezekiel cried out
in pain.
68%
Patrick ignored his sorry state and continued, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your motive for supporting the Santana
family so wantonly? If you have nothing to say, you might lose your other arm!¡±
Patrick had dislocated one of his arms without saying anything.
Ezekiel was really frightened. Patrick was not joking. If he did not tell the truth today, he might not be
able to walk out of this door!
He was a big man, and his voice sounded like he was about to cry. ¡°It¡¯s Gary. Gary asked me to do this.
He gave me a lot of money and asked me to support the Santana family. He said that the bigger the
matter, the better. As long as the reputation of Summerfield General Hospital is ruined, he will give me
something good!¡±
Ezekiel had made a fortune in seafood. Although he had opened a few seafood restaurants in the past
few years, he was still a nouveau riche. He was short¨Csighted and could notpare to a rich family
like the Driscoll family.
Although the Driscoll family was bankrupt, Gary still had something good in his hands
When Patrick heard this name, he frowned and looked at Abel. ¡°Gary¡ Do you know him?¡±
Abel¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°It should be rted to Bob!¡±
Majorie¡¯s expression changed instantly. ¡°It¡¯s Bob¡¯s elder brother. What does he want? Bob only has
himself to me, and he was shot by the police. Is Gary ming this on us?¡±
Patrick gave Gewissen a look.
Gewissen immediately kicked Ezekiel. ¡°Speak clearly!¡±
G
68%
Since the Driscoll family was defeated and Ezekiel could help Gary, it meant that he had a deep
rtionship with Gary and might know a lot of things.
Ezekiel looked up at Patrick and immediately retracted his gaze in fear, ¡°Bob was killed by the police
because he was holding Majorie hostage. Gary med this on Majorie. He gave me a lot of money and
asked me to arrange for someone to follow Majorie. Then, he wanted to find an opportunity to take
revenge!¡±
When Majorie heard this, a chill ran down her spine. Someone was actually following her, and she
actually knew nothing about it.
Gewissen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°And?¡±
Ezekiel shook his shoulders and continued, ¡°Then, he realized that Majorie had a close rtionship
with the head of Summerfield General Hospital. He contacted a few friends and found out that Majorie
had been kidnapped by Bob. It was Abel who called the police, so he used the Santana family¡¯s matter
to ruin Summerfield General Hospital! After all, the rtionship between doctors and patients is tense:
now. If there¡¯s any movement, the patient will definitely not go to such a hospital again.¡±
Abel¡¯s gaze was a littleplicated. He did not expect that there was such a thing behind this medical
dispute.
The truth was out. As for how to deal with it, it had nothing to do with Patrick.
He stood up and held Violet¡¯s hand. ¡°Violet, the matter has been investigated. How to deal with it is Dr.
Fuller¡¯s problem. Let¡¯s go home!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and nced at Abel.
Abel nodded. ¡°Mr. Hersey, Violet, thank you for helping me today. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have known
that there was such a huge conspiracy behind this matter. I will take care of this matter. You can go
back first!¡±
|||
0
Chapter 402
Violet nodded. Patrick pled her hand domineeringly and walked out.
As Violet walked, she could not help but wave goodbye to Majorie.
They left Leger Restaurant.
Violet saw that Gewissen and Giselle were still following them not far away. She tugged at Patrick¡¯s
arm and said, ¡°Patrick, the two¡¡±
Patrick nced at Gewissen and Giselle behind him and said calmly, ¡°The bodyguards I arranged for
you!¡±
Violet opened her mouth. ¡°What? There¡¯s no need. This is too troublesome!¡±
Patrick turned around and stared at Violet. ¡°I don¡¯t want the incident like sshing sulphuric acid to
happen again. Moreover, the wound on the back of your head hasn¡¯tpletely healed yet, and you¡¯re
going out. Do you think I can feel at ease if I don¡¯t let anyone follow you?¡±
Violet pouted and fell silent!
She felt quite conflicted. On one hand, she felt a little ufortable having someone follow her.
But at the same time, she also knew that Patrick did this because he cared too
much about her.
Patrick could tell what she was thinking. He said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel ufortable. They
usually drive a car alone. It won¡¯t affect your life. When I¡¯m with you, they won¡¯t follow you!¡±
Violet pursed her lips awkwardly. ¡°Alright then!¡±
Patrick could not help but pinch her cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s go, get in the car!¡±
Not long after Patrick and Violet got into the car, Nelson called. ¡°Mr. Hersey, there¡¯s a jewelry interview
the day after tomorrow. I want to make an appointment with you to have a chat. They¡¯ll be on the cover
of their magazer. What do you think?¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°You know, I don¡¯t like these things!¡±
Nelson was silent for a second and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like this. It¡¯s just that this magazine has a
good reputation. It¡¯s beneficial to thepany¡¯s brand image and
O
68
promotion. When they invited you, I wanted to ask for your opinion!¡±
Patrick was silent for a moment. ¡°Then agree to it!¡±
When Patrick answered the ca, he used the car¨Cmounted Bluetooth.
He hung up the phone and saw Violet looking at him with her head tilted..
He nced at Violet. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just curious. If you agree to their interview, what will they ask?¡±
The light turned red. Patrick stepped on the brakes and pinched the tip of Violet¡¯s ear. He smiled and
said, ¡°When the magazinees out, you¡¯ll know what they asked.¡±
Violet smiled. At this moment, her phone rang.
Violet took out her phone and frowned.
Patrick raised his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s from Charles!¡±
Speaking of which, Violet married him in order that Henry would not deal with her uncle, Charles.
However, in the past few months, this was the first time Patrick had seen Charles. call Violet.
His eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t ask any more questions.
Violet answered the call. ¡°Yes, Charles?¡±
When Charles heard Violet¡¯s voice, he smiled and said, ¡°Violet, when are you free? Come to my house
for a meal! Your aunt saw your previous jewelrypetition video and said that she hadn¡¯t seen you
for a long time. Coincidentally, your cousin is also at home. If you have time,e over and have a
meal with us, okay?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet this weekend! We still have to work from Monday to Friday!¡±
Charles smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course!¡±
Violet thought of Charles saying that her cousin was at home. She could not help
10-46 M
C
but ask, ¡°By the way, Charles, why is my cousin at home? Isn¡¯t he working. overseas?¡±
68%%%
When he heard this, Charles¡¯s voice suddenly became a little low. ¡°s. Don¡¯t mention it. Your cousin
is useless. He said that he was too tired from his previous job and insisted on starting his own
business. In the end, he lost all his family¡¯s money. Recently, he has been staying at home all day and
doing nothing. He doesn¡¯t even go out! I asked him toe to mypany to train. But he thinks that
mypany is too small! Sigh¡¡±
When he mentioned his son, Charles¡¯s voice seemed to have be much heavier.
Violet¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°If you have time, try to convince him to work. I¡¯ll call you when Ie over this
weekend!¡±
Violet said a few more words to Charles before hanging up..
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
To be honest, she had mixed feelings. She did not expect her aunt to suggest that she go to their
house.
Charles was her mother¡¯s only rtive and was indeed very good to her. However, Violet¡¯s aunt did not
like her.
She did not know why her aunt suddenly asked her to eat. Or perhaps it was just an excuse that
Charles missed her.
Patrick saw that Violet¡¯s mood was a little gloomy. He could not help but look at her and ask, ¡°What¡¯s
wrong? Are you in a bad mood?¡±
Violet shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Charles asked me to go to his house for dinner in a few days!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡±
Violet had said before that she would bring him to cat with Charles!
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the next time. Charles still doesn¡¯t know who I¡¯m married to! And
my aunt probably doesn¡¯t know about my marriage!¡±
Surprise shed across Patrick¡¯s eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you marry me back then because of Charles¡¯s
company¡ He doesn¡¯t know anything?¡±
Violet nced at Patrick and blinked. ¡°There was a period of time when he found out the truth and felt
very guilty. We rarely contacted each other during this period of time.¡±
O
Mon,
Patrick nodded and drove in silence. No one knew what he was thinking.
When they reached home, Patrick suddenly turned around and kissed Violet.
Violet was shocked by Patrick sudden action. She did not push Patrick hard.
Patrick¡¯s lips had just moved away from hers when Violet said with a red face, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me
and just kiss me?¡±
Patrick chuckled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll inform you before kissing you.¡±
Violet¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±
68%
Patrick hugged Violet and kissed her ear gently. Violet could not help but shrink her neck.
Patrick said in a low voice, ¡°Baby, I feel distress for you.¡±
Violet was stunned. She instantly understood what Patrick meant. He must have realized that she was
unhappy because of that call.
Violet took the initiative to raise her head and kiss Patrick. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine as long as I have you in
the future!¡±
Upon hearing this, Patrick felt his heart melt. Coupled with the fact that Violet took the initiative to kiss
him, Patrick could not help but feel a little excited.
He kissed Violet back, domineering and fierce. Violet could not even breathe.
When Patrick finally loosened his grip, Violet¡¯s breathing quickened. ¡°Patrick, slow down!¡±
Patrick suddenly bit her lips lightly and said in a very low voice, ¡°Baby, I want you.
Can I?¡±
Violet¡¯s face turned red all the way to her neck. This time, she did not reject him. She said in a low
voice, ¡°Yes!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He said in disbelief, ¡°Baby, really? You agreed?¡±
Violet buried her head in his chest and said in a low voice, ¡°Why are you asking so many questions!¡±
Patrickughed softly and carried Violet up horizontally. His voice was so gentle that it was sickening.
¡°Then let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±
O
Chapter 403
Violet blushed and ce her hand on Patrick¡¯s chest without saying a word.
Patrick knew that she was shyle could not help but kiss the tip of her ear and carried Violet upstairs.
Patrick carried Violet and went straight to the master bedroom. He kicked the door open and swung it
shut.
Then, he ced Violet on the bed and grabbed her slender waist. The two of them fell onto the bed..
The next morning, as soon as Violet woke up, she felt someone hugging her.
She opened her eyes and saw Patrick¡¯s handsome face.
She couldn¡¯t help but lean forward and kiss him on the lips.
However, just as she kissed him, Patrick suddenly opened his eyes and looked at her with sparkling
eyes. He turned around and pressed her down.
Violet blushed. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±
Patrick kissed Violet¡¯s lips and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake. If I hadn¡¯t woken up, I wouldn¡¯t have
known that my wife was secretly kissing me!¡±
Violet¡¯s face immediately turned red. ¡°Get up. You¡¯ll bete for workter!¡±
The two of them had a good time all nightst night. Patrick was like an agitated. teenager, tossing and
turning.
Violet felt like her body was about to fall apart.
Last night, even her dinner was brought upstairs by Patrick. The two of them finished dinner in the
room.
Violet blushed and pushed Patrick.
R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only
Patrick clearly had a reaction, but when he thought of Violet¡¯s pitiful lookst night, he mercifully let her
go.
Patrick kissed Violet and got up to wash up. Only then did Violet heave a sigh of relief.
When Patrick came out of the shower, he found that Violet was no longer in the
10:46 Mon 18 Mar
master bedroom.
He went straight to the second bedroom in his bathrobe and found that Violet was already taking a
shower.
Patrick stood at the bathroom door. ¡°Baby, why are you up now?¡±
Last night, Violet was so tired that her eyes were filled with tears. He felt so distressed that he couldn¡¯t
bear to torture her anymore.
Violet¡¯s voice was mixed with the sound of running water. ¡°I¡¯m washing up. I have to work today!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face changed slightly. ¡°No! You just¡ You can¡¯t go to work today. You¡¯ll be tired!¡±
It was Violet¡¯s first timest night. Patrick felt terribly distressed. He could not bear for her to go to work
today.
In the bathroom, Violet¡¯s face was extremely red. ¡°Hurry up and clean up. I¡¯m not that squeamish. Stop
talking. If I stay at home, I¡¯ll definitely go out during the day. By then, you¡¯ll be worried again!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes dimmed. Thinking that Violet was indeed someone who could not stay idle, he might as
well let her go to thepany. Perhaps, sitting in the office could calm her down.
Patrick said in a deep voice, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go to work togetherter. Pack up slowly. It doesn¡¯t matter if
you¡¯rete!¡±
Violet wouldn¡¯t listen to him.
She quickly washed up, changed her clothes, and went downstairs.
Patrick was already waiting for her at the dining table. Violet had just sat down and was about to drink
milk.
However, just as she ced her lips on the edge of the cup, she heard Patrick ask, ¡°Baby, were you
tiredst night?¡±
Violet almost got a shock. The cup shook and the milk in the cup spilled on the table.
She thought to herself that it was a good thing that she did not drink the milk. Otherwise, she would
have sprayed Patrick all over her face. How could he ask such a question?
III
O
10:46 Mon, 18 Mar UG.
She blushed and said, ¡°I¡¯mmot tired!¡±
Patrick looked at her quietly. ¡°Since you¡¯re not tired, let¡¯s continue tonight!¡±
Violet instantly blushed and red at him angrily. ¡°Patrick!¡±
68%
Patrick chuckled. He reached out and pinched Violet¡¯s cheek. ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just teasing
you. I know you¡¯re tired. I can¡¯t bear for you to be too tired.¡±
Violet pouted and red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±
The smile in Patrick¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t talk nonsense. In the future, let me do anything
that¡¯s tiring.¡±
Violet took a bite of bread. At first, he did not understand what Patrick meant.
When she understood a little, she looked up and saw Patrick¡¯s face full of smiles. She was so
embarrassed that she wanted to kill him.
She stood up and went to get her bag. ¡°I¡¯m full!¡±
Seeing that she was really unhappy, Patrick quickly got up and chased after her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you to
work!¡±
Violet blushed and refused to look at him.
Patrick looked at Violet¡¯s angry expression and felt heartache.
After getting into the car, he drove straight to the office.
However, before the car left Hersey Court, he called Nelson. ¡°Prepare two sets of breakfast in half an
hour. One will be sent to the design department. Violet will be going to work today.¡±
With that, he hung up.
Then, Patrick saw Violet staring at him with wide eyes.
Patrick chuckled, ¡°Why? Baby, why are you staring at me like that?¡±
Violet pursed her lips in a fit of pique. ¡°Why did you ask Nelson to prepare breakfast?¡±
Patrick was a little helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You still have to eat breakfast, especially afterst night¡
You worked so hard. I can¡¯t bear for you to starve!¡±
Violet was originally a little touched. When she heard his words, she only wanted.
|||
O
to roll her eyes and ignore him.
68%
However, Patrick was in a surprisingly good mood. Violet could see the deep smile in his eyes as if it
was a spring breeze.
When they were about to reach the office, Patrick and Violet said, ¡°Baby, where do you want to go to
y? I¡¯ll finish my work in advance and take a break for a period. of time. Let¡¯s go out and y
together, okay?¡±
When Violet heard his suggestion, she was a little tempted. ¡°I don¡¯t know where I want to go either. I
have difficulty choosing!¡±
Patrick smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll choose the ce and n the route. Just follow me!¡±
Violet looked at him with a red face. ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t you think it gives me goosebumps to call me baby?
Don¡¯t call me that anymore!¡±
Patrick chuckled, ¡°Then what do you think I should call you?¡±
Violet blinked. ¡°Think for yourself!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, the car stopped. Violet opened the car door and quickly got out to
leave.
Patrick shook his head helplessly with a smile. His eyes were filled with gentleness.
In the past, when he saw other people in a rtionship, those love words and nicknames were so
sweet. However, when it was his turn, Patrick realized that he could be sweeter than others. As long as
it was Violet, sweet words were not enough.
Every form of address didn¡¯t feel intimate enough. He wanted to rub her into his body.
Violet woke up
quitete with Patrick this morning. Even if he didn¡¯t eat breakfast, he waste to thepany.
Violet clocked in and went straight upstairs.
In the end, just as she reached the design department, she heard lively voices.
Violet was about to enter when she saw Sophia walking over from the pantry with a cup of coffee.
When she saw Violet, Sophia was pleasantly surprised and was about to greet her when Violet stopped
her.
|||
O
Chapter 403.
68
????
Violet made a shushing gesture and lowered her voice. ¡°Why is it so lively today?¡±
Sophia¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°Because a big shot is back!¡±
Violet blinked. ¡°Big shot?¡±
0
Sophia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Gloria. Didn¡¯t everyone say that you¡¯re Gloria 2.0? This time, she is
back. I heard that she used to work at Foreverie Jewelry. This time, she seems to be the chief designer
of Foreverie Jewelry! By the way, I made
cup of coffee for her!¡±
this cup
É«
0
Mon, 18 Mar
Chapter 404
Violet was stunned. ¡°Realty? No wonder it¡¯s so lively!¡±
Violet was a little surprised by Gloria¡¯s return, but she didn¡¯t have feelings.
any other
After all, she had nothing to do with Gloria, let alone interact with her.
Violet and Sophia entered the design department together. The person who was surrounded and
talking in the crowd immediately saw Violet walking in with Sophia.
Gloria was already tall and wore high heels. She was taller than most people in the design department.
She looked past the others and looked straight at Violet. She said with a smile, ¡°This is the genius
designer I heard about overseas, Violet, right?¡±
Violet did not expect Gloria to see her at a nce or even say
her name.
She was a little surprised. She nodded and greeted Gloria. ¡°Ms. Tyler, it¡¯s so good to see you. I just
heard Sophia say that you¡¯reing back to work. Wee back!¡±
The smile on Gloria¡¯s face did not reach her eyes. ¡°Really? Ms. Webb, are you. sincerely weing
me?¡±
Violet was stunned. ¡°Of course!¡±
Gloria immediatelyughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s great. I hit it off with Ms. Webb at first sight!¡±
let¡¯s hand. She said
As Gloria spoke, she walked over with a smile and held softly, ¡°As expected of a genius designer. Look
at these fingers. They¡¯re slender and beautiful. No wonder they can design such good pieces. You
have good hands, and you¡¯re beautiful!¡±
Violet was a little ufortable with her praise. ¡°You¡¯re better than me!¡±
Gloria¡¯s enthusiastic approach left Violet at a loss,
However, just as she finished speaking, she heard Gloria change the topic. ¡°Oh, from what Ms. Webb
said, I¡¯m more capable than you, but I¡¯m not as beautiful as you?¡±
G
68%
Violet¡¯s expression changed slightly. She quickly shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±
Gloria became famous early. Violet admired her a little. Therefore,ter on, when she was called Gloria
2.0, shed not have much resistance.
Gloria curled her lips and held Violet¡¯s hand. She said intimately, ¡°I was just joking with you. Why are
you so nervous?¡±
Violet said, ¡°Ms. Tyler, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not nervous. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll misunderstand!¡±
Gloria smiled and was about to speak when her gaze suddenlynded on the hickey on Violet¡¯s neck.
Her expression suddenly changed, and her eyes were filled with deep jealousy.
Violet was surprised to see Gloria lowering her head and staring at her neck without saying anything.
¡°Ms. Tyler, is there a problem?¡±
Gloria looked up and her expression had returned to normal. She smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, I
just suddenly thought of something. I really like Ms. Webb. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, we must
interact more!¡±
Violet nodded sincerely. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my honor to be able tomunicate with you!¡±
Gloria looked at Violet with a smile that did not reach her eyes. She seemed to be about to say
something.
At this moment, a male voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Ms. Webb!¡±
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
Violet looked up and saw Nelsoning in with breakfast. Only then did she remember that Patrick
had asked Nelson to buy breakfast.
She immediately felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Nelson!¡±
Gloria¡¯s back was facing Nelson, so Nelson did not recognize her.
He took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Miss Webb, this is the breakfast Mr. Hersey asked me to buy for
you!¡±
Now that the entirepany knew that Violet and Patrick were husband and wife, Nelson no longer
had any scruples.
Hearing Nelson¡¯s words, the staff in the design department looked envious.
10:46 Mon, 18 Mar WG.
Violet blushed and quickly took the breakfast from Nelson.
Nelson was about to leave after giving her the breakfast.
68%
However, before he could turaround, the woman who had her back facing him suddenly turned around
and said with a fake smile, ¡°Nelson, nice to meet you!¡±
Nelson¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Ms¡ Ms. Tyler!¡±
After saying this, he subconsciously nced at Violet. Seeing that Violet did not seem to have any
reaction, he heaved a sigh of relief.
Gloria appeared so suddenly that Nelson did not expect it at all. He could not help. but frown. ¡°Ms.
Tyler, didn¡¯t you go to Frend?¡±
Gloria looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Yes, I went overseas. Unfortunately, I suddenly realized that
overseas is not as good as my country, so I came back. Why? Nelson doesn¡¯t wee me?¡±
Nelson¡¯s eyes darkened and he said expressionlessly, ¡°You are so famous. What right do I have to
wee you? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs first!¡±
Gloria¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Nelson, we¡¯re old acquaintances after all. Why? Don¡¯t you want
to chat more?¡±
Nelson¡¯s expression was no longer good. He did not want to talk to Gloria. He was afraid that Violet
would notice something amiss. At that time, Patrick would definitely skin him alive!
He narrowed his eyes and said expressionlessly, ¡°Let¡¯s catch up when we have time. I have a lot of
work to do today, so I won¡¯t chat with you. Goodbye!¡±
With that, Nelson turned around and left.
Gloria¡¯s face was dark and gloomy. No one knew what she was thinking.
Violet could not help but frown. She felt that Gloria¡¯s attitude towards Nelson wast a little strange.
However, Violet did not think too much about it.
After all, Gloria had been in Foreverie Jewelry before. She indeed knew Nelson.
After Nelson left, everyone returned to their respective ces. As for Gloria, she had just returned to
the country today and did not stay in thepany for long. She only said that she would officiallye
to work tomorrow.
0
68%
Not long after Gloria left, Sophia approached Violet and whispered, ¡°Thepany ns to hold a
wee party for Gloria tonight. Are you going?¡±
Violet¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Since she will be working in the design department in the future, we will
definitely go!¡±
Sophia could not help but frown. He muttered in a low voice, ¡°Violet, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my imagination,
but why do I feel that when Gloria talks to you, she¡¯s smiling weirdly?¡±
Violet could not help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with her. There¡¯s no need for her to do that!¡±
Sophia pouted. ¡°Maybe she wants to rece you and be the top designer in thepany!¡±
Violet didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? What are you thinking? She
became famous a few years earlier than me. I¡¯ve only made my debut in the past six months. She
shouldn¡¯t go so far as to make things difficult for
me!¡±
Sophia pouted. ¡°Alright, I hope I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±
At the same time, in the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor of Foreverie Jewelry.
Nelson reported to Patrick with a serious expression, ¡°I just went to deliver breakfast to Miss Webb and
met Gloria!¡±
Patrick was still multitasking as he read the documents and listened to Nelson¡¯s
report.
Upon hearing his words, Patrick suddenly looked up with an extremely ugly expression. ¡°What did you
say?¡±
Nelson said helplessly, ¡°I saw Gloria at the design department just now. I checked and found out that
she had alreadye back. Moreover, she has alreadypleted the employment procedures at the
company behind our backs. After all, she used to be an employee of thepany and has gone for
further study. Now that she ising back, everyone can¡¯t ask for more. Moreover, for the recruitment
of designers, we just need the design director, Skyler, to approve it.¡±
L
Chapter 405
Patrick¡¯s face darkened. kyler!¡±
He was not afraid that Gloria woulde back, but he had not exined it to Violet yet.
Also, when Gloria was overseas, she could arrange for others to target Violet, like the mosquito
repellent vaporizer incident.
Now that Gloria was by Violet¡¯s side, it was no different from keeping a poisonous snake by her side.
The more Patrick thought about it, the more uneasy he felt.
He said in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s her attitude towards Violet?¡±
Nelson looked serious. ¡°When I went over, she was talking to Miss Webb with a smile on her face!¡±
To be honest, it would be fine if she deliberately targeted Violet on the surface. However, it was more
terrifying if Gloria spoke to others with a smile on her face, as no one had any idea what evil schemes
were hidden in Gloria¡¯s heart.
Patrick looked stern. ¡°What schedule do I have for lunch?¡±
Nelson said, ¡°We¡¯ve already agreed to discuss a coboration with Mr. Finley West from Hatch Corp a
long time ago. Because the time has changed twice previously, we can¡¯t reject it this time!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What about tonight? There shouldn¡¯t be anything else, right? Book a
restaurant. I¡¯ll have a good talk with you Violet.¡±
Nelson looked troubled. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°The higher¨Cups wee. Gloria back. They¡¯re
holding a return party for Gloria tonight. Many higher¨Cups. will be there. Moreover, the whole design
department should be there. ording to Miss Webb¡¯s personality, she will definitely go to the party
tonight!¡±
Patrick took a deep breath and said with a dark expression, ¡°Then I¡¯ll exin to her. personally when
we get home tonight!¡±
Nelson nodded. ¡°Since Gloria has returned to the country, it¡¯s better to let Miss Webb know about what
happened before as soon as possible. Try your best to let her be on guard against Gloria to avoid
getting injured!¡±
Patrick nodded and waved his hand. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to remind me.¡±
Mon, 18 Mar
0.68%
Due to the return of Gl¨®ria, the design department became very lively today. Many people were
discussing how powerful and outstanding Gloria was.
Violet was not very nosy about this.
However, she knew very well that Gloria had abilities.
Violet hadn¡¯te to thepany for a few days. The submission date for the next quarter¡¯s jewelry
series was about to end.
Violet sped up the time to make final adjustments to the design draft.
She had been busy all day. After work, she followed the design department and went straight to
Gloria¡¯s wee party.
The wee party was held at a fancy restaurant. Thepany booked the entire floor and weed
Gloria back. Many people from thepany went.
The party was a buffet mode.
After Violet went over, she and Sophia took some snacks to fill their stomachs.
Gloria held a ss of wine and shuttled through the crowd, weing everyone toe and y.
Violet lowered her head and ate a piece of cake. Just as she was enjoying it, Sophia suddenly nudged
her arm. ¡°Violet, Mr. Hersey is here!¡±
Violet looked up and saw Patrick and a few higher¨Cups enter.
Gloria greeted him with a smile, but Patrick did not even look at her.
Gloria did not seem to be embarrassed. She smiled and talked to a few higher¨Cups.
Patrick nced around the hall and saw Violet eating cake in the corner like a little hamste
He could not help but smile as he walked towards Violet.
When Violet saw Patrick, h¨¦r checks puffed up as she ate.
Seeing Patrick walk over and stand in front of her, Sophia immediately tactfully slipped away.
Violet puffed up her cheeks and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡±
Patrick smiled and pointed at her round cheeks with his index finger. ¡°Why are
THE
MON, 18
E
you like a little hamster? Your cheeks are bulging from eating!¡±
R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only
68%
Violet swallowed the food in her mouth and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not like a hamster. I didn¡¯t eat much at
lunch. I¡¯m hungry now!¡±
Patrick looked at her gently. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you have a good lunch? Did you forget that your wound hasn¡¯t
healed yet?¡±
Violet smiled embarrassedly, ¡°I remember. It¡¯s just that I was busy with the manuscript today, so I
casually ate some. I didn¡¯t expect to digest it so quickly!¡±
Patrick pinched her ear lovingly. ¡°No matter how busy you are with work, you have to take care of your
body!¡±
Violet nodded. At this moment, she saw Gloria looking at them.
She hurriedly said, ¡°Today is Ms. Tyler¡¯s wee party. Don¡¯t sit here with me all the time. Everyone
will think too much and think that you don¡¯t wee her. I¡¯ll just eat here. Go do your work!¡±
Patrick looked at her helplessly and shook his head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go for a walk. Eat well. Also, let¡¯s go
back earlyter. We don¡¯t have to wait until the party is over before leaving, understand?¡±
Violet nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes, just call me when you leave!¡±
Patrick smiled and shook his head. He turned around and walked towards Nelson.
He and Nelson took some items. As he took the items, he said to Nelson, ¡°Send someone to keep an
eye on Gloria. I¡¯ve sent Gewissen and Giselle to protect Violet, but I¡¯m still a little worried. If Gloria does
anything abnormal, report to me immediately!¡±
Nelson nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hersey!¡±
Not long after Patrick left, Gloria walked over with a ss of red wine and sat beside Violet.
She smiled and asked, ¡°Ms./Webb, why aren¡¯t you chatting and drinking with your colleagues?¡±
Violet smiled and waved her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll just eat something. Go do your thing. Don¡¯t worry
about me!¡±
Gloria curled her lips. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re all from the samepany. They can feel free to do anything. By
the way, Ms. Webb, I heard that you and Mr. Hersey are
O
Mon, 18 Mar
married.¡±
Violet did not expect Glogia to suddenly ask such a personal question.
68%
She pursed her lips ufortably. ¡°Yes, you heard about it from others?¡±
Gloria chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard it from my colleagues. I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Hersey¡¯s marriage
would be resolved in just a few months after I left the country!¡±
Violet felt that Gloria¡¯s attitude was really strange.
She couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Were you familiar with Mr. Hersey in the past?¡±
Gloria smiled brightly and stared at Violet. ¡°Of course I¡¯m familiar with him. He¡¯s thepany¡¯s CEO
and I¡¯m thepany¡¯s ace designer. How can I not be familiar with him?¡±
Hearing this, Violet felt inexplicably ufortable.
She asked, ¡°Then why did you leave the countryter?¡±
Gloria sighed slightly, ¡°s, don¡¯t mention it. My boyfriend was having a fight with me. Coincidentally, I
had a chance to go overseas at that time, so I left. I thought that we could both calm down, but I didn¡¯t
expect¡¡±
Violet raised her eyebrows and looked at her curiously.
Gloria nced at Violet and seemed a little sad. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to break up unterally and find a
substitute to anger me!¡±
Violet opened her mouth in shock. ¡°Ah, you didn¡¯t even make it clear about the breakup. Then are you
nning to reconcile with him this time?¡±
Gloria held Violet¡¯s hand. ¡°To be honest, you and I hit it off quite well. I also like to tell you the truth. I do
n to reconcile with him.¡±
Violet was a little puzzled. ¡°He didn¡¯t make things clear when he broke up with you and even found a
substitute to anger you. How can you forgive him?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°To be honest, isn¡¯t he a scumbag? Don¡¯t be deceived by him!¡±
When Gloria heard this, her eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about him. He¡ He will
always be the best in my heart. Moreover, he¡¯s not a scumbag. He¡¯s just a little extreme. He¡¯s a very
conceited person. I think he found someone
É«
10:47 Mon, 18 Mar OW
else to anger me intoing back!¡±
Chapter 406
Violet did not expect Gleia to return because of her feelings, and she was a little.plicated.
0
As Gloria spoke, she looked at Violet with a bitter smile and continued, ¡°Look, I¡¯m already back now. I
still lost to him in the end. There¡¯s no choice. When ites to rtionships, the one who loves deeply
will always be the loser!¡±
Violet could not bear to see her so sad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that about your boyfriend just
now. That¡¯s true. When ites to rtionships, it¡¯s best to let the people involved deal with it. I hope
you can get what you want as soon as possible and be with your boyfriend!¡±
A strange light shed in Gloria¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is that really what you think?¡±
Violet nodded sincerely. ¡°That¡¯s right. I wish you happiness. After all, you¡¯ve already given up on
developing overseas. It¡¯s obvious that you really love him!¡±
Gloria looked at Violet meaningfully and smiled. ¡°Then thank you for your blessings. I will definitely be
with him. After all, a substitute will always be a substitute!¡±
Although Violet wished Gloria that all lovers would eventually get married, hearing herst sentence
that the substitute would always be a substitute made her feel a little ufortable. That kind of high
and mighty and slightly sarcastic meaning made Violet feel a bit uneasy.
At this moment, Gloria saw something and suddenly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk. Eat slowly, Ms.
Webb!¡±
With that, Gloria left in a hurry with a ss of wine.
Violet didn¡¯t mind and continued eating.
On the other side, Gloria saw Patrick leaving the corridor and hurriedly followed him.
As soon as she walked out of the door, she saw Patrick standing by the window at the end of the
corridor, looking at something.
Gloria tidied up her skirt and walked over unhurriedly.
Patrick heard footsteps behind him. He turned around and saw that it was Gloria. He looked at her
coldly and nned to leave.
?
0
68%
However, just as he was about to pass by Gloria, Gloria grabbed his arm. ¡°Patrick¡. Are you really so
heartless? I¡¯ve already returned, and you are not willing to look at me?¡±
Patrick was expressionless. ¡°Lago!¡±
Gloria frowned. ¡°Patrick, I¡¯m going to work at Foreverie Jewelry in the future. I¡¯ll see Violet often and I¡¯ll
see you often. Do you n to treat me like this forever?¡± Patrick looked at her coldly. ¡°I said, let go.
Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡±
Gloria panicked. ¡°Patrick, we¡¯ve known each other for years. You can¡¯t treat me like this!¡±
Patrick¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened and he shook off Gloria¡¯s hand.
Gloria¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Patrick, if you leave now, believe it or not, I¡¯ll go in and tell them
in front of everyone that I¡¯m your ex¨Cgirlfriend. Violet still doesn¡¯t know about our previous rtionship,
right? I want topletely embarrass Violet. Do you believe it or not?¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Gloria, what exactly do you want?¡± Gloria¡¯s eyes were red
as she looked at Patrick pitifully. ¡°Patrick, I just wanted to talk to you. I just came back today and you
don¡¯t even look at me. Are you still angry about what happened in the past? I was insensible previously.
I shouldn¡¯t have stood you up when we registered our marriage and made you so angry. I really know
my mistake. Please forgive me, okay?¡±
Patrick looked at Gloria with a sinister expression. ¡°Gloria, do you know what I¡¯m most d about in the
past six months?¡±
Gloria looked at him nkly.
Patrick said in a low voice, ¡°That is, you didn¡¯t appear at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau as
promised. You stood me up and let me marry Violet. This is the most fortunate thing for me. Even if
Violet didn¡¯t appear, I don¡¯t think I would register my marriage with you at that time because I don¡¯t like
you at all. I don¡¯t even have the intention to touch you. How can I be a real husband and wife with
you?¡±
Patrick¡¯s face was cold as he continued, ¡°Gloria, I¡¯ve already let you off once. I can treat mosquito
repellent vaporizer¡¯s matter aspensation for you and won¡¯t pursue your responsibility anymore.
However, you have to know when to stop. You¡¯d better behave yourself. Don¡¯t provoke me again, and
don¡¯t target Violet.
<
3.68%
Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you regret being born in this world!¡±
With that, Patrick strode away.
Gloria tightened her grip on wine ss. ¡°Patrick, you can¡¯t do this¡¡±
Patrick ignored herpletely.
So what if Gloria returned? As long as she dared to harm Violet, she could not me him for being
merciless.
Patrick returned to the party hall and saw Sophia talking to Violet. Violet listened absent¨Cmindedly as if
she was thinking about something.
Patrick walked over and pulled Violet¡¯s arm. He said to Sophia, ¡°We¡¯ll go back first. Have fun!¡±
Sophia was ttered and quickly nodded.
Violet looked up at Patrick with a cold expression. ¡°Are we going back now?¡± Patrick nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s
go home now. I have something to tell you!¡±
Violet looked at Patrick with aplicated gaze. ¡°Coincidentally, I also have something to ask you!¡±
Patrick vaguely felt that there was something wrong with Violet¡¯s attitude, but he did not ask further.
The two of them went downstairs without a word.
After getting into the car, Patrick started the engine. ¡°By the way, Baby, what did you say you wanted to
ask me?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had something to tell me? Tell me first!¡±
Patrick¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°I want to tell you when I get home!¡±
Violet closed her eyes and leaned against the passenger seat. ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it when we get
home!¡±
Violet did not seem to intend to speak anymore.
Patrick did not force her.
The two of them drove straight back to Hersey Court. Without a word, they got
68%%%
out of the car and entered the vi.
Violet walked over and sat on the sofa in the living room. He hugged Vi, who was sleeping, without a
smile on his face.
0
Patrick finally felt that something was wrong.
He frowned and sat beside Violet. ¡°Baby, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
As he spoke, he reached out to stroke Violet¡¯s hair.
In the end, Violet dodged and sat on the side.
Patrick¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Baby, did you hear something?¡±
Violet looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°No!¡±
Patrick frowned. ¡°Really?¡±
Violet nced at him. ¡°Do you wish for that?¡±
Patrick felt a little helpless. He already had a premonition that Violet already knew something.
He walked up with a cold
Ver and sat beside Violet. In the end. Violet stood expression.
Patrick¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He reached out and hugged Violet.
Violet struggled for a while, but she could not break free. Her face darkened. ¡°Let go of me!¡±
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
Patrick lowered his voice and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡°Baby, did Gloria tell you?¡±
When Violet heard this, his eyes turned red.
She had originally regarded Gloria as a talented, respectable colleague and even atpetitor.
Unexpectedly¡
Mon, 18 Mar
Chapter 407
¡¸
68%
Violet remembered that
the party, she had stood up to look for Patrick. But she
did not expect to see Patrick holding her arm with red eyes.
Although she was far away and did not expect Gloria to say anything to Patrick, she could guess
Gloria¡¯s identity without even thinking.
She knew who stood Patrick up at the Civil Affairs Bureau.
It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe Patrick. She just felt terrible.
Because she cared, Violet felt twice as ufortable!
Patrick panicked when he saw Violet¡¯s expression. He hugged her tightly and pressed his forehead
against hers. He said in a low voice, ¡°Baby, Gloria is my ex- girlfriend. I didn¡¯t tell you before because I
was afraid that you would think too much. I didn¡¯t expect Gloria to suddenly return. If you want to know
anything, I¡¯ll definitely tell you the truth. Don¡¯t be sad, okay?¡±
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
Violet pursed her lips and remained silent with red eyes.
Patrick¡¯s heart ached terribly. ¡°Baby, I¡¯m heartbroken when you frown. My heart is about to break when
you look like this!¡±
Violet pouted and a tear the size of a bean fell on Patrick¡¯s chest.
Violet sniffed and the tip of her nose turned red. She felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me
earlier? You let me be like a fool in front of her and be teased by her words. Sophia said that she was
hiding a dagger in a smile. I thought that Sophia was overthinking. I didn¡¯t expect that¡ Gloria was
targeting me from the beginning!¡±
When he saw Violet¡¯s tears, Patrick¡¯s heart ached so much that it felt like it was being squeezed
together.
He ced his hand behind Violet¡¯s head and kissed her cheek gently. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my fault.
Hit me! I should have told you earlier!¡±
Violet¡¯s face was covered in tears. She looked up at Patrick fiercely. ¡°If I hit you, wouldn¡¯t she be your
ex¨Cgirlfriend? If I hit you, can you repeat what happened today? Now that I think about it, I feel like a
fool!¡±
Patrick¡¯s heart ached as he held her in his arms. He wished he could rub her into his heart and protect
her carefully. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re kind
|||
Mon, 18 Mar
and innocent. If she bullies you, I¡¯ll help you deal with her. Don¡¯t be sad. You¡¯re crying!¡±
68%
Violet pouted and looked at Patrick in tears. ¡°Then tell me, am I a substitute?¡±
Patrick did not know what Gloria and Violet had said to make her think that way.
His eyes darkened and he shook his head decisively. ¡°No, you¡¯re just you. You¡¯re not anyone¡¯s
substitute. In my heart, no one canpare to you!¡±
Violet looked at Patrick with red eyes. ¡°What about Gloria? I¡ I don¡¯t have to know your past. I just
don¡¯t like others provoking me. I¡¯m still being yed like a fool and kept in the dark!¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±
Patrick¡¯s expression darkened. Six years ago, when Gloria was not his girlfriend, she was bullied by
Darcy and his friend because she went to represent Foreverie Jewelry to discuss business. Later on,
Darcy and his friend got into trouble. He was irreconcble with Gabriel. Later, in order topensate
Gloria, he agreed to let her be with him.
Violet did not expect that the grudge between Patrick and Gabriel was actually rted to Gloria.
She frowned. ¡°Then why did Darcy die back then?¡±
Patrick shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think he died in an ident. Gabriel
insisted that I killed his brother to avenge Gloria!¡±
Violet¡¯s little face scrunched up. ¡°In other words, after so many years, Darcy¡¯s death still hasn¡¯t been
investigated?¡±
Patrick was stunned and shook his head slightly.
Violet suddenly said, ¡°Have you never doubted Gloria?¡±
Violet¡¯s words stunned Patrick.
Violet saw that his reaction was a little big and quickly said, ¡°I was just saying. After all, only you,
Gloria, and Gabriel knew about that incident. If Gloria is the victim, she has every reason to do so. Of
course, this is just my guess. Don¡¯t mind it!¡±
Patrick frowned. After a long time, he said, ¡°Perhaps your guess is not
unreasonable. Gloria is really ruthless. Because she was bullied back then, I¡¯ve tried my best to make it
up to her all these years!¡±
|||
Mon, 18 Mar
Patrick¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. ¡°Although I might not have feelings for her, I¡¯ve agreed to be
with her. I¡¯ve even done my best to help her develop her career as a designer. However, she¡¯s still not
satisfied!¡±
Violet pursed her lips and remained silent.
68%
Patrick looked down at her and guessed that she was feeling ufortable again.
He quickly exined, ¡°Even if I treat her well, most of it is based on making up for her. Besides, I don¡¯t
have any feelings for her. When we were together, I never touched her!¡±
Violet looked at Patrick doubtfully. ¡°Really?¡±
Patrick nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I have no reason to lie to you about such things!¡±
Violet blinked. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not lying to me, that¡¯s good!¡±
Looking at Violet¡¯s pitiful expression, Patrick could not help but lower his head and tap the tip of her
nose. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I have to tell you. I hope you won¡¯t be angry if I tell you!¡±
Violet pursed his lips. ¡°Tell me. I can even ept Gloria as your ex¨Cgirlfriend. What else can¡¯t I ept?
Now that I think about it, I was still happy when others said that I was Gloria 2.0. I was like a fool!¡±
Patrick chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid. You¡¯re cute and naive!¡±
Violet refused to listen to his sugar¨Ccoated words. ¡°Tell me quickly, what is it?¡±
Patrick said seriously, ¡°The mosquito repellent vaporizer¡¯s matter was arranged by Gloria. Because she
was overseas, I didn¡¯t pursue the matter at that time. In addition, on ount of the rtionship
between the Hersey and Tyler families and her past incident, and her past incident, I didn¡¯t take
revenge on her. Are you angry?¡±
Violet looked at Patrick in shock. ¡°So, Reba¡¯s death is actually rted to Gloria?¡±
Patrick looked down at Violet and nodded. ¡°You can say that!¡±
Violet frowned. ¡°How can she be so vicious?¡±
Patrick sighed helplessly. ¡°Not only is she vicious, but she¡¯s also extreme. Back then, she stood me up
because she felt that I didn¡¯t like her. She hoped to provoke me, but fortunately, she did so, allowing me
to meet you!¡±
|||
68%
Patrick was afraid that Violet would be unhappy, so he said a lot of sweet nothings.
Violet pouted. ¡°Although I do feel ufortable, I still choose to believe you!¡±
Patrick¡¯s gaze froze and his expression changed. ¡°Baby, believe me. I will definitely not let you down!¡±
The next morning, Violet had just arrived at the design department when she saw Gloria turning her
head and walking over.
She smiled and walked to Violet. Then she ced a box of solid perfume and said, ¡°Ms. Webb. This is
the perfume I specially brought back for everyone in Frend. I hope you will like it!¡±
Çú
0
III
Chapter 408
Violet looked at her and did not want to continue pretending. She said in a neither loud nor soft voice,
¡°You don¡¯t have to hope that I like it. After all, I don¡¯t dare to bet my life on it. Who knows if this perfume
is poisonous?¡±
Violet raised hrt eyebrows and looked at Gloria. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Ms. Tyler?¡±
The smile on Gloria¡¯s face froze.
There were not many people in the design department. Even if others heard their voices, they would
not be able to hear what they were saying.
Gloria¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°How much do you know?¡±
Violet leaned back in her chair expressionlessly and nced at her. ¡°I know everything I need to know!¡±
Gloria smiled, ¡°Is that so? Do you know that you¡¯re the substitute that Patrick found after I left?¡±
Violet sneered, ¡°You should know best whether I¡¯m a substitute or not!¡±
Gloria¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Violet, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so eloquent! If you¡¯re not a substitute,
why do you think others call you Gloria 2.0? Why are you also studying jewelry design? Why is Patrick
trying his best to support you like he¡¯s supporting me? He¡¯s just afraid that you¡¯ll pester him endlessly
and say some nice words to fool you!¡±
Although Violet knew that Gloria was basically trying to sow discord, she still felt ufortable when
she heard these words.
She looked at Gloria coldly. ¡°Why? Gloria, you¡¯re finally unwilling to continue pretending. I thought you
were going to pretend with me for the rest of your life!¡±
Gloria looked at her sarcastically. ¡°For the rest of my life? You think too highly yourself. I can¡¯t be
bothered to pretend with you. I just want to see when you realize that you¡¯re a mistress!¡±
of
¡°Everyone knows who the mistress is. After all, I¡¯m not the kind of woman who still pesters after her ex¨C
boyfriend gets married,¡± Violet retorted calmly.
Cloria red at her angrily. ¡°Violet, you have to know that if I had registered my marriage with Patrick
back then, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance.¡±
Violet pouted. ¡°Unfortunately, there are no ifs!¡±
68%
Gloria¡¯s gaze turned sinister. ¡°Violet, don¡¯t be too arrogant. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t deal with you!¡±
Violet blinked. ¡°Are you talking about the method you used in Mount Summerwood Resort & Spa?o you
think I¡¯m still that stupid?¡±
Gloria suddenly bent down and said in a sinister voice, ¡°Violet, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you
die. After all¡ I was wrong. I don¡¯t want to fight with a dead person!¡±
After Gloria finished speaking, she raised her head, straightened her back, and walked towards her
seat in his high heels.
Violet looked at Gloria¡¯s back with a dark expression. It seemed that Gloria had been exposed. Then
Violet had no scruples.
When Sophia came in, she happened to see Gloria leaving from Violet.
When she saw Violet¡¯s strange expression, she quickly walked over. ¡°Violet, what did she say to you
just now?¡±
Violet¡¯s eyes shed as she nced at Sophia. ¡°She¡¯s Patrick¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend!¡±
Sophia¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. ¡°Ah¡ Then she knows that you and Mr. Hersey¡
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°yes!¡±
Sophia instantly frowned. ¡°Then she¡¯s still trying to express goodwill to you. She must be doing it on
purpose!¡±
Violet said in a low voice, ¡°No matter what she thinks, I¡¯ll stay away from her in the future! You¡¯re close
to me, so be careful!¡±
Sophia nodded repeatedly. ¡°I will. I really didn¡¯t expect her to be such a person!¡±
Violet thought that as long as she ignored Gloria and Patrick was cold to her, Gloria would not be able
to do anything.
However, she soon realized that she had made a huge mistake.
In the morning, the receptionist smiled and called Gloria. ¡°Ms. Tyler, the people from StyleVista are
here. They said that they invited you and Mr. Hersey to do a simple interview. They¡¯re in the conference
room on the top floor and are inviting you up!¡±
The receptionist¡¯s voice was neither loud nor soft, so everyone could hear her.
111
Gloria stood up with a smile. ¡°Got it!¡±
She tidied her hair and looked at Violet with a smug smile. She swayed her hips. and walked out.
04
When the people in the design department saw Gloria like this, they could not help but whisper.
¡°Oh my dear, Ms. Tyler is so amazing. She appeared in a magazine with Mr. Hersey as soon as she
came back. I¡¯m so envious!¡±
68%
¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about? After all, Ms. Tyler has been famous for a few years. She¡¯s the
only one in thepany who¡¯s qualified to appear in such an interview with Mr. Hersey!¡±
¡°Hey, do you think Mrs. Hersey will be angry if Ms. Tyler and Mr. Hersey have an interview in such a
high¨Cprofile manner?¡±
¡°What, angry? She can¡¯t be that petty!¡±
¡°That might not be the case. I heard that Ms. Tyler founded Foreverie Jewelry with Mr. Hersey. Their
rtionship is extraordinary!¡±
Gloria¡¯s provocative attitude did not affect Violet much. What she was more concerned about was that
the matter of Gloria and Patrick appearing in the magazine together came so suddenly.
However, just because she was not angry did not mean that others were not angry.
Sophia was usually a timid and reserved person. But now, she was about to explode. in anger.
In addition, the people in thepany were gossipy, and they kept discussing. Sophia was even
angrier.
She went to Violet¡¯s side and could not help butin angrily, ¡°What does. Gloria mean? You¡¯re
already married to Mr. Hersey, but she¡¯s still provoking you. Does she think she¡¯s so great just because
she was interviewed with Mr. Hersey?¡±
Violet pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not that she¡¯s amazing. She just wants me to see how she can use
something that Patrick can¡¯t refuse to do to tie her up with Patrick. She cant make me so angry that I
can¡¯t even be angry!¡±
Sophia frowned angrily. ¡°She¡¯s too wicked!¡±
Violet reached out and patted her shoulder. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth
68%
Mon, 18 Mar
104. 104.
it to be angry over someone like her. It¡¯s just an interview. I¡¯m not that petty!¡±
Sophia looked at her worriedly. ¡°But you¡¯re obviously unhappy!¡±
The smile on Violet¡¯s face fro. ¡°Silly girl. Don¡¯t be so straightforward. If you¡¯re so honest, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll
suffer in the future.¡±
Sophia stuck out her tongue. ¡°I only dared to be so casual in front of you. I know you¡¯re a good person!¡±
Violet changed the topic. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the matter at your cousin¡¯s hospital going?¡±
und the
the Santana family
When they mentioned this, Sophia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°We¡¯ve already mastermind. Now that Ezekiel and Bob
aren¡¯t backing them isn¡¯t so arrogant anymore. My cousin said that it could be resolved in two days. It
won¡¯t affect the hospital much. Speaking of which, I still have to thank you!¡±
This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.
Violet smiled and did not decline.
At the same time, in the conference room on the top floor of Foreverie Jewelry. The editor who came
over for the interview told Patrick that there was another interviewee who would being over soon.
Patrick didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He got the people from the magazine agency to fiddle with the
equipment and wait for theer.
However, when Patrick saw Gloria walk into the conference room, his handsome face instantly
darkened.
There were also two secretaries from Nelson and Patrick in the meeting room, assisting the people
from the magazine agency to work together.
As soon as Gloria entered, Nelson was the first to visit Patrick.
Chapter 409
Patrick lowered his vod asked the editor at StyleVista, ¡°What happened?¡±
Nicole Sutton nced at Glor and did not realize that something was wrong. He smiled and said, ¡°This
is a great designer. It¡¯s said that she used to be in Foreverie Jewelry. When she was overseas, we had
already contacted her to do an interview. with you. Unexpectedly, after she returned, she directly joined
Foreverie Jewelry. You are both interviewing in the same magazine. I happened to call her upstairs to
do an interview with you. Mr. Hersey, do you have any objections?¡±
Patrick looked at Nicole expressionlessly. ¡°What if I say that I have objections?¡±
The smile on Nicole¡¯s face froze.
Gloria hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Patrick, look at you. You¡¯re scaring Nicole!¡±
After saying that, she looked at Nicole. ¡°Nicole, don¡¯t mind him. Patrick is like this. When I worked with
him previously, he liked to make such jokes with a cold face. It looks scary. Actually, he didn¡¯t mean
anything else!¡±
Nicole forced a smile. ¡°Is that so?¡±
However, just as she finished asking, Patrick answered her coldly, ¡°No, Gloria is not my spokesperson.
Did you listen to her or me?¡±
Gloria was a little anxious. ¡°Patrick, don¡¯t be like this. Give me some face in front of outsiders!¡±
Patrick sneered, ¡°In front of outsiders? Gloria, what¡¯s your rtionship with me? You¡¯re also an outsider
to me. Also, you have a reputation. Gloria, let me tell you, don¡¯t y such tricks in front of me. I can¡¯t
tolerate these dirty tricks.¡±
Patrick said and looked at Nicole. ¡°For today¡¯s interview, either you interview me. alone or you don¡¯t
have to interview me anymore! If you want me to interview Gloria and me, then I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do this.
I don¡¯t want my wife to be angry over such a small matter!¡±
Nicole did not expect things to turn out this way.
Her expression changed. ¡°Mr. Hersey¡ It can¡¯t be that serious, right? It¡¯s just an interview. Your wife
shouldn¡¯t be so petty!¡±
Patrick looked at her and his gaze suddenly turned cold. ¡°Who are you calling petty?¡±
|||
68%
Nicole was stunned. She quickly shook her head and exined, ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t mean that! What I meant
was¡¡±
¡±
Nicole had never seen such a scary man. She was so anxious that her eyes turned- red.
Patrick said coldly, ¡°Nicole, I¡¯ll tolerate you this once on ount that you¡¯re a guest. Don¡¯t nder my
wife. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite. As for whether my wife will be angry over such a thing, it¡¯s actually
not important. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to do such a thing that will make her misunderstand at all. Do
you understand?¡±
It was rare for Patrick to exin to the editor. Nicole immediately understood why Patrick was angry.
In this magazine interview, Patrick was the cover character. She naturally could not give up on Patrick
to interview Gloria.
Therefore, she could only look at Gloria apologetically. ¡°Miss Tyler, let¡¯s forget about our coboration
this time. We¡¯ll interview you in the future!¡±
Gloria did not expect Patrick to embarrass her in front of so many people. Her eyes were red as she
gritted her teeth. ¡°Patrick, you¡¯re heartless. I really didn¡¯t expect you to treat me like this now!¡±
Patrick looked at her expressionlessly. His tone was so cold that it made Gloria suffocate. ¡°Call me Mr.
Hersey in thepany. Also, don¡¯t make it sound so ambiguous. You and I are just colleagues in the
company. Don¡¯t cause unnecessary misunderstandings. Nelson, please invite irrelevant people out!¡±
Nelson immediately walked over and gestured for Gloria to leave.
Gloria was so angry that her eyes were red. She stomped her feet and went downstairs.
After Gloria went downstairs, she did not return to the design department at all and left thepany.
At the same time, thepany¡¯s group chat exploded.
Patrick¡¯s two secretaries publicized Patrick¡¯s domineering aura in the conference room in minutes.
saws
Violet was staring at the design draft in a daze when she saw Sophia running over excitedly with her
phone.
¡°Violet, look at your phone. This is awesome. I¡¯m cheering for Mr. Hersey!¡±
111
Mar
Violet could not help butugh when he saw Sophia¡¯s excited look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong. with you again?¡±
Sophia immediately handed the phone to Violet. ¡°Take a look at these chat records!¡±
Violet was not in the gossip group. She quickly scrolled to the top of the group and showed it to Violet.
The first Secretary said, ¡°Tsk. Tsk. Mr. Hersey was too domineering. He was afraid that Ms. Webb
would mind if he did an exclusive interview with Gloria, so he directly pulled a cold face and chased
Gloria away in front of Nicole. Gloria was so angry that she was about to cry. Alright, to be honest, I
was shocked!¡±
The other secretary Ste Kent said, ¡°I was there too. I saw Mr. Hersey go berserk at the scene. Gloria
came in high spirits and left with anger. I was so shocked that my jaw almost dropped!¡±
Jennifer Miller from the design department said, ¡°No way, Gloria was chased out. I wonder how
arrogant she was when she left the design department just now.¡±
The first secretary said, ¡°Is she back in the design department now? She must be so embarrassed that
she can¡¯t face anyone!¡±
Jennifer said, ¡°I guess she¡¯s too ashamed to face anyone. She¡¯s not back yet!¡±
Ste said, ¡°Then she must have left thepany directly. After all, after what happened today, if it
were me, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to continue staying in thepany. I just want to say that Mr.,
Hersey is mighty. There aren¡¯t many good men like him!¡±
The design department didn¡¯t want to work and gossip. ¡°Oh dear. Is what you said
true?¡±
N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.
The secretary said, ¡°Mr. Hersey¡¯s first secretary is reporting live for you. How can it be fake? There are
not only the two of us in the meeting room, but also Nelson, the editor, and photographer. Everyone is
stunned.¡±
Ste said, ¡°Mr. Hersey is my idol. He directly said to Nicole in a domineering manner, ¡°Either you
interview me today, or don¡¯t interview me. If you want me to be with her, then don¡¯t interview me. He¡¯s
simply too man!¡±
The secretary, ¡°I think that the coolest one was that when Gloria asked him to give her some face in
front of outsiders, Mr. Hersey directly said, ¡®Outsiders? Gloria, what¡¯s your rtionship with me? You¡¯re
also an outsider to me!¡® Oh my dear, I
68
Chapter 409.
didn¡¯t expect to hear such words from Mr. Hersey in my lifetime. Gloria¡¯s expression at that time was
extremely ugly!¡±
Prebb
Ste said, ¡°He gave Ms. Webb a great sense of security. I felt that Gloria must get hurt at that time.¡±
Someone from the design department said, ¡°Gloria was embarrassed. I¡¯m so envious of Ms. Webb. I
want such a husband too!¡±
Jennifer said, ¡°Stop dreaming! This is unrealistic. There aren¡¯t many good men like Mr. Hersey in the
world!¡±
Violet had an indescribable feeling as she watched the chat in the group chat.
She did not expect Patrick to use such a method to stop her from thinking so much. She was really
touched.
Violet could not help but send Patrick a kiss emoji. Patrick was probably in an interview and did not
reply.
In the meeting room on the top floor of thepany.
Nicole asked Patrick many professional questions rted to Foreverie Jewelry¡¯s development before
continuing, ¡°Mr. Hersey, can I ask you a few personal questions?¡±
Patrick nced at her and nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Ask away. I¡¯ll try my best to answer!¡±
Nicole was ttered to receive such an answer from Patrick.
She hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Previously, I heard that you¡¯re already married, right?¡±
Çú
Chapter 410
Patrick nodded. ¡°Yes, it has always been a secret marriage!¡±
Nicole originally wanted Patrik to talk about his single status and rtionship problems, but she did not
expect that before the interview, Patrick directly used. the excuse that his wife would mind and chase
Gloria away.
She tactfully mentioned Patrick¡¯s wife.
Nicole continued, ¡°To be honest, my readers and friends are all very curious. I wonder how long Mr.
Hersey has been married?¡±
Patrick said in a deep voice, ¡°Five months and eight days!¡±
Nicole looked shocked. ¡°You remember it so clearly?¡±
Patrick nced at Nicole. ¡°I remember everything rted to my wife very clearly!¡±
Nicole¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡°I can tell that you love your wife very much. Can you talk
to us about your wife?¡±
When Patrick heard this topic, a hint of gentleness shed across his eyes. ¡°My wife is very good and
very outstanding. I love her very much!¡±
Shock shed across the editor¡¯s eyes. She did not expect Patrick to answer her question with three
¡°very¡°.
However, she was still very shocked because she could feel Patrick¡¯s deep love for his wife in his
words.
After Patrick answered this question, he gave Nelson a look.
Nelson immediately walked over and said to Nicole with a smile, ¡°Nicole, that¡¯s all for today¡¯s interview.
Mr. Hersey still has other work to do!¡±
Nicole smiled and stood up. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hersey, for cooperating with my interview. Thank you so
much!¡±
Patrick nodded. He s
up, adjusted his sleeves, and walked out.
He returned to his office and couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the message from Violet.
Patrick said, ¡°Baby, give me one more kiss again!¡±
0
€ 68%
Violet sent him another kiss emoji.
Patrick said, ¡°Why are you so obedient today?¡±
Violet replied, ¡°You¡¯re asking e obvious. Of course I¡¯m rewarding you for helping me teach Gloria a
lesson! I¡¯m very happy that you didn¡¯t do an interview with her!¡±
Patrick said, ¡°Oh, I understand now. So my baby likes this.¡±
Violet was left speechless.
Patrick originally wanted to take the opportunity of Gloria¡¯s return to perform well in front of Violet and
completely draw a line with Gloria so that Violet could see his determination.
Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.
Unexpectedly, he had to go on a business trip that afternoon.
Patrick was anxious. He really wanted to take his wife away with him.
However, even if he wanted to, Violet would not let go of her work and follow him.
Patrick left in the afternoon. Before he left, he repeatedly instructed Gewissen and Giselle to protect
Violet. Even if she had to go to the bathroom, Giselle had to follow her!
Patrick settled these matters and went on a business trip..
At night, in Wendy¡¯s house.
Gloria left thepany in the morning and went straight to Wendy¡¯s. She was in a bad mood and
locked herself in her room for the entire day. It was not until Wendy called her for dinner that she went
out with red eyes.
During dinner, Wendy asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Why are you. crying like this?¡±
Although they were cousins, Wendy knew very well that Gloria looked down on her because she was
only an adopted child. Wendy still had to rely on the Tyler family¡¯s background to marry into a rich
family.
However, ever since she was young, because Gloria was the Tyler family¡¯s real child, even if she was
only Travis¡¯s niece, Wendy basically agreed to Gloria¡¯s requests.
When she heard Wendy¡¯s concern, Gloria¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Stop asking. I¡¯ll eat something first!¡±
Seeing this, Wendy did not continue asking.
After dinner, Gloria went into her room.
68%
Wendy was still worried abouger. She chased after Gloria and asked, ¡°Now that we¡¯re done eating, you
can talk to me, right? It¡¯s not good for you to keep locking yourself up and sulking alone!¡±
When Gloria heard this, tears instantly welled up in her eyes. She could not help but rub her eyes
before looking up at Wendy. ¡°Do you know a woman called Violet?¡±
When she heard this name, Wendy¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡°I know. What¡¯s wrong? Did she provoke
you?¡±
Gloria wiped her tears and said, ¡°Whether she provoked me or not, I can¡¯t wait to tear her into pieces to
vent my hatred!¡±
Wendy¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°How did she offend you? Why are you so angry?¡±
Gloria could not help but cry. ¡°She¡¯s married to Patrick!¡±
At this point, Gloria¡¯s tears flowed even harder. ¡°I¡¯ve only been overseas for half a year.
me? Why did it be like this? Did he marry that woman back then to anger
me? Why is he treating me like this now? I don¡¯t believe it. I really don¡¯t believe it!¡±
Wendy could tell that something was wrong from her words. ¡°What do you mean. by he married Violet
just to anger you?¡±
Gloria sobbed twice. ¡°Of course it¡¯s because¡ because I didn¡¯t get married to him back then. He was
angry with me, so he married Violet. He did this just to anger me. I know that, but now, he must have
been embarrassed. That¡¯s why he treated me like that. Wendy, you are clever and have the most
methods. Help me think of a way, okay? Is there any way to get Patrick to divorce and be with me as
soon as possible?¡±
When Wendy heard this, she could not help but frown. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gloria. I can¡¯t help you with this!¡±
Gloria¡¯s eyes were red, and the expression on her face instantly froze. ¡°What did you say? You can¡¯t
help me? You¡¯ve been living in the Tyler family since you were young. The Tyler family raised you and
nurtured you. You¡¯re not willing to help me with such a small favor now?¡±
Wendy frowned and looked at Gloria unhappily. ¡°Gloria, it¡¯s not what you think.
|||
§à
%
You don¡¯t know at all. Violet is the girl who almost stole Freddie away from me two years ago, I
originally thought that Freddie would be able to let go of her after two years, but I never expected that
Freddie would still have feelings for her after two years. As long as she¡¯s around, it¡¯s impossible for me
to be together with Freddie! As long as she divorces, Freddie will definitely not give up on her!¡±
Gloria was shocked when she heard Wendy¡¯s words.
However, it was also these words that calmed her downpletely. She did not expect Violet to be so
capable. Two years ago, she almost snatched Wendy¡¯s fianc¨¦
away.
Her eyes shed and her expression changed. After a long time, she said, ¡°Wendy, you don¡¯t have to
look so afraid. She didn¡¯t snatch Freddie away two years ago. Two yearster, she still can¡¯t do it.
Moreover, if Violet divorces Patrick, even if the Hersey family doesn¡¯t care about the family background,
he won¡¯t let her marry Freddie. I can guarantee this. Don¡¯t worry!¡±
At the door, when he heard Wendy and Gloriaforting each other, Freddie¡¯s face turned ashen, and
he clenched his fists.
Ever since he ate at home that day, he realized that his so¨Ccalled agreement with. Wendy was just a lie
to himself.
Wendy did not let go of him at all. Even if he really got together with Violet, Wendy would not fulfill the
agreement and break off the engagement with him.
Therefore, he was here to rify things with Wendy.
Wendy¡¯s fingerprint lock had Freddie¡¯s fingerprints. When he knocked on the door just now, there was
no response, so he opened the door and entered.
However, he did not expect to hear this.
ɽ
0
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!